《The Great Medical Saint》


 Chapter 1

    At the back gate of Westbrook Prison, an elderly man kneeled on the ground, holding onto a Global Express ck Card.


    The elderly man was none other than the founder of Wealthwave Group, Fred Carter, who had a worth of hundreds of billions of dors. Unfortunately, he was facing the end of his life. After a recent diagnosis of a terminal illness, confirmed by multiple renowned doctors, he had been given less than six months to live.


    The day before, Fred had found out that a miracle doctor in Westbrook Prison had cured a patient with the same condition as him.


    Hence, he had immediately rushed over with a billion dors in hand, hoping the miracle doctor would be able to save his life.


    As the iron gate creaked open, a prison guard stepped out and said, "Mr. Carter Senior, the miracle doctor was just released. You should be able to meet him if you go to the front gate now." Meanwhile, the prison''s front gate opened as well.


    With each step he took away from the prison, Matthew Grant felt the wind against his skin. He spread his arms wide, basking in the sweet air of liberation.


    Atst, he had finally been released.


    Three years ago, he had taken the fall for his wife, Tessa Sanders, and been sentenced to prison.


    As soon as he had gone to prison, he had encountered a senile old man who had imed to be suffering from neck arthritis and begged everyone for a massage.


    The old man, Nichs Hanson, had been unkempt and unsightly. On top of that, he had constantly rambled incoherently. As a result, all the other prisoners had either resorted to violence or verbal abuse toward him.


    When Matthew had noticed that Nichs was about the same age as his father, he had volunteered to give thetter a massage.


    Unexpectedly, Nichs had been rather picky; he had wanted the massage to be performed ording to his precise instructions. Matthew had adhered to all his instructions and given him a massage.


    Afterward, Nichs had frequently requested massages from him. As time had passed, Nichs had imparted a wealth of knowledge to Matthew about traditional medicine. He had also imed that the medical techniques he had taught Matthew could even cure those who were on their deathbeds.


    Matthew hadn''t thought much of it and had merely seen it as a way to pass the time.


    While following Nichs'' teachings halfheartedly, he had even managed to learn some martial arts techniques from the former.


    On one asion, a prisoner had fainted due to illness. The case had stumped the prison doctor as well.


    Yet, Matthew had been able to effortlessly heal the prisoner. It was at that moment that he had realized that Nichs'' ims had all been true.N?velDrama.Org content.


    From then on, whether it be prisoners or prison guards, anyone who had been sick had sought him out for treatment.


    As time had gone by, even wealthy people from beyond the prison''s walls hade by with money in hand to seek medical treatment from Matthew. Now, after three years, Matthew had finally gotten out of prison.


    As soon as he stepped out, he couldn''t help but think about Tessa and their daughter, Lorraine Grant, as well as everyone else back at home.


    He missed them so much. Now, they were finally going to be together again!


    All of a sudden, a red sports car screeched to a halt in front of the prison.


    A beautiful woman stepped out of the car. She wore a red dress that entuated her figure and had a body that would make jaws drop. Tessa was a sight to behold.


    She was decked out in designerbels and sported sunsses. She radiated an air of superiority, and her confidence bordered on arrogance.


    As soon as Matthewid eyes on Tessa, his heart skipped a beat. After three years apart, Tessa looked even more beautiful than before. She had also be even more alluring. Smiling with his arms wide open, he approached her and said, "After three long years, I can finally see you again. I''ve missed you so much!"


    As soon as Tessa saw that, she held up a hand to block him. "Please stay back. I''d rather not have your misfortune rub off on me."


    Misfortune?


    Matthew''s smile faltered, and he stopped in his tracks. He had served time in prison on Tessa''s behalf. Naturally, he hadn''t expected her to be disgusted by him because of it. Although it was rather superstitious to think like that, it suddenly urred to him that he had just been released from prison and might indeed bring some misfortune to those around him. "Well then, let''s head home first. We can hug after I throw salt over my shoulder, right?"


    Tessa furrowed her brow and said, "I''ve had enough of this, Matthew. I''ve made numerous attempts to visit you in prison for the past three years, yet you''ve refused to see me every single time. "You can''t hide from me anymore. I want a divorce."


    Divorce?


    Matthew was dumbfounded. As he gazed at Tessa in disbelief, he stammered, "Y-you... you want to divorce me?"


    Tessa responded resolutely, "Yes!"


    Matthew was devastated. He felt as though his world had fallen apart. After all, he had taken the fall for Tessa and endured three years in prison to shield her from the hardships of being incarcerated. Never had he imagined that his sacrifice would be met not with gratitude or deeper affection, but with a demand for a divorce!


    He felt as if Tessa had plunged a dagger into his heart, making it ache with sorrow.


    Overwhelmed by disbelief, he stammered again, "Y-you... Are you serious about divorcing me?"


    Tessa looked at Matthew with a hint of pity and said, "We''ve drifted apart over thest three years, and our lives have taken us on separate journeys.


    "Over the past three years, I''ve increased thepany''s profits tenfold, and Evergreen Group is now worth nearly a billion dors.


    "As a result, I''m now the well-known and sessful president of Evergreen Group in Lambda City. As for you, you''re an ex-convict, and your name is synonymous with shame. We''re just too different now. You''re no longer worthy of me!" No longer worthy of her?


    A hint of agony flickered across Matthew''s face. Over the past three years, he had been looking forward to reuniting with Tessa after his release. He had longed to live a peaceful life together once more.


    While he had been in prison, he had diligently studied medicine and martial arts under Nichs'' guidance. And his swift mastery surprised even Nichs himself.


    Over the past three years, scores of wealthy patients had sought medical treatment from him, each eager to trade their vast fortunes for a renewed lease on life. As a result, Matthew had already amassed tens of billions of dors.


    He had thought that, with such a vast fortune, he could give Tessa and Lorraine a life offort and luxury.


    He had never expected that all Tessa would want to do once she had acquired some wealth would be to divorce him.


    Matthew''s rage surged, and he nearly demanded a divorce right then and there. Yet, the thought of Lorraine held him back.


    Thinking of Lorraine, he made a final plea. "Actually, I''ve earned a lot of money too, possibly surpassing tens of billions of dors..."


    A mocking sneer spread across Tessa''s face as she retorted, "You must be delusional! Are you saying you have tens of billions of dors? You''d be lucky if you had 100 dors to your name!"


    Matthew seethed, his voice tight with frustration as he said, "You can dismiss my ims as mere bragging, but have you thought about how this will affect Lori?"


    Tessa scoffed. "Oh, please. Don''t even mention Lori. Although she doesn''t live with me and we hardly ever see each other in a year, I''m still her biological mother. "Yet, she always sides with her grandparents instead of me. I have no interest in keeping Lori by my side. All I want is Evergreen Group."


    Tessa actually went as far as disowning Lorraine!


    Matthew was deeply disappointed. How could he go on living with such a woman?


    He angrily shouted, "We''ll get a divorce right away! As for Evergreen Group, I was the one who founded it, and it''s considered a joint property, so we''ll split it 50-50."


    As soon as she heard that, Tessa coldly reminded him, "You''d already transferred thepany''s legal ownership to me before your imprisonment!


    "If you insist on taking half of Evergreen Group, you can forget about seeing Lori again! Besides, your parents can''t bear to be separated from their precious granddaughter!"


    At that moment, it finally dawned on Matthew that Tessa had meticulously plotted everything all along.


    Although he had founded Evergreen Group and it was now worth hundreds of millions of dors, it was worthlesspared to his precious daughter.


    "Very well then. All I want is my daughter. Nothing is more important to me than Lori."


    Tessa was caught off guard by Matthew''sck of resistance; it rendered her prepared countermeasures useless.


    She took out a document and pen from the car and said, "Here''s the divorce agreement. Sign it."


    Matthew snatched the pen and hastily signed the document. "You''ll live to regret this, Tessa Sanders!"


    Tessa took the document and checked it over thoroughly. After that, she sneered and said, "I''ll regret this? You''ll be the one who''ll regret this! If you hit rock bottom and can''t even find a job, don''t you daree crawling back to me! "Oh, and by the way, I''m closing a major deal worth 30 million dorster, so I won''t have time to finalize the divorce today. Let''s settle it at the courthouse tomorrow at 8:00 am."


    She had scheduled a meeting with Rachel Carter, who had recently assumed the role of president of Wealthwave Group.


    Rachel had taken over after thepany''s founder, Fred-who also happened to be her grandfather-had been diagnosed with a grave illness. Now, she was emerging as a new powerhouse in the business world. Hence, Tessa had spent a lot of money on gifts and even called in a few favors from friends to secure a meeting with Rachel at 10:00 am that day.


    She couldn''t risk jeopardizing her meeting with Rachel over a mere divorce.


    Matthew snapped at her, clearly not wanting to hear talk about her business matters. "Get out of my sight. I''ll be at the courthouse at 8:00 am sharp tomorrow for the divorce. After that, I never want to see you again!"


    Tessa shook her head with a hint of pity, thinking that only inadequate men would resort to anger and raise their voices at women.


    She couldn''t be bothered with such a loser. She turned on her heel, hopped into her sports car, and sped away.


    Matthew was rooted to the spot. His thoughts were consumed by the events leading up to his imprisonment.


    Before he had gone to prison, Tessa had knelt down and begged him to take the fall for her. She had looked so pitiful as she had reasoned that Lorraine was too young to lose her mother. She had even said that she had to be there to watch Lorraine grow up. It turned out that everything she had said was a lie!


    While Matthew was lost in thought, a ck car pulled up beside him.


    Before long, Fred stepped out of the car and saw Matthew standing alone at the prison gate.


    Assuming that Matthew was the renowned miracle doctor, Fred excitedly walked up to him and said, "Oh, Miracle Doctor! I''ve finally found you! I''ve been diagnosed with a terminal illness, and I''m desperate for your help."


    Matthew snapped out of his daze and said listlessly, "I''m dealing with a divorce right now, so I''m in no mood to treat anyone."


    With that, he turned and left, wanting nothing more than to get home quickly.


    He had been in prison for three years, but his parents hadn''t visited even once. He felt like something was amiss and was anxious to go home and see what was happening.


    At that moment, Fred inwardlymented his misfortune that he had happened to meet the miracle doctor on the day of thetter''s divorce. Yet, he was determined not to lose this chance.


    With that thought in mind, he presented Matthew with a Global Express ck Card and said, "I''m so sorry for bothering you at this time! There''s a billion dors on this card. If you deem it insufficient, I can offer more. Please, help me." After saying that, Fred kneeled before Matthew.


    Matthew shook his head listlessly,pletely ignoring the ck card.


    After that, he gestured dismissively, saying, "Get up. You''re not dying yet, and I''m not in the mood to practice medicine right now.


    "My name is Matthew Grant. I live in Silverbrook Vige in the Brackenridge district of Lambda City. You can visit me in a few days if you still require my services."


    Then, he turned and walked away.


    With the ck card in his hand, Fred watched Matthew leave, feeling utterly dejected.


    Given that he was the founder of Wealthwave Group, countless people in Lambda City sought an audience with him.


    Yet, even though he had offered a billion dors and kneeled in desperation, Matthew hadn''t even spared him a nce.


    It was truly a stroke of misfortune to urgently need saving, only to find the miracle doctor in a foul mood.


    At that moment, Fred couldn''t fathom what kind of woman would have divorced such a remarkable person. Could she not see what she was giving up?


    At that thought, a sudden realization dawned on him. His granddaughter, Rachel, who was known as the most beautiful woman in the business world, was still single!


    If he could secure a marriage between Rachel and Matthew, not only would she gain an exceptional husband, but Fred''s own health concerns would be taken care of as well! Wouldn''t that be killing two birds with one stone?

 Chapter 2

    Now that Fred had managed to find a way to address two issues simultaneously, a broad grin spread across his face.


    As he settled back into the car, he instructed the chauffeur, "Step on it! Return to thepany at once!"


    With Rachel''s secretary, Tracy Lauder, leading the way, Tessa made her way into the president''s office at Wealthwave Group.


    As soon as sheid eyes on Rachel, she waspletely awestruck.


    With eyebrows resembling delicate crescents, skin like smooth marble, a figure that turned heads, and a beauty that couldunch a thousand ships, Rachel still carried herself with an air of icy detachment. She radiated a serene and ethereal grace, like an ice queen. She seemed untouched by earthly impurities and held herself with an air of dignified detachment.


    Tessa often thought of herself as a woman with both beauty and status as the president of apany, and she even took pride in it.


    Yet, Rachel eclipsed her in youthfulness, affluence, and physical allure.


    For the first time in her life, Tessa was ovee with a feeling of inferiority and shame.


    When Rachel noticed Tessa''s silence, she reminded her, "You only have ten minutes, so please get straight to the details of your project." After realizing that she had spaced out, Tessa quickly said, "I''m so sorry, Ms. Carter. Allow me to introduce myself. I am¡ª"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the phone on the desk abruptly rang.


    Rachel picked up the phone, gestured for Tessa to be quiet, and then answered the call, "Hey, Grandpa! Did you get to meet the doctor?" Fred had nned to wait until they could meet, but the urgency of the situation hadpelled him to call Rachel.


    "Rae! You''ve got to drop everything you''re doing immediately. There''s a life-or-death situation for both of us. You''re the only one who can handle this!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as she heard that, Rachel realized the urgency of the matter. She jumped to her feet and walked toward the door while speaking on the phone. "Grandpa, I''m making my way to the elevator now. I''ll be on my way to you soon. Please tell me exactly what you need me to do."


    Fred cut to the chase and said, "I''ve found a promising young man for you! At this moment, he''s single. You should go meet him as soon as possible. It would be ideal if you could get engaged with him right off the bat." Get engaged?


    Rachel was instantly taken aback. "You''ve randomly found a guy and want me to get engaged to him? Isn''t that too rash? You shouldn''t worry too much about your illness, Grandpa. We''ll definitely find a way to cure it. "And you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll definitely find a boyfriend soon. Everything will eventually work out." She assumed Fred was preparing for his passing, so she patientlyforted him.


    At the same time, it dawned on Fred that Rachel had misunderstood his intentions.


    When he had realized that Matthew was unfazed by his offer of a billion dors-a disy ofposure few could muster-he had understood that Matthew was far from ordinary.


    At that moment, the most important thing was that Fred didn''t want to die. Although he knew that he wouldn''t live much longer at his age, he still didn''t want to die so quickly. Besides, the Carter family was beset by internal strife. None of Fred''s scions possessed the ability to manage Wealthwave Group, yet they all desired to monopolize it.


    If Fred were to pass away, Rachel would definitely not be able to withstand the external pressure. As a result, Wealthwave Group would undoubtedly copse.


    Fred couldn''t bear the thought of it, so he pleaded, "Please just humor me and consider this my final wish, Rae. I''ve never made you do anything against your will, and you know my intuition has always been spot-on. "I''ve built our business empire from nothing to where it is now, amassing billions of dors in assets. So, it''s clear that my judgment has never faltered. Please do me this favor, Rae! I''m begging you!"


    As soon as she heard that, Rachel''s heart ached. After all, Fred had always been a man of immense pride and resilience.


    Even when he had started his business from scratch, he would rather have sold cheap soda at the station than asked rtives or friends for money.


    Using the few hundred dors he had earned from selling soda as capital, he had gradually expanded and strengthened his business.


    Throughout his life, Fred had never sought help from others. He had always lived his life with great pride.


    Yet, at that moment, he was actually pleading with her, his granddaughter.


    Rachel''s eyes grew teary in an instant. With a heavy heart and trembling voice, she said, "Please don''t say that, Grandpa. I''ll do as you say. I''ll get engaged to whoever you decide, alright?" Meanwhile, Tessa was dumbfounded as she watched Rachel leave the office. She had begged her friend to arrange an appointment with Rachel, and it had taken ten days to get this opportunity. Yet, she hadn''t even had the chance to introduce herself before Rachel had suddenly gotten up and left.


    After a while, Tracy walked in and said, "Ms. Carter is currently unavable. Please leave."


    With a hint of reluctance, Tessa said, "I hadn''t even gotten to the point of my visit! Why did Ms.


    Carter leave so suddenly?"


    When Tracy noticed Tessa''s displeasure, she coldly retorted, "Is Ms. Carter obligated to exin herself to you? Please don''t get ahead of yourself. It''s best if you know your ce!" Although Tessa felt utterly humiliated by Tessa''s remarks, she didn''t dare talk back. After all, Tracy wasn''t a mere ordinary secretary-she was the secretary of Wealthwave Group''s president. A single word from her had the power to jeopardize Tessa''s position at Lambda City!


    Hence, Tessa could only apologize with a smile. "Please forgive my rudeness and impatience. I''ve clearly spoken out of turn. May I ask when I can meet Ms. Carter again?"


    Tracy responded curtly, "You''ll need to make another appointment."


    Recalling how it had taken her ten days to secure this appointment, the thought of another ten-day wait filled Tessa with dread.


    Although she was fuming inside, she maintained a polite facade. With a forced smile, she said, "Oh, I''ll make another appointment then. Apologies for the inconvenience. Have a good day." After saying that, she immediately left the office, feeling utterly humiliated.


    ...


    As Matthew returned to Silverbrook Vige after three years away, he was ovee with a whirlwind of emotions.


    Yet, when he spotted a few familiar faces and tried to greet them, they scurried away as if he were contagious.


    Although the vige had remained unchanged and its inhabitants were still the same, Matthew couldn''t shake the feeling that he was now an outcast.


    Upon seeing familiar faces again, he refrained from offering greetings, choosing instead to trudge home with his head bowed.


    When he reached his doorstep, he stopped dead in his tracks.


    A wave of doubt washed over him as he stared at his house, questioning if it was still his home.


    Besides the copsed front gate, there was also shattered furniture scattered across the courtyard.


    Every time he went home, he would habitually go to the faucet to wash his hands. At that moment, he saw that it had beenpletely destroyed.


    It appeared as if robbers had ransacked his home!


    Yet, amid all the mess, his parents, Lillian Lambert and Stanley Grant, were nowhere to be seen. He couldn''t find Lorraine anywhere either.


    A wave of anxiety washed over Matthew, and he shouted in a panicked voice, "Mom, Dad! Is anyone here?"


    Before long, the door creaked open, revealing two figures with graying hair. When they saw Matthew, they hurried toward him with excitement, eximing, "You''re finally back, Matt!" Meanwhile, Matthew was stunned at the sight of the two elderly people.


    When he had left, both Lillian and Stanley had had full heads of ck hair. Yet now Stanley''s hair had turnedpletely white, while Lillian''s was streaked with gray.


    It seemed as if they had aged a decade during the time he had been gone.


    Matthew''s heart ached with guilt as he fell to his knees, saying, "Mom, Dad, I''ve failed you as a son and have brought you nothing but worry."


    Lillian quickly reached out and helped him to his feet. "Why are you suddenly kneeling? Get up quickly. It''s so wonderful to have you back, Matt. You must have suffered these past three years.


    "You''ve lost so much weight! Are you hungry? I''ll go whip up some delicious pasta for you."


    Matthew grabbed Lillian''s hand and said, "I''m not hungry, Mom. Where''s Lori? Is she sleeping?"


    As soon as she heard that, Lillian''s expression faltered.


    With much difficulty, she said, "You''ve just been released, Matt. Please try not to act too rashly. Well, you see... Xavier came by and took her away." Xavier Sanders was Tessa''s younger brother and Lorraine''s uncle.


    After hearing that, Stanley immediately interjected, "It''s not that simple! She was practically snatched away! Xavier Sanders brought about ten people with him. After they barged in and smashed everything, they forcefully took Lori away! "And as they left, they said if you don''t divorce Tessa, we won''t ever get to see Lori again!"


    Matthew clenched his fists angrily. "How dare they?"


    With a heavy sigh, Stanley exined, "You wouldn''t believe what we''ve gone through, Matt. Since Tessa hadn''t been able to see you in prison for the past three years, she''de to our house regrly, making a scene and demanding a divorce. "She''s vowed to make our lives miserable until you agree. You can see what she has done to our house. What a disaster!"


    Matthew''s face was contorted with fury. "I''m going after them!"


    Lillian immediately reminded him, "Please don''t do anything rash, Matt. You''ve just gotten out of prison, so you can''t risk getting into more trouble."


    Sensing Lillian''s concern, Matthew reassured her, "It''s alright, Mom. My only goal is to get Lori back. Besides, I''ve already signed the divorce agreement, so I''ve got no intention of getting into a fight with them over that." Upon hearing the news of divorce, Lillian sighed and said, "Well, it''s probably for the best. Hurry up and bring Lori back."


    Matthew nodded in agreement and promptly took his leave.


    After Matthew left, Lillian was still a bit worried. "When he was cleaning up earlier, Matt had his head down the entire time and didn''t say a word. Oh, I can''t help but worry about him.


    "Our Matt has always been such a sentimental person. Although he went to jail on behalf of Tessa, all he got in return was a divorce. I''m really worried that this will be too much for him to handle."


    Stanley sighed as well. "I''m worried about him too. Maybe getting him back into the dating scene would help him move on. Why don''t you speak to the matchmaker in a few days and see if they have any suitable matches?" While the two were chatting, a luxury car pulled up at their doorstep.


    Before long, Rachel helped Fred out of the car and walked toward the entrance. "Excuse me. May I know if this is the residence of the renowned miracle doctor, Matthew Grant?"


    Looking perplexed, Stanley responded, "My son''s name is indeed Matthew Grant, but he''s certainly not a renowned miracle doctor."


    After ascertaining they had located the right house, Fred recounted how he had learned about Matthew''s divorce and expressed his desire to arrange for Matthew and Rachel to get married.


    Stanley and Lillian had just been worrying about Matthew''s emotional state. Hence, they were rather receptive to Fred''s proposal. Besides, they were especially taken with Rachel''s appearance, which further solidified their approval.


    Still, the matter seemed too good to be true. Stanley couldn''t help but find it all a bit incredulous. So, he inquired about the reasons behind Fred''s unexpected proposal.


    After Fred exined how Matthew could save his life, Stanley''s reservations disappeared.


    "We''re on board with this. We can arrange a blind date for them to get acquainted in a few days. Whether or not they hit it off is up to them."


    Fred was anxious to receive treatment. Hence, he proposed, "It''s best to strike while the iron is hot. Since your son''s divorce will be finalized tomorrow, I''ll have Rachel waiting for him at the courthouse. As soon as he''s done, Rachel can pick him up for the blind date."

 Chapter 3

    Although Stanley thought it was all a bit rushed, he went along with Fred''s arrangements anyway.


    After chatting with Stanely and Lillian a bit more and confirming the arrangements, Fred took his leave with Rachel.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Matthew had arrived at Sagewood Residences. As he gazed at the familiar front gate of the vi, he was ovee with a wave ofplex emotions.


    After striking it rich for the first time, he had purchased a vi in this prestigious neighborhood. It had been the allure of this very vi that had sparked Tessa''s interest and led her to pursue him. s, yearster, things hadpletely changed.


    As Matthew walked toward the front gate, his gaze was fixed on the courtyard, where three people were standing.


    At that moment, two of them stood with their backs to him. Based on their builds, he surmised they were his mother-inw, Jennifer Baker, and brother-inw, Xavier.


    Meanwhile, a little girl stood before the two, facing him directly.


    She looked to be about five or six years old. She was extremely beautiful, with a round, chubby face and a pair ofrge, sparkling eyes. She was as charming as a little fairy.


    With just a single nce, his heart skipped a beat.


    That little girl was none other than his daughter, Lorraine.


    It appeared Lorraine had done something wrong, and Jennifer and Xavier were reprimanding her for it.


    Matthew restrained himself from stepping in. After all, felt that it was important for children to learn from their mistakes, and he didn''t want to interfere prematurely without a clear understanding of the situation.


    As he recalled the saying, "indulging a child is the same as harming them," Matthew suppressed his urge to intervene and quietly observed the situation.


    At that moment, Jennifer reached out and twisted Lorraine''s ear. "Are you deaf or something? I''ve told you countless times that your mother is the only one who truly cares about you. Those two good-for-nothing grandparents of yours must have deliberately badmouthed your mother."


    Lorraine''s ear hurt so much that she stood on her tiptoes to relieve the pain. With tears streaming down her face, she retorted, "Granny! Grandpa and Grandma didn''t say anything nasty about Mom!"


    Jennifer chided harshly, "If they hadn''t spoken ill of your mother, how would you have gotten the idea that she doesn''t love you?"


    Lorraine sobbed. "All the other moms pick up their kids from kindergarten, but Mom never picks me up. All the other moms help their kids to sleep, but Mom has never put me to bed.


    "Whenever I cry for Mom because I miss her so much, she neveres to see me! She doesn''t love me! All the other kids say I don''t have a mom!"


    As soon as she heard that, Jennifer was momentarily stunned. After that, she quickly retorted, "Your mother loves you very much! And you''re not without a mother; you''re without a father!


    "Did your father even bother to visit you these past three years? Your father is the one who truly doesn''t love you!"


    With her small hands, Lorraine wiped away her tears and timidly argued, "You''re wrong. I know Dad loves me a lot! And I know he loves Mom too."


    Jennifer flew into a rage. "You''re babbling nonsense, you little brat! You don''t know anything. Your father is nothing but a criminal-an ex-convict! And the police even arrested him and took him away!" Lorraine wailed, saying, "Dad isn''t a bad man! Dad went to jail for Mom! I heard everything when Grandma and Mom were arguing. I know Dad loves me! You''re not allowed to say bad things about him!" Matthew''s eyes glistened with tears as he listened to what Lorraine had said. She was indeed his precious little one, his heart and soul.


    As he reflected on how he had been absent from her life for three years, he was even more ovee with guilt.


    When Jennifer noticed Lorraine crying and throwing a tantrum, she became infuriated and shouted, "If I said your father is an ex-convict, then he is! "How dare a child like you talk back to me? It seems like you''ll be a handful in the future if you continue to behave this way. You need a good beating!" With that, she raised her hand, preparing to deliver the p.


    When Lorraine noticed that, she hurriedly closed her eyes in fear, bracing for the impact of the p that was hurtling toward her.


    At that moment, arge hand suddenly reached out and intercepted the iing p.


    When Jennifer realized the hand belonged to Matthew, she stumbled back in fright. Her voice trembled as she asked, "Y-you... What are you doing here?"


    Matthew bent over and gathered Lorraine up in his arms. He said, "If I hadn''t shown up, wouldn''t you have abused my daughter?"


    After taking a moment to collect herself, Jennifer said, "What is the meaning of this, Matthew? You better put Lorraine down this instant. You''re not leaving with her until you sign the divorce agreement!" When the divorce agreement was brought up, Matthew reflexively nced at Lorraine, fearing she might be upset by the news.


    Yet, to his surprise, Lorraine was gazing at him intently, asking, "Are you really my dad?"


    Matthew''s heart ached with guilt as he replied, "Yes, sweetheart, I''m your father. I''m so sorry I haven''t been there for you these past three years. But I''m here now, and I won''t let anyone hurt you, not ever again." Lorraine wrapped her arms around Matthew''s neck. "Please take me home. I don''t want to be here. Granny only yells at me and hits me. Please take me away; I''m scared."


    Matthew embraced Lorraine''s small figure tightly. He could feel her tiny frame tremble. At that moment, his heart couldn''t help but wrench with pain. "Alright, Lori. I''ll take you away this instant."


    As soon as she heard that, Jennifer immediately reached out to stop him. "Matthew, I''ve made myself clear. You''re not leaving with Lorraine until you sign the divorce agreement." Upon hearing this, Matthew was enraged.


    But Lorraine was still hugging him, so he swallowed his fury and said, "I''ve already signed the divorce agreement."


    Jennifer scoffed. "Do you think I''m that gullible? If you''d actually signed the divorce agreement, Tessa would''ve already told me.


    "Do you think you can just cling to us now that Tessa is worth nearly hundreds of millions of dors and is now a sessful president of apany in Lambda City?


    "Well, I''m telling you, this divorce is happening whether you like it or not! You''re not leaving with Lorraine until you sign the divorce agreement!"


    Matthew could barely contain his fury. After all, Tessa was the one who had forcefully taken away thepany that he had founded.


    Yet, at that moment, these people dared to use him of being the clingy one. As he felt Lorraine trembling in fear, he inhaled deeply and forced himself to remain calm.


    When Xavier noticed Matthew holding Lorraine in silence, he gradually approached him, saying, "Matthew Grant! You''ve been avoiding Tessa for three years and stalling the divorce, costing her three years of her life.


    "As revenge, I''ve even thrashed your house dozens of times! But I''m getting sick of it! If you don''t sign the agreement today, I''ll end you!"


    A wave of anger washed over Matthew as he listened to Xavier. The veins on his forehead throbbed as he recalled the scene that had awaited him at home.


    He recalled the sight of the ruined front gate, the destroyed furniture, the disarray in the courtyard, Stanley''s hair that had turnedpletely white, and Lillian''s gaunt face etched with fear and exhaustion.


    Fury bubbled within him, and he coldly dered, "You''re not the only one with a score to settle!"


    A cold smile yed on Xavier''s lips. "I''m a trained boxer. You wouldn''t want to mess with me, alright? If you''re really itching for a fight, I''ll be happy to give you a good beating!"


    With that, he lunged forward, aiming his right fist straight at Matthew''s face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A menacing glint shed in Matthew''s eyes.


    As he cradled Lorraine with his left arm and covered her eyes with his right, Matthew''s leg muscles flexed with incredible force, unleashing their full power. His right foot whipped out like a viper, kicking Xavier''s stomach with lightning speed. A resounding thud resounded, followed by Xavier''s muffled groan.


    Xavier was sent flying backward for more than six feet. His body hit the ground so heavily that it sent up a thick cloud of dust.


    Xavier held his stomach, wincing in pain, and stared at Matthew in disbelief. "How the hell did you beat me to it when I was the one who threw the punch first? Fine, I''ll admit I was careless. But I''ll make sure you leave here crippled-"


    A steely look crossed Matthew''s face, and he swiftly delivered another kick.


    Xavier cried out in pain and copsed to the ground.


    After that, Matthew rained down a relentless series of kicks on Xavier, each blownding with punishing force.


    Agonized cries echoed through the air in session.


    "Fucking hell! It hurts so much. Ouch, my stomach, and my legs... It hurts! Stop it! Please stop hitting me and let me go! It''s fine even if you don''t want to divorce Tessa. Please stop hitting me already!"


    Matthew stopped as he watched Xavier scream and beg for mercy. After that, he said coldly, "If you dare to cause any more trouble at my house again, I won''t even give you the chance to beg for mercy! And I''ve already signed the divorce agreement, so it''s a done deal!" Had he really signed the divorce agreement?


    Xavier clutched his stomach, his expression one of disbelief. He hadn''t believed Matthew when he''d said that earlier.


    But now that he knew he was no match for Matthew, he finally realized that there was no reason for Matthew to lie about it.


    As his body ached in agony, he was overwhelmed with regret. After all, he had suffered for nothing!


    Given that Xavier was a boxer and Matthew was scrawny and feeble, Jennnifer had assumed that Matthew wouldn''t dare fight back.


    As a result, she had decided to keep her distance from the fight. She had never imagined that, in a matter of seconds, Xavier would be the one left wailing in pain from the beating.


    With a practiced air of authority, she grabbed a nearby broom and charged at Matthew.


    Her voice was filled with rage as she shouted, "You''ve gone too far, you worthless piece of trash! How dare youy a hand on my son? I''ll beat you to death!"

 Chapter 4

    As the broom descended, Matthew''s eyes shed with a cold glint.


    He hadn''t even settled the score with Jennifer for abusing Lorraine, and she still dared toy hands on him!


    He grabbed the broom and forcefully pulled it, saying, "Go ahead, then!"


    As a result of his actions, Jennifer was yanked forward, and she stumbled a few steps. With a thud, shended on the ground face-first.


    There was a pile of dog feces on the ground that hadn''t been cleaned up, and her facended right in it. When she looked up, there were a few pieces of feces stuck to her face.


    She was overwhelmed by a foul odor and instinctively reached up to wipe her face, only to discover it was smeared with dog feces.


    In a fit of rage, she yelled, "Matthew Grant! You actually dared to snatch the broom from me? You''ve really crossed the line! I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget!"


    With that, she got up and lunged at Matthew again.


    A chilling glint appeared in Matthew''s eyes as he swiftly raised the broom he had been gripping. It seemed like a serious fight was about to break out.


    A wave of terror washed over Jennifer, and her features contorted in fear as she froze in ce.


    She wasn''t afraid of Matthew because she felt like she had the upper hand as his mother-inw. Matthew used to be very respectful of her, so she had grown ustomed to having things her way. But when Matthew''s intention to hit her became clear, she suddenly felt frightened.


    Xavier pulled her back, saying, "Even I can''t win against him, Mom. You''re only going to humiliate yourself by confronting him."


    Jennifer was still somewhat unwilling to give up. While relying on her status as Matthew''s mother-inw, she shouted, "You think he would darey his hands on me? I''m his mother-inw, for crying out loud!" Xavier eximed, "Matthew isn''t the same person anymore, Mom! Didn''t you see what he did to me?"


    As soon as she heard that, Jennifer suddenly snapped out of her delusion. As she took another look at Matthew, she realized that he had truly changed.


    At that moment, Matthew was holding the broom with one hand, his eyes gleaming with malice. The way he held himself was so intimidating that it could send chills down everyone''s spines.


    It was only then that Jennifer suddenly realized that Matthew had only recently been released from prison.


    A wave of fear washed over her as she considered the idea that prison could turn even a good person into a heartless brute.


    At that thought, she shrank back in fear.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Matthew''s eyes bore into Jennifer as he approached her. "You were once my mother-inw. Although you were unreasonable, domineering, and frequently caused trouble, I forced myself to put up with you.


    "Now that Tessa and I have signed the divorce agreement, you''re nobody to me! How dare you still behave like this in front of me?"


    With that, he suddenly raised the broom in his hand, as if he were about to hit her.


    A wave of fear washed over Jennifer as she shrank back and hastily retreated. As a result, she lost her footing and fell for the second time.


    She was unable to get up, so she instinctively covered her head and closed her eyes. She cried out incoherently, "P-please don''t hit me... I''m sorry, I was wrong! I-I swear I''ll never cause trouble again... I''ll also nevery a hand on Lorraine again!" Yet, after a long wait, there was still no movement.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized that Matthew was nowhere to be seen.


    ...


    Holding Lorraine in his arms, Matthew reassured her, saying, "I''ll protect you from now on, Lori. No one will darey a finger on you again."


    As Lorraine looked up at Matthew with her wide, innocent-looking eyes, she asked, "Are you going to protect Grandpa and Grandma too?"


    A wave of sorrow washed over Matthew as he understood that Lorraine must have witnessed others mistreating Lillian and Stanley.


    As he gently caressed Lorraine''s head, he said firmly, "I''ll protect Grandpa and Grandma as well."


    When she heard that, Lorraine wrapped her arms around Matthew''s neck and nted a kiss on his cheek. "I knew it! Those TV shows are right! All dads are truly heroes!"


    As soon as he heard that, Matthew''s guilt intensified. After having been neglected for over three years, Lorraine still viewed him as a hero after a mere act of kindness.


    With a burning desire to do something for Lorraine, he asked softly, "Is there anything you want or wish for, Lori?"


    Matthew decided to go all in. He was determined to go to any lengths for her. He wanted to grant her every request, regardless of the cost or danger involved. Nothing else mattered to him except for Lorraine''s happiness.


    After a moment of reflection, Lorraine tilted her head and said, "I wish you would take me to kindergarten. I want everyone in my ss to know that I have a dad too." Surprised, Matthew repeated her words under his breath. He hadn''t expected her to ask for something so simple.


    "You got it, Lori! I''ll take you to kindergarten tomorrow, and every day after that too."


    ...


    On the following day, it was a sunny and breezy day.


    As promised, Matthew took Lorraine to kindergarten. He was carrying her in his arms. When they arrived at the kindergarten''s entrance, he kissed Lorraine on the cheek, obviously reluctant to part with her. After gently setting her down, he said softly, "It''s time to go inside, Lori."


    Lorraine suddenly reached out and tugged at Matthew''s clothes. With her gaze locked onto his face, she said, "Please don''t go yet, Dad! Wait here and don''t move! I want to show you off to everyone in my ss and tell them that I have a dad too!" After ncing at the time, Matthew noticed that it was almost 8:00 am.


    He had promised to meet Tessa at the courthouse at 8:00 am to finalize their divorce. If he didn''t leave for the courthouse immediately, he would undoubtedly bete!


    But for Lorraine''s sake, he was willing to bete for it.


    With that in mind, he crouched down with a smile and said, "Alright, I''ll do whatever you want. If anyone asks about my job, you can tell them that I''m a doctor, okay?" After all, being a doctor was a highly respected profession, and he wanted Lorraine to look up to him with pride.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Tessa had already reached the courthouse. After stepping out of the sports car and scanning the area, she found that Matthew was still nowhere to be seen. She pulled out her phone, intending to call him. However, it suddenly dawned on her that she didn''t have his number.


    After waiting for a while, she suddenly became worried when Matthew didn''t show up.


    After all, she had coerced him into signing the divorce agreement. Was it possible he''de to regret it now that he''d had some time to think about it?


    She looked at the divorce agreement in her hand, her expression resolute. "It''s toote for regrets now! If you try to back out of this divorce, I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    After waiting another ten minutes and still not seeing any sign of him, Tessa started the car, intending to drive to Silverbrook to find Matthew.


    Even if he didn''t want a divorce, she was determined to drag him to the courthouse. She was determined to divorce him!


    As soon as she started the car, a cab suddenly pulled up at the courthouse. When the door opened, Matthew stepped out of the cab.


    Atst, he had shown up!


    Tessa angrily threw the car keys onto the passenger seat and snapped, "What are you ying at, Matthew? I''m the president of apany now, and my time is incredibly valuable! I''ve been waiting here for an entire hour!" Matthew, who had just met a few of Lorraine''s ssmates and their parents, was in a very good mood.


    Yet, Tessa''s outburst immediately triggered a wave of anger within him, and he curtly replied, "I was busy this morning."


    Busy?


    Tessa scoffed and said, "What important business could an ex-convict like you possibly have? I''m the president of Evergreen Group now, and thepany can''t function without me! Are you anywhere near as busy as I am?"


    Matthew snapped back, "Oh, yeah. You''re the president of Evergreen Group, and thepany is all you need, right? You don''t want Lorraine, and you don''t even bother dropping her off at kindergarten anymore, right? Well, I''m different from you! I still have to take my daughter to kindergarten!"


    Kindergarten?


    Tessa was briefly dumbfounded; she hadpletely forgotten about that matter. A wave of fury washed over her, making her face ashen. Was Matthew implying she had abandoned Lorraine?


    She immediately flew into a rage, eximing, "Even if you were taking Lorraine to kindergarten, everyone''s already there by 8:00 am. Are you even aware what time it is now? Stop using her as an excuse.


    "You''re just stalling because you''re scared of divorce, aren''t you? We''re both adults here. Do you really think this childish behavior will get you anywhere?"


    Matthew was infuriated by Tessa''s usations. After all, he had truly beente because Lorraine had wanted to introduce him to one of her ssmates who hade inte.


    Yet, Tessa thought that he didn''t want a divorce instead.


    Without saying anything else, he walked straight toward the entrance of the courthouse, wanting nothing more than to finalize the divorce.


    When Matthew turned to leave without responding, Tessa yelled, "Hold it right there, Matthew! I know exactly what''s going on in that head of yours. You think you''ve hit the jackpot with me a beautiful, sessful president of apany, right?


    "You''re afraid you won''t find anyone else better if we divorce, so you''re desperately trying to avoid it. Am I right? You can''t handle the truth, so you''re running away like a coward. Stop running away and face me!"


    As he stepped into the courthouse, Matthew could still hear Tessa''s self-righteous rambling. He turned and roared, "Tessa Sanders! I''m the one who provided you with everything you have! You shouldn''t get ahead of yourself, or you''ll be sorry for this one day! "Didn''t you want a divorce? Get in here and let''s get this over with!"


    After saying that, he walked toward the clerk''s office, his mind filled with thoughts of the ungrateful woman who was even willing to abandon her own daughter.


    He couldn''t wait to sever all ties with her!

 Chapter 5

    Tessa was immediately taken aback by his response. Matthew was actually urging her to hurry up. How could this be? Shouldn''t Matthew be finding all sorts of excuses to avoid the divorce? Or had she been misjudging the whole situation all along?


    When Matthew noticed that Tessa was stunned and rooted to the spot, he said curtly, "Snap out of it and move. I really can''t stand being married to you for even one more moment!" Now that his heart had beenpletely broken, he just wanted to cut all ties and move on.


    A few passersby walked past the entrance, all casting strange nces at Tessa.


    Tessa''s cheeks flushed with shame. It appeared as though she was the one begging Matthew not to leave. She felt utterly humiliated and stormed toward the courthouse.


    As she walked, she mumbled under her breath, "I''m the one divorcing you-"


    Before she could finish speaking, she noticed that Matthew had already reached the counter, so she quickened her pace to join him.


    Along with the divorce agreement, the two had brought their marriage certificate and ID cards. They were both adamant about ending their marriage.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After the clerk made a perfunctory attempt to dissuade them, they proceeded to finalize their divorce.


    Once Matthew had gotten the divorce certificate, he hastily made his way out of the courthouse.


    Tessa shouted after him, "Wait, Matthew!"


    Having just finalized his divorce, Matthew was experiencing a whirlwind of emotions. He paused when he heard Tessa call out to him. As he fixed a cold gaze on her, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tessa held up the divorce certificate and said, "With this, we are officially strangers from this moment on. Before we go our separate ways, there are some things I need to tell you.


    "If you find yourself short on cash, don''t even bother asking me for it. If you end up jobless, don''t expect me to find you a new job. And if you encounter any problems in life, don''t bother begging me for help, because I won''t offer it. I''m officially done with you. From now on, I''m moving on with my life!"


    Although they were no longer married, she couldn''t help but worry since she knew that Matthew was both penniless and unemployed.


    She was anxious that Matthew woulde to her for help. Hence, she had decided to give him a warning.


    Beg her?


    Angered by Tessa''s words, Matthew snapped back, "Aren''t you being too presumptuous, Tessa? I''ll definitely live a better life than you, and maybe in the future, you''ll be the one begging me for help!"


    Without waiting for Tessa''s reply, he headed to the curb. After ncing both ways and spotting a cab in the distance, he promptly hailed it.


    It seemed like the cab driver didn''t notice Matthew and drove away instead.


    A hint of disdain appeared on Tessa''s face. A grown man reduced to the indignity of hailing a cab had been left standing on the curb because even the cab driver wouldn''t stop for him. What a humiliating sight! Tessa thought that he was still stubbornly putting on a brave front despite all that.


    As she was about to make a sarcastic quip, her phone suddenly rang. She pulled it out and saw that it was Randall Young calling, so she immediately answered it. "Hey there, Randall." Randall asked from the other end, "Has the divorce been finalized?"


    With a smile, Tessa reassured him, saying, "It''s all taken care of."


    Over the phone, Randall eximed, "Wonderful! Stay put; I''m on my way. We have to celebrate in style tonight!"


    A smile yed on Tessa''s lips. After all, Randall''s eagerness to celebrate indicated how much he cared for her. "Hurry up then! I''ll be waiting for you."


    She ended the call, curious about the surprise Randall had nned for her. Thinking of that, she waited expectantly.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was slightly bummed that the cab hadn''t stopped for him.


    As he looked into the distance, hoping for the next cab toe by, the sight that greeted him left him stunned.


    A motorcade of luxury cars emerged in the distance, driving toward him in an organized fashion.


    The car leading the motorcade was particrly impressive. Its design was modern and futuristic, and it was clearly an expensive sports car.


    As the cars approached, he realized it was a Koenigsegg. It was clear that those cars belonged to some big shot.


    On the roadside, many pedestrians stopped to watch and discuss the passing motorcade.


    "Wow, check out those fancy cars! You rarely see one around here, and now there''s a whole fleet of them."


    "Who could they be picking up with such avish motorcade?"


    Meanwhile, Tessa''s eyes gleamed with delight when she saw the fleet of luxury cars.


    When Randall had said he woulde pick her up, she hadn''t expected the lineup to be so grand-a motorcade of luxury cars that many couldn''t afford even for their big day.


    She couldn''t help but feel a bit smug as she overheard thements from the people around her. She also saw Matthew gazing fixedly at the fleet of luxury cars.


    She walked to the roadside and said to Matthew, who was standing in front, "Move out of the way!"


    Matthew''s irritation red up when he heard Tessa''s voice. Therefore, he acted as if he hadn''t heard her, crossed his arms defiantly, and refused to budge.


    After all, there was plenty of room on the roadside for two cars to easily pass each other. It wasn''t as if there wasn''t enough space for her to move.


    Tessa walked up to Matthew''s side, nced at the approaching procession of luxury cars, and said sarcastically, "Well, well, well, Matthew. As soon as I got divorced, a fleet of luxury cars showed up to take me away. And you, you can''t even hail a cab! "You said I''d regret it, and I do regret it-I regret that I didn''t divorce you sooner! Otherwise, I would''ve had a luxury motorcadee pick me up long ago!"


    Matthew''s previous remarks had been festering in her mind, and now that she had the chance to retaliate, she pounced.


    At that moment, the procession of luxury cars gradually slowed down and halted before Matthew and Tessa.


    All the pedestrians on the street stopped, and many shop assistants and customers from the stores on both sides of the road poured out to watch the luxury cars.


    A wave of murmurs and exmations rippled through the crowd as they gestured toward the luxury cars.


    "Oh my god. Who could they be picking up with such a fancy car leading the way?"


    "That''s a Koenigsegg. It''s supposedly insanely expensive, and one of those could probably cost as much as half a building."


    "Even the cars behind the Koenigsegg are top-notch. If I could have a wedding with a car like this,


    I''d be on cloud nine."


    Tessa beamed with joy. On the very first day of her divorce, she had already be the envy of all.


    At that moment,pared to Matthew, who couldn''t even hail a cab, she felt that she had made the right choice by choosing Randall.


    She had definitely made the right call to divorce Matthew!


    She paid no attention to Matthew and strode toward the Koenigsegg, reveling in the onlookers'' astonishment and admiration.


    With a click, the car door swung open. A chauffeur in a suit got out of the car.


    When Tessa saw that it wasn''t Randall, she assumed he was probably waiting in a private room at a restaurant. She figured he must have already prepared a romantic setting with food, wine, and candles and must be eagerly awaiting her arrival. She could barely contain her excitement. She opened the passenger door and directly took her seat.


    When she noticed the chauffeur, Albert Green, standing there and staring nkly at her, she couldn''t help but urge him, saying, "Get in and drive! What are you standing there for?"


    Albert furrowed his brow and said apologetically, "Sorry, but we''re not here to pick you up."


    What did he mean by that?


    Tessa thought she had misheard him. "Y-you''re not here to pick me up? How is that possible? You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    She initially assumed Albert was just messing with her. After all, Randall had just said that he was on his way to pick her up when the motorcade had suddenly arrived. The timing couldn''t have been better. Albert said seriously, "Sorry. We''re really not here to pick you up. We''re expecting a man, not a woman."


    A man?


    As soon as she heard that, Tessa''s expression shifted slightly, but then she thought of a possibility. "A man asked you to pick me up, right? Your joke isn''t funny at all. If you keep this up, I''ll really get angry!" Albert became impatient as he said, "I''m going to say this one more time. We''re not here to pick you up. We''re here for Matthew Grant. Are you Matthew Grant?"

 Chapter 6

    Wait a minute. Did Albert just say he hade to pick up Matthew?


    Tessa was in utter disbelief. There were more than a dozen luxury cars present, and the first car alone was worth over ten million dors.


    She had never ridden in such a luxurious car before. Yet, Matthew, a mere ex-convict and a man she had recently dumped, was being picked up in such a luxurious car!


    Just what had he done to deserve such special treatment?


    It had to be a mistake!


    From thefort of the car, she gestured toward Matthew on the roadside and said to Albert, "Are you sure about that? Take a good look at him. He''s dressed like that and even has to hail a cab to get around. How could you possibly be here to pick him up? There must be a mistake! You must be here for me!"


    Albert furrowed his brow at Tessa''s rambling. After all, he had indeed been sent here to pick up a man. And he certainly wasn''t there to pick up this woman.


    ncing at Matthew, Albert approached him and asked politely, "Excuse me, sir. Are you perhaps Mr. Matthew Grant?"


    With a dubious look, Matthew nodded and said, "Yes, I''m Matthew Grant."


    Albert was delighted that he had finally found the right person. "Good day, Mr. Grant. I''m here to pick you up."


    Pick him up?


    A wave of confusion washed over Matthew. After all, only Lillian and Stanley knew about his divorce, and he hadn''t told anyone else about it.


    But now, a motorcade of luxury cars had unexpectedly pulled up, iming to be there to pick him up.


    Caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, he asked, "Who asked you to pick me up?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Albert exined with a smile, "We''re here on behalf of Mr. Carter."


    Mr. Carter? After some thought, Matthew remembered that the only "Mr. Carter" he knew was Fred.


    At that moment, it dawned on him that Fred must have sought him for his medical expertise and tracked down his whereabouts.


    A sense of displeasure washed over him at this thought. After all, he disliked people prying into his private life.


    He feltpelled to issue a warning to Fred as soon as he met him, so he said, "Alright, take me to Mr. Carter then. And make it quick; I''ve got othermitments today."


    After Albert hummed in agreement and was about to invite Matthew into the car, he suddenly recalled that Tessa was inside.


    He hurriedly shooed her away. "Why are you still in the car? Get out now, or I''ll have to drag you out myself!"


    Tessa was still reeling from the shock. She couldn''t wrap her head around the idea that such avish and extravagant motorcade hade to pick up Matthew.


    Who had made such arrangements to pick him up? And why was he deemed worthy of being picked up?


    There must have been some kind of mistake!


    She wanted to understand the reason behind it, so she asked, "Why did Mr. Carter invite Matthew? Is it possible it''s someone else with the same name? Did you guys mix him up with someone else?" Passersby were bing increasingly drawn to themotion, and before long, a crowd of nearly a hundred onlookers had formed at the scene.


    Albert, who was eager to leave with Matthew, became irritated by Tessa''s questions. "Who are you to meddle in Mr. Carter''s affairs? Mr. Grant is Mr. Carter''s honored guest!


    "Get out of the car immediately. You''re holding me up from picking up our guest. I''ll be forced to take action if you don''tply."


    Everyone had already gathered at the hotel and was awaiting Matthew''s arrival for the arranged blind date. Time was of the essence for Albert.


    Tessa was fuming. She had actually been subjected to such disrespectful treatment and dismissed in full view of everyone.


    She still couldn''t wrap her head around the idea that someone would send a fancy motorcade for Matthew.


    "Please don''t be upset. You might have really made a mistake. I''m the president of Evergreen Group. My name is "


    At this point, Albertpletely lost his patience and roared, "You''ve left me no choice. If you don''t get out now, I''ll take matters into my own hands!"


    As he spoke, he walked directly to the passenger side, looking as if he were about to forcibly remove Tessa from the car.


    In a panic, Tessa scrambled out of the car and ran a few feet away. When she realized that Albert wasn''t pursuing her, she stopped.


    Albert made his way to Matthew, offered a courteous bow, and extended a hand toward the car, saying respectfully, "After you, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew made a sound of agreement and got into the passenger seat.


    When Tessa saw Matthew getting into the car at the head of the procession of luxury cars, she felt as if she were experiencing a dream. It was all so unbelievable.


    She had been forced out of the car, while Matthew had been courteously invited in.


    Did Matthew have something going on that she wasn''t aware of? If not, why would he be orded such exceptional treatment?


    Everyone around was abuzz with spection, each having their own take on what was happening.


    "She believed this man wasn''t good enough for her and divorced him. Who would have thought that he''d have luxury cars picking him up? She even tried to get in the car and got kicked out instead." "Check it out. You can see the regret written all over her face."


    "A man who travels in that kind of car is undoubtedly wealthy. Whoever divorced him is going to be eating their heart out."


    Tessa''s face was pale with embarrassment. She felt utterly humiliated.


    After all, she had been kicked out of the car unceremoniously, with so many people watching to boot. She was so mortified by the gossip around her that she felt sick to her stomach.


    She began to doubt her decision and questioned whether she had made a mistake by divorcing Matthew.


    Before long, the powerful rumble of the engines reverberated through the area. After that, the Koenigsegg smoothly started and rolled to a halt in front of Tessa.


    Matthew cast a chilling nce at Tessa, then shut his eyes.


    In his heart, he silently dered, "I''m leaving it all behind! A new life awaits, and it''s going to be more extraordinary than before!"


    As he thought of that, his eyes snapped open with a determined glint in them. "Step on it! I''ve got ces to be!"


    As soon as Albert heard that, he immediately stepped on the elerator, causing the engine to let out a furious roar.


    Soon, the Koenigsegg sped away at an impressive speed. One after another, the luxury cars quickly followed, forming a motorcade that soon disappeared.


    As the cars left, a cloud of dust kicked up in their wake.


    Tessa, who was enveloped in the dust, squinted as she moved to the side of the road. By the time the dust settled, she was covered in dirt.


    All the onlookers regarded Tessa with peculiar expressions. They were pointing fingers at her and whispering behind her back.


    Tessa''s face grew increasingly grim. She couldn''t bear the stares of the onlookers, who were gawking at her like she was a spectacle, and turned away from them. When the onlookers noticed that the spectacle was over, they gradually dispersed.


    Before long, a pristine blue Porsche pulled up and stopped at the entrance of the courthouse.


    As soon as the car door opened, Randall got out and walked happily toward Tessa. "Well, what do you think? I just got this new car and came straight here to pick you up." Tessa nced at the car. If it had been before the earlier fiasco, she would have been overjoyed and would have asked Randall to take her for a spin in his new car.


    Yet, at that moment, the car before her was nothingpared to the Koenigsegg that had picked up Matthew. It wouldn''t even cover the cost of one of the Koenigsegg''s tires. She couldn''t care less anymore. If only Randall had arrived earlier, she wouldn''t have had to experience such a humiliating incident.


    She asked angrily, "Why are you sote?"


    As soon as Tessa brought that up, Randall''s anger red up. "There was this whole motorcade that just went by. It was probably for some wedding procession.


    "They were all luxury cars, and none of the other cars dared to overtake them. So, they were all stuck at the intersection. Otherwise, I would''ve been here ages ago."


    A wedding procession?


    It suddenly dawned on Tessa what had really happened. Matthew must have orchestrated that act earlier to show off to her! He must have hired them! It was the only exnation that made sense.


    When she recalled the humiliation of being forced out of the car, she was immediately consumed with fury.


    At that moment, she felt more disdain toward Matthew. "Only a good-for-nothing like him would hire a whole motorcade to show off! And only a good-for-nothing like him would always seek attention like that. Thank goodness we''re divorced!" Randall was aware that Tessa''s pointed remarks were meant for Matthew. "You''ve finally gotten rid of that good-for-nothing. We''ll celebrate at Beyond Hotel. It''ll be my treat!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Matthew had arrived at Beyond Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Lambda City.


    The motorcade of luxury cars pulled up at the left entrance of the hotel. Albert got out of the car and opened the passenger''s door.


    "Mr. Grant, Mr. Carter and the others are all waiting in Euphoria Suite. Please allow me to show you the way."


    Matthew waved him off. "You go ahead and take care of your business. I''ve got it from here."


    After Albert bid him adieu, the motorcade of luxury cars drove off in an orderly fashion.


    A wave of nostalgia washed over Matthew as his gaze lingered on the entrance of Beyond Hotel. During his days in the business world, he had asionally invited his business partners to a meal here.


    It had been three years since then, and the hotel still looked exactly the same.


    As heposed himself and walked toward the entrance, a gorgeous woman sipping a carton of milk walked toward him.


    Rachel was breathtakingly beautiful, and her demeanor was aloof and refined. She was wearing a ck skirt and a white shirt at that moment.


    After a single nce, Matthew couldn''t tear his gaze away.


    It wasmon for women to unfasten one or two buttons at the top when wearing a shirt. Yet, Rachel''s shirt was undone by three buttons, offering a tantalizing view of her cleavage.


    It appeared as though the buttons were struggling to contain her ample chest.


    After three years in prison without any femalepanionship, Matthew, who had suddenly encountered such a seductive sight, instantly felt parched.


    As the two drew closer, Rachel saw Matthew''s expression, and her face grew even colder. She immediately looked away, refusing to make eye contact with him.


    When they reached the doorway together, Rachel suddenly stumbled sideways.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew quickly reached out to grab her. Amidst the chaos, he felt something soft against his hand.


    As Rachel screamed out loud, she instinctively squeezed the milk carton in her hand. As a result, the white liquid sprayed out, sshing onto her beautiful face.

 Chapter 7

    With milk covering her face, Rachel shut her eyes in fright and screamed again.


    As Matthew helped Rachel steady herself, he couldn''t help but notice the milk dripping down her face.


    In a flurry of motion, he grabbed a tissue and helped her wipe it off, starting with her face and moving down her chin and neck.


    When he saw that the milk was still flowing, he continued wiping downward before he abruptly stopped.


    It seemed rather inappropriate for him to wipe that area.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Rachel opened her eyes, she noticed Matthew''s hand hovering in front of her chest. She instinctively raised her hand and pped him.


    As soon as the pnded, Matthew grabbed Rachel''s wrist and asked, "What was that for?"


    Rachel angrily shouted, "You''re the one acting indecently toward me! If I don''t p you, who else should I p?"


    Matthew was at a loss for words. As he showed the soggy tissue to Rachel, he said, "See this? If I hadn''t grabbed you, you would have fallen to the ground.


    "Besides, you''re the one who spilled milk all over your face. I was merely helping you wipe it off, yet you''re suddenly ming everything on me. You''re beingpletely unreasonable here!" Rachelpletely ignored the tissue and angrily pointed at her buttons, saying, "You''ve got some nerve! Why did you unbutton my third button then?"


    Matthew furrowed his brow and said, "Your button has been undone for quite some time now. Maybe because it was too... big, and the button popped open... It has nothing to do with me!" Did Matthew just use her of undoing the button herself?


    Fuming, Rachel was ready to let loose a string of expletives when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was Fred calling, she hurriedly answered, "Hey, Grandpa."


    Fred''s voice boomed through the phone, asking, "Did you pick up the person I asked you to?"


    He had tasked Rachel with picking up Matthew, with explicit instructions to meet thetter at the entrance of the courthouse.


    At that moment, she had agreed without much thought. Yet, she had regretted it as soon as she had gone down.


    As a woman of great beauty, she was never short of suitors. Yet, Fred had actually asked her to pick up a divorced man in front of the courthouse!


    She hadn''t been able to bring herself to do it, so she had asked Albert to do it instead.


    Just a while ago, she had received a call from Albert, informing her that he had dropped off Matthew at the hotel, so thetter would probably be on his way up. Rachel figured that she might still be able to catch up to him if she ran quickly enough.


    With that in mind, she hurriedly responded, "Yes, yes. I''m on my way!"


    After hanging up the phone, she pointed at Matthew and said, "You scoundrel! I''ve got things to do, so scram and never show your face before me again!" With that, she dashed into the lobby in a fluster to catch up with her target.


    As Rachel''s figure receded, Matthew observed her departure with a gentle shake of his head.


    What a mess! If he had known that things would turn out like that, he wouldn''t have helped her. Not only had his help been unappreciated, but he had also been treated like a scoundrel! With a brief nce at the milk-soaked tissue in his hand, he turned and tossed it into the trash can.


    After asking the waiter for directions to Euphoria Suite, he made his way into the restaurant.


    When he was about to make his way into Euphoria Suite, he was surprised to hear a familiar voiceing from inside-it sounded like Stanley''s voice.


    A wave of confusion washed over Matthew as he opened the door, and he found himself rooted to the spot by the unexpected sight inside the private room. Much to his bewilderment, Lillian was there, as was Fred, the man who had once begged him on his knees for medical treatment.


    The beautiful woman he had gotten into a misunderstanding with earlier was also there.


    When Rachel''s eyesnded on Matthew, she was momentarily taken aback. After that, she immediately shouted, "You scoundrel! How dare you follow me here?" Then, she yelled in the direction of the door, "Security! Someone get this creep out of here now!"


    Fred was startled. He reached out to grab Rachel''s arm, saying, "Why are you making such a fuss, Rae? He''s the miracle doctor I told you about!"


    A look of disbelief washed over Rachel''s face. She would never have thought that the person before her was the renowned Dr. Grant.


    It turned out that he was the man Fred had chosen for her.


    But... he was the scoundrel who had unbuttoned her third button earlier! He was nothing but a total pervert!


    She thought of getting up to leave. Yet, when she recalled Fred''s desperate situation, she gritted her teeth and remained seated.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was rmed when he heard Rachel throw usations at him in front of Lillian and Stanley.


    As such, he hurriedly exined, "Stop talking nonsense! You tripped and fell, and I merely helped you up.


    "As for the milk you spilled on yourself, I merely helped you wipe it off. You''re not only being ungrateful but also making false usations against me!"


    Seeing this, Lillian stood up and exined on Matthew''s behalf, "There must have been some sort of misunderstanding, Rachel. You might not be aware, but Matt is actually quite shy. Whenever he''s around other women, he can''t even manage a full sentence."


    Rachel couldn''t help but think to herself that it was true that every mother would think that their own gosling was a swan-to his mother, he could do no wrong.


    Now, Lillian was describing Matthew as a shy gentleman in front of Rachel when, in truth, he was the scoundrel who had dared to undo her button in broad daylight!


    It was truly ironic!


    When Fred noticed Rachel''s silence, he chuckled and tried to diffuse the situation. "Oh, I''m sure it''s all just a misunderstanding! You''re all young folks. With a quick chat, it''ll all be water under the bridge."


    As someone who was seasoned in worldly affairs, he could tell from Matthew''s indignation that it was a misunderstanding.


    After all, if Matthew truly had been a person of questionable character, Fred wouldn''t have wanted Rachel to get involved with him.


    Out of respect for Fred, Rachel gave a nomittal grunt and let the matter go. Of course, she hadn''t dismissed the matter entirely.


    Stanley gestured for Matthew to take a seat and said warmly, "I''m so d we''ve put that misunderstanding behind us. We''re all gathered here today for these two.


    "Since Rachel is willing and Mr. Carter Senior is also in favor of it, we wholeheartedly support their union as well. We should take this opportunity to finalize the engagement between these two." Engagement?


    Matthew''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as he heard that.


    He hade there expecting Fred to ask for help with his illness. Yet, the conversation had taken an entirely different turn and unexpectedly shifted to the topic of engagement.


    "Why didn''t you discuss this with me before making such a decision?"


    Lillian red at Matthew and said, "What''s there to discuss with you? You should be over the moon about this."


    She thought it was a godsend that Rachel had epted Matthew even though he was a divorcee with a child.


    What was most important was that Rachel was stunningly beautiful. She looked like a famous celebrity! Matthew had definitely hit the jackpot this time!


    Matthew was rendered speechless. Lillian made it sound like he was the one who had somehow gotten the better end of the deal.


    However, he had developed a distrust of women and was cynical about marriage.


    Although Rachel was a beautiful woman, inner beauty and good character were more important to Matthew now. So, he still found it hard toe to terms with the idea of getting engaged. "We''re practically strangers. Moreover, she just used me of being a scoundrel. I barely know anything about her."


    When Rachel noticed Matthew''s reluctance, she shot him a cold nce.


    She was ustomed to being pursued by men, and she always dismissed them without a second thought.


    But here Matthew was, wanting to reject the proposal! What a fool!


    When Fred noticed Matthew''s hesitation, he chuckled. "If you''re not well acquainted, there''s an easy fix to it. I''ll have Rachel get you a job at the office so that you can spend more time together. "That way, you''ll be acquainted in no time! When you get to know each other well enough, you guys can get married!"


    Get married?


    As soon as he heard that, Matthew started to feel a headacheing on. After all, he had just gotten divorced.


    After noticing Matthew''s reservations, Stanley said, "Your mother is really concerned about your well-being, Matt. Everyone needs to move on and start afresh. You should give it a chance and get to know Rachel better." Matthew nced at Lillian and saw the worry lines etched on her face and her hair peppered with gray. Her eager gaze was fixed on him.


    At that moment, her eyes were filled with expectation.


    A pang of guilt struck him, and at that moment, he felt he truly understood the weight of Lillian''s worries.


    She was probably worried that he wouldn''t be able to cope with the heartbreak of getting divorced after his release from prison.


    In order to ease Lillian''s worries, he agreed to give it a shot. After all, it was just an engagement, not a lifelongmitment. "Alright then. I''ll go along with whatever you decide."


    Stanley was overjoyed to hear that. "Wonderful! Now that both of them are willing to get to know each other better, our matchmaking can be considered a sess. We should settle on a date for their engagement." After hearing that, Fred breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally settled-his illness would finally be addressed.


    "We should set it for five days from now, on the 20th of May, a date that symbolizes eternal love."


    As soon as he heard that, Stanley''s face lit up. After all, he felt that once the engagement was set in stone, the marriage was practically guaranteed.


    "Alright, then we''ll proceed with the engagement on the 20th of May."


    With the date settled, they began to eat. At the dinner table, the atmosphere was lively and cheerful, except for the two people who were the focus of the matchmaking, who seemed somewhat subdued.


    As they ate, it was decided that Matthew would report to Wealthwave Group the following morning, and the details of his position would be worked out once he got there.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Tessa and Randall were dining in Utopia Suite, which was adjacent to Euphoria Suite.


    They had barely taken a few bites of their meal when Tessa got a call from Jennifer. "Has the divorce been finalized?"


    When Tessa realized that she had forgotten to tell Jennifer about it, she quickly said, "Yes, it''s been finalized."


    Jennifer was surprised at how quickly the procedure had beenpleted and said, "Now that the divorce is done, you can''t just let Matthew get away with beating up Xavier. Tell Randall to get some of his guys to give Matthew a good beating!"


    As soon as she heard that, Tessa recalled how Xavier had gotten beaten up by Matthew. She also thought of the humiliating scene when she was unceremoniously kicked out of the car at the courthouse.


    She suddenly realized that Matthew had truly changed.


    He had once been a gentle and refined man, yet now he had resorted to violence. On top of that, he had always been infinitely tolerant of her, but this time, he had actually hired a motorcade of luxury cars to humiliate her. Could it be that his true nature was finally revealing itself?


    She was lost in thought for a moment before she responded, "Don''t worry, Mom. Since he dared toy a hand on Xavier, I''ll never let him get away with it unscathed."

 Chapter 8

    As soon as she hung up the phone, Tessa turned her gaze toward Randall.


    After Tessa''s call, Randall figured out what was going on and said, "You want me to take care of Matthew, right? No problem. I''ll find an opportunity to rough him up on Xavier''s behalf. "What''s more important right now is our partnership with the Carters. I have a contact at Wealthwave Group. We can go meet him tomorrow."


    As Tessa nodded in agreement, she found Randall more likable the more she looked at him.


    He understood her needs and proactively took action to address them. Moreover, Randall''s connections were far-reaching, even extending to someone at Wealthwave Group. Matthew really paledpared to Randall.


    She subsequently felt like leaving Matthew for Randall was the best decision she had ever made. As she thought of that, her mood suddenly brightened.


    ...


    On the following day, after Matthew dropped Lorraine off at kindergarten, he made his way to Wealthwave Group.


    Before leaving, Lillian had repeatedly reminded him to be more proactive and to sweet talk a little, saying that Rachel was a lovely young woman.


    In order to appease Lillian, he had readily agreed to it.


    Yet, deep down, he knew that it was impossible for him to do so. After all, Tessa had left him heartbroken, and he was hesitant to fullymit to another woman again.


    He had no intention of going out of his way for Rachel.


    As for marriage, he would leave it to fate.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the president''s office of Wealthwave Group, a trace of unease momentarily marred Rachel''s typically impassive demeanor.


    It was as if a faint crack had appeared on the surface of a frozen pond.


    "What should I do, Tracy? Matthew is such a lecherous man. When I first met him, he tried to undress me. And now, we''re meeting up again. Although I''d rather not deal with this kind of person, I need something from him, so I can''t just kick him out." Tracy was not only Rachel''s secretary but also her best friend. Sheforted Rachel, saying, "You should bear with it for now. If he tries anything funny, I''ll give him the boot before you can blink!"


    As she spoke, she waved her fist in a warning gesture, appearing quite ferocious.


    Seeing this, Rachel felt a little more at ease and asked, "What kind of work are you going to arrange for him?"


    Tracy was troubled as well, saying, "Since we''re a pharmaceuticalpany, we don''t have many positions that would suit a doctor. Maybe he could be your chauffeur?" Rachel''s face twisted in revulsion. "Come on, I don''t want to share a ride with him! What if he loses control while he''s driving? Isn''t that just inviting trouble for myself?" Tracy chuckled and said, "You''re already an adult, yet you haven''t even experienced what it''s like to be with a man. How about taking this opportunity to have a bit of fun?" Rachel immediately blushed. "Oh, you! What are you going on about?"


    Tracy replied with a smile, "You can pretend all you want, but I can see right through you, Rae. You''ve been wanting this all along, right?"


    Rachel yfully raised her hand as if to hit Tracy. "You little minx! You''re the one thinking about men, yet you''re trying to pin it on me? You''re asking for a beating!"


    Tracy shrank back a bit and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll drop it. Let''s get back to business. As for Matthew''s position, I still think he should be your chauffeur.


    "If you want to see him, have him drive you. If not, you can simply take another car. You''re the one who decides whether or not you see him."


    After pondering for a moment, Rachel nodded. "Alright, we''ll go with that arrangement."


    Before long, the elevator doors opened with a ding. As Matthew stepped out of the elevator, his eyesnded on the president''s office. He proceeded toward it without hesitation. When he arrived at the door, he noticed that Rachel waspletely engrossed in writing something.


    She was wearing a suit and had light makeup and alluring red lips. She appeared poised and professional, radiating even more confidence and beauty than the day before. After standing there for quite some time, Matthew was still unsure of how to break the silence.


    Rachel nced up by chance and spotted him. A brief look of surprise flickered across her face before it hardened into an icy mask. "Oh, you''re here."


    Matthew murmured in agreement and walked into the office. After taking a seat across from Rachel, he followed Lillian''s advice and tried to sweet-talk her.


    He initiated the conversation with a ttering remark, saying, "You look absolutely gorgeous today."


    Rachel''s expression hardened further. "Is that so?"


    Matthew''s gaze drifted involuntarily to her chest, briefly fixating on the third button.


    Rachel''s brow furrowed. Matthew was indeed a scoundrel with wandering eyes. "Where do you think you''re looking?"


    Matthew, still wary after thest misunderstanding, instinctively nced at Rachel''s third button.


    Rachel was wearing a white shirt again. The fabric strained against her curves; the buttons seemed ready to pop open at any moment.


    Knowing there was a misunderstanding, Matthew said, "I didn''t mean anything by it, but perhaps you should consider wearing something else besides shirts. Sometimes things that are too... well-endowed... can cause buttons to pop open." Rachel''s pretty face flushed with anger. "How dare you say that again?"


    When he noticed her reaction, Matthew realized she had misunderstood him again, so he quickly changed the subject.


    "Although I''m here to get to know you better, I can''t just sit around doing nothing. Please assign me some work."


    Rachel bit back her anger and replied curtly, "You''ll be my chauffeur. Here are the car keys."


    After cing the car keys on the desk, she gently pushed them toward Matthew, sliding them across the smooth surface of the desk.


    When the keys were about to slide off the desk, Matthew grabbed them and asked, "Where''s the car?"


    Rachel was taken aback when Matthew managed to grab the keys. She scoffed and said, "It''s in the underground parking lot on the basement level. Go on, get out of here!"


    She waved her hand dismissively, wishing that Matthew would hurry up and leave.


    Matthew stood up and left. When he reached the doorway, he looked back and reminded her, "You''re really too well-endowed; it''s not ideal for wearing shirts." "You scoundrel!"


    Rachel panted heavily, her bosom rising and falling with each breath.


    As soon as Tracy walked in, she asked, "What''s going on here? Why are you so worked up?"


    Rachel said irritably, "That scoundrel actually said that my... is too big! And he told me that I shouldn''t wear shirts."


    After staring at Rachel''s chest for a while, Tracy said with uncertainty, "Well, it does look... bigger again. How did you do that?"


    Rachel snapped, "Get out of here!"


    Tracy chuckled and said, "Alright, alright, I''m leaving!" With that, she took off with a spring in her step.


    After taking the elevator down to the basement level, Matthew pressed a button on the key fob, and the lights of a brand-new pink car shed.


    Pink?


    Matthew grimaced, thinking it was too effeminate and ostentatious for a man to drive that car. He was mortified at the thought of driving such a car.


    At that moment, a car pulled into the parking lot and parked beside the pink car.


    As soon as the car door opened, Tessa stepped out of the car and immediately spotted Matthew. "What are you doing here?"


    Matthew nced coldly at Tessa and remained silent. Now that they were divorced, he wanted to cut all ties and hoped to never cross paths with her again.


    When she noticed Matthew''s silence, Tessa suddenly remembered how Xavier had gotten beaten by him.


    "You used to be a gentleman, Matthew, not someone who would resort to violence. Who would have thought that right after signing the divorce agreement, you would expose your true nature?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Even if you didn''t want to go through with the divorce and were upset about it, you shouldn''t have taken it out on Xavier!"


    Matthew''s gaze grew colder as he listened to her ridiculous usations. "You''re reading too much into it. I gave him a beating because he had iting. In fact, I''m starting to think that I went too easy on himst time!" Tessa was trembling with rage. Matthew hadpletely transformed beyond recognition. He had be domineering, irrational, violent, and ruthless.


    As soon as she had divorced him, he hadid his hands on Xavier!


    "You''ve really let me down! No matter what, you shouldn''t haveid a hand on Xavier. Although he''s a bit of a jerk, he''s still my brother!"


    Matthew grew angrier as he listened to her rambling. "Even if it had been your father, I would''ve still beaten him up!"


    Xavier''s repeated break-ins at the Grants'' house had made Lillian and Stanley age at least ten years. On top of that, he had also abused Lorraine.


    No matter who it was, Matthew would hit them for daring to do such things. There was absolutely no way he would show any leniency in this kind of situation!

 Chapter 9

    Tessa''s face turned pale with anger. She hadn''t expected Matthew to be so obnoxious. He waspletely unreasonable.


    She said, "Take it from here, Randall!"


    Randall nodded and said, "Don''t let it get to you, Tessa. It''s not worth getting upset over this kind of trash. Step aside, and I''ll teach him a lesson for you!"


    Tessa murmured in agreement and stepped aside.


    After that, Randall took off his watch, passed it to Tessa, and unhurriedly rolled up his sleeves.


    "You''re nothing but a pathetic loser, Matthew. You couldn''t hold onto Tessa, so you vented your frustration on Xavier. Apologize to Tessa right now! Otherwise, I''ll make your life a living hell." When he saw how Randall and Tessa were getting along, Matthew got a rough idea of their rtionship. "Who do you think you are?"


    With a furrowed brow, Randall said, "You still don''t get it, do you? A good-for-nothing is truly a good-for-nothing. Youpletelyck self-awareness.


    "I''ll show you the deadliest boxing style in the world. You better not beg for mercy when you get beaten upter!"


    A glint shed in Matthew''s eyes as he noticed that Randall had assumed an open boxing stance it was the Valhan Blitz boxing style!


    There were four stances in Valhan Blitz. The open stance meant that Randall was underestimating him.


    When he noticed Matthew standing still, Randall sneered. "Scared now, huh? Well, it''s toote for that now! I''m going to beat the living daylights out of you!"


    As soon as he said that, he quicklyunched a high roundhouse kick toward Matthew''s face. Heavy and lightning-fast, it was a kick that whipped out like a viper''s strike.


    Matthew was moments away from being kicked in the face.


    All of a sudden, he kicked out with lightning speed,nding a kick squarely in Randall''s stomach. Randall was sent flying more than ten feet away from the kick before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    After a long time, Randall slowly got up, his face contorted in agony. It took him quite some time for him to recover.


    "A sneak attack, huh? Fuck! You actually used such an underhanded tactic! I''ll make you regret the day you were born!"


    Now, he was much more cautious than before. As he slowly approached Matthew and noticed that thetter wasn''t paying much attention to him, he lunged forward with an elbow strike aimed at Matthew''s face. At that moment, Randall moved with speed and agility, like a wolf on the hunt!


    Nevertheless, Matthew stillnded another kick in Randall''s stomach.


    Randall was sent flying backward faster than he had charged forward. Once again, he crashed heavily onto the ground.


    As he clutched his stomach with sweat beading on his forehead from the pain, Randall looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    "Y-you.. You... How can you be stronger than me? I''ve been training myself in the most authentic form of Valhan Blitz, the most lethal form of boxing there is!"


    Matthew red at Randall, his gaze intense and unwavering. "It''s no use even if you use the most lethal form of boxing in this world. It''s the person''s strength that matters. You failed to avoid my kick not once, but twice! Pathetic!"


    "I" Randall''s face twisted in agony. Although he wanted to retort, Matthew''s gaze stopped him in his tracks. A single word escaped his lips, but he quickly suppressed the rest of his intended response.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was stunned by what she had witnessed.


    Randall had been training in Valhan Blitz since childhood and had even won awards inpetitions. He was considered an absolute powerhouse!


    On the other hand, Matthew had never been known for his fighting skills. When had he transformed into such a skilled fighter?


    Could this possibly be the same Matthew as before?


    Matthew went up to Randall, raised his foot, and stomped on Randall''s chest. "Are you the one who told me to kneel down and plead for mercy earlier?"


    Randall gasped for air, his face turning crimson from the pressure. "Y-you... Do you even know who I am? I''m from the Young family... Ouch! You''re hurting me!"


    Tessa eximed in rm, "What are you doing, Matthew? You''ll kill him! Are you aware of what the repercussions of your actions are? You''re courting disaster upon yourself!"


    With one swift kick to Randall''s head, Matthew rendered him unconscious.


    After that, he nced at Tessa, who was too stunned to respond, and said, "Randall brought disaster upon himself by crossing me!"


    A chill emanated from Matthew''s eyes as he stood with an air of disdain. As he said that, he stood menacingly over the unconscious Randall.


    Matthew''smanding presence was too formidable, making it hard for people to meet his gaze.


    Tessa was utterly stunned as she looked at him. It was her first time seeing this side of Matthew. She couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated. Was this still the weak, kind, and easily manipted Matthew she had once known?


    Before this, she had been able to make Matthew go to prison for her with just a few tears and gentle pleas. He had been at her beck and call. When she looked at Matthew now, she felt a surge of terror.


    At that moment, a man walked out of the elevator in the distance and spotted Matthew across the parking lot. "Are you perhaps Matthew Grant?"


    Given that they were separated by several parked cars, the man couldn''t see that Matthew was standing over Randall.


    Matthew replied, "Yes, I''m Matthew Grant. And you are?"


    As the man beckoned at Matthew, he said, "I''m Larry Scott, the logistics manager. You''re the new chauffeur who just arrived today, right? Come over with me. You need to fill out a form and submit a photo and a copy of your ID. I''ll handle your onboarding procedures." After he hummed in acknowledgment, Matthew removed his foot from the unconscious Randall, nced coldly at Tessa, and said, "Cross me again, and you''ll regret it!"


    As soon as she heard that, Tessa took a few steps back in fear.


    Matthew made his way past the cars to the elevator and said, "I don''t have a photo with me."


    Larry gestured upward and said, "If you have any photos on your phone, you can print them using the copier upstairs. Quickly get your paperwork ready and ce it on my desk."


    Matthew responded with a sound of affirmation and stepped into the elevator.


    Tessa was left speechless and bewildered by what she had just witnessed. Chauffeur?


    She had thought that Matthew had be sessful, but it turned out he was merely a chauffeur.


    After some consideration, it all suddenly made sense.


    After all, Matthew was an ex-convict now that he had served time in prison. No one in their right mind would form a business partnership with him. Moreover, Matthew didn''t have a penny in his name.


    It wasmon knowledge thatpanies generally avoided hiring ex-convicts. Only positions with minimal pay, such as being a chauffeur, would have less stringent requirements.


    Yet, as a lowly chauffeur, he had actually dared to provoke Randall! Wasn''t he just begging for trouble?


    With a few painful coughs, Randall sat up, his hand gripping his chest in agony, and saw that Matthew was no longer there.


    After getting to his feet, he asked Tessa, "Where''s that bastard? I want him dead! I''ll make a call and get it done right away! Otherwise, I won''t be able to satiate my anger."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tessa was somewhat apprehensive about it. "We''re at Wealthwave Group right now. If we cause a scene and upset them, the repercussions could outweigh the benefits."


    She was banking on a partnership with Rachel; she believed it could significantly impact Evergreen Group''s trajectory.


    But Randall was reluctant. "Are you telling me to just let this go?"


    After all, he had lost to someone he deemed worthless, a lowlife who had even gotten his woman taken away from him.


    He was unwilling to ept it!


    Tessa chuckled and said, "How could I let you suffer, Randall? Here''s some news for you. Matthew is working as a chauffeur here. You have connections in Wealthwave Group, right? It should be easy to fire someone with a criminal record!"


    Randall was taken aback. "Wait, he''s working as a chauffeur here? Well. I happen to know Larry Scott, the manager of the logistics department. All the chauffeurs are under his supervision. One word from me, and he''s out of a job. Let''s show him what we''re made of


    today."


    ...


    After Matthew selected a photo from his phone and printed it out along with his ID, he made his way to Larry''s office.


    Much to his surprise, he spotted Tessa and Randalling out of the office.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Randall said with a sneer, "You''re fired, Matthew. And losing your job is just the beginning. Our feud is far from over, and I''ll be sure to make you suffer."


    When Matthew tried to stop Randall, Larry suddenly called him. "Matthew Grant! Get in here this instant! We need to have a word!"


    After watching Randall and Tessa depart, Matthew entered the office and said, "Mr. Scott, I''ve printed my photo and brought a copy of my ID. How do I go about finalizing my employment?"


    As he was seated in his office chair, Larry stared silently at Matthew. "Someone has reported that you have a criminal record. You''ve got some nerve applying to Wealthwave Group with a record like that. What do you take Wealthwave Group for? "There''s no need to go through with your onboarding. You''re not qualified to work here."

 Chapter 10

    Unqualified?


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. He hade here to work to get to know Rachel better, all because of Fred''s invitation. Beingbeled as unqualified by a mere manager was thest thing he had expected. "You might not have gotten this clear-"


    Larry cut him off. "I don''t need an exnation, and you don''t need to give one. I''m the manager of the logistics department. I have to oversee hundreds of employees.


    "I''m incredibly busy and don''t have time to waste on a driver like you. Get lost!"


    Matthew felt his suppressed anger surge up again. "Watch your mouth. I don''t want trouble, but don''t push me."


    Larry scoffed. "I''m the manager here! I supervise dozens of drivers. Why should I show respect to a mere driver like you? Who do you think you are?


    "And what can you do even if I push you? Let me be clear! A criminal record doesn''t affect your job here, but I''ll fire you anyway. What can you do about it? I''ll say it again. Get lost-" Before Larry could finish the word "lost", Matthew pped him across the face.


    "Show some respect!" Matthew demanded.


    The sudden p left Larry dumbfounded. He stared at Matthew in disbelief while clutching his face. Though he wanted to fight back, he hesitated at the sight of Matthew''s muscr build. Through gritted teeth, Larry spat, "How dare you hit me? Are you out of your mind? Just wait; I''ll have the security beat the crap out of you!"


    Larry then pulled out his phone to call the head of security.


    He pointed usingly at Matthew and said, "Just wait and see! You''re doomed!"


    Matthew responded coldly, "I nned on keeping a low profile and simply working as a chauffeur here. But since you''re making things difficult, let me set the record straight. "I''m Rachel''s boyfriend. She''s the president of thispany!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Larry was dumbfounded by Matthew''s words. Then, he chuckled condescendingly. "You? You''re Ms. Carter''s boyfriend? Ms. Carter, our president and the renowned beauty? "Her suitors line up from here to the suburbs, and none of the elites catch her eye. And you''re fantasizing about being her boyfriend? Snap out of it!"


    Matthew sighed in exasperation. "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, call and ask her."


    Larry snorted. "Is that even necessary? Matthew, do you think no one knows your past? I know everything.


    "You were abandoned by your wife after you got out of prison, and now you''re stuck raising a kid. Ms. Carter would never choose someone like you unless she was blind." Matthew took out his phone and said, "If you won''t call her, I will."


    He called Rachel and asked, "Hello, where are you?"


    Rachel frowned and put down her files. "I''m in the office. What''s up?"


    Matthew was blunt. "I''m in the logistics manager''s office. Larry wants to fire me."


    "Fire you?" Rachel was surprised. Matthew had just started the job. What could he have done wrong so quickly?


    Rachel couldn''t help but suspect that Matthew had been acting up again and harassing female colleagues. Her poor first impression of Matthew made her think the worst. She recalled the first time they had met. Matthew had touched her chest and unbuttoned her shirt.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel asked, "Tell me. What did you do?"


    After some contemtion, Matthew spoke up, "Nothing. He saw me and just wanted to fire me."


    Rachel remained skeptical and said, "Pass the phone to Larry. Let me talk to him."


    She needed to know what really happened by asking Larry. If it was something serious, like harassment, Matthew definitely couldn''t stay at thepany. Matthew handed the phone to Larry and said, "Answer it. It''s Rachel."


    Larry sneered, "Keep pretending. You think a driver like you has Ms. Carter''s contact? Even I don''t have it."


    Matthew sighed and said into the phone, "He won''t take my phone. He doesn''t believe I have your number. You''d bettere down here yourself."


    Rachel nced at the pile of paperwork on her desk and frowned. She was swamped with work and didn''t have time for such nonsense.


    But seeing Larry''s stubbornness, she relented. "Alright, hang up. I''ll be there."


    Matthew ended the call and told Larry, "Wait, she''s on her way."


    Just then, hurried footsteps were heard as three security guards rushed over.


    Larry pointed at Matthew and shouted, "It''s him! Get him out!"


    The security chief had a baton in hand. He didn''t immediately act on Larry''smand. Instead, he asked cautiously, "What''s going on here?"


    Eager to avenge the p, Larry said, "This new driver messed up, so I fired him. But he won''t leave and ims he''s Ms. Carter''s boyfriend. He''s out of his mind! Get him out!"


    The security chief was dumbfounded. How could a mere driver have the nerve to pose as Rachel''s boyfriend?


    He grasped the gravity of the situation. He thought that Rachel would be livid if she found out.


    While waving his baton, he ordered his men, "If you want to keep your jobs, get him out of here!" Two guards immediately charged toward Matthew.


    But Matthew shook his head slightly. "I don''t want to fight. Rachel is on her way. You guys should stop."


    The security chief scoffed. "You don''t want to fight? Sounds like you don''t want to get your face smashed in. Too bad!" He ordered, "You two, take him down!"


    The guards moved in, and the chief followed suit with his baton in hand.


    Larry watched in confidence as three security guards attacked Matthew at once. He even tried to kick Matthew a few times in the chaos to avenge the p. Suddenly, two loud thuds echoed through the room.


    The first pair of guards were flung like sacks of potatoes, crashing heavily to the ground.


    The security chief raised his baton, but seeing how his men were taken down swiftly, he faltered. Taking advantage of the moment, Matthew delivered a swift kick to his stomach. The security chief flew back over three feet andnded hard on the ground.


    Seeing the guards down, Larry retreated in fear, stuttering, "You... you..." He couldn''t gather the courage to say anything else.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached the office.


    Matthew turned to see Rachel striding toward them. "You''re here atst. I tried to tell them I was your boyfriend, but they wouldn''t listen."

 Chapter 11

    Rachel was taken aback. Matthew had just asserted they were in a rtionship, catching herpletely off guard.


    She had never been in this situation before. Was Matthew staking a im on her?


    Rachel''s face flushed with embarrassment and a touch of annoyance. She was only doing this for Fred''s sake and didn''t want rumors spreading that she was supposedly involved with a pervert like Matthew. Her delicate features glowed with a hint of anger. "You didn''t have to announce our rtionship to everyone."


    Despite her anger, her beauty softened her words, giving her a coy, almost yful demeanor. It was a captivating sight.


    Larry''s jaw dropped. He had always seen Rachel as the icy, unapproachable president. In fact, many employees often wondered if she ever smiled.


    Now, he witnessed a different side of her that seemed softer and more vulnerable. It dawned on him that Matthew might really be her boyfriend.


    The thought was almost unbelievable-a mere driver dating the billionaire president? It was hard to fathom, but the scene unfolding before him left little room for doubt.


    Realizing the gravity of his actions, Larry''s face turned ashen. "Mr-Mr. Grant, I''m so sorry. I didn''t realize who you were. Please don''t hold this against me."


    Regret flooded over Larry. He had unknowingly provoked Rachel''s boyfriend. This was aplete disaster!


    Matthew''s tone remained cold and biting. "Just moments ago, you were telling me to get lost."


    Larry trembled with fear as he pped himself across the face. "I was blind and ignorant, Mr. Grant. I failed to recognize who you were. I was a fool! It was all my fault. Please, forgive me."


    His self-criticism rang out with each resounding p.


    The three security guards were now painfully aware of their mistake. They scrambled to apologize as well.


    "Mr. Grant, it was all Mr. Scott''s doing. He was the one who demanded we chase you away. Please don''t be angry with us. We beg you, don''t fire us."


    They enjoyed generous benefits at Wealthwave Group, includingprehensive insurance and housing schemes, along with higher-than-average pay for security guards. The thought of losing such a job was unbearable. Larry had just given the order to have Matthew chased away, and now he deeply regretted his actions, desperate to salvage his position.


    After regaining herposure, Rachel turned her icy gaze to Larry. "Larry, what exactly is happening here?"


    Larry stuttered, struggling to find the words to exin.


    Matthew recounted the events, and Rachel''s anger boiled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Larry, I''m shocked at how you''ve treated our employees. If everyone else had leadership skills like yours, thispany would be doomed. You''re fired. Finish up the paperwork," Rachel ordered. Though Larry wanted to protest, he knew Rachel''s decision was final. Thus, he left, feeling utterly defeated.


    Rachel then addressed the three security guards sternly. "As for you three, you are employed to work for thepany, not as anyone''s personal henchman. You guys are fired as well. Go to HR and process your terminations." The three guards, who were bruised and now fired, cursed their luck.


    Once everyone had left, Rachel turned to Matthew. "I never expected this to happen. Please don''t get me wrong. I might see you as a bit of a troublemaker, but I would never condone my staff harassing you. I hope you can trust me." Whether Fred recovered or not depended on Matthew''s treatment now, and Rachel feared he might leave in anger. She couldn''t bear the thought of losing Matthew at such a crucial time.


    Matthew harbored no doubts about Rachel, especially since he had seen Tessa and Randall leaving Larry''s office earlier. He figured they must have influenced Larry somehow. Matthew smiled. "I trust you."


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. With the misunderstanding resolved, she realized Matthew might not be so bad after all.


    Matthew had single-handedly taken down three security guards, disying his strength and courage. Most people would have been helpless and defeated in such a situation.


    "Thank you for trusting me. Trust is essential in any rtionship. Speaking of which, you mentioned needing a century-old eldernroot for my grandfather''s treatment. We found a supplier. Will it really help cure him?" Matthew shook his head firmly. "No."


    "No?" Rachel''s eyes widened in shock. "Then why did you have us procure it?"


    Matthew was calm in the face of her questions. "While it won''t cure him, it can stabilize his condition until I can administer proper treatment."


    Rachel''s chest heaved in frustration. Fred''s life hung in the bnce, and Matthew had the audacity to joke. He had gone too far!


    Just as she was about to retort, they heard the sound of something snapping.


    Rachel nced down in dismay to see that the third button of her blouse had popped off, exposing her ample cleavage.


    Matthew''s eyes widened in astonishment. Rachel really had an impressive figure.


    Taking in the unexpected turn of events, Matthew realized this was his chance to clear the air with Rachel.


    His face lit up with excitement as he pointed toward her chest. "See? I told you not to wear shirts that tight. It''s not my fault the buttons can''t handle it."


    Rachel blushed as she reached out to cover herself. "How could you stillugh at a time like this?"


    Matthew chuckled. "I''m just saying I didn''t unbutton your shirt thest time. It happened all on its own. Just like now."


    Rachel''s face flushed crimson as she realized she might have unfairly used Matthew before. She was embarrassed. When she saw Matthew smirking, she huffed. "Fine! It wasn''t you."


    With that, she turned and hurried away, mortified and wanting to escape.


    Matthew picked up the button from the floor and watched her retreating figure.


    Back in her office, Rachel ran into Tracy and couldn''t help venting her embarrassment. "Oh my gosh! I''m so embarrassed. My button popped open while I was talking to Matthew."


    Tracy clicked her tongue. "Wow, those girls were eager to make an appearance after over 20 years in the dark, huh?"


    Fuming, Rachel gritted her teeth. "I think I misjudged him. It seems he didn''t unbutton my shirtst time."


    Tracy smiled. "Well, it''s a good thing if he''s not as bad as you thought. Especially with your engagementing up soon, it''s good to clear things up."


    Thinking about Matthew''sment about her shirt, Rachel chuckled. Her icy demeanor melted, and a radiant smile lit up her face, brightening the room.


    "He seems like a decent guy. I want to get to know him better. I''ll invite him to lunch today."


    Tracy was surprised. "Wait. You... You''re going to make the first move?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a caf¨¦, Tessa raised her coffee cup to Randall and said, "Thank you. If it hadn''t been for your connection with Larry, I wouldn''t have gotten the chance to meet Ms. Carter so quickly." Randall sipped his coffee. "Your lucky days are just beginning now that you''ve left Matthew. With my help, securing a deal with Wealthwave Group will be a breeze."


    Just then, Randall''s phone rang.


    He picked it up and nced at Tessa. "Look, it''s Larry. He must have set up your meeting with Ms. Carter."

 Chapter 12

    Tessa gave Randall a thumbs-up. "Impressive! You got it done in 20 minutes."


    Randall smirked, feeling a hint of pride. "What''s a challenge for others is a piece of cake for me."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In reality, he didn''t even know Larry personally. He had reached out to Larry through a friend. Being wealthy, Randall had given Larry a lighter worth 4,000 dors, which had sealed the deal. cing a finger to his lips, Randall whispered, "Shh, let me talk to Larry. Stay quiet."


    Tessa nodded and sipped her coffee quietly.


    Randall answered the call and switched to speaker mode so Tessa could hear everything clearly.


    "Hello?" Larry''s voice came through the phone.


    "Hi, did you confirm the meeting time with Ms. Carter?" Randall asked with a smile.


    Larry''s voice crackled with anger. "I got fired! How the heck am I supposed to arrange a meeting? Randall, you''ve wrecked my career!"


    Randall''s expression changed. "What happened? You seemed fine when I left."


    Larry shouted furiously, "It was all because of you! You told me to mess with that Matthew guy, and now I''ve lost my job. Do you have any idea who he is?"


    Still clueless, Randall shrugged nonchntly. "Isn''t he just an ex-convict and a divorced loser with a kid?"


    Larry''s fury intensified. "You''re still full of lies! I believed you, and now I''m paying for it. Matthew is our president''s boyfriend! I got fired because of your damn schemes. What are you going to do about this?" "What?" Randall and Tessa gasped in disbelief.


    Matthew was Rachel''s boyfriend? How could that be true? It seemed more absurd than the idea of the sun rising in the west.


    Randall coughed, trying to regainposure. "Come on, Mr. Scott, you must be kidding. Matthew just got out of prison. It''s hard to imagine him dating anyone, let alone your gorgeous president."


    Tessa chimed in, "Yeah! I divorced him because he wasn''t good enough. How could someone like Ms. Carter possibly be interested in an ex-convict?"


    Tessa would rather believe the sun rose at night than ept that Matthew could be with Rachel. The difference in their social standing was too vast.


    Rachel, whom Tessa had seen before, was breathtakingly beautiful, like an angelic presence. On top of that, she was the president of apany worth billions of dors.


    Even standing next to Rachel made Tessa feel utterly insignificant. She was convinced that a woman of Rachel''s caliber could never be with someone like Matthew.


    Larry was fuming, with nowhere to vent his anger. "I saw it all with my own eyes! Why would I lie to you?


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, did I? Why did you guys tell me to provoke Matthew for no reason? Now I''m out of a job. What now?"


    Tessa, still in disbelief, asked, "Are you absolutely sure? You saw this yourself? Could there have been a mistake?"


    Larry almost exploded with frustration. He snapped, "I got fired, along with the head of security and two guards. How could I have made a mistake?"


    Tessa and Randall were stunned into silence.


    Larry''s frustration grew when he didn''t get a response. He raised his voice and demandedpensation before hanging up angrily.


    Tessa''s face had turned ashen by now. "This is disastrous. If Matthew is really dating Ms. Carter, our deal is gone, and Evergreen Group won''t survive in Lambda City.


    "How did this happen? How did that worthless scoundrel manage to rise so high?"


    Randall''s expression darkened as he nced at Tessa, with uncertainty clouding his eyes.


    If Matthew was indeed with Rachel now, it would be risky for Randall to marry Tessa. He couldn''t afford to antagonize Matthew; the Young family couldn''t handle such an enemy.


    Suddenly, Tessa''s eyes lit up with an idea. "What if Matthew is deceiving Ms. Carter? Otherwise, there''s no way he could be connected with the Carter family."


    Randall''s eyes widened in realization, and he mmed his hand on the table.


    "That must be it! He''s probably hiding his past as an ex-convict and his previous marriage. He must''vee up with a false identity. Maybe he''s pretending to be a wealthy heir or a political elite!" Tessa nodded eagerly. "Yes, let''s go expose him to Ms. Carter. She''ll be grateful, and our deal will be back on track."


    Randall stood up decisively. "Let''s go now. We can''t let that jerk get away with this."


    ...


    At lunchtime, Matthew was dining at a restaurant when his phone rang.


    It was Rachel calling. "Where are you?"


    After swallowing the food, he asked, mindful of his role as her driver, "Do you need the car?"


    Rachel hesitated. "I want to invite you to lunch. We had a misunderstanding the first time we met. Let''s start over."


    Rachel wanted to get to know him better. If he turned out to be a good match, she might as well follow Fred''s wishes. Matthew felt it wasn''t the right moment. "Sorry, I''m eating right now."


    Rachel was taken aback by the rejection. She was beyond frustrated. What an idiot! Couldn''t he lie sometimes?


    Then, she offered an alternative. "How about coffee after your meal, then? Or tea, if you like." Concerned about facing rejection again, Rachel offered another option besides coffee. Matthew checked the time. "I''m afraid I don''t have time today. Maybe next time."


    Rachel felt humiliated. She had never been turned down before, and this was her first time making the first move.


    After processing it for a while, she struggled to find the right words.


    "Can you at least tell me why?" She was curious about Matthew''s reasons for turning her down.


    Matthew scratched his head. "The century-old eldernroot will arrive in about an hour. I need to treat your grandfather. He didn''t want me to inform you."


    Rachel frowned, understanding Fred''s temperament. But now that she knew, she needed to be with Fred.


    "Where are you eating? I''lle pick you up," she asked.


    Matthew had just finished his meal. "I''m heading back to the office. You can pick me up there."


    Rachel hung up, grabbed her bag, and headed to the elevator.


    As Matthew left the restaurant and walked to Wealthwave Group''s building, he spotted two familiar faces-Tessa and Randall.


    He frowned, wondering why they seemed to be haunting him.


    Tessa and Randall spent a long time at the gate talking to the security guards, but they still couldn''t get a chance to see Rachel. Spotting Matthew, Tessa shouted usatorily, "Matthew, I''ve finally caught you! You''re finished. I''m going to expose you to Ms. Carter.


    "An ex-convict like you will never date her, let alone be part of the Carter family! Dream on!"


    Matthew felt his anger boiling. Even though they had divorced and gone their separate ways, he hadn''t held Tessa ountable for her mistakes. Yet, she still had the audacity to interfere in his life. "Tessa, I''m busy and don''t have time for this. But I''m warning you don''t push your luck."


    Tessa misinterpreted Matthew''s words as a sign of fear and assumed she had the upper hand. She dered triumphantly, "You''re done for! I''ll make sure Ms. Carter learns everything about you." Just then, a luxury car pulled up beside Matthew, and the door opened automatically.


    Rachel called out to him, "Get in."

 Chapter 13

    Matthew turned livid at Tessa''s words. When he saw Rachel''s car pull over, he turned to confront Tessa. He snapped, "Rachel is here. What are you going to do now?" "You..." Tessa was stunned by Matthew''s audacious response. How could a man with his history not fear being exposed?


    Confusion clouded Tessa''s thoughts. Knowing Rachel was Matthew''s girlfriend was one thing, but seeing it in person was another.


    To Tessa, Matthew was an ex-convict and a man she had left behind for being worthless. He had no money, job, power, or influence.


    Yet somehow, he had managed to date a beautiful and powerful president like Rachel. Tessa couldn''t ept it.


    Seeing Tessa''s silence, Matthew snorted and got into the passenger seat of Rachel''s car.


    After noticing the unusual tension, Rachel asked, "What''s your rtionship with that woman?"


    Matthew was honest. "She''s my ex-wife," he said, leaving it at that.


    Tessa snapped out of her daze and remembered her purpose. She rushed to the car and tapped on the window. "Ms. Carter, I need to talk to you."


    Rachel hesitated but still rolled down the window. "What is it?"


    Tessa pointed at Matthew. "Ms. Carter, you might have been deceived by him!"


    Rachel''s demeanor turned cold. "Deceived? Do you think I''m that easily fooled?"


    Tessa''s facade cracked. She hade to expose Matthew and curry favor with Rachel.


    Sensing Rachel''s irritation, she quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is that Matthew has been lying to you. Do you know what our rtionship is?"


    Rachel shook her head. "I don''t, and frankly, I don''t care."


    Matthew observed their exchange silently. So far, Rachel''s words had positioned her above Tessa, and she seemed to be defending him.


    He decided to stay quiet.


    Tessa took the initiative to exin. "I''m Matthew''s ex-wife. I divorced him because he''s a worthless nobody, and he''s also an ex-convict-"


    Before she could continue, Rachel interrupted sharply, "Enough! I know what you''re trying to say. You''re trying to tell me he''s worthless, that you dumped him, and now you don''t want me to be deceived. Is that it?" Tessa''s face brightened. It seemed like a good sign that Rachel understood her intentions. Her n could proceed smoothly now.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean."


    Rachel''s tone turned cold. "Have you ever heard the saying, ''not recognizing a gem when you see one''? To you, Matthew might seem worthless, but to me, he''s a treasure."


    To Rachel, a man who could potentially save Fred''s life was valuable, regardless of her own feelings. Fred held Matthew in high regard as a worthy man, and Rachel trusted Fred''s judgment implicitly.


    Tessa shook her head slightly. "Ms. Carter, I respect your knowledge and background, but I''m older and much more experienced. How could I not recognize a gem if he truly were one?"


    Rachel sneered. "Do you even know what a true gem is? In reality, it''s like a rough diamond. Diamonds can look like ordinary rocks to the untrained eye.


    "Few can recognize a precious gem hidden inside a in stone. So, it''s perfectly normal that you can''t. Matthew is just like that diamond. Some short-sighted women just can''t see his worth." Tessa''s expression shifted dramatically. Rachel wasparing Matthew to a precious gem! How could this be?


    She couldn''t believe it. Worse still, Rachel had called her short-sighted. She wanted tosh out but didn''t have the guts to do so. After all, she still needed Rachel''s help. Rachel continued, "There''s also a saying, ''without passion, you can''t craft a masterpiece''. You''re insincere and heartless, so you can''t appreciate or create something beautiful.


    "But I believe I can. Thank you for stepping aside and letting me have Matthew, the true treasure. Goodbye!"


    With that, Rachel floored the gas pedal, and the car sped off, quickly disappearing from sight.


    Tessa stood there dumbfounded, unable to process what had just happened.


    Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group. She was stunningly beautiful and had looks, status, and wealth far above Tessa''s.


    Rachel could have any man she wanted, yet she had chosen the man Tessa had dumped and even thanked Tessa for it.


    Tessa wondered if Matthew could really be that valuable.


    Just then, Randall walked over to her. "What''s on your mind?"


    Tessa masked her thoughts with a look of frustration. "I tried to expose Matthew''s past, but Ms. Carter didn''t believe me. What should I do?"


    Randall''s eyes were filled with malice.


    "You and that scumbag are enemies. If he really bes Ms. Carter''s man, not only will yourpany fail to secure a deal with Wealthwave Group, but you''ll also be crushed. It''s basically game over," he said. Tessa frowned. "She treats Matthew like a treasure. What can I do?"


    Randall sighed in disappointment. "You didn''t really expose him. You mentioned the divorce, but not his criminal record.


    "That''s what you should have led with. His criminal past is what really matters. You need to tell her he''s an ex-convict."


    Tessa frowned, and her eyes widened in realization. She then stomped her foot in frustration. "Why didn''t I think of that? I gotpletely thrown off track.


    "If I had told her about his criminal record, she would have been scared away instead ofing up with the treasure talk. But now what?"


    Randall pointed to their car. "Let''s chase after them. We have to tell Ms. Carter the truth about Matthew''s criminal past. I bet she''ll thank us, and the deal will be back on the table."


    They sped off in pursuit of Matthew and Rachel.


    In Rachel''s car, Matthew couldn''t help but nce at her.


    Despite her icy demeanor, there was something undeniably attractive about her, both inside and out.


    Simultaneously, he also couldn''t ignore her figure. In her elegant dress, she looked stunning from every angle, with voluptuous curves that caught his eye.


    Noticing his gaze, Rachel blushed slightly. "What are you looking at?"


    Matthew smiled. "You called me a scoundrel the first time we met. I didn''t expect you to stand up for me."


    Rachel replied indifferently, "I wasn''t standing up for you. I was just stating facts. I don''t know you well, but my grandfather has faith in you.


    "He doesn''t ce his trust lightly in anyone, but he has a really good eye for recognizing the best."


    Matthew felt a need to rify his past. "Let me exin. When your grandfather came to see me, I was in prison."


    Prison?


    Rachel tightened her grip on the steering wheel briefly. "Would you mind if I ask why?"


    Matthew shook his head. "You don''t have to ask. I''ll exin everything. I ended up in prison because of my ex-wife''s ounting issues. She asked me to take the me.


    "I felt it was my duty as a husband to protect her, so I epted the sentence. But when I was released, she divorced me."


    Rachel shook her head in disbelief. "Your ex-wife sounds incredibly short-sighted."


    They continued their conversation as the car pulled up at a vi.


    Fred was already waiting at the door. Upon seeing Rachel, he asked in surprise, "What are you doing here?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rachel ignored his question and asked, "Have you received the eldernroot?"


    Fred took out a gift box. "I just got it. I haven''t opened it yet."


    Matthew took the box and opened it. "Since we''ve got the century-old eldernroot, we can start the treatment. I need a quiet room as the treatment requires absolute silence." Fred led him upstairs to a room on the second floor.


    Meanwhile, Rachel stayed downstairs. She instructed the bodyguards, "Guard the entrance. Don''t let anyone in, no matter who they are."

 Chapter 14

    The bodyguards promptly followed Rachel''s instructions and positioned themselves at the entrance of the vipound.


    Thepound consisted of three spacious vis. The courtyard resembled a small garden enclosed by a low, four-foot-tall wall offering a clear view.


    Tessa and Randall were stopped at the entrance. Tessa put on a smile and tried to reason with the guards.


    "Hey there, we''re Ms. Carter''s business partners. Let us in. She''s being scammed by a con man who''s after her money and looks. If you don''t let us in, she might fall victim to his schemes."


    The bodyguard remained stoic. "I''m sorry, but Ms. Carter isn''t receiving visitors. Please leave."


    ncing through the gate, Tessa saw the drawn curtains and inwardly cursed. How could Matthew make his move in broad daylight?


    But what frustrated Tessa even more was Rachel''s apparent blindness. How could such an intelligent and beautiful woman be so na?ve when it came to rtionships?


    She now understood that Rachel, despite her intellect and looks, was a hopeless romantic. It seemed like once Rachel became involved with a man, she waspletely devoted, even cing him above her family. If Rachel and Matthew had already been intimate, there was no way she would believe anything Tessa said.


    Growing more desperate, Tessa shouted, "I''m telling you, that man with Ms. Carter is an ex-convict! If he does anything to her, would you be able to bear the consequences? Let us in!"


    ...


    Inside the quiet room, Matthew directed Fred to lie down.


    He gathered eldernroot, dried ginger, ivoryroot, and sweetroot essence into a pot and simmered them for 15 minutes until three bowls of water condensed into half a bowl of potent medicine. The herbal aroma filled the room, offering a rejuvenating essence with every inhtion.


    Matthew then had Fred take the medicine.


    Next, he took out a box containing both gold and silver needles. Holding a silver needle in his left hand and a gold one in his right, he delicately inserted them into Fred''s M-HN-3 acupoint. Fred watched in astonishment. "Two needles in one acupuncture point?"


    Matthew remained silent. The Spectral Energy Bncing Technique could circte energies and turn death into life. It required his total concentration to avoid any mistakes.


    Both of Matthew''s hands moved swiftly with precision. In moments, Fred''s head was covered with needles.


    Suddenly, amotion outside interrupted the quiet atmosphere, causing Matthew''s hands to freeze mid-air.


    Since the treatment had been interrupted, Fred began to tremble and convulse while a look of intense pain washed over his face. At the same time, a wave of hatred surged within him. Matthew had stressed the need for a quiet environment, and now there was noise. This could be fatal. If Fred could move, he would hold the source of the disturbance at knifepoint. Matthew took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and resumed the treatment by inserting several more needles into dozens of acupuncture points.


    Then, Fred''s head drooped as he lost consciousness.


    Matthew started removing the needles after seeing Fred''s unconscious state. Each of the needles drew out droplets of ck blood-an rming yet promising sign of progress. Soon, Matthew removed all the needles. After ensuring Fred''s pulse was stable, Matthew wiped the sweat from his forehead and exhaled deeply in relief.


    He opened the door to find Rachel waiting. "What''s going on out there?"


    Rachel stood on tiptoe, trying to peer past Matthew into the room. "How is Grandpa?"


    Matthew replied angrily, "Something bad almost happened. Didn''t I ask for a quiet environment? What''s with the noise outside?"


    Rachel sighed, looking resigned. She exined, "Your ex-wife showed up. I didn''t want to see her, so I had the guards keep her quiet. It''s settled now." Tessa again! Matthew frowned. "I''ll see what she wants."


    Outside, Tessa and Randall were still arguing with the guards as they tried to get into the vi.


    Fuming, Matthew asked, "Tessa, what do you want now? You almost ruined everything just now!"


    Seeing Matthew, Tessa shouted even louder, "Matthew! I''m here to ruin your ns! What are you going to do about it?"


    Matthew trembled in fury. "Do you realize you almost jeopardized someone''s life?"


    Tessa was momentarily taken aback, then sneered. "Matthew, you sly bastard. You''re trying to marry Ms. Carter by getting her pregnant, aren''t you?" Pregnant?


    Matthew was baffled. "Pregnant?"


    Tessa scoffed. "Don''t y dumb. We all know what drawn curtains mean in broad daylight. Why don''t you take a look at yourself?


    "You''re just a worthless ex-convict; you''re divorced and useless. I dumped you because you weren''t good enough for me. Now you''re aiming for someone as high as Ms. Carter? Dream on!"


    Just then, Rachel appeared. She was supporting Fred.


    Seeing her, Tessa hurriedly waved to her. "Ms. Carter, I''m Tessa Sanders. There''s something important I didn''t get to say earlier. I was afraid that you might have been scammed, so I came here to tell you the truth." Rachel''s expression was icy as she said, "I don''t want to listen to you, and I certainly don''t want to see you!"


    Tessa''s expression stiffened, but she quickly replied, "You''ve got me wrong. You''ll thank me once you get to know the truth.


    "Matthew served three years in prison and has only been out for a few days. He''s an ex-convict, which is why I divorced him. You shouldn''t throw yourself into a lion''s cave. You can''t trust him!"


    As she finished, Tessa waited for Rachel''s shocked reaction. She expected Rachel to show gratitude and maybe even discuss future business coborations.


    She was already imagining signing partnership contracts and watching her career soar.


    But Rachel''s expression turned colder. She had already learned the truth from Matthew, and Fred had filled in the gaps about why Matthew had been in prison. "Well, I guess I should thank you," she said coolly.


    Tessa was thrilled and finally felt vindicated. Her persistence had paid off! She thought sess was within reach now, especially with a partnership with Wealthwave Group.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Divorcing Matthew was the best decision she had ever made! Shedding that dead weight had allowed her to move forward quickly.


    Tessa''s voice trembled with excitement. "It''s my honor to help you. We women should support each other. I''m looking forward to working on more coborations with you." Randall chimed in, "Yes, we''re definitely looking forward to it."


    Rachel''s voice was frosty. "I''m thanking you for divorcing Matthew. Now I can get engaged to him."


    What?


    Tessa''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You... you''re going to marry him? Did you hear what I said? He''s been to prison!"


    Rachel gave Tessa a look as if she were the one who''d lost her mind. "I know. He went to prison for you. Doesn''t that show how responsible and courageous he is? "He''s one in a million. I can''t believe someone would be stupid enough to divorce a man like him."


    Tessa froze, and her face was drained of color. So, Rachel had known about it all along.


    But she couldn''t understand why Rachel would choose Matthew. "You''re the president of apany worth hundreds of billions of dors. You''re beautiful and influential.


    "But Matthew is just an ex-convict with no savings or career. He''s utterly worthless. With so many good men out there, why would you choose him?"

 Chapter 15

    Worthless?


    Rachel stared at Tessa like she was an idiot. "Matthew can save lives, and you think he''s worthless? My grandfather begged him for help by offering ck card with a billion dors. "He can easily make a billion dors. Do you really think a man like thatcks abilities?"


    "A billion dors?" Tessa was speechless. She knew Matthew''s capabilities but had never heard of his medical skills.


    "Is that true?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Someone as influential as Mr. Carter Senior can spend billions to find a medical expert. Why would he turn to Matthew?"


    Randall''s eyes widened in shock. It was a billion dors! The entire Young family''s assets might not even amount to that. The assets he controlled were just a few million dors.


    But now, Matthew could easily earn a billion dors by treating a patient. Randall envied that!


    Rachel said coldly, "Because Matthew''s medical skills are worth a billion dors!"


    Tessa was dumbfounded. When did Matthew learn to cure illnesses? How had she not known about this?


    Upon seeing Tessa silent, Rachel said, "You said Matthew wasn''t good enough for me, but that''s not true. Grandpa was the one who took me to the Grant residence to propose to Matthew.


    "At that time, you had only signed the divorce agreement. We had to wait for you to finalize the divorce.


    "And as soon as he walked out of the courthouse, I sent the most luxurious fleet of cars to pick him up for a blind date."


    Tessa''s jaw dropped in disbelief, and her mind nked. So, that day, the fleet of luxury cars hadn''t been sent by a wedding organizer. Instead, Rachel had arranged it for her blind date with Matthew How could this be? In her eyes, Matthew was worthless, but to Rachel, he was a hotmodity.


    Tessa turned to look at Matthew, who once treated her with the utmost love and respect. Now, he stood quietly with a cold demeanor, seemingly indifferent to her.


    Tessa couldn''t ept this oue. She couldn''t understand how Matthew, who had served three years in prison, could possess such medical skills!


    Tessa thought he must have lied and deceived the Carter family. Yes, that had to be it! Matthew couldn''t possibly have such abilities!


    With that thought in mind, Tessa decided to expose Matthew''s lies. "Ms. Carter, as far as I know, Matthew has never studied medicine. Why didn''t you seek out a renowned doctor instead of turning to an amateur?" Randall also felt like something was off. "Mr. Carter Senior is critically ill. I heard that even renowned doctors were unable to help him. How could Matthew possibly provide any help?"


    Fred chimed in, "He''s the renowned doctor. If not him, should I seek your help instead?"


    Tessa''s voice grew hysterical. "A renowned doctor? Impossible! I''ve been married to him for years, and I never knew he had any medical skills. You must have been fooled by him!"


    Fred said coldly, "I stopped you two at the door because Dr. Grant was treating me. He cured me. There''s no doubt about his medical abilities!"


    Tessa was stunned. Matthew had actually cured Fred. How could this be?


    Fred''s expression was stern. "If you hadn''t interfered, Dr. Grant would have remained focused on my treatment. Yourmotion could have cost me my life!


    "I won''t let this slide. From now on, none of the individuals orpanies affiliated with my family are allowed to work with you. They will be my enemies if they have any sort of dealings with you." Tessa paled, and her legs turned weak beneath her.


    Fred had effectively cklisted her from the industry. No one would dare to work with her now.


    It was all over. Herpany and her career-everythingy in ruins. How would she ever repay her bank loans?


    Fred turned his gaze to Randall. "Whichpany are you from?"


    Visibly shaken, Randall started edging backward. "This... has nothing to do with me. I''m just... just a friend of Tessa''s. Your matters have nothing to do with me! I swear!


    "I swear I''ll never do business with herpany in the future. I won''t even be associated with this woman. I want nothing to do with her!"


    With that, Randall hurried to his car, started the engine, and sped away as fast as possible. He couldn''t afford to cross the Carters; otherwise, his family would devour him alive.


    Rachel cast a sympathetic nce at Tessa. "Matthew would go to jail for you, and you divorced him. You left a man who stood by you in tough times for one who left you in despair. People as foolish as you are hard toe by." Tessa was stupefied. Randall had fled, and the Carter family had cklisted her. She had no ce to stand in Lambda City anymore.


    She felt like she was plummeting to the ground from the sky. This trip had been a mistake; she regretted her decision toe there. Matthew nced at Tessa, his gaze momentarily wavering before hardening. He then turned and walked toward the vi with Rachel.


    "Matthew!" Tessa saw him leaving and, as ast resort, cried out, "Matthew, wait, don''t go yet!"


    He paused briefly but continued walking.


    "Matthew, please," she pleaded desperately, "I need your help."


    He stopped again but kept moving away.


    Tessa raised her voice. "Matthew! I''m begging you. Don''t leave just yet."


    Matthew stopped. He turned slightly and asked, "Why should I stay? To watch you cry?"


    Tessa forced a bitter smile. "Evergreen Group expanded too quickly. I took out a hefty loan, and without ie, thepany will copse soon. If Mr. Carter Senior''s words get out, thepany will definitely go bankrupt," she said. Matthew tilted his head back to stare at the white clouds drifting across the sky.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After a long moment, he brought his gaze back down. "You got what you deserved! The bankruptcy has nothing to do with me!"


    Tessa''s eyes were filled with desperation as she pleaded with him. "But thepany... It''s still in your name. You founded it. It''s your blood, sweat, and tears."


    Matthew nodded. "Yeah, it was my heart and soul. But you took it away from me."


    "You can''t just abandon it," Tessa begged.


    "Over the past three years, thepany has grown rapidly, and I took out a lot of loans. If it copses, I won''t be able to repay them... I might even end up in jail. Please ask Mr. Carter Senior to spare thepany." Matthew''s expression hardened despite the conflict in his eyes. "You don''t want to go to jail? I have a solution for you."


    Tessa''s face lit up with hope, thinking Matthew was finally willing to help. "What should I do?"


    Matthew said coldly, "You can find another husband to go to jail for you."


    Tessa''s expression froze. Randall had abandoned her without a second thought when she needed him the most. Besides Matthew, who else would ever be willing to go to jail for her?


    A chill ran through Tessa. She felt like she had fallen into an ice cave. The fear was overwhelming.


    Only then did she truly grasp the depth of Matthew''s love. She remembered how he had once promised to take the fall for her, smiling all the while.


    Her legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground. Tears streamed down her face as she choked out, "I''m sorry. I was wrong.


    "I know you''re the one who loves me most in this world. You''ve always loved me. We shouldn''t have divorced. Please, let''s get back together!"

 Chapter 16

    "Get back together?" Matthew repeated the words with a hint of mockery.


    He let out a coldugh. "I begged you not to divorce me, Tessa. I pleaded for Lorraine''s sake. But you insisted on leaving. I told you then that you''d regret your decision, but you thought I was joking." Tessa''s voice trembled as she shouted, "Matthew, I was out of my mind back then. I wasn''t thinking straight. I regret it now. Let''s get remarried!"


    Matthew shook his head slowly. "You regret it now? There''s no magic fix for that."


    He then turned and walked toward the vi, thoroughly disappointed in Tessa. His steps were resolute and decisive.


    Tessa felt her world copse as she watched him walk away.


    She burst into tears, wailing, "Matthew, I know you love me! Remember when you first got out of prison? You smiled and walked toward me, wanting to hug me. "That proves you love me! I know I was wrong. Matthew, please don''t go,.I beg you..."


    Matthew didn''t stop despite her pleads. As he disappeared from view, Tessa''s sobs subsided. She stood up slowly and stared at the vi with its closed curtains. "Matthew, you obviously still love me. I''ve already apologized, so why won''t you remarry me?


    "Have you ever thought about how the divorce would affect Lorraine? Just wait, I''ll make sure we get back together!"


    Inside the vi, Matthew sat in silence. Fred brought over a cup of tea. "Matthew, thank you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I might not have made it."


    Matthew epted the tea. "You''re wee. However, there are a few things I need to remind you of.


    "No more mental workload, and you can''t stay upte. You must avoid getting too excited and refrain from emotional extremes."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fred frowned. What Matthew suggested might be easy for most people, but not for him. Although the Wealthwave Group seemed prosperous on the outside, it had problems. The biggest issue was theck of a suitable sessor. The Carter family''s male descendants were all ipetent.


    Rachel was the only capable one, but being a woman, she faced resistance from the others.


    Fred''s eyes brightened as he looked at Matthew. "Rachel is returning to Khoitwood tomorrow. Can you apany her to meet her parents?"


    The point wasn''t whether or not they met Rachel''s parents. After all, as the head of the family, Fred could decide on Rachel''s marriage.


    His real aim was to have Matthew help Rachel secure her position as the president of Wealthwave Group.


    Matthew hesitated. "I''ve only been out for a few days and haven''t spent enough time with my parents. Plus, I need to take Lorraine to kindergarten every day."


    Fred smiled. "I''ll y chess with your dad and take Lorraine to kindergarten for you tomorrow. Don''t worry about it."


    Matthew nced at Rachel. "We''ve only just started seeing each other. Isn''t it a bit soon to meet her parents?"


    Fred chuckled. "Frankly speaking, I think it''s moving too slowly. It''s been days, and you two aren''t even officially a couple yet. We need to speed things up!"


    Rachel, who had grown to understand Matthew better over the past few days, believed he was a good man. Besides, Fred had always spoken highly of him, and she trusted Fred''s judgment. Her beautiful eyes focused on Matthew, eagerly awaiting his response.


    Since all his concerns had been addressed, Matthew had no reason to refuse. "Alright, I''ll go to Khoitwood."


    With that, Matthew stood up to head home. He needed to discuss this with Stanley and Lilian.


    After seeing Matthew off, Fred earnestly advised Rachel, "This trip to Khoitwood is your chance to get closer to Matthew. Solidify your rtionship with him."

 Chapter 17

    Fred continued with a knowing smile, "Make sure your uncles know that, with Matthew supporting you, no one can steal your spot as thepany''s president." Rachel''s face was clouded with worry. "How am I supposed to build a real rtionship with Matthew when we''ve only just met?"


    Fredughed. "You''re a woman. Can''t you win a man over? Figure it out!"


    Rachel sighed, still feeling troubled. "I''ll give it a shot."


    ...


    The next day, Matthew met up with Rachel, and they headed to Khoitwood.


    However, Matthew couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off with Rachel. She kept brushing up against him with her curvy and alluring figure.


    She stayed close to him. Her perfume was faint but noticeable, and her body''s warmth was hard to ignore.


    As they approached the Carter residence, Rachel suddenly grabbed Matthew''s arm and pressed herself against him.


    Matthew''s arm was pressed against her ample bosom, making his heart race. Rachel''s behavior was unusual.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He eyed her closely, and his concern grew. "Rachel, there''s something wrong with your health."


    It was the first time Rachel had been so close to a man, and her face flushed as if she''d been drinking. "What''s wrong?" she asked, and her cheeks were faintly pinkish. Matthew coughed lightly. "Do you experience painful periods?"


    Rachel''s face turned even crimson, and she nodded slightly.


    "Do you often feel depressed, have trouble sleeping, feel gloomy, and get upset over small matters for a long time?" Matthew continued.


    Rachel nodded again. "Yeah, I think so. What''s the matter?"


    Matthew hesitated and looked a bit embarrassed. "Promise you won''t get mad if I tell you."


    Rachel smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t get mad."


    Matthew took a deep breath and said, "You... need a man... to..."


    Rachel''s eyebrows shot up in confusion. "What do you mean? Just say it."


    Although Matthew felt awkward, he decided to be blunt. "You need to be... sexually fulfilled."


    Rachel froze for a moment, then her eyes widened in realization. Her face turned red with anger. "Matthew, you pervert! Your true nature is showing again!"


    Matthew quickly tried to exin. "No, I''m serious! It''s a medical-"


    Rachel didn''t let him finish. She stormed off, fuming.


    How dare he suggest she needed sex! Only a pervert would say such a thing.


    Matthew sighed in resignation.


    When a woman reached a certain age, she would have to bnce her internal energies or her health could be affected. He had learned this while studying traditional medicine. Matthew hurried to catch up with her. "Rachel, please hear me out. It''s not what you think."


    Just a few feet from the Carter residence''s gate, Rachel remembered Fred''s advice to strengthen her rtionship with Matthew.


    This could be the perfect opportunity. But Rachel hesitated, and her face burned with embarrassment. As a woman, how could she make the first move?


    The gate creaked open, and a man stepped out.


    Seeing her cousin, Quinn Carter, Rachel quickly looped her arm through Matthew''s, acting very close. "Hey, Quinn! Where are you off to?"


    Quinn frowned at the sight of Rachel. "What are you doing here? And who''s this?"


    Rachel smiled and introduced them. "This is my boyfriend, Matthew, the one Grandpa chose for me."


    Quinn extended his hand to Matthew. "Nice to meet you. I''m the eldest son and future head of the Carter family.


    "Given my seniority, you should call me Mr. Carter. If you need anything in this house, let me know, and I''ll take care of it."


    Quinn''s words seemed polite, but an underlying tension hinted at his dominance in the Carter family. Matthew pretended not to notice as he smiled. "Got it." He then gave a polite nod before following Rachel into the yard.


    As soon as they were inside, Quinn''s smile vanished, reced by a fierce and malicious look.


    He pulled out his phone and called Logan Weston. "Hey, Logan. I need you to find everything you can on a guy named Matthew. He''s with Rachel.


    "I want all his details-past rtionships, finances, favorite foods and drinks, his family background. Everything. Investigate him thoroughly."

 Chapter 18

    Logan quickly reassured Quinn. "Don''t worry, Mr. Carter. Lambda City isn''t a big ce.


    "With enough money, I can dig up everything-whether he wet the bed as a kid, who he fought in elementary school, and even when he had his first cigarette or first fling. Just leave it to me." Quinn grinned widely. "Great! Get on it quickly. The sooner, the better!"


    Sensing the urgency, Logan nodded eagerly. "Mr. Carter, rest assured. I''ll start investigating right away!"


    After hanging up, Quinn called his bodyguard, Brandon Ford. "Brandon, I need you to handle something for me."


    Brandon was always eager to curry favor. He replied, "Mr. Carter, I''m your right-hand man. Just point me in the direction. I''ll take care of whatever you need." "Alright."


    Quinn appreciated Brandon''s loyalty. He couldn''t understand why Fred didn''t share the same confidence in him as their family''s staff did.


    Annoyed at the thought of Rachel, he muttered, "Rachel''s brought a boyfriend home. Here''s what I need. When they''re not together, teach him a lesson." Brandon frowned. "Mr. Carter, don''t worry. I''ll make sure he gets the message."


    Quinn''s gaze turned vicious. "Not just a message-give him a real beating. I want him injured to the point of being crippled!"


    Without hesitation, Brandon said reassuringly, "Mr. Carter, I''ve got this covered. I''ll bring a few guys and ensure he regrets crossing you."


    Quinn shook his head and cautioned, "There''s no need to make a big scene over some guy who''s just riding on a woman''s coattails. You can handle this alone." Brandon got the message loud and clear. He vowed, "Mr. Carter, don''t worry. He might have walked into the Carter residence, but I''ll make sure he crawls out." "Yeah." Quinn was satisfied with Brandon''smitment and gave a few more instructions before ending the call.


    The Carter residence was extensive, with four or five courtyards connected. Matthew felt like he was navigating a maze and couldn''t help but take in the sights. Rachel led the way, and he followed, feeling like a small-town boy visiting a grand estate.


    After passing through three courtyards, Rachel stopped and pointed to a small garden filled with flowers. "Wee to my home."


    Matthew followed her inside, surprised to find it empty.


    Rachel made a quick call and found out that her parents, Martin Carter and Yvonne Zachman, had gone to the supermarket.


    Turning to Matthew, she said, "Stay here while I go pick them up."


    The fact that his future inws weren''t home eased Matthew''s nerves.


    After Rachel left, Matthew wandered through the garden to admire the flowers. To his amazement, they were all rare species, including a pot of firebloom lily worth nearly a million dors. While he was distracted, a voice suddenly startled him from behind. "Hey, where are you from?"


    Matthew turned to find Brandon, a bulky man standing about six feet tall. He had ripped muscles, a cold, menacing look, and a scar on his face that added to his fierce appearance. Matthew could tell Brandon was tough but remainedposed. "I''m a guest here¡ª"


    Brandon cut him off. "Nonsense! I know everyone here. Spit it out. What were you nning to steal?"


    Matthew frowned, taken aback by the usation. He then exined, "What are you talking about? I''m Rachel Carter''s boyfriend."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 19

    Brandon sneered inwardly, thinking, "Dude, your biggest mistake was iming to be Rachel''s boyfriend."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Nonsense!" Brandon eximed aloud. "Ms. Carter is like a goddess; she has wealthy suitors lining up for her. I''ve seen dozens. You? Never."


    Matthew frowned. "You can call Rachel to verify."


    Brandon''s sneer deepened. "Verify, my ass! Quinn wants you beaten up, and there''s no fucking way you can escape it," he thought.


    Still, he didn''t voice out his thoughts. Instead, he shouted, "I''ve got eagle eyes, and I can tell you''re a thief. How dare you try to steal from the Carter residence? I''m going to make sure you regret it!" With that, he lunged at Matthew.


    Matthew''s expression turned cold once he realized that reasoning was futile. His frosty eyes locked on Brandon.


    Brandon advanced step by step. When he got close enough, he swung a punch at Matthew''s temple, shouting, "Caught you, thief!"


    Matthew quickly retreated. Something felt off-Brandon had refused to verify with Rachel and attacked immediately.


    Matthew backed up until he was against the wall, with nowhere left to go. Brandon seized the chance and swiftly intensified his attack by swinging another punch at Matthew''s ear.


    A sh of determination crossed Matthew''s eyes, and heunched a powerful kick.


    With a loud thud, Brandon was sent flying back for over six feet. Hended heavily on the ground with a pained groan.


    Not far away in the corner, Quinn had been watching with enthusiasm. But seeing Brandon on the ground, he stood up, gasping in shock. Had Brandon really been taken down with just one move?


    At the same time, Rachel arrived at the gate with Martin and Yvonne just in time to witness this scene.


    Perplexed, Rachel asked, "What''s going on?"


    Brandon''s face paled after seeing Rachel; he realized he was in trouble. Then, a cunning idea struck him.


    While clutching his stomach, he began to wail, "Ms. Carter, I thought there was a thief in the courtyard.


    "I tried to stop him, but he imed to be your boyfriend and attacked me. Such a violent loser doesn''t deserve to be with you!"


    Rachel frowned. Brandon''s words were bound to make Martin and Yvonne misunderstand the situation!


    Martin looked grim. "Rachel, is this really your boyfriend?"


    Rachel nodded, but before she could exin, it was toote.


    Martin snapped at Matthew and shouted, "A man with such violent tendencies is not fit to be my daughter''s boyfriend! Leave!"


    Matthew tried to exin calmly, "It was just a misunderstanding¡ª"


    Martin cut him off sharply, "Shut up! You im that it was a misunderstanding, and yet you resorted to violence? My daughter needs a partner, not a brainless brute!"

 Chapter 20

    Matthew frowned. Martin seemed to have bought into Brandon''s words, which couldplicate things.


    "Mr. Carter, please let me exin. He attacked me first. I had to defend myself," Matthew exined.


    Martin''s expression remained stern. "Why would he attack first? Clearly, he saw something suspicious in you. Now, tell me, where is your family from?"


    Rachel tried to intervene. "Dad, I''ve already told you about Matthew. Why are you asking again?"


    Martin shot her a re. "Be quiet!"


    "Okay..." Rachel then fell silent, frowning. Her eyes were filled with concern.


    Matthew had no choice but to answer, "My family lives in Silverbrook Vige, located in the Brackenridge district of Lambda City."


    "Silverbrook Vige?" Martin raised an eyebrow with a hint of disdain. "A rural vige?"


    Matthew nodded. "Yes, a rural vige."


    Disgust shed across Martin''s face. "A country boy, huh? No wonder you''re so aggressive."


    Martin shook his head in disappointment and turned abruptly to Rachel. "I''ve told you before, Rachel! You should only date someone from Khoitwood. No one from outside Khoitwood, especially not some country bumpkin!" Ignoring Matthew, Martin strode off into the courtyard.


    Yvonne hesitated before speaking. She nced sympathetically at Matthew and sighed, then followed Martin.


    Rachel came up to Matthew and whispered, "Don''t be upset. Let''s go in."


    Matthew''s expression darkened. He had never felt ashamed of his roots, but Martin''s disapproving words had hit a nerve.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But since Rachel insisted, Matthew followed her quietly.


    As he stepped into the courtyard, Martin whirled around, shouting, "Who said you coulde in?"


    Matthew stood frozen, struggling to contain his anger. He had been tolerant, but being denied entry was thest straw. He turned and walked away.


    Martin sneered. "You think someone like you can just walk into the Carter residence? Dream on!"


    Brandon watched as Matthew got kicked out. He felt like the pain he was in was worth it. After all, disrupting Rachel''s marriage would earn him a reward from Quinn.


    Rachel panicked as Matthew walked away. Fred had instructed her to solidify her rtionship with Matthew, but Martin had driven him out.


    "Dad, Matthew wasn''t the one who made the first move. It was Grandpa and me who visited his ce to propose."


    Martin''s eyes gasped in shock. Fred would never lower himself to ask for someone''s hand in marriage. Who was this Matthew, really? Realizing he couldn''t undermine Fred''s n, Martin called out, "Hey! Wait... Matthew! Don''t leave. Come back; I need to talk to you." Matthew halted, but his expression remained cold. "What is it?"


    He couldn''t shake off the feeling of being unwee, and he wasn''t going to pretend everything was fine by putting on a friendly facade.

 Chapter 21

    Matthew had already made up his mind to leave.


    Martin felt awkward. He forced a smile. "Why don''t youe inside?"


    Matthew was unfazed. Martin''s earlier harshness couldn''t be brushed off so easily. "Forget it. I''m not from Khoitwood. I''ll just head back to my rural vige," he said. Martin couldn''t afford to let Matthew leave. He didn''t know what Fred had in mind with this marriage arrangement, but it definitely had to be important. Swallowing his pride, Martin blushed and said, "Matthew, I misspoke earlier. Whether or not you''re from Khoitwood doesn''t matter. I wasn''t referring to you. "I see that you carry yourself well and have great manners. I believe you''re the perfect match for my daughter. You and Rachel are a match made in heaven." Despite this, Matthew still had some reservations.


    Rachel ran up to Matthew with a bright smile and took his arm. She then led him toward the house. "Matthew,e on, let''s go in."


    Martin was taken aback. Rachel was usually reserved and distant, yet she was now unusually affectionate.


    This confirmed his suspicion that Matthew must be exceptional if Fred and Rachel were treating him like this.


    Hence, Martin became even more enthusiastic. "Matthew, you must be thirsty. Come in and rest. I''ll make you some tea."


    Brandon stood there, bewildered. Why had Martin''s demeanor shifted so drastically? How could this be?


    In the distance, Quinn was equally stunned. They had just kicked Matthew out, and now they were weing him back in?


    Just as he was struggling toprehend this perplexing turn of events, he received a call from Logan.


    "Have you found out everything?" Quinn asked.


    Logan replied, "Yes, everything. Matthew is a farmer from Silverbrook Vige in the Brackenridge district of Lambda City. His parents are farmers as well.


    "He was imprisoned three years ago and just got out recently. His wife divorced him and took over thepany they started together. It''s called Evergreen Group. "Now, he''s a divorced man with a child. Plus, an ex-convict with no job or ie."


    Quinn''s jaw dropped.


    Despite his resentment toward Rachel for being Wealthwave Group''s president, he had to admit that she was one of Khoitwood''s top beauties and a renowned ice queen. Her suitors were all wealthy and distinguished young men. It was shocking that she had chosen a divorced ex-convict with no ie.


    But then again, Quinn saw this as an opportunity to undermine Rachel and reim the position of president. Matthew''s criminal record could be powerful leverage.


    In the living room, Martin and Yvonne were chatting with Matthew.


    "Matthew, you came at the perfect time. The day after tomorrow is Yvonne''s birthday. Lots of our friends and rtives will be at the party.


    "As Rachel''s boyfriend, you''ll be the most important guest, so be sure to make a good impression."


    A birthday party? Matthew hadn''t expected such a coincidence. Just as he was about to respond, Rachel spoke up.


    "Dad, I''ve just taken over ourpany, but my uncles and cousins don''t respect me at all. They''re likely to unite against me during the party. What should I do?" Martin''s gaze sharpened at her words. "Dad was the one who appointed you as president. Who would dare to oppose his decision?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ve been ridiculed for over 20 years because I have no sons. Now that you''re sessful, it''s time for us to shine. Go and invite them all to the birthday party."

 Chapter 22

    Rachel knew Martin''s decision was final. With a sigh, she said, "Alright, I''ll notify them." Then, she led Matthew out of the courtyard. Matthew frowned. It was clear Martin was leveraging Rachel''s new role as president to settle old scores and boost his standing.


    However, the other Carters were against Rachel''s appointment, and the uing birthday party looked set to be a battleground for the president''s position. Sensing Matthew''s concern, Rachel exined, "I call the shots at thepany, but at home, my word means nothing.


    "Like with Brandon earlier, I knew someone was stirring trouble, hence why you had to defend yourself. But... my father used it as an excuse to give you a hard time." Was this an apology or an exnation? Matthew couldn''t tell. Rachel''s tone was cold, without a hint of remorse, like an iceberg-unapproachable and freezing.


    He couldn''t help but recall his earlier diagnosis. Rachel had health issues and needed sex to stabilize her mood. Without it, her demeanor would only grow colder. Matthew slowed his pace. As Rachel walked ahead, he found himself mesmerized by the sway of her hips, which was as alluring as twin volcanoes. He rubbed his hands together.


    He felt a surge of desire. He needed to act fast, or her personality would be even colder.


    Rachel noticed Matthew falling behind and turned to him. "Why are you stopping?"


    Momentarily distracted by her captivating yet frosty expression, Matthew blurted out, "Where am I sleeping tonight?"


    Rachel was taken aback. It hadn''t crossed her mind where Matthew would stay.


    Fred wanted her to build a genuine connection with Matthew to demonstrate to the other three branches of the Carter family that, despite being a woman, she had a strong man backing her. But how should she prove it?


    Sharing a room would undoubtedly spread the news through the house staff and solidify their rtionship in the eyes of the other families.


    But sharing a room with Matthew, especially after hisment about her needing a man, felt like walking into a trap.


    After a moment of contemtion, Rachel decided Fred''s directive was more critical. "Tonight, you''ll sleep in my room."


    Matthew was astonished. This was unexpected. Perhaps Rachel had taken his diagnosis seriously and wanted to be close to him.


    The thought of holding her fiery body excited him instantly. Matthew hadn''t had sex in three years, and the anticipation of having sex with such a beauty filled him with eagerness. "Alright, I''ll do as you say," he murmured.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel saw his excitement and snickered.


    As the two reached a courtyard''s entrance, Rachel linked arms with Matthew. "This is my uncle Malcolm Carter''s house. Try to speak less once we go inside."


    Matthew nodded.


    Inside the study, Malcolm was shocked by the information Quinn had shared. "An ex-convict, divorced, with a child and no career...


    "How could the proud and entitled Rachel choose such a loser? Are you sure this is urate?"


    Quinn took out his phone. "Dad, this is what Logan found. It details Matthew''s imprisonment, the reasons behind it, everything. There''s even a picture of his home in the rural vige. It''s definitely him." Malcolm examined the information, and his grin widened. "Quinn, this is your chance!"


    Quinn was excited. "Dad, you mean to take over the position of president? But Grandpa is still around. Isn''t that risky?"


    Malcolm red at Quinn. "You fool! The old man doesn''t have much time left. This is our opportunity."

 Chapter 23

    "If what happened to Matthew is exposed, the Carters will definitely support you. As for those families we work with, they have no choice but to choose you!"


    Quinn was excited upon hearing this. "Dad, when do you n to reveal Matthew''s identity?"


    Malcolm replied firmly, "We have to take advantage of Rachel''s return. We need to organize a gathering, invite our rtives, friends, and business partners. We have to expose Matthew''s identity and seize the president''s position!" Quinn was full of enthusiasm. "All right, let''s do it!"


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. A voice sounded. "Ms. Carter is here with her boyfriend."


    Malcolm nced at Quinn. "Just the person we needed. She delivered herself right to us."


    ...


    Matthew examined the surroundings in the living room. It was rather antique. The furniture was all made of wood.


    Rachel frowned again. She was somewhat troubled.


    Matthew noticed that she had been frowning since their arrival. It seemed like the Carters were giving her a lot of pressure.


    The moment he thought about spending the night together, he felt the need to step up as a man and shoulder some responsibility. He smiled andforted her,."Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Rachel frowned even more. "You''re just a doctor."


    She said no more. Matthew smiled. "What''s wrong with being a doctor? As long as I''m here, no one can treat you wrong!" Rachel got more worried. In her eyes, Matthew was just a doctor. He couldn''t possibly help her in her family''s power struggle. Footsteps sounded at the door. Soon, Malcolm and Quinn walked into the living room.


    Rachel stood up. "Uncle Malcolm, I''m sorry for the sudden visit."


    Matthew stood up as well. From Rachel''s politeness, he knew that the rtionship between them was like that of strangers. It was probably worse than strangers. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be chatting so politely.


    Matthew gestured for Rachel to sit. "Rachel, you''re here."


    Rachel hurriedly introduced Matthew. "Uncle Malcolm, this is my boyfriend, Matt-"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Before she could finish, Malcolm interrupted coldly. "That''s enough. You don''t have to introduce him. A nobody like him doesn''t deserve to meet me."


    A nobody? Matthew''s gaze sharpened. He had encountered all kinds of big shots. Fred even begged him to heal him.


    There were at least a dozen big shots in Khoitwood who sought treatment from him. All of them treated Matthew with utmost respect.


    And here was Malcolm. He was just a member of the Carter family, yet he dared to look down on Matthew like this. He was overestimating himself.


    Rachel was filled with anger. Malcolm insulting Matthew in front of her was an attack directed at her. She spoke coldly, "Uncle Malcolm, what do you mean by this?"


    Malcolm looked at Rachel meaningfully. "What do I mean? You know what I mean. You''re getting married soon. You''ll no longer be part of the Carter family. It''s time for you to give up the president''s position!"

 Chapter 24

    Malcolm wanted Rachel to step down?


    Rachel looked at Malcolm in shock. She had always known that he coveted the president''s position, and she had been worried about it.


    She had even considered various possibilities when Fred was critically ill. But Fred was still alive, yet Malcolm was actually forcing her to step down.


    "Uncle Malcolm, Grandpa was the one who gave me the position. I can''t give it to you!"


    Malcolm replied coldly, "Don''t you use him to pressure me. He doesn''t have many days left. I''ll be the head of the Carter family in the future. I''ll call the shots."


    Rachel was surprised. Fred had been cured by Matthew. He was in good health now.


    Could it be that Fred was hiding this from Malcolm? But what could be the reason?


    She couldn''t figure it out. Knowing the Carter family was on the verge of internal strife, she decided to reveal the truth.


    "Grandpa has been cured. He''s nowpletely recovered. With his current health, he could live a long life."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm was filled with disdain. "Rachel, you''re making up such nonsense to keep the president''s position. Not even God could save Dad! Your support is gone. You''re finished. If you step down voluntarily, I''ll spare you some dignity, or else, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Rachel gritted her teeth. Malcolm had never cared about Fred''s health. All he wanted was the president''s position. He''d even threatened her.


    She was furious. "Okay, let''s see what you can do!"


    Seeing Rachel challenge him, Malcolm''s anger intensified. "Fine! Since you refuse to step down, don''t me me for what happens next!


    "Your uncles will never support you! Thepanies we coborate with are all my friends. What do you have to fight with me? Just you wait. You''ll soon be kicked out!" Rachel stood up abruptly. "The day after tomorrow is Mom''s birthday. I''ll invite rtives and business partners to the party. Let''s see who they support then!"


    She decided to confront him head-on. With Fred''s support, she was confident of victory.


    Malcolm was surprised that Rachel would invite rtives and friends to the party, which was exactly what he had wanted.


    "Fine. We''ll find out the results the day after tomorrow. If you lose, you and your boyfriend will get lost. The Carter family will no longer wee you!"


    Rachel mmed the table in anger. "The Carter family is not yours alone. I''m also a part of the family, and so is Dad! You can''t stop me froming home!" With that, she called out to Matthew and stormed out in a huff.


    Quinn was annoyed with Rachel''s attitude. "Dad, she''s getting more and more out of control. She''s openlypeting for the president''s position and even challenged you." Malcolmughed. He seemed to have forgotten the argument.


    "It''s good that she''s angry. It shows that shecksposure. A few words can make her lose her cool. The birthday party will be the time for you to take the spotlight." Quinn admired Malcolm''s wisdom even more. "What should we do now?"


    Malcolm said, "The Carter family''s most important partners are the Lloyd family and the White family. Let''s go visit them while she can''t think straight.


    "As long as we have their support, you''ll certainly be able to take over as president."


    ...


    Matthew followed behind Rachel. He saw her fuming. He wanted to offer somefort, but suddenly Rachel''s face lit up with a smile.


    This puzzled him. "Why are you smiling?"


    It seemed Rachel had forgotten his presence. Hearing his question, she quickly withdrew her smile and returned to her cold demeanor.


    "Nothing. Uncle Malcolm wants to help Quinn take over as president, and I want to bring the Carter family together. I''ll make sure he admits his defeat the day after tomorrow."


    Matthew couldn''t help but see her in a new light. Rachel had the makings of a president.


    He was curious about what her strategy would be. He had started from scratch, so he knew Malcolm must be sure of his ability topete for the position.


    He wondered what Rachel''s n was. "What is your n?"


    Rachel took out her phone. "Grandpa is still around. Let me give him a call. If he steps in, the Carters will support me, and so will our business partners." She started making a call to Fred while she exined. Matthew nodded. This was the simplest and most effective strategy. He stood by as Rachel made the call.


    At first, she smiled. She even looked proud.


    Gradually, her expression changed. By the time she hung up, her face was ashen.


    Matthew was worried. He asked, "What did Mr. Carter Senior say?"


    Rachel looked sad. "Grandpa said he wouldn''t interfere. This is a test for me. How could I face any realpetition if I can''t even secure my position as the president?"

 Chapter 25

    Matthew admired Fred''s strategy. However, it wasn''t the right time to say that. He could onlyfort Rachel.


    "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''ll help you if anything happens."


    Rachel looked at Matthew and lost her confidence. "This isn''t about curing diseases and saving lives. This is a business battle. You''re just a doctor. You wouldn''t understand even if I exined." She was already flustered, yet Matthew was boasting.


    Matthew felt the need to reveal a little of his background. "I know a few people in Khoitwood. All of them are capable individuals. If you need help, I can introduce them to you. They will ensure you win thispetition." Rachel shook her head. "It''s not about my health. It''s my career that''s in trouble. Can these doctors you know help me?


    "Don''t make things worse, all right? I might not be able to return to the Carter family if I lose this battle. Even Grandpa might not be able to save me."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Realizing she couldn''t just sit and wait, she said, "I need to visit the Lloyd family. I have a 50% chance of winning if they''re willing to support me."


    Matthew remembered someone from the Lloyd family. It was Hugo Lloyd.


    Last year, Hugo had had a strange disease and sought treatment from Matthew. After three treatments, Matthew hadpletely cured Hugo. Hugo had been extremely grateful and sometimes visited him.


    He had shared stories about his family''s history. He had mentioned that his grandfather, Jake Lloyd, had started as a peddler and eventually became a businessman with shops all over the country. At the time, Hugo had been the head of the family.


    If the Lloyds Rachel was referring to were the same ones, things would be much simpler. "Rachel, are you referring to the Lloyd family, whose ancestor started out as a peddler?" Rachel nodded. "Yes. There''s only one Lloyd family with such a reputation in Khoitwood. So you have heard of them. The Lloyd family is indeed well-known."


    Matthew was delighted. "Great. Leave this matter to me. It''s just a matter of a few words."


    Rachel frowned. He was boasting again.


    She finally identified his biggest w. He liked to boast and take on responsibility, which seemed manly but was actually immature.


    The Lloyd family was so influential that even Fred couldn''t be sure of securing their support, yet Matthew imed it was a simple matter.


    "Matthew, please don''t make things worse. The Lloyd family''s support is crucial for my future and my family''s future.


    "If Quinn gets to run thepany, the Carters will be ruined. I know your medical skills are excellent, but this isn''t about treating illnesses. You..." Rachel sighed. Though she didn''t want to sound harsh, her tone was filled with disappointment as she thought of Matthew''s empty promises.


    She didn''t want to listen to any more exnations, so she went to start the car.


    Matthew didn''t bother to exin further and followed her as she drove straight to see the Lloyds.


    In the eastern suburbs, there was an old manor with a sign that read "Lloyd Residence" on Lincoln Street.


    The sign was weathered and messy. It was obvious that it was quite old.


    Rachel smiled as she exined to the security guards. "I''m Rachel Carter, the president of Wealthwave Group. I would like to meet Mr. Lloyd."


    One of the guards asked them to wait while he went inside to inquire. While they waited, Malcolm and Quinn got there too.


    Malcolm was surprised. "I didn''t expect her to react so quickly. She beat us here."


    Quinn smiled and said, "Dad, didn''t you already call ahead? Even though she''s here, she''s going to be turned away."


    Rachel''s expression changed when she saw Malcolm and Quinn. Things were starting to beplicated.


    Malcolmughed. "Rachel, Mr. Lloyd is busy with important guests. He has no time to see you. Go back!"


    Rachel snorted. "Mr. Lloyd hasn''t responded yet. How can you say that?"


    The security guard soon returned. Rachel smiled. "Mr. Lloyd agreed to meet us, right?"


    The guard replied bluntly, "Mr. Lloyd agreed to meet, but not you. He''ll see Mr. Carter."


    Rachel''s face turned ashen.


    Malcolmughed. "Rachel, Mr. Lloyd is a very busy man. He doesn''t have time to see someone like you. You should go back. I''m going in to have tea with him."

 Chapter 26

    Malcolmughed heartily after speaking and entered Lloyd Residence.


    Rachel''s face was ashen. The Lloyds'' support was crucial.


    She had thought that, with her position as president of Wealthwave Group, once she met the head of the Lloyd family and presented herpany''s three-year n, she would surely gain the Lloyds'' support. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t even get through the gate. She realized she had been na?ve.


    Matthew approached her andforted her. "Don''t worry, isn''t that what I''m here for? I''ll talk to Mr. Lloyd and make sure we get his support."


    Rachel shook her head. "If I can''t do it, how can you, a doctor... Forget it. Don''t say anything for now. Let me calm down and think if there''s another way."


    She rubbed her temples and fell into deep thought.


    Matthew walked to the gate and spoke to the security guard. "Go and tell Mr. Lloyd that Matthew Grant is here and that he shoulde out to meet me! Quick!"


    He spoke with amanding tone, as if he were a leader summoning a subordinate.


    The security guard was skeptical. "Are you sure you want Mr. Lloyd toe out and meet you? Are you mistaken?"


    Matthew reprimanded him sternly. "Stop wasting time! Tell him toe quickly! You have five minutes!"


    As Matthew issued a final ultimatum, the guard was taken aback by his imposing demeanor.


    Given Hugo''s status, no one had the right to demand hee out. But Matthew sounded serious.


    Fearing that he would mess up one of Hugo''s important matters, the guard didn''t dare to ck off. "All right, I''ll go in and ask."


    The guard ran into the courtyard, leaving two other guards looking at Matthew with suspicion.


    Rachel was utterly shocked by his actions. When she came to her senses and saw the guard go in, sheined to him angrily, "I told you not to make things worse. Why don''t you listen?


    "You asked Mr. Lloyd toe see you? Who do you think you are? You''vepletely offended the Lloyd family this time."


    The two guards wore strange expressions. They shook their heads as if expecting Matthew to get into trouble.


    Matthew remained calm. He didn''t bother to exin further. A thousand exnations couldn''tpare to the impact of Hugo personally weing him.


    He nced at the courtyard, but Hugo was nowhere to be seen.


    He frowned and muttered, "Could he not be home?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rachel red at Matthew. "Mr. Lloyd is entertaining Uncle Malcolm and Quinn. How could he not be home?"


    Matthew seemed to realize something. "Maybe the guard was too afraid to interrupt him while he was with guests. He is such a coward. Let''s wait a bit longer." The other two guards at the gate were clearly annoyed by Matthew.


    Rachel had never believed it, but Matthew spoke so convincingly that a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. This might be her only chance.


    After another ten minutes, footsteps sounded from the courtyard.


    Matthew looked over and saw the guard return with three others.


    Alongside Malcolm and Quinn was a slightly overweight man in casual clothes. He was chatting andughing with them.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. Matthew hadn''t been joking. He had actually seeded! Hugo''s son, Rowan Lloyd, hade out to personally meet them.


    She recalled Fred advising her to stay close to Matthew. Now she understood why.


    His status was extraordinary, and his words carried power.


    She hooked her arm through Matthew''s and whispered, "I can''t believe it. With just a word from you, Mr. Lloyd really came out to greet us. I... I''ve misunderstood you. Please don''t be mad at me." Matthew felt very pleased by her gentle words.

 Chapter 27

    Yet, Matthew didn''t quite understand the situation. "Where is Mr. Lloyd?"


    He had yet to see Hugo. He began to get angry.


    Rachel thought he was still upset with her. "Matthew, I know my words were harsh earlier. Please don''t be angry. I''ll be more careful with my words in the future."


    While they were talking, the four men reached the gate. The guard pointed at Matthew and said to Rowan, "Mr. Lloyd, he''s the one who asked you toe out and meet him."


    Rowan looked Matthew up and down. The more he looked, the angrier he became.


    "How dare you ask me toe out to greet you? Do you think my family is a joke?"


    Malcolm added fuel to the fire. "What did I say? This man is trying to make a scene. He has no right to enter Lloyd Residence; he''s just trying to get an audience. Even if he meets Mr. Lloyd, there''s no way they''ll enter into a discussion for cooperation." Rachel''s face turned pale. The glimmer of hope she''d had was diminished.


    Matthew had deceived her. Everything he''d said was a lie. All she had gotten was humiliation and ridicule.


    "Matthew... was this necessary? Why couldn''t you just tell the truth?" Rachel''s voice was filled with disappointment.


    Matthew was equally puzzled. "I do know Mr. Lloyd, but not this Mr. Lloyd. I know Hugo."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rowan sneered. "You want to see my father? You don''t even have the right to meet me. Stop dreaming! You''re not wee here. Leave now!"


    Malcolm mocked them, saying, "Leave! You don''t even have the right to enter Lloyd Residence, let alone gain support!" He then turned and walked away with Quinn.


    Rachel''s face burned with embarrassment. She had never been so humiliated in her life. She had be aplete joke in front of Malcolm. She no longer believed Matthew.


    Hugo had started to lead a reclusive life two years ago. Even Fred couldn''t meet him, let alone someone like Matthew with no background or power.


    Disappointed, she said, "Why do you have to lie? Now we have no hope at all. Are you happy?"


    With that, she turned and left.


    Matthew hurried to exin, "It''s a misunderstanding! Really! I do know Hugo. Don''t leave!"


    Rachel snorted. She got into her car and drove off, leaving Matthew alone.


    Rowan looked at Matthew and shook his head. It turned out that while such a trick had gotten him out here, it had only led to embarrassment.


    The three guards gloated over Matthew''s embarrassment.


    Matthew''s face turned grim. He wished he had saved Hugo''s number. It was a total mess.


    Just then, a car came to a halt. Rowan went over to open the door.


    An elderly man with a cane got out of the car. His hair was gray, and his face was ruddy. He had an intimidating presence.


    Hugo looked at Rowan in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    Rowan pointed at Matthew. "He imed to know me and tricked me intoing out. I was about to send him away when you arrived. Dad, take it slow." Hugo nced at Matthew and froze. His gaze locked onto Matthew.


    "Are... are you... Dr. Grant, the miracle doctor?"

 Chapter 28

    Rowan saw Hugo staring at Matthew and calling him a miracle doctor.


    He thought Hugo had made a mistake. Hugo''s eyesight had always been poor. Sometimes, he couldn''t even distinguish between men and women. "Dad, this man is just a fraud. Don''t pay him any attention. Nowadays, there are all sorts of scoundrels trying to trick their way into our family." Hugo squinted. He examined Matthew closely. The more he looked, the more convinced he became. "Are you... Miracle Doctor?" Matthew responded coldly, "What? Now that you''ve recovered, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Hugo immediately stepped forward. "It really is you! It''s such an honor to have you here. Your presence graces our humble abode!" Rowan frowned. Even if Matthew had treated Hugo, there was no need for such enthusiasm. Medical treatment was just another business transaction. Given the Lloyd family''s current status, should Hugo be this respectful to a doctor?


    Matthew snorted. "Stop pretending. Your son just tried to kick me out. He called me a scoundrel. Your family''s standards are too high. I can''t measure up!" Hugo froze. He turned to Rowan and rebuked him. "Apologize to Dr. Grant! How dare you disrespect him?"


    Rowan frowned. Not only was Matthew there, but three guards were also watching. He was the head of the Lloyd family, yet he was being humiliated like this. Unable to hold back, he retorted. "Dad, even if he cured you, we paid him to treat you. Do we really need to be so grateful toward him?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hugo trembled with anger. "Do you even know what disease I had?"


    Rowan dismissed it. "Wasn''t it just..."


    Before he could finish, Hugo pped him across the face.


    Hugo fumed. "You fool! I went all over the country, and no one could cure it. Yet, you dare to dismiss it?"


    Rowan held his face and looked at Hugo in disbelief. "You... you hit me?" Getting pped in front of Matthew and the three guards was more than his pride could bear.


    Hugo said frustratedly, "If you dare to disrespect Dr. Grant, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Rowan was still indignant. He held his face and said, "Dad, our family dominates the business industry. I''m the head of the family. Do you really need to hit me over a mere doctor? How am I supposed to manage the subordinates now? Hugo snorted coldly. "I''m not worried about you managing the subordinates. I''m worried about whether you''ll be able to survive now.


    "My disease is hereditary. I kept it from you because I was worried you wouldn''t be able to handle the news. In the future, you''ll have to depend on Dr. Grant to save your life!"


    Rowan''s face turned pale. A hereditary disease? That was a death sentence. It could be fatal.


    If it hadn''t been for that trip to Lambda City... Realizing this, Rowan finally understood Hugo''s concern.


    Ignoring his pride, he quickly stepped forward and grabbed Matthew''s hand. "Dr. Grant, please save me. I can''t die yet. I''m only 40 years old!"


    Matthew shook off his hand. "Everyone dies. What makes you think you''re any different?"


    Seeing this, Hugo shook his head. As expected, Rowan had lost hisposure. His temperament was too bad. If Hugo had another son, he wouldn''t have handed the family over to Rowan. Terrified, Rowan copsed to his knees with a thud. "Dr. Grant, I''m sorry. I was blind to your greatness. Please forgive me and save me."


    Hugo couldn''t bear to watch any longer. "You fool! The symptoms only appear when you are around 50 years old. You don''t even have the disease yet. How can Dr. Grant save you?"

 Chapter 29

    Rowan was stunned. He wanted to stand up, but felt that it was inappropriate. He looked at Matthew hopefully, wishing for a way out of this situation. Matthew said sternly, "If it weren''t for your father, I wouldn''t even bother with you even if you knelt before me."


    Rowan stood up embarrassedly and said, "Thank you. I didn''t recognize how great you are. I won''t make the same mistake again."


    Seeing the situation resolved, Hugo invited Matthew into the manor once again.


    In the living room, Rowan dismissed the household staff. He personally served tea and attended to them on the side while Hugo and Matthew chatted.


    The two chatted for a few words and got to the main point.


    Hugo said, "Dr. Grant, Rowan mentioned you had a matter to discuss at the gate. I''m not sure what it is, but I assure you that the Lloyd family will assist you in any way we can."


    Matthew smiled and said, "It''s not that extreme. My girlfriend, Rachel, is currently the president of Wealthwave Group, but some of her family members are not convinced that she is the right person for the job. I just need you to support her and make a statement."


    Hugo immediately stood up. "I haven''t made an appearance in the business world for a long time. Let''s go right now. I''ll personally visit the Carters."


    With the Lloyd family''s status, just a word from Hugo would be the greatest support for Rachel.


    His personal visit would be a tremendous honor for the Carters.


    Matthew shook Hugo''s hands. "Thank you for your support, but it''s not urgent. Rachel''s mother''s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Let''s go then."


    Hugo nodded. "All right, the day after tomorrow it is. I''ll prepare a gift. Dr. Grant, the Carter family is incredibly fortunate to have you as the future son-inw." Matthew smiled and chatted a little more before leaving.


    Hugo stood up and said, "Let Rowan drop you back. He doesn''t have much to do these days. You might need a car in Khoitwood. Let him be your driver." Matthew was about to refuse, but Rowan quickly offered. "Dr. Grant, it''s an honor to have you in Khoitwood. I must do my best to be a good host." Compared to when they met for the first time, Rowan''s attitude now waspletely different. He was filled with enthusiasm.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Matthew nodded. "All right, I do need a car. First, take me to the White family."


    Hugo understood Matthew''s goal. "The White family is a little difficult to deal with. They''re a military family, so they can be quite arrogant." Matthew paused at the door. "Military family?" He knew nothing about the White family and wanted to learn more.


    Hugo handed him a business card. "This is my card. Try using it. Though I''m not sure it will work."


    Matthew took the card, which was made of emerald and had the name "Lloyd" engraved on it. He casually put it in his pocket. "I''ll give it a try."


    Rowan was shocked. The emerald business card was one of only five, representing not just the Lloyd family but also theirmitment. It was something beyond mary value.


    It seemed Hugo was fullymitted to helping Matthew.


    Soon, a car departed from Lloyd Residence. Rowan drove slowly and steadily.


    Sitting in the back, Matthew called Rachel. "Hello, have you met Zayden?"


    At White Residence, Rachel was pacing in front of the gate. "No, I''m waiting for him."


    She wasn''t the only one; Malcolm and Quinn were waiting as well. The guards had informed them that Zayden was having dinner with guests and wouldn''t be free in a short while. Matthew fiddled with the emerald business card and said, "Wait there. I''m on my way. I have a way to see him."


    Hearing Matthew''s im, Rachel frowned.


    She had already been humiliated once at Lloyd Residence when he said he could get the head toe out, only for Rowan toe out and kick them out.


    She didn''t want him to get involved again. "Don''te over. Please, don''te. Just go home and wait for my news."


    Then, she hung up immediately.


    Matthew put his phone away and told Rowan, "Quick! Head to White Residence!"

 Chapter 30

    Rachel hung up on Matthew before he could respond. She was worried that if he came and failed to meet Zayden, it would only add to her frustration.


    She nced at the darkened sky. It made her even more anxious.


    In contrast, Malcolm was rxed. He was smoking a cigarette and leisurely checking the time.


    "Stop waiting. It''s almost dinner time. It''s annoying to interrupt someone''s meal," he said with a hint of pride. Having already secured support from the Lloyd family, he felt confident about his victory. Rachel''s face darkened, and she remained silent. Malcolm was clearly unting his advantage.


    Zayden would be leaving for a meeting at the military district tomorrow. This would be Rachel''sst chance to meet him. If she failed to meet him today, she would likely lose her position as president. Yvonne''s birthday party was the day after tomorrow. It was the first grand celebration in her life.


    Despite being a woman, Rachel had managed to be the president of Wealthwave Group. She wanted to make Yvonne proud at the birthday party.


    If she lost her position as the president, the birthday celebration would be a joke, and Martin would be ridiculed.


    The Carter family''s business might even decline drastically.


    "Uncle Malcolm, Grandpa gave you all a chance, but what happened? After you three families messed around, we lost so much money. The family is struggling now. I don''t understand why you just can''t let me handle the business." Malcolm red at her. "Are you implying I''m useless? No matter what, the position is ours. Your mother''s birthday party will also be a celebration for Quinn bing the president!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With that, he turned and called Quinn to leave.


    Quinn asked, "Aren''t we going to see Mr. White?"


    Malcolm looked at the time. "The White family has guests today, and it''s dinner time. It''s even less likely that they''ll see us. We''ve already won with the Lloyd family''s support. Let''s go home and drink to celebrate!" Rachel''s face turned pale. She silently waited.


    Even though she knew the chance was slim, she wasn''t going to leave.


    She hoped that Zayden would personally see off his important guests. It would give her an opportunity to meet him. She was waiting for this moment.


    Just as she started to grow more impatient, she heard footsteps from her right. She turned and was stunned.


    Matthew was here.


    He had already offended the Lloyd family. Thest thing Rachel wanted was for him to cause more trouble.


    "You actually came?"


    Matthew smiled. "You haven''t met Zayden, right? I have a way to see him!"


    Rachel''s frustration turned to anger.


    "Matthew, do you understand your ce? You''re just a doctor. To these wealthy and powerful families, you are nothing. They won''t even spare you a second nce! What can you possibly do?" Matthew pulled out the emerald business card from Hugo. "I have this. It might be worth a try."


    Rachel''s face turned cold. Her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "Didn''t you learn anything from the Lloyd family? You said you could get Mr. Lloyd toe out, and he did, only to tell you to get lost!" Matthew felt a little embarrassed. He hadn''t expected Rowan to be the head of the family, which had turned the situation into a farce. "It was just a misunderstanding. Hugo exined everything once he got there. Rowan also apologized to me."


    Rachel waspletely speechless. Her disdain was evident on her face, and she no longer wanted to talk to Matthew.


    She had lost all respect for him. She took a deep breath to control her anger. She said, "Can you stop telling such obvious lies?"

 Chapter 31

    "Do you think I can''t see through such a lie? You think I''ll believe that Mr. Lloyd apologized to you?"


    Seeing that Rachel still didn''t believe him, Matthew pointed to a car parked in the distance. "Do you see that car? Rowan drove me here."


    Rachel shook her head. "The more you say, the more ridiculous it sounds. I really can''t stand this anymore.


    "Mr. Lloyd drove you here? You must be dreaming. I''m going to expose your lies right now. Let''s see who''s driving the car."


    Just as she was about to head over, the car drove up and stopped in front of them. Then, Rowan got out of the car.


    Rachel''s jaw dropped in disbelief. It really was Rowan.


    Could Matthew be telling the truth? Had Rowan really given him a ride here?


    While she was in shock, Rowan walked to the back passenger door. He opened it and shielded the roof of the car with his hand. "Ms. Carter, Dr. Grant, please." Rachel felt like she was dreaming. Rowan''s actions were exactly those of a driver, yet he was someone the Carter family looked up to.


    He was actually serving as Matthew''s driver. She was so stunned that her mind went nk.


    Matthew smiled and said, "Mr. Lloyd, we''re not leaving yet. My girlfriend wanted toe over and say hello when she heard you were driving me."


    Rowan quickly stepped forward to shake hands with Rachel. "Ms. Carter, what happened today at my house was all a misunderstanding. Please don''t take it to heart.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "My father will personallye to wish Mrs. Carter a happy birthday the day after tomorrow and express his support for you."


    Rachel was very excited. Hugo personallying to congratte Yvonne was a huge honor. Just this gesture alone would make Yvonne''s birthday celebration grand.


    "Thank you so much for the trouble. We''re very grateful that Mr. Lloyd agreed to attend the party. We''ll be sure to give him a warm wee. And thank you for bringing Matthew here. It''s much appreciated." Rowan was even more humble. "It''s my honor to drive Dr. Grant. There''s no need to thank me."


    After some polite exchange, Matthew let Rowan return to the car to wait.


    He then led Rachel toward the gate of White Residence. "I might have a way to see Zayden. Let''s give it a try."


    He was confident because he had the Lloyds'' emerald business card. He believed the White family would respect it.


    Rachel remembered the card he had shown her earlier. "Are you talking about that card?"


    Matthew took out the card and handed it to her. "Yes, this one. You go and try."


    Rachel took the car and rubbed it in her hands. It was already dark, so she couldn''t see what it looked like, but it felt good and warm.


    "I''ve never heard of an emerald business card before, but I''ll give it a try."


    She had a lot more confidence in Matthew now. At the same time, she was very curious about him.


    She had thought that she understood him, but he kept surprising her. There seemed to be something mysterious about him, and she wanted to explore further.


    She walked to the gate and handed the card to the guards. "Hello, I''m Rachel Carter. I''d like to see Mr. White."


    One of the guards didn''t take the card and immediately refused. "How many times do I have to tell you? Don''t you understand? Mr. White is entertaining important guests, and he is not seeing anyone. Please leave!"

 Chapter 32

    Rachel didn''t get angry. She calmly handed over the business card again.


    "Gentlemen, please show this to Mr. White. He might see me after seeing this card. Take a closer look at it before rejecting me outright."


    The two guards were also well-informed and realized that the card was unusual. They took the card and examined it under the light.


    Both of them were startled. It was an emerald business card. It was cool and smooth to the touch. The guards exchanged nces. They saw the shock in each other''s eyes and quickly made a decision. "Ms. Carter, we''ll take the risk of getting reprimanded to deliver this for you. If it doesn''t work, please stop making things difficult for us."


    Rachel smiled and thanked them. "Regardless of the oue, I appreciate your effort."


    ...


    Two men were sitting in the living room in White Residence. One was a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s. He had a square face, thick eyebrows, andrge eyes. He had a stern demeanor. He was Zayden White, the head of the White family.


    Opposite him sat an elderly man with gray hair. He sat with amanding presence that naturallymanded respect.


    Zayden was extremely respectful. "Mr. Miles, your words are like orders to us. Whatever you say, the White family willply without hesitation."


    Zayden''s boss, Brad Miles, nodded. "In these peaceful times, money can be earned at any time. But remember, some things are more important than money. Don''t tarnish your father''s reputation." Just as Zayden was about to respond, footsteps echoed from the doorway. A guard walked into the room.


    "Mr. White..."


    Zayden exploded with anger. He shouted at the guard, "Get out! Can''t you see I''m entertaining Mr. Miles? No matter what, do not disturb us!"


    Terrified, the guard didn''t say another word and ran out.


    Only after reaching the courtyard did he breathe a sigh of relief. He was frustrated with himself for interrupting Zayden.


    He returned to the gate and handed the card back to Rachel. "You should leave."


    Rachel took the card, feeling dejected. "Did Mr. White see the card and still refuse to meet me?"


    The guard shook his head. "No, Mr. White didn''t even look at the card. As soon as I walked in, I got scolded and was sent out."


    Hearing that he had been scolded, Rachel apologized repeatedly. But she was unwilling to leave just yet.


    She turned to Matthew. "He didn''t even look at the card. What now?"


    He had no better solution. "Why don''t we wait a little longer? Since he''s entertaining guests, they won''t be staying overnight."


    Rachel thought about it and agreed that Matthew had a point. She decided to wait.


    White Residence''s gate was lit by two street lights, one on each side. They were illuminating the gate brightly.


    Under the lights, Rachel''s face looked even more striking, and her voluptuous figure was even more eye-catching,


    Matthew''s gaze fell on her. He felt a little flustered. Thinking about going home together tonight made him look forward to it even more.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rachel''s eyes were fixed on the courtyard. She suddenly whispered, "They''reing out. Mr. White ising out."


    Matthew looked toward the courtyard. He saw an elderly man and a middle-aged man walking out. "Which one is Mr. White?"


    Recalling his experience at Lloyd Residence, he felt worried about confusing the two generations of a family again.


    Rachel moved closer to Matthew and whispered, "The middle-aged man is Mr. White. When theye out, I''ll greet him. Don''t interfere or say anything. I''ll handle it myself." She was concerned that he might say the wrong thing, so she made sure to remind him.

 Chapter 33

    Matthew nodded. He decided not to interfere since Rachel wanted to handle it herself.


    When she saw Zayden and Brading out, she hurried over to them. "Mr. White, we finally caught up."


    Zayden frowned. "Didn''t I say I wasn''t seeing anyone? Even Malcolm was turned away, and he was my ssmate. Do you really think I would see you?" This was the first time Rachel had heard of this connection between Malcolm and Zayden.


    She finally understood why Malcolm had left so confidently. He had this rtionship with the White family, so he wasn''t worried about her intervening. She now feltpletely hopeless. What should she do?


    Suddenly, she remembered the business card Matthew had given her and quickly presented it with both hands. "Mr. White, Mr. Lloyd introduced me."


    Zayden took the card. He immediately understood the situation after he saw the engraving on the card.


    He handed it back to her. "Even though I respect Hugo, my family''s affairs are none of his concern."


    Rachel hadn''t expected that presenting the card would backfire and anger Zayden. Still, she wasn''t ready to give up. "Mr. White, could you spare me ten minutes?" Zayden was irritated. "Rachel, go home. If it''s about business, I''ll only talk to Malcolm."


    After dismissing Rachel, he turned to Brad. "Mr. Miles, I apologize for the interruption. Let''s get you to the airport."


    Brad nodded. As he stepped out of the gate, his eyes fell on the ring Matthew was wearing, which caught the light. He suddenly stopped.


    "Young man, could I take a look at your ring?"


    Matthew didn''t know why Brad was interested in it, but he stretched out his left hand.


    He had gotten the ring from Nichs. It was made of an unknown material, and it was dark and shiny under the light. The design was unusual as well.


    Brad held his hand and examined the ring closely. His expression grew serious.


    His hands began to tremble. His voice quivered as he spoke, "This is the Juprus Ring... Who gave you this ring?"


    This was the first time Matthew had heard the ring''s name.


    When Nichs had given it to him, he had just casually tossed it over. It had been given to him as a keepsake.


    Now that he knew the name of the ring and its significance, he replied, "My mentor gave it to me."


    Brad grew even more excited. He pped. "So, you''re the current Juprus! I never imagined I''d meet a Juprus in my lifetime. It''s an honor beyond words.


    "I''m Brad Miles. I have a leadership position in the military. Please,mand me as you will, and I''ll follow your orders!"


    Zayden stood beside them, stunned. To see someone of Brad''s stature show so much respect for a young man was shocking.


    If the public learned about it, it would be breaking news.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was curious about the Juprus. What could it be?


    Matthew had never heard of a Juprus. Nichs hadn''t mentioned it. But given Brad''s reaction, it must have some significant background.


    Now wasn''t the time to delve into it. He pointed to Zayden and asked, "I need his support for my girlfriend''s business. Could you help?"


    Brad immediately grabbed Zayden''s arm and brought him in front of Matthew. "Whatever you need, just say the word! Whatever you need him to do, I guarantee you he''ll get it done perfectly!"

 Chapter 34

    Zayden knew Brad''s status, but to hear him vouch for someone with his life was shocking.


    Who exactly was this Matthew? And why did Brad hold him in such high regard?


    Matthew felt a little embarrassed by Brad''s enthusiasm. "It''s not that serious. I just need a word of support. If possible, her mother''s birthday is the day after tomorrow. It would be great if he could attend the celebration." Zayden frowned upon hearing the date.


    "I fully support Rachel, but I won''t be able to attend that day. I have urgent duties and will be leaving Khoitwood tomorrow."


    He had to carry out his mission, no matter what. Not even a family emergency could stop him. Hence, despite Brad''s high regard for Matthew, Zayden refused without hesitation.


    Brad interrupted him. "You don''t need to go back tomorrow. Those are minor matters. I''m giving you a leave. Just attend the birthday celebration and take a gift on my behalf."


    Zayden waspletely taken aback. Military duties were never minor. His mission was crucial, rain or shine.


    But Brad had given him leave, which made him realize Matthew''s importance in Brad''s eyes.


    He immediately agreed. "All right. I''ll be there on time."


    Matthew shook Brad''s hands gratefully. "Thank you. Thank you for your support."


    Brad held his hand tightly. "It''s an honor and pleasure to help you."


    Matthew shook Zayden''s hand as well. "See you the day after tomorrow."


    Zayden solemnly promised. "I''ll be there for sure."


    Matthew waved as he and Rachel got into the car. As the car drove away, Brad was still waving.


    Zayden couldn''t hold back any longer. "Who exactly is he? Why do you respect him so much?"


    Brad shook his head. "I can''t tell. Just remember, you have to treat him with the utmost respect. You won''t regret it."


    ...


    The ck car cruised down the road. The scenery on either side quickly receded.


    Rachel felt as if she were dreaming. Things had worked out so smoothly that she found it hard to believe.


    "Who is Brad? Why does Zayden listen to him? And why is Brad so respectful toward you? What is the Juprus ring? What does Juprus mean?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She fired off several questions. Each one made her curious about Matthew.


    Matthew knew Nichs had an unusual background. Nichs was perhaps keeping some secret from him.


    But he couldn''t exin this to Rachel. "I''m not sure either. Maybe they mistook me for someone else, or maybe my mentor found the ring somewhere. But no matter what, we aplished our goal." Rachel nodded. "Thank you. I wouldn''t have managed to get anyone''s help without you."


    Her usually cold face softened into a gentle smile. It was as radiant as the sun, which captivated Matthew. "It''s nothing, really."


    Rachel smiled. The task today had been so daunting, but to Matthew, it was nothing. She had thought of him as a powerless man, someone who was capable only of practicing medicine.


    Now, she realized she had underestimated him. She grew increasingly curious about the man beside her and what other secrets he might hold.


    Upon returning to the Carter residence, Matthew asked Rowan to return home. Then, he and Rachel entered the courtyard.


    It was dark, and there were several lights on in the yard. The lights enhanced the ssical beauty of the buildings.


    As Matthew slowed his pace to admire the view, he saw someoneing toward him.


    Suddenly, he felt his arm tighten, and a faint, pleasant fragrance hit his nose.


    He turned to see Rachel linking her arm with his. The gesture looked awkward and stiff, as if she wasn''t used to it. She held his arm tightly, pressing it firmly against her chest. It made him smile.

 Chapter 35

    He couldn''t help but feel a stirring in his heart as his arm seemed to sink into softness. As they walked, Rachel swayed slightly, making it feel like a gentle massage. They encountered several members of the Carter family, and Rachel would pause to briefly chat with each of them before continuing on.


    It was not until they entered their own courtyard that Rachel let go of Matthew''s arm.


    Her face was flushing. She could feel it burning with heat.


    Matthew felt a little disappointed when his arm was left empty.


    Rachel had likely just been putting on a show for others. It was all just an act. He realized that they hadn''t known each other for long, and things were progressing quickly.


    He wasn''t particrly in love with Rachel, either. He still didn''t know her well enough.


    The touch earlier had merely awakened his physical longing for a woman''s touch. It had been three years since he''d been with a woman. The slightest physical contact was enough to make him restless. Dinner was ready. It was a simple meal that consisted of chicken noodle soup and some appetizers.


    Martin and Yvonne noticed that the two had returned. So, they got up from the couch and moved to the dining table.


    Yvonne warmly invited Matthew to join them. "Matt,e have dinner with us."


    Matthew thanked her and took a seat across from Rachel.


    He waited for Martin to eat before he picked up his fork. Just as he was about to eat, Yvonne spoke up.


    "Matt, I hear you''re a doctor. Doctors don''t make much money and don''t have much power, which is quite different from Rae. I''m not asking you to help her, but please don''t hold her back." Matthew frowned. Yvonne had been silent all this time, and now her first words were dripping with disdain. She had belittled him.


    As he was about to speak, Rachel interjected, "Mom, it''s not like that. He has helped me a lot."


    If it hadn''t been for Matthew''s interventions today, she wouldn''t have gained the support of the Lloyd and White families. She would have ended up losing her position as president. So, she was genuinely grateful to him.


    Seeing Rachel defend Matthew, Yvonne red at her. "You be quiet!"


    Rachel responded obediently, "Okay. I won''t say anything. You should eat too." She was worried Yvonne might say something else to embarrass Matthew.


    Yvonne resumed eating. She asionally nced at Matthew, as if wanting to say something but holding back.


    Rachel didn''t eat much and soon excused herself to take a bath.


    Yvonne seized the moment and put down her utensils. "Matt, your table manners are... bad. You should sit and eat properly. This is the Carter residence, and etiquette is important.


    "My birthday party ising soon. If you attend, you''ll definitely ruin the family''s image. Also, your profession, ie, and family background are allcking.


    "When rtives and friends ask about you, I really don''t know what to say. How about this? Don''t attend my birthday. Go for a walk outside, ande back after the party." Matthew could feel his anger surging. This was too much. If this was the case, there was no need for him to stay with Rachel anymore.


    He was looking for a girlfriend, not to be humiliated.


    He stood up and was ready to leave.


    Rachel, who had been worried about what Yvonne might say, rushed back down just in time to witness this scene.


    She frowned and approached Matthew. "Matthew, I''ve drawn a bath for you. Go take a bath first."


    Matthew hesitated. "I don''t think I need it anymore."


    Rachel smiled. "You must. Let''s go get you some new clothes tomorrow. You need to look your best. The important guests from the White and Lloyd families will be attending Mum''s birthday. You''ll be the one to greet them." She said this to emphasize Matthew''s importance to Yvonne.


    Yvonne frowned. She thought Rachel was being too frivolous. Rachel wanted a mere doctor to greet the most important guests? Still, Yvonne didn''t want to argue in front of Rachel.


    Matthew shook his head. He refused the responsibility Rachel was trying to give him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Forget it. You can greet them yourself. Your mom said I would ruin the family''s image and that my profession and ie are a disgrace. She doesn''t want me at the birthday party." Rachel confronted Yvonne angrily. "Mom!"


    Yvonne hurried to exin, "I''m not opposed to the marriage your grandfather arranged for you. I just don''t want him at the birthday party."


    Rachel sighed. "Mom, all my uncles opposed me bing the president. Quinn even directly told me that he''s going to fight me for the position.


    "To secure my position, I visited the Lloyd and White families, our most important partners. But I couldn''t even get in the door.


    "In the end, it was Matthew who helped me gain their support. Without his help, I would lose my position the day after tomorrow. Without his help, instead of being able to hold your heads up high, you and Dad would have gotten humiliated!"

 Chapter 36

    Yvonne was taken aback. She looked at Matthew, then at Rachel. She shook her head.


    "Impossible. He''s from Lambda City. It''s his first time in Khoitwood. There''s no way he could know people from those two families. Besides, how could a doctor have such influence?" She couldn''t believe that a doctor could have more sway with the two families than Rachel, the president of Wealthwave Group.


    Rachel sighed. "Mom, do I have a reason to lie to you?"


    She was right. Yvonne looked at Matthew in disbelief. If Rachel said so, it must be true. She realized she hadpletely misjudged him. Now she deeply regretted her actions. She had never held such a grand birthday celebration in her life and didn''t want it to be a joke where Rachel lost her position. After all, Rachel was her pride and joy.


    Yvonne looked at Matthew and said embarrassedly, "Well, in that case, I''ll need to trouble you to handle receiving the Lloyds and Whites during the party."


    Matthew didn''t respond; he was clearly still angry.


    Noticing the tension, Rachel stepped in to smooth things over. "Mom, Dad, you guys continue your meal. I''ll take Matthew upstairs for a bath."


    She then tugged on Matthew''s hand and led him upstairs.


    Yvonne sat down and red at Martin. "Didn''t you say Matthew was a good-for-nothing? You said he was just freeloading and that he tricked Rachel into getting engaged to him.


    "It turns out he''s more capable than her. You''ve put me in a tough spot! I was so embarrassed just now!"


    Still frowning, Martin said, "I think something''s off. Rachel must be lying to protect him. Otherwise, how could a country bumpkin from Lambda City know such big shots in Khoitwood?"


    ...


    Malcolm and Quinn were drinking together in their living room.


    Malcolm put down his ss and said, "Quinn, at the birthday party, you should first humiliate Matthew, then reveal his history as a divorced man with a child and a criminal record. "Finally, have Mr. Lloyd show his support for you. Once we do that, we''ll have the position of president in the bag. Here, to the future president!"


    Quinn raised his ss with a smile. "If I''m president, you''ll be the president''s father. Cheers!"


    Malcolm couldn''t stopughing at Quinn''s words.


    Rachel stopped at the bathroom door. "Matthew, I''m sorry. I''ll talk to my mom. Please don''t take it to heart about what happened."


    Though Matthew still felt a little uneasy, he couldn''t stay angry when he saw how sincere Rachel was. "Alright. I won''t take it to heart."


    Noticing his lingering displeasure, Rachel smiled and said, "I take a bath when I''m upset. It makes me happy. I''ll go in first, then you can have your turn."


    With that, she waved and entered the bathroom.


    20 minutester, she came out. She had a towel wrapped around her head and her body, entuating her stunning figure.


    There were still water droplets on her shoulders. Her skin was glowing. Her face was flushed, making her look seductive.


    Matthew felt his mouth go dry, like a parched man desperate for water.


    Rachel noticed his reaction and blushed. "I''m done. Your turn."


    Matthew snapped out of it and entered the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was immediately taken aback. On the edge of the bathtub hung a pair of panties, and there was a matching bra on the rack. Both were bright red, which seemedpletely at odds with Rachel''s cold, icy demeanor.

 Chapter 37

    After staring for a while, Matthew thought that he could have intimate contact with Rachel after the bath. He quickly took off his clothes and reached out to test the water temperature. Just then, he heard footsteps outside. Then, there was a bang. The bathroom door had been swung open.


    Rachel rushed in. "Sorry, I just need to grab my clothes..."


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw that Matthew was already undressed. "Why did you take off your clothes so quickly?"


    Realizing her mistake, she hastily grabbed her clothes and fled the bathroom in embarrassment.


    Matthew felt a little disappointed. He seemed to have missed an opportunity, but he shrugged it off. He knew he would see her again soon.


    After a quick bath, he stepped out, only to realize there were several bedrooms on the second floor.


    Unsure which one was Rachel''s, he went from room to room and listened at each door until he heard movement in one.


    He pushed the door open and found Rachel brushing her hair. Upon seeing him, she blushed, recalling the incident earlier.


    Matthew noticed the awkward atmosphere and tried to break the ice, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He spotted an unusuallyrge bed. He couldn''t help butment, "Wow, it''s huge!"


    Rachel''s blush deepened. She snapped. "You... don''t go too far."


    Matthew was a little puzzled. "I just said the bed is huge. How is that inappropriate? It really is a big bed."


    Realizing her misunderstanding, Rachel said, "Oh, you were talking about the bed. I thought you were talking about..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Halfway through, she realized something was wrong. She snorted.


    Catching on, Matthew teased her. "Oh, so you thought... but you''re not wrong either. Both are quiterge!"


    "You!"


    Rachel red at him. "You... you''re too much! You pervert!"


    Matthew shrugged and didn''t care. "You saw me already. I didn''t say anything. Why are you so upset? Besides, we''re going to share a bed soon. It''s not that big of a deal."


    Rachel''s eyes shed with anger. "Who said we''re sleeping together? We''ll sleep in the same room but on separate beds."


    Before she hade to Khoitwood, Fred had instructed her to solidify her rtionship with Matthew. This was the most intimate arrangement she could think of.


    After tonight, the household staff would definitely spread the word that she and Matthew had shared a room. It would make everyone, including her family, believe the engagement was set in stone. "Huh? Separate beds?" Matthew felt disappointed. "Then, I might as well sleep in a separate room!"


    He hadn''t touched a single woman for the past three years, and now this opportunity was wasted. It was torture.


    Rachel shook her head. "No, you have to sleep in this room. Even if we''re acting, we need to put on a convincing show."


    In fact, her opinion of Matthew had changed a lot, but not to the point where she would agree to sleep in the same bed with him.


    Plus, she had a deep-seated fear of sleeping with a man. She felt that doing so would make something she had guarded for years vanish, just like that. She didn''t want that. Matthew looked at Rachel''s figure. It was barely concealed by her loose sleepwear. He felt his mouth go dry.


    Neither he could leave this room nor touch her. How could he endure such torture?


    Suddenly, he remembered something.


    "If I''m not leaving, we should sleep together. In fact, I''m doing this for your benefit. You have menstrual pain, are often depressed, and suffer from insomnia.


    "Tiny little things upset you for a long time, and that''s why you always have a cold expression. One night of sleeping together could cure your condition. Just one night." Rachel''s face turned bright red. Her breathing became rapid. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    She remembered he had used this excusest time, but she had ignored him. Now he was trying it again. She realized that Matthew was just lusting after her body.


    He was using medical treatment as an excuse to satisfy his desires! His behavior tarnished all doctors'' reputations and ruined their profession''s sanctity.

 Chapter 38

    Rachel still didn''t believe Matthew.


    He felt even more tempted by her delicate appearance. "You need to trust me. Since we met, have I ever lied to you? I''m the doctor, and you''re the patient. You have to listen to me and cooperate with me!" Rachal was infuriated. Her breathing became rapid, and her chest was heaving.


    Matthew not only wanted to sleep with her but also demanded her cooperation? It was too much!


    "Matthew, don''t push your luck. I know you''ve helped me, but you can''t make such demands. If you keep going on, I''ll seriously get angry!"


    Matthew sighed. He realized it was hopeless.


    Looking at her enticing figure, he could only suppress his desires.


    "Your condition isn''t severe. If you don''t want to treat it now, we can do itter. Let''s just sleep. You sleep on the left, and I''ll sleep on the right."


    With that, Matthew got into bed. Rachel frowned at him. She was contemting whether to make him sleep on the floor, but then decided topromise.


    She cautiously got into bed. No matter how she tossed and turned, she couldn''t sleep.


    She curled up. Her nerves were tense. She feared that Matthew might try something.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She couldn''t fall asleep at all with a man lying beside her.


    Both Rachel''s and Matthew''s hearts were beating anxiously. The two of them were carefully guarding against each other. They eventually drifted off to sleep in exhaustion.


    ...


    The next morning, Matthew opened his eyes to find himself alone in bed.


    Feeling the warm spot where Rachel had been lying, he muttered, "What a pity. Nothing happened. The whole night was wasted."


    He got out of bed and quickly freshened up. There was a lot to do today.


    After breakfast, he went out with Rachel to buy clothes, get their hair done, and help prepare for the party. They also went to deliver the invitations to their friends and family. The day passed swiftly. The next day, the birthday party finally began. The Carter residence was filled with distinguished guests.


    Martin was in high spirits. He announced, "Thank you all foring to celebrate my wife''s birthday and to congratte my daughter, Rachel, on bing the president of Wealthwave Group. Let''s toast!" Everyone rose to their feet. They offered countless congrattions and birthday wishes.


    After they sat down again, Malcolm nudged Quinn. "It''s your turn."


    Quinn stood up excitedly. He raised his ss and eximed, "To celebrate Aunt Yvonne''s birthday, I would like to gift her a bracelet worth 100 thousand dors. I wish her a happy birthday and all the best!" With that, he handed a small box to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was somewhat moved. She hadn''t expected the usually disrespectful Quinn to be so generous.


    She was very pleased. As expected, their status had elevated now that Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group.


    Yvonne coughed to hide her smile. "Thank you, Quinn. I''ll talk to Rae about finding you a good job."


    Quinn''s lips curled into a smirk, thinking that Yvonne would be crying soon.


    He took out the gift box, smiled, and walked toward her.


    As if he had just noticed Matthew, he said jokingly, "Matthew, it''s your future mother-inw''s birthday today. What gift did you prepare?"


    His words drew everyone''s attention to Matthew. They all knew Rachel was one of the four beauties of Khoitwood. She was known as the Ice Beauty.


    Many wealthy men pursued her, but she paid them no attention. They couldn''t believe she had a boyfriend now. Everyone was curious to see what kind of man had won her heart.


    Some craned their necks, while others stood on their chairs to get a better look at Matthew. Upon seeing him, the crowd began to murmur.


    "I''ve never seen this man before."


    "I know all the talented, good-looking men in Khoitwood. He looks pretty ordinary."


    "The Ice Beauty has high standards. The man she chose must have an extraordinary background and exceptional abilities."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 39

    Matthew frowned. Quinn was clearly trying to embarrass him. Fortunately, he had bought a gift today and had already given it to Yvonne.


    Just as he was about to speak, Rachel interjected. "He bought a ne and already gave it to my mom."


    Quinn sneered. "I heard that you paid for the ne, and Matthew didn''t spend a penny. Isn''t it shameful not to buy a gift for his mother-inw''s birthday?"


    Rachel was taken aback. When they had bought the ne, Matthew''s phone hadn''t been linked to his bank card, so she had paid.


    She wanted to defend Matthew but couldn''t find a reason to refute Quinn.


    Yvonne''s and Martin''s face turned grim. They had advised against letting Matthew attend the party, but Rachel had insisted. And now their reputation waspletely ruined. All eyes were on Matthew. They were eager to see how the man who had won Rachel''s heart would respond.


    Matthew was grateful for Rachel''s attempt to shield him. She had been considerate to him yesterday while shopping for clothes, and he remembered her kindness.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly stood up and looked at Quinn. "My gift isn''t valuable. I nned to present it after the party. But since you insist, I''ll give it now." Quinn smirked. "I know youe from Lambda City, a small ce. You probably can''t afford anything decent. Go ahead and show us. We promise we won''tugh." Despite his words, Quinn''s expression was filled with mockery.


    Matthew''s gaze turned sharp as he looked at Quinn. "Fine. It''s not really that significant. Make sure you take a good look."


    The audience grew more curious and stood up to get a better view.


    Yvonne''s face was ashen. As expected, Matthew had made a spectacle of himself. She regretted hosting the birthday party.


    Martin''s expression grew darker. He had no sons, and Rachel had finally be the president of Wealthwave Group. She had outshone the men from other families. Just as he was enjoying his moment of pride, Matthew had ruined it.


    Matthew raised his left arm, rolled up his sleeve, and revealed an old watch. He slowly took it off and handed it to Yvonne. He said loudly, "This is my gift."


    A used watch just taken off his wrist? The guests were stunned. Their murmurs caused an uproar.


    "Oh my, he gave his mother-inw an old watch."


    "And he just took it off his wrist. How insincere!"


    "Gifts should be new and valuable. Giving a used watch shows he doesn''t care about his mother-inw at all!"


    Yvonne trembled angrily. She wished she could bury herself in a hole. Unfortunately, there was no escape, and she had to endure the ridicule.


    Quinn stood up excitedly. This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    He raised his voice and eximed, "A junk dealer wouldn''t have epted this broken watch, yet you''re giving it as a gift? Being poor is already shameful enough! But being ill-mannered? Rachel, is this the boyfriend you chose?"


    An elderly man stood up from the crowd and said coldly, "You have no eye for quality! That watch is priceless, and you call it junk?"


    Quinn was startled to see that the


    speaker was Simon Qualls, a


    wealthy man known for his expertise in antiques. Quinn couldn''t understand why Simon would


    defend Matthew.  en


    "Mr. Qualls, you must be mistaken."


    Simon nced at the watch. He reached out to touch it, then retracted his hand.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "There''s no mistake. I''ll quit the antique business if I''m wrong. This is a historical antique with significant sentimental value.


    "Back in the day, Lord Sirion wanted


    to please his lover and


    noblewomen then intimated this and started to wear time-telling


    §±§à§Ý§à§Ó


    bracelets, which led to the invention


    of the wristwatch.


    "This is the very piece Lord Sirion gave to his lover-the first wristwatch in the world. Its value is immeasurable!"

 Chapter 40

    "Oh my god, the first wristwatch! This is absolutely priceless!"


    "I think I''ve heard about this. This watch was worth 20 million dors 50 years ago. Its value now is unimaginable."


    "Wouldn''t its current value be even higher?"


    The guests buzzed with excitement and amazement.


    Yvonne''s icy expression melted away. Putting on a broad smile, she stepped forward and took the watch from Matthew.


    Then, she opened the gift box Quinn had given her. She took out the bracelet and ced it on the table, then gently put the wristwatch into the gift box.


    "This is too precious. It must be kept safe."


    Martin was equally excited. This watch was worth more than his entire fortune.


    After carefully storing the watch, Yvonne offered a ss of wine to Matthew. "Matthew, have some wine. Make sure you eat plenty today. There''s no need to be shy. Consider this your home." Her enthusiasm was a stark contrast to her earlier demeanor.


    Rachel sighed in relief. Fortunately, they hadn''t been embarrassed. Her curiosity about Matthew deepened as she gazed at him.


    She got lost in her thoughts. Just how many secrets did he have?


    Quinn''s expression changed. He had wanted to humiliate Matthew but had ended up giving him the limelight. Looking at the bracelet on the table, he felt his face burn with embarrassment and rage. He almost went crazy.


    He cleared his throat and said loudly, "Rachel, I don''t know where your boyfriend got that watch, but I''ve heard some unpleasant things about his background.


    "Don''t me me for meddling in your affairs. I care for you, so I did some investigating."


    Rachel was angry. She red at Quinn. "What are you trying to do? This is my mom''s birthday party. Don''t you dare try anything!"


    The guests sensed some hidden scandal and became even more curious about Matthew''s identity.


    How could someone who possessed such a valuable antique watch have a tarnished background?


    Yvonne had been basking in the glory brought by Matthew''s extravagant gift. Upon hearing Quinn''s insinuations, she became angry.


    "Quinn, it''s my birthday today. Stop talking nonsense. Your mother died


    early, so no one is here to control


    you.dll do it on behalf of her


    today!"


    Swnov


    Quinn''s face contorted in rage. "Aunt Yvonne, I''m doing this for Rachel''s sake. Shecks experience and has poor judgment. I''m afraid she''s being deceived. You probably don''t know Matthew''s true identity. I''ve done my research. He''s an exconvict and a recent divorcee."


    His words made the entire room fall silent. Everyone looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    An ex-convict? A divorcee?


    Rachel was the renowned Ice Beauty in Khoitwood. Many wealthy heirs were interested in her, so why had she chosen this man? The wine ss in Yvonne''s hand fell to the ground and shattered, spilling wine everywhere.


    Her smile froze, and disappointment filled her eyes.


    Martin mmed the table angrily and stood up. "Quinn, have you had too much to drink? What nonsense are you spouting?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He couldn''t believe that it was true. How could Rachel choose a divorced ex-convict?


    Martin wasn''t the only one; all the guests found it hard to believe.


    Quinn raised his phone. "I have detailed information on Matthew from his birth to his imprisonment. All the information is verified. Rachel clearlycks experience ando judgment!"  en

 Chapter 41

    "Rachel doesn''t even have the capability to choose a man, let alone do a good job as the president of the Wealthwave Group! It''s time to have a new president!" Quinn didn''t want to waste all his time on Matthew, so he shifted his target to Rachel. He exposed his real motive.


    Everyone present understood what he meant and put down their cutlery.


    Quinn''s gaze shifted back and forth between Rachel and Matthew.


    Martin slumped in the chair. He realized how serious the matter was. Aside from Matthew''s identity being a problem, Rachel might lose her position as president too. Martin didn''t have a son. He only had a daughter. When Rachel had finally seeded in life, he had felt relieved. He hadn''t expected everything to be a joke.


    He wanted to reprimand Rachel, but he didn''t have the energy to even speak.


    Matthew sat in his seat quietly. It was as though whatever Quinn had said had nothing to do with him.


    It was a fact that he had gone to prison before. The divorce was a fact, too.


    There wasn''t a need to make up excuses. After all, Matthew had never thought about sucking up to someone of a higher status.


    He and Rachel had been brought together all of a sudden because Fred had set them up together enthusiastically.


    Besides, Lillian and Stanley had been worried that he wouldn''t be able to handle the blow of getting a divorce after getting out of prison, so they had put in a lot of effort to find a partner for him.


    That was how Matthew and Rachel had gotten together, but they were only at the stage of getting to know each other.


    Now that his identity was exposed, if Rachel couldn''t handle the pressure and refused to ept him, he would understand her, too.


    If Rachel wasn''t afraid of other people''s opinions and epted him, he would protect and cherish her forever.


    Rachel got up and looked at everyone present. Then, she said calmly, "I have always been careful about my marriage. In fact, because I was too careful, I never had a boyfriend.


    "Matthew was in prison before, but it was because he was too responsible. As for the divorce, I think that woman doesn''t have good taste.


    "Matthew is still my boyfriend. From what I know, he''s a nice person. Aside from some habits..."


    When Rachel said that, her face turned red. Matthew was a bit of a perverted person, but she couldn''t say that in front of everyone.


    She paused before continuing, "I


    don''t know if I''ll end up getting married to him, but I want to continue my rtionship with him. As for my taste, I have always believed that I have good taste.


    swneve


    "Let''s take Wealthwave Group''s business, for example. After I became president, the revenue increased by 30%.


    "Among the Carters, only I can be president of Wealthwave Group. Only I ampetent!"


    When Rachel spoke about marriage, she was careful. However, when she talked about business, she had a strong air about her. She became more confident as she spoke.


    She showed her determination and responsible behavior. Her cold expression, beauty, and powerful words made her seem like a queen.


    When Matthew heard that Rachel wanted to continue their rtionship, he felt touched. She was worthy of her protection.


    His heart started pounding when he saw how confident she was.


    Rachel was apletely different person now than she had been in bed. In bed, she was restrained, conservative, and shy. She was like a cat.


    At this time, she was confident, proactive, and domineering like a queen. Most importantly, she was beautiful.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matthew felt a bit excited.


    When the people present, including Rachel''s family, friends, and business partners, saw her attitude, they fell into deep thought.


    They knew the situation of the


    Carter family well. The men of the Carter family had all interned at thepany before. When they had caused trouble, Fred had had to cover up for them.


    Rachel was right. She was the only one who was capable of being the president.


    Upon seeing that everyone''s stance had changed, Quinn quickly refuted, "Rachel is a woman. She will get married in the end. Once she gets married, she won''t focus on thepany and our family.


    "Instead, she will only work hard for herself and her inws! So, she can''t be the president!"


    Rachel frowned. Quinn had mentioned her weakness. She had always been worried about it.


    She couldn''t find a solution. When she nced at Matthew and saw him smiling at her, she suddenly had an idea.


    With a smile, she said, "This issue is easy to resolve. I won''t marry into another family. Instead, Matthew will marry into the Carter family."

 Chapter 42

    "Marry into the Carter family?"


    Matthew was caught off guard. After all, he and Rachel were still at the stage of getting to know each other.


    Why was marriage suddenly mentioned?


    Nheless, Matthew needed to keep up the act for Rachel. Even though he had many questions, he couldn''t ask them yet.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Everyone present looked at Matthew. They wanted to see his reaction. After all, it was humiliating for a man to marry into a woman''s family.


    Nevertheless, there was nothing odd about Matthew''s expression.


    Everyone was surprised. How could Matthew not have any reaction about marrying into the Carter family?


    Quinn had been looking forward to seeing if Matthew would react. He was a bit disappointed. It seemed that using Rachel''s gender to attack her was useless.


    Quinn had no choice but to use his trump card. "Even if you don''t marry into another family, you''re still a woman.


    "The families we partner with are already dissatisfied with you. If they end the coboration with us, a lot of our projects will be put to a halt. Can you shoulder this responsibility?" Quinn thought he had the support of the White and Lloyd families, so he was confident when he spoke.


    He was certain that he would take over the position of the president.


    The more Rachel spoke, the more confident she became. "Who told you that they''re dissatisfied with me? It seems that we''ve heard different things.


    "I heard that many families we partnered with are very satisfied with my performance. They want to work together on other projects, too."


    Quinn sneered. He found Rachel to be arrogant. She had only been the president for a few days, yet she already didn''t know her ce.


    Among the families that had coborated with the Carter family, the Lloyd and White families were the most important ones.


    Quinn had discussed the matter with Rowan. As for Zayden, he had been Malcolm''s ssmate.


    So how could Rachel say something like that?


    Quinn exposed Rachel''s lies right away. "Nonsense. How dare you say that? When I met up with the head of the Lloyd family, he told me that he would never coborate with you. "On the other hand, the head of the White family has been busy recently. Even though I didn''t meet him, he has expressed his dissatisfaction with you." Everyone watched Quinn and Rachel get into a heated argument. Even the families the Carters had partnered with had been dragged into the argument. As they watched the argument unfold in silence, they realized that the conflict between Quinn and Rachel was irreconcble.


    Rachel looked at Quinn coldly. "Are you trying to say that I''m lying? Since our rtives, friends, and business partners are here, let me say something. "If they don''t support my work, I will resign from the position of president. Then, you can be the president instead.


    "But what if they support my work?"


    Quinn hadn''t expected Rachel to express her position herself. He didn''t even need to put in a lot of effort.


    Without hesitation, he said, "If they support your work, I will never fight for the position of president.


    "But that''s impossible. After all, they support me. You should resign. Then, I''ll be the president of Wealthwave Group."


    Rachel stared at Quinn with a cold


    gaze. "You mentioned that they''re dissatisfied with me. I don''t believe you. I didn''t hear them say it personally. If they say it out loud, I


    ol.ne


    will walk off the stage and resign as president!"


    Quinn had a sarcastic expression on his face. "Since you''re unwilling to give up, I will let Mr. Lloyd say it in person. Then, you will give up!"


    After saying that, he walked over to


    Rowan. With a smile, he said, "Mr Lloyd, I''m sure you heard our conversation just now. Tell her who you support. Let her give up the idea


    of being the president."


    Rowan got up and looked at everyone. He shouted, "I''m Rowan Lloyd, the head of the Lloyd family. Since you asked me who I support, I will give you a clear answer. I support Rachel." Upon hearing that, Quinn was stunned. Hadn''t Rowan said that he supported Quinn the day before yesterday?


    Why had Rowan suddenly changed his mind?


    "Mr. Lloyd, did you misspeak? Have you thought it through? Are you sure you support Rachel?"


    Rowan raised his voice again. "I have thought it through. I''m very calm. I won''t coborate with you. I will coborate with whoever can bring in profit.


    "You and your father are useless. If Wealthwave Group falls into your hands, it will go bankrupt!"


    Quinn''s face turned pale.


    Not only had Rowan refused to support him, but he had also switched sides and called him useless. Quinn wanted to fight back, but the Lloyd family was powerful; he couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Even Malcolm, who had been silent, had been insulted. His expression darkened, but he didn''t speak up.


    On the other hand, a smile appeared on Rachel''s beautiful face. "Now that Mr. Lloyd has expressed his opinion, what else do you have to say?"


    Quinn still didn''t want to give up.


    "The projects on which the Lloyd family coborated with us only take


    up one-third of the total projects.


    The White family has more projects


    with us.


    en


    "However, the head of the White family is in a meeting. He doesn''t have the time toe here and express his opinion. Without Mr. White''s opinion, this bet doesn''t count." Just then, someone stood up from a seat in the corner. "Quinn, I don''t have a meeting. I just didn''t want to see you."

 Chapter 43

    Zayden continued, "I was only using the meeting as an excuse to refuse you. I will express my stance here!


    "I support Rachel. I believe that with her as the president of Wealthwave Group, the coboration between ourpanies will reach a higher level!" Quinn felt as though he had been pped in the face.


    Rowan had already humiliated him; he hadn''t expected Zayden to ignore the fact that he and Malcolm were ssmates and do the same. How could Zayden humiliate him?


    Upon seeing the gazes of his rtives and friends, Quinn felt his face burning.


    He couldn''t offend Rowan and Zayden. He could only point at Rachel and vent his hatred. "Rachel, just you wait. W-We aren''t done!"


    He had been humiliated in front of so many people. Quinn couldn''t bring himself to stay there any longer. Furiously, he got up and left.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Malcolm''s face was ghastly. He knew that he would be humiliating himself if he stayed there. So, he got up and left with Quinn.


    Upon seeing that, Rachel knew that her position as president was secured.


    A smile appeared on her cold face. She raised the wine ss and said, "Mr. White, thank you for your support. And thank you, Mr. Lloyd, for your encouragement. I will continue to work hard and lead Wealthwave Group to greater heights! "Thank you, everyone, foring. Here''s to the future of the Carters and my mother''s birthday. Cheers!"


    Then, Rachel drank all the wine in her ss. Everyone present raised their wine sses and emptied them too.


    Without Quinn and Malcolm around, the atmosphere immediately became lively. Many people walked over to Rachel and congratted her.


    Meanwhile, Matthew sat there and watched everything happen silently. He watched Rachel, who was a proud woman, chatting andughing, full of energy.


    He feltplicated. Ever since Rachel had announced that he would marry into the Carter family, everyone had started to look at him differently.


    In fact, no one cared about him.


    As Matthew was sitting there in a daze, Yvonne walked over and threw the watch on his table. "Take your watch back."


    Matthew took the watch and gave it back to Yvonne. "This is your birthday present."


    Yvonne burst intoughter. "My daughter is Wealthwave Group''s president. I don''t need to wear a counterfeit watch."


    In a hurry, Matthew exined, "This is a genuine watch. I helped someone back then. As a thanks, he="


    Yvonne held up a hand to stop Matthew from talking. She didn''t want to listen to his exnation. Whileughing, she called Simon over. "Mr. Qualls, do you think this watch is genuine?"


    Simon felt awkward. "If a man from a wealthy family takes out this watch, I would believe it''s genuine. However, an ex-convict like him... The people he knows aren''t reliable.


    "As you know, in our industry, there are many counterfeit products. Inspecting treasures is the same as inspecting people. If the person isn''t good, the treasures he has won''t be genuine."


    Yvonne waited for Simon to finish speaking before turning to Matthew.


    "Mr. Qualls has said that you aren''t a good person, so the treasures you have aren''t reliable. You should take this watch back and sell it at a cheap price.


    "My daughter is the Wealthwave Group''s president. You''ve gone through a divorce before. You''re an ex-convict, too. You aren''t worthy of Rachel. I hope you know that." Matthew put the watch away. He got up and was about to speak when Rachel walked over.


    "Mom, what were you chatting about? I saw you two talking from over there. Are you discussing when we should get engaged?"


    At this time, the guests, who had been chatting away, became quiet. They were all looking at Rachel, Matthew, and Yvonne.


    Yvonne was about to speak when Martin tugged at her sleeve. He signaled for her not to speak.


    With a smile, he changed the topic. "We weren''t discussing that. We were just having a friendly conversation."


    Without waiting for Rachel to ask another question, Martin pulled Yvonne back to their original seats.


    Once they were seated, he exined


    in a low voice, "Quinn basically


    forced Rachel to say that Matthew would marry into our family. She said it so that everyone could rest assured. We can''t make things difficult for her."


    Yvonne felt upset. "No matter what, I can''t let Rachel get married to a useless man."


    Martin whispered, "I know what to do. Jeffrey Smith has been pursuing Rachel. It''s been four years, but Rachel has never epted him. I heard that he returned from overseas yesterday." When Yvonne heard that, her eyes glinted. "Jeffrey is a great choice. Even the Whites have to respect the Smiths. He''s a lot better than Matthew.


    "If Rachel gets married to Jeffrey, no one will dare make things difficult for her, including Quinn!"


    Noticing Matthew''s dark expression, Rachel asked in a low voice, "Did my parents say something to you?"


    Matthew knew that they needed to discuss it, but there were too many people around. So, he figured they should discuss things after the party. "We''ll talk about this after we see the guests off."


    By the time the birthday party ended, it was already nighttime.


    Rachel sat on the bed in her room. She looked at Matthew and said, "We have time now. What did my parents say to you?"

 Chapter 44

    Matthew didn''t hide the truth from Rachel. He said starightforwardly, "Your parents don''t like me. I think it''s because I''m an ex-convict and have been married before." Rachel stared at Matthew with her beautiful eyes. Her gaze made him feel awkward.


    After a while, she said, "I think your biggest advantage is that you''ve been to prison before."


    Matthew was confused. What was she saying? Did Rachel have some weird preferences?


    He couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean? Do you like ex-convicts?"


    He had heard that women liked men in uniform, men who liked working out, and men who were a bit bad. Did Rachel like a bad guy who had gone to prison before? Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. "There''s nothing wrong with my brain. Why would I like ex-convicts?"


    Matthew nodded. Rachel sounded like a normal person, but that made him even more confused. "Why did you say that my advantage is that I''ve been to prison before?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel shook her head. She seemed to find it a pity that Matthew was clueless. Slowly, she said, "You went to prison on behalf of your wife. It proves that you''re a responsible man. "This is your biggest strength, in my opinion. The rest are ws..."


    At the mention of ws, Rachel recalled that Matthew had made up her condition and said that she needed a man to get with her for treatment.


    Rachel was furious and embarrassed.


    Matthew feltplicated. He had be a convict because of Tessa, yet she had asked him for divorce.


    On the other hand, Rachel was a bystander, but she appreciated his effort. Both were women, yet they werepletely different.


    Half-jokingly, Matthew said, "Do you mean that you like me because of this strength?"


    Rachel blushed. She had to admit that, because of that, she had even thought about what she would have done if Matthew had done it for her. She would never leave him.


    Nevertheless, due to her pride, Rachel couldn''t tell him that.


    A while of silenceter, she said, "I want to continue this rtionship."


    Matthew nodded. Rachel''s words were reasonable. Suddenly, he thought of something. "By the way, I can''t marry into your family. I need to take care of my parents and my daughter. I can''t let them live with your family." Once he married into the Carter family, he would lose his freedom. He would be away from his family, too. He couldn''t do that.


    Rachel smiled. "I was only saying that. I won''t let you marry into my family. I don''t want to live with them either. It''s exhausting to always be on guard."


    Matthew looked at Rachel. Initially, he had thought that she was gradually bing out of reach. Now, she was at the same level as him again. Rachel was a bit excited. "I''ll go to bed now."


    Matthew immediately got in bed and got close to Rachel. He could smell her fragrance as he looked at her soft skin. She had a beautifubfigure, too. She looked alluring.


    Surprised, she leaned back on the bed. "You''re doing it again."


    As Rachel leaned back, her chest was raised, almost bursting through her clothes.


    Matthew was short of breath. "What do you mean?"


    With her face flushed, Rachel said, "Whatever. I''m going to sleep."


    She reached out to turn off the lights. She pulled the covers up to cover herself andy on one side of the bed.


    She stuck close to the side of the bed, putting some distance between her and Matthew.


    Matthew felt hot. He couldn''t fall


    asleep at all. Unwilling to give up he asked in a soft voice, "I have a question. If you''ve never eaten a tomato before, will you know its taste?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel was confused The question was too out of the blue. In the dark, she heard Matthew''s heavy breathing. Her heart started to pound. "I don''t know."


    en


    Matthew asked again, "If you''ve never eaten a cucumber before, will you know its taste?"


    Rachel became even more curious. "I don''t know. What are you trying to say?"


    Matthew smiled. It was a smile that only men would understand the meaning of.


    "The same goes for men. If you don''t have any experience, you won''t know what a man tastes like. I''m already in your bed. Don''t miss out on this chance."


    In the dark, Rachel gritted her teeth angrily. Matthew was too shameless. How could he say such things?


    Before this, he had even deceived her by iming that it was for her treatment. Now, he had said it directly. "You''ve finally said your motive."


    With a smile, Matthew said, "I knew you would misunderstand me. I''m actually doing it for your health.


    "As a doctor, I feel anxious as I can''t treat you, even though I know there''s something wrong with your body."

 Chapter 45

    Rachel raised her eyebrows. Matthew was doing it again. He was using an illness she didn''t have to deceive her. Just as she was about to vent her anger, her phone rang. She got up and picked up the phone. It was a call from Tracy. "Hello? It''ste. Did something happen?"


    Tracy was anxious. "Something happened to the new medicine we produced. You shoulde and check it."


    Rachel had just secured her spot as the president. She had to show her skills and make achievements.


    Upon hearing that something had happened, she felt nervous. She asked, "What happened? Tell me everything!"


    If a medicine had issues, it would be a big deal.


    Rachel had to ce a high importance on the medicine, especially the new ones. At times, one batch of medicine could endanger many lives.


    Tracy sounded nervous. "There are two people being treated in the hospital. I don''t know if there will be more.


    "Without you around, no one knows what to do. Why don''t youe back now? I have booked a ne ticket for you."


    After Rachel got off the call, she took off her pajamas. Then, she went to her closet and took out another set of clothes that could be worn outside. Matthew sat on the bed and watched Rachel.


    Had she forgotten that she had a man in the bedroom?


    He looked at the red cloth wrapped around the proud woman with fair skin. While gazing at Rachel, Matthew couldn''t help but gulp.


    Rachel found a blouse to wear. As she put it on, she was on a call. When she identally met Matthew''s gaze, she shrieked.


    Suddenly, she remembered that there was a man in her bedroom.


    She had been in a hurry to change clothes, so she had forgotten about Matthew.


    Matthew''s mouth was dry. "I was just looking. I didn''t think of anything else. Don''t overthink it."


    Rachel crossed her arms in front of her chest and shouted, "Why are you still looking? You''re a pervert!"


    Matthew clicked his tongue. "You''re the one who took off your clothes. Why am I a pervert?


    "From a doctor''s perspective, your blouse is a bit small. It''s too tight. It isn''t good for your health. I advise you to..."


    A shirt flew toward Matthew andnded on his head.


    "You''re a bad doctor."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matthew hurriedly removed the shirt, but he realized that Rachel had already gotten dressed.


    Weltinds


    With a smile, he exined, "You''ve misunderstood me. I''m a decent doctor. I have vast knowledge, so know of and have dealt with all kinds ofplicated diseases. For example, I have dealt with many gynecological diseases that make one infertile."


    While packing her luggage, Rachel urged, "Hurry up and pack. We''re going back to Lambda City now."


    Matthew thought it was a pity. He was spending alone time with Rachel in a room, yet nothing happened. He wondered if he was too restrained. He regretted it. He thought that he shouldn''t be too honest. Otherwise, he wouldn''t achieve anything.


    Upon seeing that Rachel had finished packing her luggage, he began to pack his as well.


    Meanwhile, Martin and Yvonne were hosting Jeffrey downstairs.


    With a smile, Yvonne said, "I know you like Rae. I have high hopes for you. As for Matthew, he keeps pestering Rae and refuses to let her go. "Think about it. How could Rae like him when he''s an ex-convict and has gotten a divorce before? Rae treats him nicely because he''s too shameless."


    A trace of ferocity appeared in Jeffrey''s eyes. "I know how to deal with him."


    Martin nodded. "When a man


    pursues a woman, he needs to use some tactics sometimes. You don''t need to be polite to Matthew. heard that your family has a few projects rted to medicine.


    "One of them is based in Lambda City. You can discuss a coboration with Rae. This way, you can get closer to her."


    While they were chatting, Rachel and Matthew reached downstairs.


    Martin quickly called Rachel over.


    "Rae, your ssmate, Jeffrey, is


    here. It


    you


    as been a long time


    two met each other. You d


    catch up with him."


    Rachel was surprised. "I didn''t know Jeffrey was here, but this isn''t a good time. Something happened at thepany, so I need to hurry back."


    Upon hearing that, Yvonne said, "Jeffrey drove here, so he can take you to the airport."

 Chapter 46

    Upon seeing how enthusiastic Yvonne was, Rachel realized that something wasn''t right. "Mom, let the driver take me there. There''s no need to trouble Jeffrey."


    With a smile, Jeffrey got up. "I have to pick someone up from the airport anyway, so I can drop you off."


    "Alright. Thank you." Rachel knew that she couldn''t refuse, so she had no choice but to agree. Then, she introduced Matthew to Jeffrey. "Let me introduce you to him. This is "


    Before Rachel could finish speaking, Yvonne interrupted her. "There''s no need for an introduction. Jeffrey is the second son of the Smith family. He does great things. He only associates with big shots. "Matthew isn''t from the city. Besides, he''s an ex-convict. He doesn''t qualify to be Jeffrey''s friend."


    Rachel''s expression changed. "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Yvonne raised her eyebrows. "Am I wrong?"


    With a smile, Jeffrey said, "Mrs. Carter, it''s fine. I need to be friends with people Rae introduces to me."


    Then, he walked over to Matthew. With his chin up, he looked at thetter.


    "I''m Jeffrey Smith from the Smith family of Khoitwood. I''ve just returned to the country after studying abroad. Currently, I''m the general manager of Antler Group''s branch office in Lambda City." Matthew was calm. He noticed the disdain in Jeffrey''s eyes, so he couldn''t be bothered to have a chat. "Nice to meet you. I''m Matthew Grant."


    He didn''t say anything else.


    Jeffrey waited for a long time. When he finally realized that Matthew wasn''t going to say anything else, a sarcastic expression appeared on his face.


    He had heard Yvonne say that Matthew was Rachel''s driver. That was why he had mentioned his upation.


    Since Matthew hadn''t mentioned his job, Jeffrey decided to say it on behalf of him. "I heard that you''re working as a driver at Wealthwave Group.


    "Given your identity as a country bumpkin and an ex-convict, you''re lucky you can work as a driver. You must work hard."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. Coldly, he said, "Of course, I''ll work hard. After all, I''m my woman''s driver."


    His woman...


    Jeffrey''s face turned pale; he was enraged. He had boasted about his status because he had wanted Matthew to know his ce. Matthew wasn''t qualified topete against him for Rachel.


    But Matthew''s words had been too strong and were a blow to Jeffrey. The woman Jeffrey liked had be Matthew''s woman.


    Upon seeing that, Yvonne quickly mediated the dispute. "Matthew, what are you talking about? You and Rachel are only dating. Besides, it hasn''t been long since you two met."


    Rachel didn''t want to stay here any


    longer. Since something had happened at thepany, she was anxious. She wasn''t in the mood to listen to their argument.


    She said, "I''m leaving."


    Then, she turned around and walked toward the entrance.


    Upon seeing that, Matthew followed after her.


    Yvonne pushed Jeffrey. "You should go after her. Take her to the airport."


    Jeffrey followed behind Rachel and Matthew. He stared at Matthew''s back disdainfully.


    What a useless man! Matthew didn''t know his ce at all. How dared he want the same woman as Jeffrey!


    Jeffrey swore to make Matthew regret it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When he reached the entrance, he pointed at a Porsche. "Rachel, this is my car. Get in." Then, he opened the door like a gentleman. Rachel thanked him and took a seat in the back.


    When Jeffrey saw that Matthew was going to sit in the back on the other side, he quickly stopped thetter. "Matthew, what are you doing?" While Matthew was opening the door, he asked, "Aren''t you going to take us to the airport? I''m getting in the car."


    He didn''t know what else Jeffrey was going to do. He stared at thetter, confused.


    Jeffrey pointed at the Porsche. "This is a new car, and it''s the newest model. It costs eight million dors. Do you know how to drive it?" Matthew knew Jeffrey was mocking him. With a cold expression, he said, "Get straight to the point."


    Jeffrey took out the key and pressed the unlock button. The Porsche''s parking lights shed. At once, the


    doorto the driver''s seat waso unlocked.


    He pointed at the driver''s seat. "You''re Rachel''s driver. You should drive. But this car costs eight million,


    and I''ve just bought it. So, be careful. You can''t afford to scratch


    it!"


    crash


    With a cold gaze, Matthew said, "Rachel''s bed was toofortable, and I drove the entire night yesterday. I''m exhausted. So, I''m going to sleep." Then, he got into the car.


    Jeffrey was stunned.


    Matthew said that he''d driven the whole night yesterday...


    These few words yed in Jeffrey''s mind over and over again.

 Chapter 47

    Jeffrey had mocked Matthew for being a driver, for being poor, and having never driven a luxury car.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And now, Matthew actually boasted that the car he had drivenst night was Rachel the woman Jeffrey loved!


    It was too heartbreaking!


    Rachel, who was sitting in the car, finally understood Matthew''s words.


    She immediately grew furious. She raised her fists and punched Matthew on the shoulder. "What nonsense are you talking about? We slept in separate roomsst night," she eximed. Matthewughed and apologized, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said such nonsense, especially with others around. Let me exin. We were in the same bed but we slept separately.


    "But I had a dreamst night. I dreamt about driving. Maybe it''s a habit from work that I even drive in my dreams. I drove all night long and now my back aches. "Now, please stop hitting me and let me rest for a while."


    Rachel''s pretty face turned red with anger. That bastard''s exnation had only made things worse. It was as if he was intentionally trying to cover something up! She couldn''t say much in front of Jeffrey.


    Instead, she clenched her teeth and punched Matthew a few more times before letting him off reluctantly.


    Jeffrey felt even worse. His face contorted with anger, and he continuously cursed internally.


    "Matthew, how dare you humiliate me and touch the woman I like. Just wait! If I don''t fucking kill you, I won''t fucking call myself a man.


    "Rachel, you bitch. You acted all chaste when I was pursuing you before. It turns out you''re nothing but a cheap bitch.


    "Just wait, when I take over Wealthwave Group, I''ll make you kneel and lick my toes," he thought to himself.


    Rachel noticed that Jeffrey was standing still and urged, "Jeffrey, I need to get to the airport quickly. Please start the car."


    Jeffrey rubbed his face and forced a smile. "Alright, we''re leaving now." He started the car, pressed the gas pedal, and sped toward the airport.


    The car ride to the airport was unusually quiet. Matthew closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He really didn''t want to talk to someone like Jeffrey-not even a word.


    After he had been released from prison, he had only stayed home for two nights before he had left again. He felt extremely homesick at the moment.


    He missed Lorraine. Her adorable little face kept appearing in his mind. He wanted to go home and y with her.


    He missed Lillian and Stanley too. He missed Lillian''s homemade food and listening to his parents'' chatter.


    Rachel felt a little awkward. She wanted to initiate a conversation with Jeffrey several times but didn''t know what to talk about. Jeffrey''s face was grim. He waspletely in the role of a driver now, while Rachel and Matthew sat in the backseat.


    asionally, Jeffrey nced at Rachel through the rearview mirror. She had unparalleled beauty, fair skin, and an impressive figure. And that icy queen demeanor of hers...


    en


    He couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He had been with many women, some of whom were as beautiful as Rachel. However, none of them couldpare to her temperament.


    He really wanted to know how this icy queen was in bed.


    But what he coveted even more was the Carter family''s business. If he could get Rachel, Wealthwave Group would naturally be his.


    He calmed down as he thought about this.


    Soon, the car stopped at the airport''s entrance.


    Rachel''s cold face showed a slight smile. "Thank you for the trouble."


    Jeffrey smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I''ll be going to the Lambda City branch tomorrow for work. I''ll visit you, so don''t hide behind closed doors." Rachel''s smile froze. "You''re going to Lambda City too?"


    Jeffrey grinned and answered, "Yes, my family opened a newpany there. If you encounter any problems in Lambda City, juste to me. have extensive connections there. There''s nothing I can''t handleTM


    As he said this, he purposely nced at Matthew.


    However, he was left slightly disappointed when he realized that Matthew was on the phone and hadn''t been listening to him at all.


    Rachel smiled politely. "Thanks. I''ll be leaving now."


    She waved and entered the airport with Matthew.


    As Jeffrey watched the pair enter the airport, he called one of his employees.


    "Book me a ticket on the next


    avable flight to Lambda City. And find out what''s happening with Wealthwave Group. I want a solution before I reach there."


    After hanging up, he locked his car and headed toward the airport.

 Chapter 48

    At Lambda City, Matthew apanied Rachel out of the airport. The pair headed straight to Wealthwave Group.


    The building was brightly lit. The senior executives were holding a meeting in the conference room. They discussed solutions one by one.


    Tracy helped take minutes for the meeting.


    At that moment, the conference room door swung open. Rachel walked in, followed by Matthew. Everyone in the conference room instantly fell silent. Their gazes were fixed on Matthew.


    Rachel sat down and started flipping through the documents. She had already forgotten that someone was behind her.


    Matthew held a briefcase in his hands. He had wanted to leave after saying hello. But when he saw that Rachel was busy with work, he didn''t want to interrupt her thoughts.


    The sales manager, Tyler Hill, frowned when he saw Matthew standing there. "What are you here for?" he asked.


    Matthew pondered for a moment and decided it wouldn''t be appropriate to say he was Rachel''s boyfriend when they were in a professional setting.


    He might be regarded as a freeloader. So, he decided to report his position in thepany. "I''m a chauffeur."


    Chauffeur?


    Tyler''s face darkened immediately. "This is a highly confidentialpany meeting. Even the manager of the logistics department isn''t qualified to attend. Do you think you, a mere chauffeur, can attend it?" The conference room was filled with senior executives. They all looked at Matthew with mocking expressions.


    Tracy''s lips curled slightly as she quietly watched Matthew.


    She wanted to see Matthew get embarrassed. She had always doubted whether things would work out between Rachel and Matthew.


    Upon hearing themotion, Rachel turned and saw that Matthew was still present.


    Realizing her oversight, she said, "I got so busy that I forgot about you. You can go back now. I''m staying at the office tonight. Go home ande pick me up at 8:30 am tomorrow morning to take me to the hospital." Matthew uttered an "oh" in acknowledgment. He set down the briefcase, turned around, and left.


    After seeing Matthew leave, Rachel stood up and said, "There are four problems with this issue. Let''s start with the first one. How do we minimize the impact?"


    Matthew walked out of the office and closed the door. He could faintly hear Rachel speaking.


    It seemed like a serious matter. However, he was just a mere driver. No matter how big Wealthwave Group''s problem was, it had nothing to do with him.


    He went to the underground parking lot, found the car, and drove straight home.


    Once he reached home, he found that Lorraine was already asleep. Seeing her lying on the bed, drooling, he couldn''t help butugh.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She was probably dreaming of eating something delicious.


    Lillian quickly washed her hands when she saw that Matthew had returned. "Get some rest for a while. I''ll go make some pasta."


    Matthew wasn''t actually hungry, but he didn''t refuse. He smiled and said, "Alright, I''m starving. I came back just for your pasta."


    Lillian smiled as she headed to the kitchen. "I''ve been waiting for you toe back."


    Stanleyined, "It''s sote already, and your mother still has to make you pasta. Come back earlier next time." Matthew smiled and agreed.


    Since he had started his business


    Vel


    sessfully, he had given his parents a break. He had often returned home after eating outside so as not to burden Lillian.


    Later, he had noticed that Lillian''s mental state had started to deteriorate because she''d had nothing to do.


    So, he had made it a point toe home for meals, and her condition had improved as well. From then on, he had understood one thing.


    He needed to make Lillian feel useful, needed, and indispensable.


    Stanley poured a ss of water and said, "Tessa came by yesterday."


    What?


    Matthew, who had been about to take a sip from the ss, immediately set it down. "Why did shee?"


    Stanley had a puzzled expression.


    "She bought some gifts and said she wanted to visit Lori. She chatted for a bit but she seemed to be probing for information about you


    Matthew felt even more puzzled. "You didn''t tell her anything about me, right?"


    Stanley shook his head. "No, I didn''t tell her anything. She seemed to have something on her mind. She didn''t tell me, and I didn''t ask."


    Matthew picked up his ss again


    He really didn''t want to have anything to do with Tessa. "That''s good Her affairs have nothing to do with me anymore."


    The next day, Matthew carried Lorraine in his arms and walked outside. "Let''s go. Daddy''s taking you to school today."


    Lorraine kissed his cheek and said, "Thanks, Dad."


    Matthew felt the wet kiss on his face. He smiled broadly, carried her, and walked out.


    A ck car was parked at the door. The door opened, and a woman stepped out.


    Tessa?


    Matthew frowned. He wondered why she hade at this time.


    Lorraine clung to Matthew''s neck and looked at Tessa timidly.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Tessa approached with a smile. "Taking Lorraine to school? Come, take my car. I''ll give you both a ride," she offered. Matthew shook his head. "There''s no need. We''ll go on our own."


    Tessa noticed the disdain on Matthew''s face, and her smile became a bit stiff.

 Chapter 49

    However, she tried her best to maintain her smile. "Walking to school doesn''t look good. If we drive Lorraine to school, it''ll make a better impression." Matthew took out his car keys and pressed a button. Not far away, a Rolls-Royce chirped, and its lights shed three times.


    Matthew walked toward the Rolls-Royce with Lorraine in his arms. "We have a car."


    Tessa looked at the Rolls-Royce, her eyes filled with astonishment.


    A new Rolls-Royce!


    The car alone was worth nearly half Evergreen Group''s value. It was much better than her car!


    Tessa''s expression turned sour.


    When she thought about it more, she realized that Rachel must have bought the car since Matthew didn''t have the money.


    This realization shocked Tessa even more. Rachel and Matthew had only been together for a few days, and she had already bought him such a nice car.


    Seeing that Matthew was about to get into the car, Tessa quickly ran a few steps to catch up. "Matthew, I''ve already admitted my mistakes. What more do you want?" Matthew opened the rear door and gently ced Lorraine in. He carefully fastened her seatbelt and closed the door.


    When he was sure that Lorraine couldn''t hear anything, he said, "You''re asking me what I want from you?" His voice wasced with disappointment and anger. How could Tessa even ask such a question?


    Tessa was somewhat exasperated. "Before we divorced, no matter what I did wrong, you always forgave me as long as I apologized. Why are you being so petty this time? What do you want from me?" Matthew replied coldly, "As you said, that was before we got divorced. Back then, I tolerated you because I was your husband! Now that we''re divorced, we have nothing to do with each other anymore! "Why should I forgive you? You want to know what I want? I want you to stay far away!"


    With that, he got into the car, started it up, and slowly drove away.


    Tessa''s face turned red after being scolded. She felt increasingly unsettled as she watched Matthew drive away in the luxury car. Thinking back, Matthew used to be so obedient to her. He had been willing to do anything for her and had even gone to prison for her. Why had things changed? Wasn''t he supposed to love her?


    It must have all been a lie!


    The more Tessa thought about it, the more resentful she became.


    Suddenly, she thought of Lorraine. Matthew adored Lorraine; she was his weakness. Tessa felt like she had found a way to deal with Matthew!


    ...


    A Rolls-Royce pulled over at the kindergarten''s entrance.


    Many parents who hade to drop their kids off turned to look at it.


    The car door opened, and Matthew got out. He opened the rear door and helped Lorraine out. He held her hand as they walked to the entrance.


    A little boy got out of a car and pointed at his car. "Lori, look! This is my family''s car."


    Lorraine smiled and said, "Wow, it''s so pretty."


    The little boy proudly boasted, "My dad says this car is very expensive. In our ss, no one else can afford one."


    The boy''s father stood nearby and smiled proudly at his son''s boasting.


    Lorraine shook her head. "So what if we can''t afford it? It''s not a big deal. My dad is amazing. He can ride a bicycle, drive a tricycle, and even drive a car. Today, my dad drove me here. It''s that ck, shiny car over there." The boy''s father was dumbfounded when he saw the Rolls-Royce that Lorraine pointed at.


    Matthew couldn''t help butugh and feel touched when he heard Lorraine''s innocent words. She was proud of his ability to drive, not just the car itself.


    He bent down, picked Lorraine up, and gave her a kiss.


    Lorraine wiped her face with her hand. "Dad, so many kids are watching. I''m so embarrassed!"


    Matthewughed heartily. He gave her two more kisses before he sent her into kindergarten.


    Then, he drove to Wealthwave Group.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just as he arrived at Wealthwave Group''s building, Rachel called him. She sounded a little anxious. "I need to go to the hospital. Where are you?"


    Matthew noticed that Rachel''s voice was hoarse, probably from the night-long meeting she''d had. "I''m at thepany''s entrance."


    He hung up, got out of the car, opened the door, and waited for Rachel toe downstairs.


    In the distance, a car stopped, and a man got out. He was in his 20s and was dressed in a suit. He had one hand in his pocket as he walked to the main entrance. Jeffrey?


    Matthew hadn''t expected him toe to Lambda City so quickly. Moreover, the first thing he''d done as soon as he''d arrived was look for Rachel.

 Chapter 50

    Matthew''s eyes shed with anger. He had already warned Jeffreyst night. Yet, Jeffrey had still shamelessly followed them to Lambda City. Matthew followed him into the building.


    Jeffrey stood at the elevator entrance, waiting. When he noticed Matthew approaching, he mockingly said, "Matthew, Wealthwave Group is in trouble. Why aren''t you helping out?" Matthew nced at Jeffrey and remained silent. He stared at the elevator door without moving.


    Irritated by the cold shoulder, Jeffrey became angry. "I forgot; you''re just a driver. Even if thepany falls apart, what could a mere driver do to help?"


    Matthew''s expression turned cold. "Who said I can''t help?"


    He could offer assistance, whether it was money or connections. But Rachel was capable of handling it herself, so he preferred not to interfere.


    Jeffrey sneered. "You speak without knowing your limits. How can you help? With your driving skills? Matthew, people must be self-aware.


    "What matters most when searching for a partner is that they are well-matched. You have no family background and no abilities. You can''t live off someone else forever! Back out while you can!" Matthew''s anger red. "Jeffrey, don''t push too far. I don''t want to cause trouble, so I advise you not to provoke me!"


    Jeffrey retorted disdainfully, "What can you do if I provoke you? Let me tell you, if it hadn''t been for Rachel, you would''ve been dealt with by now. Do you think you''d still be standing here, talking to me?" Was that a threat?


    Suddenly, Matthew''s gaze sharpened, and he exuded an intimidating air. He resembled a beast about to explode.


    Just then, the elevator dinged, and its doors opened. Rachel walked out with several employees.


    Matthew''s imposing demeanor vanished as he shot a cold nce at Jeffrey without saying a word.


    Jeffrey was startled; he had thought that Matthew was about to attack him. When he saw Matthew back down, he snorted disdainfully.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It turned out that Matthew was just a coward!


    Rachel noticed Jeffrey and was slightly surprised. "What brings you here?"


    Jeffrey smiled. "I heard that you''d encountered a problem. You''re an old ssmate of mine, and I happened to have a contact who could help, so I came over."


    Rachel frowned. Thepany had just encountered problems, yet Jeffrey already knew about them. He had shown up uninvited and was overly enthusiastic.


    She couldn''t directly refuse, so she said, "Thanks, but there''s no need for help. It''s a small issue; we can handle it."


    Jeffrey smiled and answered, "How about this? I''lle along. There''s strength in numbers."


    Tracy, who was next to her, knew that Rachel didn''t have a good solution and was just holding on. "Thank you, Mr. Smith. Let''s all go together," she chimed in.


    Rachel red at Tracy. She had no choice but to agree. "Alright, let''s all go to the hospital then."


    Rachel, Tracy, Jeffrey, and a few other executives from Wealthwave Group headed to the hospital together. The group had a total of about a dozen people.


    Upon reaching the inpatient building, the group was about to head upstairs when Jeffrey suddenly said, "Discussing business matters with arge group can be chaotic and make the other party anxious. "Let''s just take a few people. Three to five should be enough. The others can wait downstairs."


    Rachel nodded and asked Tracy to follow. The HR manager, Jared Davis, and Jeffrey followed as well, making it four people in total.


    Matthew was slightly worried, so he said, "I''ll go with you."


    Jeffrey coldly responded, "What could a driver like you do up there?"


    Rachel was feeling overwhelmed at the moment. "Just wait for me downstairs."


    Matthew had no choice but to stop. Upon seeing Jeffrey''s smug expression, his eyes flickered with anger. But there was nothing more he could do.


    After the elevator left, he walked around and found the stairs in the back. Then, he slowly made his way up the stairs.


    On the fifth floor of the hospital, in the special care ward, a patient was hooked up to various machines, receiving oxygen and IV fluids.


    At the door, three children were in tears. A woman in her 40s paced anxiously, like an ant on a hot pan.


    Leah Anderson felt like she was about to copse. Her husband, James Dawson, had only caught a cold. Yet, after he had been given a certain intravenous injection, he had unexpectedly beatose. Looking at her young children, Leah felt as if the sky was about to fall.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and Rachel led her group out.

 Chapter 51

    Leah immediately approached the group upon seeing their arrival. She recognized Tracy instantly. "You said your boss woulde today. Where is your boss?" Rachel stepped forward. "I''m the president of Wealthwave Group. You can talk to me."


    Leah grabbed Rachel''s arm and cried loudly. "Your medicine harmed my husband! You must save him. Without him, our family is finished," she wailed.


    Rachel felt distressed as she watched Leah cry. Just as she was about to offer someforting words, Jeffrey stepped in front of Leah and roared, "Stop crying! This is not the time for mourning." Leah was infuriated by the word "mourning". She gritted her teeth and said, "What are you saying? My husband isn''t dead yet!"


    Jeffrey coldly replied, "In his current state, he''s as good as dead.


    "If you give up on treatment, we''llpensate you with one million dors. If you choose to continue treatment, we won''t be responsible, and you won''t get a penny."


    Rachel frowned. During the meeting, they had agreed on two million dors because of the three children.


    The additionalpensation was to help the family live better and to prevent further trouble.


    She wasn''t afraid of giving more money. However, she was concerned about the new medicine''s reputation.


    The damage would be significant if the medicine''s value for improvement was lost.


    Jeffrey had disrupted her n. She was about to speak up.


    At that moment, Leah cried, "You''re forcing my husband to die! Are you even human? How could you do this? You must continue his treatment!"


    Jeffrey''s expression turned colder. "If you choose to continue treatment, then we''ll have to go to court. I suspect your husband had an underlying condition, and it''s not our drug''s fault. In the end, you won''t get a penny!"


    Leah was almost driven to madness. She screamed, "You''re forcing my husband to die! You won''t let us live! Get out, all of you! I''ll take you to court. There must be justice somewhere!"


    Matthew could no longer stand by and do nothing. "Let me handle this!"


    He had been present the whole time. Jeffrey''s harsh approach was unbearable. In fact, it was tant bullying; he was forcing the family to ept his terms.


    "You?" Jeffrey sneered. "What qualifications do you have as a driver? Can you negotiate a price lower than a million dors?"


    Matthew firmly replied, "Yes, and it would definitely be lower than the price you negotiated."


    Jeffrey looked at Matthew as if he were an idiot.


    The one-million-dor figure was the lowest his team had calcted. Matthew''s bold im made Jeffrey angrily scoff. "If you can negotiate lower than a million dors, then I''ll admit I''ve underestimated you." Matthew pointed at Jeffrey. "I will prove you wrong! In fact, I can settle this without spending a penny."


    What did he just say?


    Jeffrey''s eyes widened. This fool must be mad, iming he could resolve it without spending anything. This wasn''t just bragging; it was outright lunacy.


    Jeffrey was eager to see Matthew humiliate himself. He said, "Go ahead and negotiate with her. I want to see what you can do to resolve this without spending a penny."


    Matthew was aware of Jeffrey''s intentions. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Alright, let me show you how I handle it."


    As he spoke, he made his way toward Leah. He wanted to use this incident to make Jeffrey give up on Rachel once and for all.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing this, Rachel grabbed Matthew''s arm. "Can you not make things worse?"


    She was already greatly disappointed by Jeffrey''s approach. James'' family would never agree to apensation of one million dors. They would definitely file awsuit.


    If this escted, the new medicine''s reputation and even Wealthwave Group would be affected.


    She was already overwhelmed. Now, Matthew was iming that he could resolve it without spending a penny.


    She was genuinely worried.


    Matthew was surprised that Rachel had stopped him. "Don''t stop me. I can really handle this. Just wait for the results," he said reassuringly.


    Signs of anger appeared on Rachel''s usually icy face. "How will you handle it? Stop interfering. If this continues, Wealthwave Group will be ruined because of you."

 Chapter 52

    Matthew realized that Rachel had misunderstood him. He knew the root of the problem was James'' condition and had already thought of a solution. "Rachel, I have a way to cure her husband." A trace of surprise appeared in Rachel''s eyes. But then, she remembered that James wasatose and became skeptical. "Are you... Are you serious?"


    Jeffrey looked at Matthew as if he were an idiot. Curing aatose patient was a challenge for the entire world. But Matthew sure had the audacity to boast.


    Jeffrey suddenly became interested. "He ims he can wake up aatose patient. Let''s give him a chance to showcase his skills and enlighten us all," he said to Rachel. Rachel frowned. Unlike Jeffrey, she genuinely wanted Matthew to try.


    Matthew had been able to cure Fred with his medical skills. Maybe this time, they would get a miracle again.


    But then she lost confidence when she recalled that James wasatose. After all, it was a problem all doctors across the globe found nearly impossible to solve. She said weakly, "Alright, give it a try."


    Matthew approached Leah. "Hello, my name is Matthew."


    Still in despair, Leah screamed at Matthew, "Get out! I don''t care what your name is. Leave! I don''t want your money! I just want my husband to wake up!" Matthew looked at the distraught Leah and felt a hint of admiration. She didn''t want money. She just wanted to save James. She was a good woman. If it had been Tessa, she would have chosen the money.


    He didn''t mind Leah''s yells and softly said, "I can save your husband." His words were gentle.


    Leah reacted strongly. She grabbed Matthew''s hand as if a dying person were clutching a lifeline. She used all her strength and held on tightly. Her voice trembled with excitement. "Are you serious? Can you wake my husband up?"


    Matthew felt her fingernails digging into his hand. He frowned slightly but still nodded solemnly. "Yes. If you trust me, I can start treating him now." Leah pulled Matthew toward the ward. "I trust you. Thank you so much. Even if there''s only a very slim chance, I''m willing to let you try. "Please, go ahead and treat him. I won''t me you if it doesn''t work. I won''t cause trouble." Tears flowed down Leah''s face as she spoke. Matthew was touched. Her deration of not causing trouble reassured himpletely.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He walked toward James'' bed, took a deep breath, and cleared his mind. He observed James, noticing thetter''s dry hair and cracked lips. On the bedside table, there was a disposable paper cup half-filled with water. A cotton swab was ced across the mouth of the cup.


    It seemed that it was used to moisten James'' lips. However, James'' lips were still cracked, which was abnormal.


    After observing the lips, Matthew reached out and lifted the tip of James'' nose. There was dry, hardened mucus in both nostrils.


    When Matthew pried James'' eyes open, he noticed the eye sockets were extremely dry as well.


    The more Matthew observed, the more serious his expression turned. James'' skin was also dry, and the skin on his face was also peeling. Everything confirmed Matthew''s suspicions. The issue wasn''t the medication or James'' body.


    It was the doctor''s mistake. The willow bark extract used to treat colds and flu was often used as an antipyretic and anti-inmmatory medicine. However, itsponents wereplex. As a traditional medicine, it shouldn''t be used in certain conditions.


    James had an imbnce of energy, which shed with the medication''s properties, leading to this problem.


    The doctor who had prescribed the medication was clearly a modern medicine practitioner.


    Having identified the cause, the solution was straightforward. Matthew drew a silver needle from his wristband.


    He opened James'' mouth and inserted the needle into his tongue.


    With his arms crossed, Jeffrey was surprised to see Matthew use acupuncture. He hadn''t expected James to be a doctor.


    However, his surprise soon turned into mockery.


    Even renowned traditional medicine doctors couldn''t wake aatose patient, let alone a young doctor in his 20s like Matthew. Jeffrey''s face disyed eager anticipation of Matthew''s failure.


    Rachel watched anxiously. The idea of waking aatose patient seemed absurd to her.

 Chapter 53

    Hope was too slim, and Leah had little faith in her heart. She gritted her teeth, held her breath, and nervously watched as Matthew performed an acupuncture.


    It was as though she was doing more than Matthew himself.


    Matthew grasped the handle of the acupuncture needle, gently twisted it, and withdrawed it slowly.


    Crimson blood started emerging from the tip of the tongue, making the scene rather rming.


    Jeffrey sneered from the sidelines. "Do you even know acupuncture? There''s blooding out. I''ve never seen it done like that."


    Matthew remained unfazed, intensely focused as he inserted the silver needle into an acupoint. He then inserted the needle into the stomach meridian at ST 6 and the liver meridian at LR 3.


    His movements were swift as he inserted one needle after another, making it hard to keep up. In the blink of an eye, over 20 silver needles were in ce.


    Matthew let out a long breath. "It''s all done."


    Done?


    There was no response from James, so how could it be that it was done?


    Jeffrey couldn''t help but sneer. "The patient was a vegetable before treatment, and he''s still one after. You call that done?"


    Rachel''s face was clouded with worry as she continued to examine every part of James'' body. There was no movement in his fingers, legs, or mouth-not even a flutter of his eyshes. Rachel saw no signs of him waking up.


    "Wake up, honey. Please wake up. We still have so much life ahead of us. You can''t leave me," Leah repeated anxiously.


    At that moment, a doctor draped in a white coat entered the room.


    Upon seeing the silver needles on the patient, he exploded in anger and roared at Matthew, "What''s going on? You''re not a doctor here. Who gave you permission to perform acupuncture?" The man, Mike Abrams, was the hospital''s director, the only doctor there with a Ph.D., and a well-known figure in Lambda City.


    How dares someone perform a treatment on his patient? Did that person think he had better skills?


    Matthew nced at Mike and said indifferently, "The patient is experiencing syncope, but he''ll wake up soon."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Syncope?


    Wake up?


    Mike found it ridiculous. "You''re way off if you think he''s experiencing syncope. He''s in a vegetative state, and he can''t wake up. Can''t you see that?


    "How do you think you can treat someone that even I can''t with your skills? Stay in yourne!"


    Matthew could tell that Mike practiced modern medicine just by a nce. He shook his head and added, "You don''t understand the situation. He''s just in a deep faint. He''lle around soon enough."


    Mike pointed toward his chest and remarked, "What did you say? Have you any idea what qualifications I have? A doctorate, that''s what. Isn''t it funny for you to say I don''t get it? If he wakes up, I''ll dly let you take my ce!"


    Jeffrey chimed in, "Exactly. Even a certified doctor can''t rouse someone from a vegetative state. Let alone you. You don''t have to be a genius, but don''t be a dumbass."


    Suddenly, the sound of coughs echoed in the ward.


    "You''re awake. My husband is awake! He''s coughing! Oh, my!" Leah eximed excitedly upon seeing her James coughing.

 Chapter 54

    Had James woken up


    Upon hearing Leah''s voice, the people in the ward looked toward the hospital bed.


    James coughed violently as though something in his throat had choked him. After a series of coughs, he slowly sat up, reaching out for a cup for a drink.


    He seemed no different from an ordinary person.


    Everyone was stunned.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was awake. Aatose patient had woken up!


    Shock was etched across everyone''s face as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    Jeffrey''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.


    "The patient was a vegetavle. How on earth could someone wake up after that?"


    Rachel was astonished. Matthew had awakened a vegetative patient.


    Sure enough, it was true-James had woken up. The crisis was resolved.


    Rachel grew even more curious about Matthew. How had he done it? What other skills did he possess?


    Mike watched as James drank water on his own. It was as if he had witnessed a supernatural event.


    "Even I can''t wake someone in a vegetative state. How can he? On what grounds?" he repeatedly questioned in a daze.


    Mathew was at a loss for words.


    James had ended up in that state because Mike had failed to understand his condition. Mike''sck of knowledge about the properties of the willow bark extract had led to him prescribing the wrong medication. Mike''s simple mistake had nearly cost a patient''s life. Yet, he still had the audacity to question things!


    Matthew replied bluntly, "You want to know how I treated the patient? I''ll tell you how. It''s simply because I have better medical skills than you!"


    Mike was taken aback by that. He then retorted angrily, "You''re better than me? You must be mistaken. I hold a doctorate in medicine. Where did you study? What qualifications do you have?" Rachel looked at Matthew with curiosity as she heard Mike''s questions.


    She had thoroughly investigated Matthew''s background.


    When she had thought that he had undone her shirt''s button, she had been repulsed by him. Hence, she had instructed someone to look into his past properly.


    However, there was no misconduct toward women or any shady behavior in Matthew''s history. Even after marriage, he''d had no affairs with his subordinates. Given Matthew''s clean record, Rachel had felt like it was safe to take him home. Otherwise, her trust in Fred alone wouldn''t have been enough.


    Matthew had never studied medicine in the past. He had never attended medical school or had any exposure to the field.


    It was as though he had gained his medical skills overnight. Therefore, Rachel was extremely curious about his medical background.


    Upon being asked, Matthew was reminded of his mentor. Nichs had been riddled with illness, and he had been the same age as Stanley. Matthew had ventured into medicine was purely out of pity for Nichs. At first, he had helped Nichs by giving him massages to ease his pain.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew had ended up learning a wealth of medical knowledge in the process.


    Nichs had been released from prison a year ago. Matthew had no idea of his whereabouts now.


    Matthew looked at Mike and answered, "I learned medicine in prison."


    What? Prison?


    Mike widened his eyes as he looked at Matthew. After a long pause, he said, "Are you saying that you never received any formal medical education at a university?" From Mike''s perspective, medicine was the most rigorous discipline, and one had to receive proper education for it.


    The doctors in hospitals held graduate degrees at the very least.


    To Mike, practicing medicine without formal education was akin to a child''s y.


    Matthew nodded. "That''s right. I never went to a medical school."


    Mike had probably guessed that. Nevertheless, he was still stunned to hear it in his ears.


    "Then, you''re unqualified since you never went through medical training. Even with a doctorate, I couldn''t wake someone from aa. How could someone like you, with no qualifications, manage that?" Matthew was rendered speechless.


    How did that even make sense? Traditional medicine could be passed down through mentorship or families.


    Matthew felt reluctant to exin it further to Mike.

 Chapter 55

    Matthew shifted his gaze toward James.


    James had a severe imbnce of energy, and Matthew needed to prepare some medications to nurse his condition. He thought about which medication would be most suitable. Upon seeing Matthew silent, Mike assumed that he was at a loss for words.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? I knew you were trying to steal the spotlight. You probably saw the patient wake up and take the chance.


    "You randomly jabbed a few needles, trying to steal credit. Then, you even boasted that you could wake upatose?


    "Just wait. We won''t let you off easily! Once the patient''s family learns the truth, you''ll be reported to the court. You''re not a hero; you''re a fraud!" Fraud?


    Matthew furrowed his brows. He had been used of being a fraud. Just how vicious could Mike be?


    As Matthew was about to rebuke Mike, Leah approached them. She bent her knees and knelt before Matthew, sobbing.


    "Thank you," she cried. "Thank you for saving my husband. You didn''t just save him; you saved our entire family. You''re our hero."


    Matthew quickly reached out to pull Leah up. "Please don''t kneel. I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to treat patients. I don''t deserve this."


    However, Leah remained on her knees. She turned around and called out to James, "Honey,e over and thank the doctor. The hospital said you were in a vegetative state, but he woke you up." James didn''t understand the whole story. However, when he saw Leah''s behavior, he slightly caught on. He walked over to Matthew and knelt.


    "Thank you. I''m the backbone of this family. Without me, they wouldn''t survive. Thank you for saving me."


    Upon seeing that, their three children ran over and knelt as well.


    Matthew was overwhelmed as he tried to help them all up.


    Meanwhile, Mike had a pallid countenance. How could they believe that Matthew had revived a vegetative person?


    Unable to hold back, Mike interjected, "Use your heads! How can someone without proper medical education wake up a vegetative person? "Don''t you find this funny? He just jabbed needles because he saw the patient waking up and sessfully stole credit for it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You were fooled! You should sue him for fraud! Our hospital can testify and make sure he pays!"


    James looked conflicted. Since he didn''t know the full story, he was unsure of how to respond. He then turned to Leah. "Sweetheart..."


    Leah signaled for James to stay silent and then walked toward Mike.


    "When I asked him to treat my husband, I said I wouldn''t hold him responsible if it didn''t work. I said I''d be incredibly grateful as long as he''s willing to treat my husband.


    "Now you say he tricked me, even asking me to sue him? Should I sue him for ''tricking'' my husband back to life? If getting tricked means my husband wakes up, then I''ll dly let you trick me too! "But when I begged you to help my husband, you said you couldn''t," Leah said, agitated.


    Mike''s face was filled with embarrassment. When Leah had learned that James was in a vegetative state, she had indeed knelt down and begged him.


    But how could that be the same?


    "Can''t you see? He''s just gotten lucky. Think about it. He never studied medicine at a university.


    "Unlike me, who holds a doctorate, he doesn''t have a degree, not even a bachelor''s or an associate''s. How could he possibly have the skills?"


    Leah grew furious upon hearing that. Matthew hadn''t just saved James; he had saved her entire life from falling apart.


    He had restored a father to her three children and brought their family back together. Her gratitude toward Matthew could never be expressed through words. However, Mike continued to attack the man who had saved James'' life.


    Unable to stay silent any longer, Leah angrily retorted, "I don''t care if you have a master''s degree or a doctorate. The best doctor is the one who woke up James. "Don''t talk to me about qualifications. His medical skills are clearly far beyond yours. You should be learning from him!"

 Chapter 56

    Leah''s words hit Mike like a p in the face.


    Mike was a distinguished doctor with a Ph.D. Yet here he was, being told that his medical skills weren''t up to Matthew''s.


    He had even been told that he should learn from Matthew, who had no formal qualifications. Mike was so furious that he trembled, unable to speak. On the other hand, Matthew felt much better.


    Leah not only deeply cared for James but also had a heart full of gratitude. Matthew feltpelled to help her.


    He retrieved his phone and wrote a prescription, then showed the screen to Leah.


    "Here''s the prescription. Your husband''s condition wasn''t caused by the willow bark extract. It''s because the doctor in charge gave the wrong medication.


    "Follow this prescription, and he''ll be fine after a few medications. There''s no need for him to stay in the hospital."


    Leah took out her phone. "Got it. Thank you. I can''t remember all that. Let''s exchange numbers so you can send it to me."


    Matthew nodded, added her as a contact, and sent her the prescription.


    Leah received the message and immediately transferred 8,888 dors to Matthew.


    Matthew shook his head and pretended not to notice it.


    In the past, he would''ve epted it. Having been an entrepreneur, he knew how hard it was to earn money, and every dor was important to him. It would be better if he could secure higher fees. During his time in prison, he would charge wealthy clients millions-even hundreds of millions of dors, for his medical treatments.


    Nevertheless, he was reluctant to ept Leah''s payment. Helping her was rewarding enough. A woman like her deserved to live a happy life with her loved ones.


    After Leah transferred the money, she turned to Rachel.


    "Our lifesaver said my husband ended up in a vegetative state because the hospital''s doctor made a mistake. I don''t falsely use people. It''s not your fault, so I won''t ask you to pay. Sorry for the trouble." Rachel replied with a smile, "Thank you for understanding. There''s no need to apologize. It feels like I''ve made a new friend through this. Here, let''s exchange numbers."


    Rachel was particrly happy that the problem had been resolved.


    After the two added each other as contacts, Rachel wrote a check for 80 thousand dors for Leah, noting it as a gift for James and his family.


    On it were four words, "Congrattions on your recovery."


    Leah hesitated to ept it. "Ms. Carter, I can''t ept your money."


    Rachel added, smiling, "This is to congratte your husband on his recovery. It''s bad luck not to ept it. Take it."


    Despite Leah''s repeated refusals, she eventually epted the gift because of Rachel''s persistence.


    Matthew gave them some advice on dietary issues for the future. Then, he helped the family pack their belongings and watched them leave as they entered the elevator. Upon seeing that the matter was resolved, Jeffrey extended his hand to shake Rachel''s.


    "Congrats. It''s finally over. I''d like to treat you to a meal to celebrate."


    Matthew thought it was incredulous. What did it have to do with Jeffrey? He was acting as though he had solved the problem.


    Matthew directly rejected Jeffrey on Rachel''s behalf, saying, "Rachel won''t be dining with someone who can''t see the truth."


    Jeffrey''s expression slightly shifted. "Excuse me?" he retorted with anger.


    Matthew replied bluntly, "I mentioned I could solve the problem without spending a cent. And you said you''d be blind to think I could do it. Well, I''ve done it. So, if you''re not blind, then who is?" Jeffrey''s face turned stern and pale. He had indeed said that before, but he had never expected Matthew to pull it off. Now he had to deal with it.


    Having been born into the Smith family, Jeffrey had always held himself in high regard and looked down on ordinary people. He had even less respect for Matthew and believed him to be a nobody. Jeffrey seethed with anger upon being humiliated by someone he looked down on.


    "Matthew, there are people who are out of your league, and there are those you should never mess with."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 57

    "Don''t cling to those out of your league, or you''ll be crushed. And don''t mess with those you can''t handle, or you''ll end up in even bigger trouble.


    "But you, Matthew, seemed to have done both. You''re really asking for trouble!" Jeffrey continued.


    Rachel''s icy demeanor showed a hint of disdain. "You''re wrong, Jeffrey. Matthew didn''t cling to me. I was the one reaching up to him. You and I are ssmates, but you can''t talk to him like that. Otherwise, our friendship ends here." Jeffrey fumed in anger. Rachel used to be as aloof as an untouchable goddess. She had remained cold, no matter how much attention he''d given her. Yet, she was now speaking to him harshly to defend Matthew.


    Jeffrey wished he could p some sense into Rachel. He wanted her to see that Matthew was a nobody; he was a broke, divorced man, and an ex-convict.


    On the other hand, Jeffrey himself was truly the best of the best!


    However, he remained silent for the sake of his goals. He suppressed his anger and forced a smile.


    "Rachel, out of respect for you, I''ll let him go. Ourpany wants to coborate with you on a project. A few families are eyeing the project, all wanting to invest, but I''ve brushed them off.


    "It''s a three-year investment to develop a drug that promises century-long profitability."


    Rachel was surprised. Modern medicine typically remained profitable for only two to three decades before innovations urred.


    For the future of the Carter family, she had ventured into traditional medicine. Unlike modern medicine, traditional medicine formtions couldst for thousands of years.


    Besides, strategizing with traditional medicine was a promising long-term n with millennium-level returns.


    Jeffrey''s proposal of a century-long profitable project caught Rachel off guard. Could they also be eyeing traditional medicine?


    Rachel''s face returned to its usual icy demeanor. "Is your project rted to traditional medicine?"


    Jeffrey shook his head. "Come on. Who uses traditional medicine these days? Modern medicine is the most popr choice.


    "My project focuses on authentic modern medicine. It''s known for its quick results, and the best part is that once the patients start on it, they''remitted for life. It''s a solid bet for making money!" Rachel felt somewhat disgusted with Jeffrey. Nevertheless, the project sounded promising.


    Fast-acting medications were what patients preferred and the most popr choice. A lifetime usage meant lifelong profits for the pharmaceuticalpany from the users.


    Rachel couldn''t help being intrigued. "I''d like to know more about it."


    A smile bloomed on Jeffrey''s face.


    Everything was going ording to n. He knew that Rachel''s obvious interest was just a facade. Deep down, she was wavering, cing high value on the project. She was merely putting on a show. Jeffrey felt like everything was under his control, smiling as he replied, "Alright then, let''s find a cafe, and I''ll brief you on the situation."


    Rachel shook her head. "I''m busy today. I have other things to do. You should head back. We''ll meet another day."


    Jeffrey smirked knowingly. He knew Rachel would look into that project and consult other business partners. She would definitely go to Fred, who was gravely ill and nearing the end of his life. "Sure, I''m going to be in Lambda City. Call me anytime. I''ll also drop by and see our old friends for a cup of tea now and then."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After Jeffrey left, Rachel turned to Matthew and Tracy. "Come on. Let''s go see Mike."


    Mike?


    Recalling the doctor who had earlier imed to have a Ph.D., Matthew remembered the name on his name tag-Mike Abrams.


    "See him for what?" Matthew asked.


    Rachel''s cold expression betrayed a hint of concern.


    "Mike went to the media and imed that the willow bark extract could cause patients to turn vegetative. This can deeply affect thepany. He needs to take back his statement."

 Chapter 58

    Matthew was somewhat surprised. He asked, "Is that so? Let''s go find him immediately."


    Leveraging his status as a renowned doctor, Mike could ruin a drug''s reputation by saying it might make patientsatose. Even if the drug had no side effects, it would still be doomed.


    He started walking toward the the doctor''s office. After a few steps, he heard Tracy shout from behind, "Stop, don''t go yet!"


    Matthew stopped and looked at Tracy in confusion. He asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tracy shook her head slightly at Matthew as she replied, "You can''t go. You just had a conflict with him. If you go, it''ll only make things worse."


    Matthew didn''t understand Tracy''s logic but felt he needed to go. He said, "Neither of you know medicine. If I don''t go, you won''t be able to resolve this."


    Tracy confidently replied, "If you go, it will only make things worse. What can you do besides exacerbate the conflict? Can you not make things moreplicated?"


    Matthew thought his medical expertise would be helpful, but to Tracy, he seemed to be nothing but trouble. It was too much!


    Feeling somewhat apologetic, Rachel gave a rare smile. She said, "Please wait here for a while."


    Tracy was shocked by the scene because she couldn''t believe that Rachel had actually smiled at a man.


    It was impossible that Rachel had smiled at a man.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She and Rachel walked toward the doctor''s office. On the way, Tracy leaned close to Rachel and asked softly, "What''s gotten into you? You actually smiled at him. Did something happen between you two in Khoitwood that I don''t know about?" Rachel frowned. She replied, "Let''s not gossip about me right now. We need to focus on the task at hand."


    Tracy didn''t take her seriously. Instead, she replied, "A little money can solve this, so it''s not a big deal. In my opinion, you don''t even need to go personally because I can handle it."


    Rachel continued to frown. To her, taking over Wealthwave Group felt like bearing a heavy burden. She said, "I can skip the public appearances, but this is a critical issue that could ruin thepany, so I have to handle it myself."


    Tracyughed as she replied, "I get it. You''re a career woman with a strong sense of responsibility. Did you have sex with that pervert? Just tell me!"


    She had asked because she wanted to make Rachelugh.


    Rachel used to be cold to men. Now, as a president, she was even cold to Tracy. If this continued, she could be called an ice queen.


    Rachel blushed. Tracy always spoke so bluntly, especially when they were alone. She had no choice but to respond, "We just shared a bed."


    What? Shared a bed?


    Tracy couldn''t believe it. Rachel was an arrogant woman who disregarded men, but she had slept with that pervert?


    Matthew had been in prison, was divorced, had a child, and was a rogue to boot!


    "Rae, what were you thinking? You let him sleep with you?" Tracy''s words drew strange looks from passing patients and nurses. They looked at Rachel with odd expressions. Rachel''s face instantly flushed.


    She was so furious that she lightly punched Tracy. She denied it, saying, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s not what you think. We just shared a bed."


    Tracy realized she had spoken too loudly, so she shrank back and said, "Really? Just shared a bed? A 20-something-year-old virgin like you managed to resist a man?" Rachel made a move as if to hit Tracy again. She scared Tracy into changing her tone, "Okay, you could have resisted, but could Matthew? With a beauty like you beside him..."

 Chapter 59

    Tracy continued, "No man could resist that, unless he''s impotent!"


    As they talked, they arrived at the doctor''s office door.


    Rachel put her finger to her lips, signaling Tracy to be quiet.


    They both schooled their expressions, with Rachel returning to her icy demeanor and Tracy looking serious once more.


    Together, they entered the office. It was a shared office with seven or eight doctors in white coats working at theirputers.


    Mike wasn''t there, so Tracy asked, "Excuse me, sorry to bother you. Could you tell me where Dr. Abrams is?"


    Tracy spoke in a sweet voice, which attracted the attention of all the men in the office. Even the two women couldn''t help but look at her. They saw a coldly stunning and charmingly pretty woman. The men almost unanimously pointed toward a room on the east side.


    After thanking them, Tracy''s face instantly returned to its serious expression.


    She and Rachel walked into the inner office together.


    At that time, Mike was whispering on the phone. Upon seeing them enter, he looked rmed and quickly hung up. He asked, "Who let you in?"


    Rachel was suspicious because she felt like Mike might be up to something.


    She suppressed her doubts for now and asked, "I heard you epted an interview with Lambda News and imed that willow bark extract has side effects that could make patientsatose."


    Mike looked shocked. He asked, "The newspaper article won''te out until tomorrow. How did you find out?"


    Rachel reminded him, "Does that matter? Our drug has been proven safe. If you make such ims, it''s nder."


    Tracy sternly added, "Before it''s published, you must make the journalist retract the article!"


    Mike slowly regained hisposure. Then, he leisurely picked up a teacup and took a sip.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After putting down the teacup, he said, "I heard someone say that an unqualified guy woke up a vegetative patient in the ward.


    "If he woke up a vegetative patient, how did the patient beatose? Wasn''t it because of your willow bark extract?"


    Tracy was speechless.


    When Matthew had revived James, she had been so happy that she had shouted about his exceptional medical skills that could wake up vegetative patients. This had been used as a stick to beat it with.


    Rachel frowned; she knew they were dealing with a difficult person, but she was prepared to use money to solve the problem.


    She said, "I understand you''re busy, and retracting the article might dy your work. How muchpensation do you need?" Despite his faults, she spoke in a very respectful way.


    Mike smirked. He said, "Didn''t you say I wasn''t ndering? I''m not retracting it. What can you do?"


    Rachel''s demeanor suddenly became serious. She had used several methods, but none of them had worked.


    She realized that things were gettingplicated, so she asked, "Aren''t you after money? What do you want?"


    Mike sneered. He responded, "Don''t ask what I want. Ask yourselves what you want! Traditional medicine is well-known from thousands of years ago.


    "People back then were ignorant, so they used random herbs and nts out of desperation. That''s not real medicine!


    "In these modern days, you''re still producing this kind of medicine. Don''t you find it ridiculous?"


    Rachel realized that there was no point in discussing it anymore since they were dealing with a doctor who despised traditional medicine.


    If they continued this conversation, they would only be more furious.


    So, Rachel had no choice but to lead Tracy out.


    Matthew was pacing in the corridor. Seeing the two womene out, he approached them and asked, "Did you resolve it?"


    Rachel sighed. She replied, "No."


    Matthew continued, "I''ll go talk to him!"


    Tracy was in a bad mood. She said, "Neither of us could do it, so you definitely can''t. Don''t make things worse!"


    Matthew ignored Tracy and spoke to Rachel, "Give me one minute. I''ll settle it in one minute!"

 Chapter 60

    One minute?


    Tracy curled her lips. In her eyes, Matthew was a loser. He had been to jail, had lost all of his assets, and his wife had left him.


    He had no money, no skills, and a lot of bad habits.


    She had graduated from a prestigious university and was sought after by Fortune Global 500panies. She had only joined Wealthwave Group because of Rachel. She had never taken Matthew seriously. But now, he was saying that he could solve the problem she and Rachel couldn''t solve, and that too in just one minute. It was simply absurd.


    "Matthew, you said you could solve it, right? Fine! I''ll time you. Let''s see how you solve it in one minute!"


    Rachel also doubted Matthew''s ability to solve it. Mike was a staunch opponent of traditional medicine, and he had been humiliated by Matthew earlier. If Matthew confronted him, it would only escte the conflict.


    However, Rachel had faith in Matthew. She said, "Give it a try. Regardless of the oue, don''t start a conflict. If it doesn''t work, we''ll find another way." Matthew nodded. Then, he went to the doctor''s office.


    Inside, Mike was on the phone. "300 thousand dors, not a penny less. I''m staking my career on this."


    The voice on the phone sounded weak. "Dr. Abrams, that''s difficult for me. Our newspaper business is losing money, and my funds are limited."


    Mikeughed as he said, "Are you relying on newspaper sales? The money you make from selling papers isn''t enough to buy you tea.


    "I''m under a lot of pressure right now and the people from Wealthwave Group just visited me. Without 300 thousand dors, it''s off. I''ll find someone else to coborate with."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The person on the phone immediately agreed. "Alright, 300 thousand dors! I''ll transfer it to you now."


    Suddenly, a notification sounded on Mike''s phone. As he looked at the phone screen, he clenched his fist in agitation.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open.


    Mike angrily said, "Who let you in without knocking..."


    He stopped without finishing the sentence.


    Matthew?


    Matthew didn''t beat around the bush and said, "Retract your false statements about willow bark extract!"


    Seeing Matthew infuriated Mike. This guy had lucked out and revived aatose man! Because of that, James'' family had discredited Mike and suggested that he should learn from Matthew. Now, Matthew was demanding that he retract his statements.


    "Who do you think you are? You want me to retract my statements?"


    Matthew ignored the provocation and continued, "The patient''s condition was unsuitable for using willow bark extract, so the patient''s state wasn''t caused by the medication. It was your misdiagnosis."


    Mike sneered as he replied. "Ridiculous. A quack like you, who hasn''t studied medicine, wants to debate with me, an actual doctor? Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    He had mentioned the degrees again!


    Matthew gritted his teeth and said, "This isn''t about degrees. It''s about using the right medicine. The wrong medication can harm a whole family."


    Mike scoffed. He asked, "Why not mention degrees? I spent 30 years studying, so that''s my advantage. Even if you''re right, even if your skills are better than mine, so what? Do you earn as much as I do? Are you as famous as me?" Matthew controlled his anger. He repeated, "I''ll say it one more time. Your statements are false.


    "Willow bark extract can''t be used on patients with hyperthyroidism. You used the wrong medicine, so retract your false statements immediately!"


    Mike took his phone and said, "I just received 300 thousand dors. That''s the payment for my interview about willow bark extract."

 Chapter 61

    Mike continued, "That''s because of my reputation and ability at work. Even if I''m wrong, even if I''m talking nonsense, readers will believe me because I have a PhD! "Aren''t you so skilled in medicine? Go ahead; publish a rebuttal in the newspaper. Let''s see who the readers believe!"


    Matthew was so furious that he clenched his fists. He said, "You deserve a beating!"


    Mike sneered as he replied, "Yes, I deserve it. Even if I''m talking nonsense, do you dare hit me?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew punched him in the mouth. "I''ll beat you to death!"


    Mike''s lip was busted from the beating. He gasped in pain. Then, he spat out blood mixed with two teeth onto the floor.


    His face contorted with rage as he angrily shouted, "Fuck you! You dared hit me? You... you''re finished! You-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Matthew punched him several times again.


    Mike was beaten ck and blue. Blood streamed from his nose and mouth, causing him to beg for mercy incessantly.


    "Stop hitting me, please! I have a PhD... I can''t show my face like this... It hurts... I know I was wrong! I''ll retract my statements right away!" Matthew stopped. He said, "Retract them in front of me!"


    Mike wiped the blood from his mouth. Seeing Matthew''s threatening gaze, he took out his phone and refunded the 300 thousand dors.


    He then made a call and put it on speaker, "Hello, Mr. Whitaker. I returned your 300 thousand dors. I want to retract my statements, so please don''t publish them." Matthew looked at him with a cold expression.


    Evan Whitaker''s cold voice responded after a brief silence, "Dr. Abrams, the article has already been submitted. It''s out of my hands. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye." Mike was dumbfounded as he looked at Matthew.


    Matthew said gloomily, "Why are you looking at me like that? Keep calling!"


    Mike said, "Okay." He called Evans again, but he had been blocked.


    Matthew''s expression turned grim as he grabbed a chair. Mike was terrified because he remembered Matthew had been in prison before.


    He knelt down and begged for mercy. "Please stop hitting me. I''ll die if you continue. I''ve tried my best. I''ve already refunded the money and made the call. There''s nothing more I can do." At that moment, there was the sound of footsteps at the door.


    Several security guards burst in, followed by doctors, who were emboldened by their presence.


    Rachel and Tracy also hurried in because they felt something wasn''t right when they saw the guards. Upon seeing Mike''s swollen and beaten face, both women were shocked. Rachel was very furious because she had already told Matthew not to cause conflict.


    She hadn''t expected Matthew to beat Mike until he knelt on the ground. She shouted angrily, "Matthew, you went too far!"


    Tracy''s eye twitched. She realized now why Matthew had said he could resolve the matter in a minute-he''d nned on resorting to violence all along!


    She hated him even more now. She thought that Matthew wasn''t suitable to be Rachel''s husband, let alone her friend, because he was too impulsive and unwise.


    Matthew pointed at Mike and exined, "He went too far, not me."


    Rachel was speechless. Mike was on his knees, badly beaten. How could he have gone too far?


    Tracy gritted her teeth as she was disgusted by Matthew''s shamelessness. He had beaten Mike and didn''t dare to admit it.


    She pulled Rachel''s arm and said, "Let''s leave. Let him deal with his own mess."


    Rachel ignored her and replied, "I''ll help settle this first."


    Tracy huffed in annoyance. She said, "Fine, you handle it. I''ll wait outside."


    The guards surrounded Matthew and said, "You... you must stay. We need to call the police!"


    At that moment, Mike felt utterly humiliated. All the other doctors reporting to him had seen him on his knees. He struggled to stand, but couldn''t until a guard helped him up.


    He felt more confident and supported with the guards there. So, he said, "Call the police! This is medical violence! He must be arrested!"

 Chapter 62

    Rachel knew that Matthew had a criminal record, so if the police were involved, things would escte quickly.


    Deep down, she med Matthew for being impulsive. But she couldn''t worry about that now.


    She hurriedly stepped forward to stop the security guards. She said, "Don''t call the police. Let''s get him treated first, and we willpensate for the damages. Let''s discuss this in private." Matthew intervened, "Rachel, don''t stop them. Let them call the police."


    Rachel was stunned. She was trying to calm things down, but Matthew was fanning the mes! She was so furious that she red at him. She said, "Can you stop talking?"


    Mike was also confused. He was unsure why Matthew insisted on calling the police.


    The guard who had dialed 911 hesitated because he didn''t know what to say next.


    Matthew continued, "After calling the police, don''t forget to notify Lambda News. Let them interview everyone here. Tell them that Mike said he would renounce his PhD title if I could revive the patient.


    "I revived the patient, yet he''s still clinging to his title. Let the media judge and condemn him for breaking his word.


    "Also let them mention that a doctor with a PhD is less skilled than someone who hasn''t even been to medical school. What use is there in a doctor like him?"


    Rachel suddenly understood Matthew''s strategy, so she stepped back and stayed silent.


    With the strange look, the doctors and guards in the room all turned their gazes to Mike.


    Mike realized the potential consequences and felt a chill down his spine. If this news got out, his reputation as a PhD-holder would be in ruins.


    Such a scandalous story would quickly spread nationwide, making him infamous.


    Seeing the guard still talking to the police and providing the address, Mike quickly snatched the phone.


    He said, "I''m the doctor who was attacked. It''s nothing serious, so I don''t me him. We''ll handle it privately. Thank you. Goodbye."


    Facing a lifetime of disgrace or some temporary physical pain, he knew which one was worse.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief as she was d the situation hadn''t escted further.


    Seeing this, Matthew took out his phone and said, "If you don''t call the police, I will."


    Was he crazy? Things had just calmed down, so Rachel was baffled by Matthew''s actions.


    The doctors and guards were also astonished because they didn''t know why he wanted to call the police.


    Seeing Matthew dialing the number, Mike grabbed his hand and pleaded, "Please don''t call the police. It''s all my fault. My medical skills are not as good as yours. I apologize.


    "I''ve refunded the money and asked for the article to be retracted, but the reporter refused. If you want, you can talk to him. His name is Evan Whitaker, and he is from Lambda News."


    Rachel noted the important information in Mike''s words. He had agreed to retract the false statements, but Evan was unwilling to retract the article.


    It seemed Matthew had aplished something.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Compared to her and Tracy, who


    had achieved nothing but frustration, Matthew had managed to get Mike to retract his statements and even apologize after a beating without taking any responsibility.


    Inparison, she and Tracy appeared to be useless!


    She felt a bit guilty for scolding Matthew.


    Matthew was satisfied with Mike''s response because Mike had provided some useful information.


    The man''s name was Evan Whitaker, and he was a reporter from Lambda News.


    "Good. You know what you''re doing."


    After nodding to Rachel, they left together.


    Mike was still uneasy, so he followed them out of the office. He said, "Let me see you off."


    He trotted and followed Matthew out of the doctor''s office. He covered his beaten face as he begged, "Please, Dr. Grant, don''t let the media know about this. I''m begging you!" Tracy felt even more furious as she stood by the elevator.


    Thinking of Matthew had caused trouble and that Rachel had to clean up his mess, she was even more angry.


    After waiting for so long without seeing the two of them, Tracy took out her phone to ask Rachel what was going on.


    Just as she found Rachel''s number, she saw Matthewing around the corner. He was followed by Mike, whose face was badly beaten.


    Mike was repeatedly pleading, "I''m sorry for what happened today. Please don''t hold it against me. Please..."

 Chapter 63

    Tracy was stunned. What was going on?


    Mike had been beaten up, yet he was apologizing.


    Matthew was irritated by Mike''s persistence, so he snapped, "Get lost, I have no interest in your nonsense!"


    Mike bowed repeatedly and said, "Thank you. I''ll... I''ll get the elevator for you."


    As the elevator doors opened, Matthew and Rachel stepped inside.


    Tracy was still in a daze as she was wondering what had happened. Mike''s demeanor was more respectful than if he were seeing off a superior. Matthew called out, "Hey, are youing or not?"


    Only then did Tracy snap out of her stupor and hurry into the elevator.


    As the doors slowly closed, Mike stood at the entrance and watched them leave. He only disappeared from view when the elevator doors finally shut.


    Tracy had so many questions to ask. She wanted to ask Rachel what had happened, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so in front of Matthew.


    The elevator was silent, except for the sound of its descent.


    Once they came out of the elevator, Matthew asked, "Are we going to find Evan now?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Rachel shook her head. She said, "No, we won''t go. Thepany''s advertising department has dealings with Life News. They should know Evan. "I''ll make a call and have them handle it. It''s lunchtime now; let me treat you both to a meal."


    "Okay," Matthew replied. As a mere driver, he left the decision-making to Rachel.


    ...


    Meanwhile, an elderly man and a young man sat together on the rooftop of a tall building.


    The elderly man was dressed in traditional clothes. He had a head full of gray hair and a ruddyplexion.


    The young man was none other than Jeffrey Smith. He furrowed his brow as he wore a gloomy expression.


    He had been arrogant from a young age and had faced setbacks twice at the hands of Matthew, so he now harbored murderous intent. He asked, "Why? Why can''t I kill him?"


    William Smith, Jeffrey''s grandfather,


    said slowly, "People fall into four categories. First, those who survive by physicalbor. Second, those who survive by skill. Third, those who survive by intellect. Fourth, those who survive by maniption.


    "People who live by physicalbor work hard and barely make ends meet. Those who live by skill achieve modestfort. Those who live by intellect are well-off. Those who live by maniption achieve wealth and power.


    "Which type do you want to be?"


    Jeffrey replied without hesitation, "I want to be the fourth type. We''re the Smiths, so even if I do nothing, I''ll still be rich and powerful."


    William shook his head and said, "Everyone has to work hard. If you do nothing, then you are good-for-nothing.


    "The fourth type of person is a predator. They target the other three types and take their hard-earned gains. This is the fastest way to wealth.


    "The Carters have amassed billions of dors, so it''s time to snatch their wealth. Marry Rachel and use other tactics to take control. In two or three years, it will all be yours." Jeffrey understood all of that but still couldn''tprehend why William forbade him from harming Matthew. He asked, "Why can''t I deal with Matthew?"


    William sighed. He replied, "You''re too inexperienced. People prefer to associate with kind individuals, especially women.


    "It''s not because they are kind, but because kind people won''t harm them. It''s an instinct to protect themselves.


    "You must appear kind in front of them. If you kill Matthew, even if Rachel doesn''t suspect you, Fred will. You''ll lost your chance at those billions of dors forever." "Okay," Jeffrey replied.


    He nodded as he continued, "I understand. Anyway, Fred won''t live longer, so I''ll stick to the original n. I''ll lure them with high profits and trap them step by step." Despite his words, he was resigned to it.


    At the end of the day, Rachel would be his, but she was Matthew''s as of right now. The thought of waiting another day while Matthew enjoyed her infuriated Jeffrey.


    ...


    In a restaurant, Tessa was having a meal with Elliott Robins from Lambda City Allied Bank Group.


    She raised her ss and said as she smiled, "Mr. Robins, I need your help again this time. I only need a small loan of five million dors. As usual, you''ll get 10%."


    Elliott didn''t raise his ss because


    he wasn''t interested in a


    50-thousand-dormission.


    said, "This month''s quota had already been filled. You''ll have to


    HeUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    wait until next month. You must pay this month''s interest."


    At that moment, Matthew, Rachel, and Tracy walked in from the entrance.

 Chapter 64

    Tessa''s expression instantly changed.


    No wonder Matthew had been cold to her when she helped pick up Lorraine that morning. It turned out he was already involved with Rachel.


    Seeing Matthew with two beautiful women made her feel difort in her heart.


    Elliott noticed Tessa was looking at the entrance, so he turned to look as well.


    He recognised Matthew. Thetter had been a regr client of the bank''s, but he had had fallen out of favor after he was imprisoned. Since then, Elliott had been dealing with Tessa instead.


    Knowing that Matthew had left his past behind, Elliott hadn''t thought much of it until he noticed the two women with him.


    When he recognised Rachel, his eyes lit up.


    Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group, a woman he had tried to meet through various connections without sess. Yet here she was, and that too, with Matthew.


    Elliott stood up and walked toward Matthew. He greeted, "Mr. Grant, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Seeing the people that he knew, he smiled as he shook hands. He said, "Mr. Robins, it''s been a long time. What brings you here?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliott hesitated for a moment before saying, "Ms. Sanders invited me out. Back when you were the boss, I always sought you out for deposits. Now with a new boss, the loans have piled up, and it''s a bit too much."


    It was then that Matthew noticed that Tessa was also at the restaurant. However, her issues were no longer his concern. He stated, "Let''s not dwell on the past."


    Elliott nodded with a smile. Then, he changed the subject, "Could you introduce me to your friends?"


    Rachel proactively extended her hand and greeted, "Hello, I''m Rachel Carter. Nice to meet you."


    Since she saw that it was someone Matthew knew, she had to be polite. Otherwise, with her personality, it was impossible for her to be polite with a strange man.


    Elliott was overwhelmed with excitement as he shook Rachel''s hand. He said, "Oh, Ms. Carter! Your reputation precedes you. If there''s anything our bank can assist you with, please don''t hesitate to ask." Tracy was uninterested, so she looked away. She wasn''t keen on meeting Matthew''s acquaintances.


    After a few more pleasantries, Matthew excused himself. "We need to eat first. We can chat moreter."


    With that, the three of them went to find a table.


    Watching Matthew leave, Elliott felt a bit reluctant. He wanted to chat more and build a deeper connection, but there wasn''t enough time.


    With a sense of regret, he returned to his seat.


    With mixed emotions, Tessa watched Matthew leave. She used to think Matthew would have trouble finding a wife.


    Unexpectedly, he had two stunning beauties dining with him today.


    She felt a bit jealous and wanted to greet him, but she was a bit insecure. She didn''t have the courage to stand next to Rachel.


    Seeing Elliott return, she collected


    herself and brought up the loan issue again. She said, "Mr. Robins, please help me. Can you reduce the interest by 20%?"


    Elliott was somewhat tempted. After pondering for a moment, he proposed, "If Matthew returns as the boss, I''ll give you the loan." "What?"


    Tessa''s expression changed slightly. She asked, "Do you think I''m not as good as Matthew?"


    Elliott wore a regretful expression and replied, "Yes, I indeed have no confidence in you."


    Tessa was still somewhat indignant. She said, "Since I took over thepany, its scale has expanded tenfold. How am I not as good as him?"


    Elliott responded, "Alright, I''ll be


    honest. When Matthew was the


    boss, thepany''s scale wasn''t as


    en


    "Since you became the boss, thepany has grown, but you''re always asking me for loans. How can youpare to him?"


    Tessa was so shocked that she froze in ce. She had always believed her abilities were ten times better than Matthew''s.


    She hadn''t expected that, in others'' eyes, she wasn''t even qualified to bepared with him.


    For a moment, she couldn''t ept it.


    Elliott stood up and said, "I only


    came to see you out of respect for Matthew. I''ve pointed out the way,


    so whether you take it is up to you."

 Chapter 65

    After that, Elliott left. With his departure, thest loan avenue for Evergreen Group was closed. Tessa was devastated.


    What hurt her the most were Elliott''s words. It turned out that without Matthew, she was nothing.


    Blinded by stubbornness, she had divorced Matthew. Now thepany was on the brink of copse, facing the risk of being auctioned off at any moment.


    Even selling thepany wouldn''t cover the debts.


    She really couldn''t imagine the oue.


    Looking 33 feet away, she saw Matthew chatting happily with two beautiful women. They were clearly in high spirits.


    Meanwhile, her business was in dire straits, and she had no solution in sight.


    She despaired as tears streamed down her face because she felt regretful. If she hadn''t divorced him, she would only need to shop, go for spas, and count money at home.


    Matthew had always catered to her every whim, even getting hertte at night from a 24-hour shop if she wanted a drink.


    Now, she desperately wanted to remarry him.


    She almost stood up to approach Matthew and beg for reconciliation, but the sight of Rachel halted her steps. Rachel was too beautiful, so approaching her would only bring Tessa humiliation. Tessa had to find a better opportunity.


    After Matthew finished his meal, he put down his cutlery and quietly waited.


    He noticed that Rachel ate very slowly, so he estimated it would take another 20 minutes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt restless and wanted to leave as soon as possible. Tessa''s presence bothered him. It constantly reminded him of unhappy memories.


    Suddenly, Tracy''s phone rang. She put down her cutlery and answered the phone with a smile, "Hello, what''s up?"


    After a few moments, her smile disappeared, and her expression turned serious.


    She hung up the phone and said to Rachel, "Evan wants you to see him in person. He''s being quite arrogant."


    Rachel put down her cutlery and said, "Since he wants to see me, "I''ll go."


    Tracy nced at Matthew. She


    wanted to say something but couldn''t. Seeing Tracy''s expression, Matthew sensed that the matter


    might involve him.


    What could it be?


    He had no clue, so he could only wait for Tracy to reveal more.


    Rachel had known Tracy for a long time, so she understood her hesitation. She said, "Just say it; he''s not an outsider."


    Tracy coughed and replied, "Alright, Evan said you should meet him in a club''s private room."


    Rachel frowned. She asked, "He wants me to go to a club?"


    That ce was notorious. As a woman, it was inappropriate. It was so obvious that Evan had bad intentions.


    Matthew frowned too. Evan was a reporter, and he knew Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group. For him to make such a demand meant the situation was serious.


    en


    IMS


    The issue of retracting the article was moreplex than he had thought. Tracy nodded. She said, "Yes, I feel he isn''t sincere. What should we do?"


    Rachel raised an eyebrow as she responded, "I don''t believe a


    reporter would dare to Scho


    t me. Let''s go now."


    Tracy stood up and said, "I''ll go with you!" She looked ready to face any challenge.


    Matthew stood up as well. He said, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you. I want to see what Evan is up to."

 Chapter 66

    Recalling Matthew''s altercation with Mike, Rachel began to worry. She reminded him, "Matthew, please don''t resort to violence unless absolutely necessary. Violence won''t solve anything." Matthew nodded. He reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry. I''m thest person who wants to fight."


    Tracy scoffed as she said, "Who would believe that from someone who even hit a doctor?"


    Ignoring her, Matthew drove them straight to Crystal Club.


    Crystal Club was the most luxurious club in Lambda City, where anything could be obtained for a price.


    Evan was smoking in one of the private rooms as he was waiting alone.


    As the door opened, a burly man staggered in.


    Seeing him, Evan stood up in a panic. Holding his wine ss, he said, "Patrick, why are you here? Let me toast you."


    Bleary-eyed from drinking, Patrick Thomson nced at Evan. He said, "Who the hell are you? Did you enter the wrong room? Get lost!"


    Evan was terrified. He bowed as he apologized, "I''m really sorry. I must have entered the wrong room. I''ll leave right away."


    Patrick was a leader of the Brotherhood. When Evan had been an intern, he had followed Nichs, who had gone to interview a small factory to get a sum of money.


    He had offended Patrick, causing Nichs to break his leg and lose his job. Also, he ended up moving away in fear.


    To avoid provoking this fearsome man, Evan quickly left the room.


    He said, "I''ll leave right away."


    Evan rushed out of the private room in a panic and headed to the front desk to change rooms.


    Meanwhile, Matthew led Rachel and Tracy to Room 9.


    He pushed the door open and walked in. There, they saw a man lying on the couch.


    He asked Rachel, "What should we do? This guy seems to be asleep."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was Rachel''s first time in such a situation. The news had to be retracted today. Otherwise, it had to be published tomorrow. They were tight on time.


    She didn''t have the time to overthink. She said, "Wake him up."


    Matthew patted Patrick''s shoulder and called out, "Hey, Evan, wake up."


    At that moment, Patrick was in a deep sleep. Upon being disturbed, he started to shout angrily, "Can''t you see I''m sleeping? Get lost!"


    His shout startled Rachel. Was this guy a reporter? He sounded more like a thug.


    Tracy also took two steps back. Feeling worried, she asked, "Is he drunk?"


    Matthew patted his shoulder again. He said, "Get up. We need to talk."


    After being disturbed twice, Patrick couldn''t hold back anymore. He stood up and grabbed Matthew by the cor. He said, "Are you blind? Why are you disturbing me when I''m sleep..."


    Halfway through his words, he saw Matthew''s face clearly. He was dumbfounded His jaw dropped, and his eyes widened in shock. He looked as if he was seeing a ghost. "M-Matthew?"


    Matthew finally recognised him. In prison, Patrick had fallen ill, and the prison doctor had been at a loss. In the end, Matthew had treated him.


    Patrick had been his first patient and also his first human punching bag.


    Patrick contributed much to


    Matthew''s progress in martial arts. Matthew had switched to a stronger inmate as his human punching bag once Patrick hadn''t been able t


    withstand a punch anymore


    "Patrick?"


    Patrick''s face turned pale with fear. He said, "Mr. Grant, you can just call me Paddy Mr. Grant, if you''re personally looking for me, it must be something important. Whatever it is, just let me know. I''ll get it done for you."


    Matthew waved his hand and replied, "Just go back to sleep. I got the wrong person."


    Patrick seemed a bit disappointed. He asked, "Mr. Grant, you didn''te for me?"


    Matthew signaled for Rachel and Tracy to leave. He said, "Let''s go. We''ll ask at the front desk."


    Patrick called out from behind, "Mr. Grant, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to let me know. I won''t let you down."


    Matthew turned and waved his hand. He advised, "You should drink less alcohol."


    As they left the private room, Tracy looked at Matthew with disdain. She said, "What kind of lowlifes do you hang out with? They don''t look like good people at all." Matthew replied calmly, "I met him in prison. Who goes to prison if they''re good people?"


    Seeing that Tracy seemed about to say something, Rachel quickly changed the subject. "Let''s find Evan first. You guys should stop talking."


    Matthew led the two to the front desk to ask about Evan''s whereabouts. They found out that Evan had changed rooms, so they went into another private room.


    Matthew was the first one to walk into the private room. He saw a man in a white shirt and sses. He asked, "Are you Evan Whitaker?"


    Evan replied arrogantly, "I''ll only talk to Rachel Carter."


    Matthew nodded, then stepped aside to sit down.

 Chapter 67

    Seeing that only Evan was present, Rachel felt relieved because handling one person was much easier.


    She sat on the couch and got straight to the point. "Ourpany''s sales representative offered you a million dors, and you refused. So, how much do you want?"


    Looking at Rachel''s pretty face, Evan said, "A pretty woman is asking, so I should show some respect. But I''m a reporter, and my job requires me to expose yourpany.


    "The willow bark extract could potentially turn patients intoatose. You can''t ignore the dangers just to make money!"


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment because she hadn''t expected him to say this.


    It sounded righteous, but she found it ridiculous. Wasn''t he just using it as an excuse to ask for more money?


    "There''s no one else here, and I''m not recording this. Stop deceiving yourself. Mike has already told you it was his misuse of the drug because he hadn''t known that the patient had hyperthyroidism. "Also, the patient wasn''t really in vegetative state. So, a few acupuncture sessions had cured him. Just tell me how much do you want?"


    Evan shook his head. He said arrogantly, "I don''t care. I''ve already written my interview piece. I will report it truthfully."


    Rachel''s gaze grew cold. She said, "This is nder and defamation. I can get Mike to rify, and if we go to court, you''ll not only have to apologize but might also pay damages."


    Evan nodded and replied, "Yes, I know, but I''m still going to report it. Once my report is out, many news ounts will repost it. No matter how much you spend to clear it up, this new drug will be finished!"


    Rachel was very furious. She asked, "What exactly do you want? Does ourpany hold a grudge against you? Or do you think the money is not enough?"


    Although Evan was shameless, he spoke the truth.


    Once the news spread, no matter how much she spent on rifications, a rumor about the new drug potentially making people fall into aa ruin it. She wanted to know what Evan truly wanted.


    Evan sneered, "Give up on this drug."


    Rachel stood up abruptly and asked, "Whichpany sent you?"


    Her first thought was that apetitor had sent him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made such a demand.


    Evan responded indifferently, "Think whatever you want, but this drug is finished. The reason I called you here was to tell you something else.


    "I wanted to tell you to stop developing traditional medicine. No matter how many medicines you develop, it will always end like this."


    He then stood up and left.


    Rachel''s expression was cold, and Tracy looked even worse. As they watched Evan leave, they didn''t know what to do.


    Matthew reached out his hand to stop Evan. "Hold up! What you''re doing is illegal. Have you considered the consequences?"


    Feeling smug, Evan said slowly,


    "Illegal? So what? Mywyer told me the worst that could happen is a fine of 20thousand dors. That''s


    chump change!"


    At that moment, the door opened, and Patrick walked into the room.


    Evan''s face paled slightly when he saw Patrick. He said, "Patrick, you told me to get lost, so I changed the rooms. If you want this room, I leave now and let you have it!"


    en Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick nced at Evan but ignored him.


    He respectfully said to Matthew, "Mr. Grant, you left in a hurry earlier and didn''t take my phone number. I''m here to give my number to you so that you can get in contact with me."


    Matthew knew Patrick wanted to repay the favor for saving his life, but he had more important matters at that moment.


    He said, "Can''t you see I''m in a bad mood? Get lost. I''m dealing with something important."


    Patrick''s eyes widened. He said, "Who dared to upset you? Just let me know, Mr. Grant. I''ll take care of him!"

 Chapter 68

    Matthew pointed at Evan and said, "It''s him. You handle it."


    Having Patrick always chase him around to repay the favor was annoying, so Matthew decided to give him a chance to do something and avoid future disturbances.


    Patrick grabbed Evan by the hair and lifted him forcefully. He said, "You''ve got a death wish! How dare you mess with Mr. Grant?"


    Evan grimaced in pain, "Patrick, it hurts. Please, let me go. I-I... didn''t know you knew him. I really didn''t know!"


    Patrick pped Evan twice and then smashed his head against the wall. Blood immediately flowed from the wound, covering Evan''s face.


    Rachel was terrified and unsure what to do. She''d heard of business disputes turning violent but had never witnessed it firsthand. This scene made her body slightly tremble.


    Tracy was also frightened. She kept shouting, "Stop hitting him! Stop, you''ll kill him if you keep hitting him!"


    As for Matthew, he walked to the couch and sat down slowly. He just quietly watched the scene.


    He had encountered ckmailing reporters before, but they usually left a way out. They would take some money to let it pass.


    But Evan had gone too far.


    If Patrick didn''t hit him, Matthew would have done it.


    Evan was scared out of his wits. Kneeling down in front of Patrick, he pleaded, "Patrick, stop hitting me. You''ll kill me if you keep hitting me. I was forced into this. I was just following orders. Please, spare me!" Patrick looked at Matthew. He asked, "Mr. Grant, do you have anything that you want to ask him?"


    Matthew shook his head as he replied, "No."


    Patrick immediately understood what he meant. He needed to keep beating Evan until he revealed who was behind this.


    He rained blows on him until he was exhausted. "Are you going to say it or not? If not, I''ll continue to beat you."


    Being beaten, Evan writhed in pain. He wanted to confess earlier but hadn''t gotten the chance to talk because Patrick had kept beating him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now, he finally got the chance to


    talk. He said, "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything. Our newspaperpany has been losing money, so we reporters have to find our own way to make extra cash."


    Patrick kicked him. He asked, "Exin. What do you mean by making extra cash?"


    Evan was so afraid that he quickly exined, "Every industry has its dirty secrets. We get hold of material and tellpanies they''ve been reported. We threaten to expose them unless they pay us off. That''s how we make extra money."


    He nced at Patrick to see if he was satisfied.


    Patrick shouted angrily, "Why are you looking at me? Keep talking!"


    Evan shuddered. He continued, "Our editor-in-chief, Johan Rhodes, met a wealthy man. I don''t know exactly what he does. I only know that he''s rich. Johan calls him ''Mr. Parker''. "Mr. Parker instructed him to publish this article. Right now, Johan is upstairs having dinner with Mr. Parker."


    Finally, something useful!


    Matthew stood up. He asked, "Where exactly is this Mr. Parker?"


    Evan pointed upstairs and replied, "At Jubilee Bistro, right upstairs. You can find him there now. I''ve told you everything, so please spare me."


    Patrick kicked Evan into


    unconsciousness. After that, he


    turned to Matthew and said, "Mr. Grant, you go find the man. I''ll stay here and keep an eye on him. Once you find the man, I''ll let him


    go."


    Matthew nodded as he said, "Thanks for your hard work. Good job."


    Patrick replied excitedly, "It''s an honor to help you, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew turned to Rachel and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 69

    Rachel nodded. As she walked past Patrick, she said, "Thank you." Patrick smiled as he replied, "No need to be so polite, Mrs. Grant."


    Rachel blushed. She didn''t want to exin further, so she just replied with a soft hum before walking out. Tracy was unhappy about what Patrick had called Rachel. She huffed and said, "Don''t call her Mrs. Grant!" Patrick smiled as he bowed. He responded, "Understood, Mrs. Grant."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tracy was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She red at Patrick with her eyes widening and said, "Who are you calling Mrs. Grant?" Patrick chuckled as he apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s my first time meeting you. I must have gotten confused. I apologize, Mrs. Grant." "You..."


    Tracy was very furious. She wanted to say more, but seeing Matthew only made her angrier. She said, "Not even one of you is decent!" With that, she stormed out.


    Patrick sighed in admiration. He said, "Mr. Grant, I respect you more and more. You''ve been out of jail just for a few days, and you''ve already conquered two beauties." Matthew was toozy to exin it to him. Instead, he said with a smile, "You keep at it. I have to go now."


    He opened the door and left.


    After catching up with Rachel and Tracy, he entered the elevator with them.


    As it slowly ascended, they remained silent, feeling a bit awkward. The only sound came from the elevator''s movements.


    Tracy kept grinding her teeth. She finally couldn''t hold back. "Matthew, stop talking nonsense with your scoundrel friends, or don''t me me for being rude."


    Matthew was a bit unhappy. He said,


    "When Evan was causing trouble just now, you couldn''t think of a solution. It was my friend who stepped in and resolved it. Watch your mouth."


    Tracy was taken aback, and she fell silent. She knew Matthew was right. Indeed, it was Patrick who had helped them out, but she still felt slighted.


    She said, "I wasn''t talking about him. I meant you. Don''t call Rachel or me your wife in front of them."


    Matthew was exasperated. He said,


    "Tracy, he helped us out, yet you


    were


    nes


    rude to him. He was teasing


    you because you were impolite, and


    you took it seriously."


    Tracy thought about it and realized he was right, but her pride wouldn''t let her admit it. So, she just snorted in annoyance.


    Once they exited the elevator, they saw the sign for Jubilee Bistro. There were two women in Victorian dresses standing at the entrance.


    Matthew directly said to the attendant, "We have an appointment with Mr. Rhodes."


    The attendant smiled and said, "You must be friends with Mr. Rhodes. Please follow me."


    After leading the trio to a private room, she left.


    Matthew slowly opened the door. He was stunned by what he saw.


    There were four people dining in the room-two men and two women. One man was in his 40s and was bald. The other man was in his 30s and had slicked-back hair. The two women seemed to be bar girls because they were wearing revealing outfits and their bodies were sexy.


    The bald man''s eyes lit up when he saw Matthew enter with Rachel and Tracy.


    With a lecherous grin, Johan said, "Mr. Parker, you''re too kind, bringing in more beauties. What a treat for me today." Kyrie Parker''s eyes gleamed as he looked at Rachel. He said, "I didn''t invite them."


    Rachel''s face turned grim. She said with a cold attitude, "I''m Rachel Carter from Wealthwave Group. Mike realized he was mistaken and wants to retract his statement.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Rhodes refused to retract it. What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Rhodes?"

 Chapter 70

    Johan panicked a bit. He said, "Oh, it''s you, Ms. Carter. Ourpany has already finalized this story, so we can''t just retract it because you say so."


    Rachel gritted her teeth in anger. She asked, If your story defames mypany''s products and is incorrect, shouldn''t it be retracted? Do you want to persist in this mistake and bringing down Wealthwave Group? "Think carefully before you answer. Ourpany feeds thousands of families. Do you understand the consequences of destroying their livelihoods?"


    Rachel spoke righteously, and her words were harsh enough to make Johan afraid to look into her eyes. What made him even more uneasy was the implicit threat in her words.


    Wealthwave Group was a big enterprise, and he couldn''t imagine the consequences of offending such apany.


    He was scared to respond, so he turned to Kyrie for help. He said, "Mr. Parker, what do you think?"


    Kyrie motioned for the two bar girls to leave.


    After they left, he frowned at Matthew. He asked Rachel, "Who is he?"


    Rachel didn''t hide anything and directly revealed Matthew''s identity. She said, "He''s my driver."


    Kyrie waved his hand and said, "Make him leave. Once he''s gone, we can talk."


    Rachel gave in and said to Matthew, "Wait for me outside."


    Matthew agreed. After that, he left the room and closed the door.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, he didn''t dare go far. He just stayed at the door; he was worried for Rachel''s safety due to the obvious threat posed by the two men.


    With only the two women left in the room, Kyrie smiled. He said, "Ms. Carter, I''ve heard that you''re very pretty. To be honest, you''re even more stunning than I imagined. Come and sit down. Let''s talk while we eat." Rachel remained standing. She asked, "Say it. Who sent you, and what do you want?"


    Kyrie replied with a smile, "It doesn''t matter who sent me. What''s important is with a word from me, tomorrow''s headline will be about Wealthwave Group''s drug putting patients at risk of bingatose. Just this alone could spell doom for yourpany. "Ms. Carter,e here and drink with me. If you keep me happy, I''ll tell you everything."


    Rachel frowned deeply. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if such news were published.


    From the moment she had learned about this, she had known that it


    was a serious matter. That was why she had rushed back for a meeting. She had personally handled


    everything to avoid any mistakes.


    Now that she was facing unreasonable demands, she didn''t dare to leave.


    ring at Kyrie, she asked, "Are you trying to destroy Wealthwave Group? Have you thought about the consequences?"


    Kyrie stood up, and his expression twisted with arrogance. "A smallpany like Wealthwave Group is nothing to me. What''s there to worry about?


    "Do you know my background? If I told you, it would scare you to death. You should just please me, and I''ll let you know the solution."


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Rachel''s arm.


    Rachel was startled, so she quickly stepped back. She angrily said, "Hey, you better show some respectif you step forward again, I''ll call the police!"


    Kyrie didn''t care at all. He provoked her, saying, "Go ahead and call the police. If you do that, yourpany is finished.


    "Even if you call the police, no one can do anything to me! If you apany me for a night and make me happy, yourpany will be fine." As he spoke, he lunged at Rachel.


    Rachel was so shocked that she screamed, "Get away from me!"


    She used her bag to hit Kyrie''s head. The zipper of the bag cut his skin, causing the blood to flow out.


    Kyrie touched the wound on his face


    and saw his fingers stained with


    blood. He said with a twisted expression, "Blood, seeing blood makes me even more excited."


    Rachel was scared, so she kept stepping back and identally fell to the ground. Only then did Tracy, who was nearby,e to her senses. She called out, "Rachel!"

 Chapter 71

    Suddenly, the door flew open with a loud bang.


    Upon hearing Rachel''s scream, Matthew had barged into the room. When he saw her lying on the ground, his eyes instantly turned red with anger.


    Seeing Matthew storm in, Kyrie angrily shouted, "Get lost! How dare a mere driver ruin my fun? You must be tired of living-"


    Matthew pped Kyrie across the face, abruptly stopping his shouts.


    The p was so quick that Kyrie was caught off guard. When he came back to his senses, he spat out blood and teeth onto the ground. "You... you dared hit me? You''re nothing but a lowly driver! You''re asking for it." As he spoke, he took out a short knife from his waist. A Swiss Army knife?


    Matthew''s pupils contracted as he coldly stared at Kyrie.


    As she got up from the ground, Rachel felt very frightened. She warned, "Matthew, he has a knife. You can''t beat him. Let''s go."


    With blood dripping from his mouth, Kyrie shouted with a crazed look, "No one''s going anywhere. You fucking dared toy your hands on me? I''m going to cripple you!" As he spoke, he suddenly lunged at Matthew with the knife.


    Then, they heard a loud thud.


    Kyrie''s body flew back faster than he had charged forward. It mmed into the wall and fell to the ground.


    The knife ttered to the ground as well.


    Matthew bent down to pick up the knife and walked over to Kyrie. He asked, "You want to cripple me?"


    Kyrie gritted his teeth. His stomach was so in pain that he kept sweating on his forehead. When he saw Matthew approaching, he was terrified. He asked, "W-what do you want?"


    en


    Matthew replied coldly, "You don''t know what I want?"


    Kyrie clutched his stomach with his face twisted in agony. He said, "Retract the article... I-I... I don''t dare to do that."


    "You don''t dare?" Matthew''s gaze was cold as he tightened his grip on the knife. He said, "Then what use are you to me?"


    As Matthew came closer with the knife, his cold gaze sent shivers down Kyrie''s spine. He replied, "I''m telling the truth. You have to believe me; I''m not lying.


    "You... You don''t understand the


    situor do you know what


    terrifying powers are involved. advise you not to get involved in this matter. Othweise, you''ll be in grave danger too!"


    Matthew turned to Rachel and said, "Both of you should leave first."


    Rachel worriedly said, "D-Don''t do this... You just got out of prison."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew signaled with his eyes and said, "Don''t worry about it. Just leave first."


    Rachel thought Matthew was just trying to scare Kyrie, so she motioned for Tracy to leave with her. After they left, Matthew slowly closed the door.


    Seeing this, Kyrie trembled with fear.


    His voice shook as he said, "D-Don''t


    use the knife... I''m telling the truth... You''re just a driver! If you get involved in this, you''re finished.


    "Wealthwave Group will be done too. You can''t imagine what kind of force you''re up against. You guys will die!"


    The knife plunged into his body with a terrified thud.


    Matthew slowly pulled the knife out and said, "This is the first stab." As the knife was pulled out, blood spurted out of the cut. Matthew slowly raised the knife again.


    Clutching his wound in terror, Kyrie shouted, "I''ll retract the article. I''ll have Johan retract it immediately!"

 Chapter 72

    Matthew looked at Johan with the bloodied knife in hand. He asked, "Did you hear that?"


    Johan had already copsed to the ground in fear. He was always in his office, so he had never seen such a bloody scene. When Matthew spoke, Johan nodded frantically. He replied, "I heard it! I heard it. I''ll call to retract the article right away."


    As Matthew flicked the knife, the blood droplets were sshed onto Johan''s face, making him scream in terror.


    Matthew said coldly, "I want to see the revised version."


    The smell of blood overwhelmed Johan, making him panic even more. He responded, "Okay, I''ll have my people revise it and send over the final draft." Clutching his wound, Kyrie pleaded, "Can I go now? I need to go to the hospital. If I wait any longer, I won''t survive."


    Matthew suddenly remembered something. He asked, "You haven''t exined everything yet. Where do you think you''re going?"


    Kyrie was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. Quivering in fear, he asked, "Didn''t you say to retract the article?"


    Matthew smirked coldly. It seemed that Kyrie was still ying dumb and didn''t want to reveal who was targeting Wealthwave Group. "Tell me who is behind this! You can''t leave until you reveal it."


    Seeing Matthew''s determination, Kyrie realized he had no choice.


    He exined, "This isplicated. It started when I was in my 20s. I wrote an article that won a journalism award, so I received a lot of offers.


    "For financial reasons, I went to Switzernia, where I gained many honors and wealth. I was recruited by apany called Seven Stars Enterprise, and I returned to Tuschen. This article about Wealthwave Group is part of my job." Matthew was a bit shocked. So, this guy was working for the Switzers. That meant the Switzers had their sights set on Wealthwave Group.


    Matthew needed to obtain more information from Kyrie. He asked, "Where is Seven Stars Enterprise located? What grudge do they have against Wealthwave Group?"


    Kyrie shook his head. He replied, "Seven Stars Enterprise recruited me through a coffeepany. I''ve never been to their office.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "But they pay well, and the funding for operations is generous. As far as I know, they have no direct grudge against Wealthwave Group. They just oppose the traditional medicine industry." Matthew''s eyes widened; the news was too shocking.


    If what Kyrie had said was true, Seven Stars Enterprise''s target was not just Wealthwave Group but the entire traditional medicine industry.


    It was very hard to believe that there was apany that wanted to destroy the entire traditional medicine industry.


    "How are they opposing the traditional medicine industry?"


    Kyrie''s clothes were drenched in sweat as he writhed in agony. He pressed hard on his wound, but blood still seeped through his fingers.


    He was even more terrified now. He said, "I don''t know what they''re doing, but I know what they had me do.


    "Whenever there''s negative news about traditional medicine, I interview people and publish it. Then, I get celebrities, bloggers, and the media to spread it. I''ve done this many times."


    As Matthew listened, he became


    furious because he had experienced


    it firsthand. He knew how these


    smear campaigns worked; they used every trick to tarnish the reputation of traditional medicine.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He asked angrily, "You''re a Tuschen native, yet you''re defaming your own people and discrediting traditional medicine. How could you do that?"


    Kyrie''s face twisted in a grimace as he couldn''t bear the pain. He retorted, "Discrediting? Traditional medicine is a scam. I''m exposing the truth, so why shouldn''t I do it?


    "It''s not just me. Those celebrities, bloggers, and other reporters are all doing it. What did I do wrong?"


    Matthew shook his head slightly. He


    said, "If you don''t believe in


    traditional medicine, then you can''t be saved. The stab I gave you isn''t fatal. What''s truly fatal is that you''re already beyond cure. You''re doomed."


    Although Kyrie was in pain, he was confused. He said, "How is that possible? I just had a full-body check-up. You''re lying! You must be lying."


    Matthew said coldly, "A full-body check-up can''t detect everything. If they could detect everything, there would be no cancer or sudden deaths among young people.


    "I know you don''t believe me. Let me ask you. Every morning, do you feel dizzy, do your lips feel numb, and do you find it hard to taste anything? Do you sweat profusely with yellowish and murky sweat in the middle of the night?"


    Kyrie''s expression changed instantly. He seemed to forget his pain for a moment as he asked, "H-How... how do you know that?"


    He indeed had those symptoms. He had seen many doctors but still couldn''t find a cause. So, he had given up on it.

 Chapter 73

    Unexpectedly, someone took notice today.


    Matthew questioned, "Have you been experiencing worsening visiontely? For instance, does your sight often be blurry?"


    Kyrie was still skeptical as he asked, "Isn''t it just a problem with my vision?"


    Matthew shook his head slightly. He replied, "No, it''s your body that''s in trouble. You have at most half a month left to live. Go home and buy a coffin."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kyrie looked like he''d lost his soul. He stared nkly as he muttered to himself, "How is that possible? My body is perfectly fine. I can''t die just yet. I just got my permanent residency, and I want to enjoy life." When he came to his senses, he saw that Matthew was about to leave. He quickly covered his wound and knelt in front of him to block his path.


    He pleaded, "Dr. Grant, don''t go. Please save me. I''ll pay you. I don''t care how much money you want as long as you save me."


    Matthew responded with a cold attitude, "Didn''t you say traditional medicine is a scam? Why do you want to give money to a scammer?"


    Kyrie quickly shook his head. He stuttered, "I-I was just speaking out of turn. I know traditional medicine has real value because Seven Stars Enterprise is also collecting traditional medicinal forms. "They even offer millions for good forms. The high prices they offer prove that traditional medicine is valuable. Please, save me."


    Matthew said coldly, "Just like inmmation, I can''t treat it using modern medicine. Your illness can only be cured by traditional medicine. Do you have more information about Seven Stars Enterprise?" Matthew wanted to know as much as possible about Seven Stars Enterprise because he sensed that he would have dealings with them in the future.


    Kyrie despaired as he said, "I really don''t know. Seven Stars Enterprise is very mysterious. I don''t know their address, how many people work there, or who the leaders are.


    "I really don''t know anything. Please save me. I''ll give you all my money as long as you save me!"


    Matthew spat, "I like money, but I love the idea of you dying!"


    After that, he kicked Kyrie aside and pushed the door open to leave.


    Kyrie was utterly despondent as he stared


    thekly ahead. He didn''t e


    that he was bleeding from his


    Johan slowly got up. He said, "Mr. Parker, let''s... let''s pretend we never met. Don''t contact me again."


    Kyrie returned to his senses just then. He asked, "Y-You... don''t want to make money?"


    Johan shook his head and replied, "I want to make money, but I don''t want to end up like you. You always opposed using traditional medicine. If traditional medicine were to


    vanish, no one can treat us when we get sick."


    With that, he dashed out like he was escaping a gue.


    Kyrie was so furious that he pped himself in the face. He med himself for ruining his own future.


    ...


    When Rachel saw Matthew


    ng her, she asked


    "How did it go? Did you


    article retracted?"


    belongs to en. ontent


    Matthew nodded, but his brows were still furrowed. He confirmed, "The article has been retracted."


    Rachel was puzzled by his reaction, so she asked, "Then why are you frowning?"


    Matthew wanted to say that while the small problem was solved, a bigger problem had appeared.


    With an enemy like Seven Stars Enterprise lurking in the shadows, Wealthwave Group was in for a tough fight.


    Telling Rachel this would only add to her worries and make her attitude even colder.


    He shrugged as he said, "I solved your problem. Shouldn''t you show some appreciation?"

 Chapter 74

    Rachel immediately blushed. "Stop it! Don''t be like this!"


    Tracy was furious because she thought Matthew was a pervert making a move. But what surprised her more was seeing Rachel flush red.


    The ''Icy Beauty'' persona she wore around men was gone, now reced by a shy demeanor akin to that of a young wife.


    Could it be that Rachel actually liked this worthless man who had been in prison, divorced, and was also a pervert? But how could that be possible?


    Matthew raised an eyebrow as he questioned, "What do you mean ''don''t be like this''? I''m just a chauffeur. Handling this kind of thing isn''t my job. Since I helped you get the article retracted, I should be getting a bonus, no?" Rachel immediately knew what he meant. She said, "My bad, I misunderstood. I thought-"


    She didn''t finish her sentence because she realized it was inappropriate to say such things out loud, so she immediately kept quiet.


    Matthew caught on to what she was trying to say. He teased, "Oh, I get it. You thought I wanted a kiss from you. Why would you think that? Is it because of that illness you have that needs my ''special'' treatment?" Hearing this, Rachel blushed even more furiously. This guy brought it up again. It was obvious that he had bad intentions toward her. Still, she gritted her teeth without saying anything.


    Hearing that Rachel had an illness, Tracy was a bit worried. She asked, "Rae, what''s wrong?"


    Rachel didn''t dare to speak of it. She replied, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. There''s nothing wrong with me."


    It was very embarrassing to talk about her illness. After all, it could only be cured by having sex with a man-which Rachel believed was a lie Matthew made up to bed her anyway. Thus, she never took it seriously. Tracy felt something was amiss between the two, so she decided to ask Rachel about it once she had the opportunity.


    Back at Wealthwave Group, Rachel and Tracy returned to the office.


    Matthew went to the logistics department, where the security guards, cleaners, and drivers had their rest area. The head of security was gone, and the logistics manager had been dismissed, leaving the ce without a leader.


    In the staff room, some were watching videos on their phones, while others were drinking tea or chatting away.


    Zachary Turner was rallying for votes. When he saw Matthew enter, he was shocked.


    This guy looked different from the usual office worker. Could he be the new head of security?


    Zachary decided to find out, so he casually offered Matthew a cigarette. He asked, "Haven''t seen you before. Are you new here?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew epted the cigarette and tucked it behind his ear. He had quit smoking since he had a daughter. He replied, "Yeah, I''m kind of new here."


    Zachary smiled as he asked, "You don''t look like a mere security guard. Are you here for the head of security position?"


    Matthew shook his head and replied, "I''m here as a chauffeur."


    Zachary felt relieved at that, thinking his chances of getting promoted were still intact. He said, "If you need anything in thepany, just let me know. There''s no one I don''t know here.


    en


    "You know Ms. Carter, right? The famous Icy Beauty. She smiled at me once, so you know I''m actually quite charming."


    On Rachel''s first day of work, Zachary had helped her carry some boxes, and she thanked him with a smile. He bragged about it to everyone soon after.


    Matthew realized Zachary was using Rachel to elevate his status, so he was worried that he might say something inappropriate about her.


    He decided to rify, "Actually, Ms. Carter is my girlfriend."


    Zachary shook his head and said,


    "Come on, stop dreaming. We have a few guys in the security team who say the same thing every day. They don''t even have the courage to talk to her. Have you ever spoke to


    her?"


    Matthew was taken aback. He replied, "I''ve been to her house and met her parents. Of course, I''ve talked to her."


    Zachary sneered, "You''ve been to


    velvet


    her house? Give me a break. If


    going to lie, at least make it


    believable. Why don''t you just say you''ve slept in her bed?"


    Matthew nodded. "I''ve slept in her bed too. The bed is notfortable, though it''s too soft."


    Zachary raised his hand to interrupt, "Stop, I can''t listen to this anymore. How much alcohol did you drink to have such delusions?"


    Matthew shrugged. He said, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 75

    The bustling staff room suddenly fell silent as everyone turned toward the entrance.


    At that moment, a well-dressed man walked in.


    Tyler grumbled angrily, "The logistics manager isn''t hiring, nobody''s on duty in the office, and there''s no one to answer my phone call. I have to personallye here just to call for a chauffeur! Where are they?"


    This was the staff room of the logistics department, rarely visited by executives. Tyler''s presence brought an unusual hush to the room.


    Zachary gently nudged Matthew. He quietly reminded him, "Aren''t you the chauffeur? Hurry up, it looks like a task for you."


    Matthew recognized Tyler. He was the man who had escorted Rachel to a meeting that night. He was also the same man who had rudely kicked him out of the house.


    He silently shook his head because he didn''t intend to drive him around.


    Scanning the room, Tyler noticed Matthew. He demanded, "Hey you, the chauffeur. What are you waiting for? Can''t you see that a manager needs to go out on business? You useless fool! Get the car ready and drive me to meet a client!" Matthew''s face darkened instantly. This man was so disrespectful, daring to insult people so tantly.


    Matthew was furious as he questioned, "How dare you speak like that?"


    Tyler raised an eyebrow and responded, "What, you got a problem? Don''t you know your ce? You''re just a chauffeur-a driver. You''ll lose your job immediately if I want to dismiss you! If you want to keep your job, then get the car ready now!" Matthew said coldly, "Looking down on drivers, aren''t you? Why don''t you drive yourself then?"


    Tyler flushed with anger, ring at Matthew in front of the many other staff members. A mere driver dared to challenge him.


    "Are you really trying to lose your job?"


    Matthew shrugged. "You can think whatever you''d like."


    "Fine. I''m calling the HR manager right now," Tyler said as he took out his phone.


    He continued, "Hello, Mr. Davis? It''s Tyler. There''s a new chauffeur here, but I don''t know his name. I instructed him to drive me but he refused. I suggest we fire him immediately!"


    This was the first time Jared had heard such a thing. He asked, "Where are you? I''ming over right now."


    Tyler quickly gave him the location. "I''m in the logistics department''s staff room. Hurry up! I''ll wait for you."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ending the call, Tyler pointed at Matthew and said, "Just wait. Mr. Davis ising right now." Matthew responded coldly, "I''ll wait. No matter whoes, I won''t drive you."


    The other staff members were stunned. Everyone in this room was a low-ranking employee, so they wouldn''t hesitate to show respect to their superiors.


    Even if they disliked Tyler''s attitude, they dared not speak up in defiance.


    Even if they were insulted, no one dared to talk back.


    But this new guy was actually standing up to Tyler. Some were worried, while others red at Tyler in resentment.


    Zachary was yery concerned. He


    nudged Matthew and reminded him in a low voice, "Hey, don''t go against him. We''re low-ranking employees. If this esctes, we''ll be the ones who suffer. Just listen to him so that you can keep your job."


    Matthew patted Zachary on the shoulder. He said, "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    Zachary shook his head slightly. How could it be fine? If Jared came down, firing an employee was a piece of cake.


    There was the sound of hasty footsteps at the door.


    Soon, a man in his 30s walked in.


    Tyler approached him and said, "Mr. Davis, it''s that chauffeur over there he''s new. I asked him to drive me, but he refused. You must fire him." Jared nodded. Then, he walked over to Matthew and asked, "Mr. Hill told you to drive him, and you refused?"


    Matthew nodded. "Yes, I have other tasks to do. Why shouldn''t I refuse?"


    Jared was angry as he told him off "As a chauffeur, when a manager asks you to drive, what right do you have to refuse? Do you think you have that privilege?"


    Matthew replied calmly, "Ms. Carter told me to wait for her as she needs the car. I''m adhering to her instructions, so why do I have to follow his?" Jared''s expression instantly changed. He asked, "Which Ms. Carter?"


    Matthew said clearly, "Rachel!"

 Chapter 76

    Upon hearing the name "Rachel Carter", Jared looked troubled.


    Rachel was the head of thepany, and her family ran the business. Naturally, she took priority when she needed a car.


    Simrly, Tyler''s menacing grin immediately froze. He nkly stared at Matthew in disbelief. "No way this is true."


    Matthew pulled out his phone. "How about I give her a call and tell her to put her matters aside for now? Then, I''ll drive you instead. Sounds good?"


    Tyler''s expression changed drastically out of shock. "Stop! Don''t call her! That''s not necessary. You go ahead and drive her. I can drive there on my own."


    Matthew said coldly, "Oh, you''re driving now? I didn''t know you were capable of doing something by yourself for once!"


    Tyler''s face fell, but he still had to give Matthew a proper answer. He squeaked, "Sorry, I didn''t mean what I said. Can you please keep this from Ms. Carter?" Matthew snapped in frustration, "Get lost! I don''t have time for your stupid problems!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Tyler''s expression darkened, but he kept quiet. He was worried that Matthew would exaggerate things to Rachel.


    Upon realizing all the security guards and cleaners were watching him, Tyler felt utterly embarrassed. He didn''t say a word and quickly left.


    Having witnessed the scene, Jared turned around and left as well.


    The staff room buzzed with excitement as everyone began cheerfully discussing Tyler''s incident after he left.


    "Tyler is such a jerk. Last time, he dropped his cup and made me clean it up. He even yelled at me as though it was my fault."


    "When he was backing into a parking spot previously, I shouted ''stop'', and he got mad at me for yelling. Then, he backed into another car and med me for not shouting loud enough. That month, he cut my pay by a thousand dors!" "He''s a pain in the ass, always making a fuss over the smallest details."


    Zachary looked at Matthew in concern. "You''re in trouble. Even though you managed to use Ms. Carter as an excuse this time, what will you do when this happens again? Tyler''s not going to let this slide."


    Matthew smiled and replied, "I''ll just deal with Tyler by using Ms. Carter as a shield again."


    Zachary felt uneasy when he noticed how nonchnt Matthew was about the whole thing. "What if Ms. Carter doesn''t n on having you drive her around again? Won''t that blow your cover?" Matthew smirked. "Didn''t I tell you? Rachel is my girlfriend, so I won''t get caught."


    Zachary felt frustrated. "I''m worried for you, yet you''re sitting here joking around. Ms. Carter is out of your league. She''s pretty, rich, and capable. Stop your delusions."


    Matthew was previously concerned that Zachary would joke about Rachel, so he decided to tell Zachary about their rtionship.


    Since Zachary didn''t believe him, Matthew brushed off the matter. "Don''t worry about it. It''s easy to handle Tyler. Next time, I''ll just say Ms. Carter needs a chauffeur again. It may not be true, but it''s effective in scaring Tyler off."


    Zachary was taken aback as he fixed his gaze on Matthew. "You were bluffing? Don''t push your luck. If Tyler finds out about the truth, you''ll lose your job." Matthew chuckled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Tyler doesn''t have the guts to speak to Ms. Carter about it. Everything will be fine."


    Hidden in a corner, a security guard named Jeremy Ross overheard Matthew''s words. He stood up and discreetly left the staff room. After finding himself a secluded spot, he gave Tyler a phone call.


    Elsewhere, Tyler was storming away. The more he thought about Matthew, the angrier he became.


    How could a lowly chauffeur use Ms. Carter against him? He felt utterly humiliated.


    His anger red up as he thought about it. "Just you wait, Matthew. I''ll get you when Ms. Carter isn''t around! Let''s see who you''ll hide behind next time!"


    Tyler made his way to the basement parking lot. He didn''t have any urgent work due today, so he decided to go drinking with his friends.


    He was worried that he couldn''t drive after drinking, so he had been looking for a chauffeur. Without one, he didn''t feel like drinking anymore.


    Tyler was about to head back when his phone rang. After ncing at the screen, he noticed it was a call from an unknown number. "Hello, this is Tyler Hill. Who''s calling?"

 Chapter 77

    "I''m Jeremy Ross, the security guard. You''ve seen me before, and I often help park your car."


    Tyler sifted through his memories and recalled a tall, skinny security guard. "Why are you calling me?"


    Jeremy shed an ingratiating smile. "We''ve known each other for so long-we''re practically old pals. I hate seeing my friend being mistreated. The new chauffeur lied earlier; Ms. Carter didn''t arrange for a chauffeur." Tyler was taken aback. "How do you know?"


    Jeremy exined, "After you left, the new chauffeur said it himself. I overheard it."


    Tyler was fuming but managed to hold back his anger. "Thanks for telling me. If anyone at thepany ever messes with you, let me know. I''ve got your back."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Jeremy was thrilled. "Thanks a lot, Mr. Hill."


    After ending the phone call, Tyler stormed toward the staff room.


    As a sales manager, Tyler looked down on security guards, cleaners, chauffeurs, and the like. He often yelled at them.


    He couldn''t believe a lowly chauffeur like Matthew dared to trick him. It was too absurd! He wouldn''t be at peace until Matthew lost his job.


    On his way back to the staff room, Tyler informed Jared of the matter.


    Jared was just as infuriated when he realized he had been fooled. He stopped what he was doing and rushed to the staff room as well.


    Meanwhile, Matthew chatted with Zachary, ncing at the time every now and then. School would end at 5:00 pm, so he had to be there by 4:50 pm.


    Just then, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    Tyler stormed into the staff room and pointed at Matthew, yelling, "Matthew Grant! Ms. Carter wasn''t nning to go anywhere and didn''t request a chauffeur. How dare you lie to me?"


    Zachary didn''t expect Matthew to be caught so quickly. He hurriedly stood up and soothed Tyler, "He''s new here and doesn''t know any better, Mr. Hill. I''ll make him apologize to you. Don''t be upset."


    Tyler coldly grunted. "Get out of my way. A pathetic security guard has no say in this. Know your ce."


    Zachary''s expression turned grim from the scolding. He was too embarrassed to say anything in return.


    Matthew stood up and said, "Don''tsh out at him. I didn''t want to drive you, soe at me instead."


    Tyler sneered. "I''m here to deal with you. You''re merely a lowly chauffeur making 4000 dors a month. How dare you challenge me?


    "You''re courting trouble. Just wait, I''ll make sure you lose this job!"


    Hearing that, Matthew''s anger red


    up. He applied


    for the position of


    chauffeur to get closer to Rachel,


    but Tyler had gone overboard with his words. He retorted, "Let''s see how you''ll make that happen."


    Zachary signaled Matthew with warning nces, urging him to back down if he wanted to keep his job. Unfortunately, Matthew didn''t seem to notice. Tyler red at Matthew and arrogantly said, "As the sales manager, I can easily fire a lowly chauffeur. You''ll regret this. I''ll have you out of here in no time!" After Tyler finished speaking, a woman''s voice came from the door. "Who are you firing?"


    Those simple words captured


    everyone''s attention. Everyone in the staff room looked over and saw it


    was Rachel, the president of the


    CUMS


    and


    cleaners present stood up right away. .


    Seeing that Rachel was here, Zachary knew things were about to get serious. Matthew was definitely going to lose his job, so he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Tyler visibly freaked out when


    Rachel showed up. Soon, however, he rposed himself and pointed at Matthew. "Matthew lied about you needing a ride and cked off. Don''t you think he should be fired, Ms. Carter?"


    on


    With a calm expression, Matthew sat there, seemingly indifferent about Rachel''s arrival.


    The staff members shook their heads after witnessing Matthew''s attitude.


    Rachel was here, but Matthew still wouldn''t take the matter seriously. He was simply asking for trouble and would likely lose his job.


    Rachel nced at Matthew and furrowed her brows. Then, she coldly said, "Well, I do need a chauffeur now."

 Chapter 78

    Tyler was taken aback.


    How did it turn out like this? Did he perhaps fall into a trap?


    Soon after, Tyler quickly snapped out of it, realizing that he could have been duped.


    Feeling flustered, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry about that, Ms. Carter. I made a mistake, and I didn''t mean to take your chauffeur. I''ll be more careful next time." Since things had gone south, Tyler immediately apologized to de-escte the situation.


    Matthew coldly challenged, "Didn''t you want to fire me? Do you think you own this ce, doing whatever you want?"


    Tyler sported a sullen expression, still surprised by Rachel''s arrival. That said, he couldn''t believe that a mere chauffeur like Matthew dared to speak up.


    Still, he couldn''t avoid answering the question. "I thought you refused to do what you''re being paid to do. It was all a misunderstanding."


    With a grim expression, Matthew retorted, "It''s not a misunderstanding. You were being rude and disrespectful. Even if I had the time, I wouldn''t have driven you!" Upon hearing those words, everyone present was astonished. Was Matthew out of his mind? He had the nerve to say something so bold in front of Rachel.


    Tyler was secretly delighted. He had been having trouble finding fault with Matthew, but thetter handed it to him on a silver tter.


    He immediately told Rachel, "Look at his attitude, Ms. Carter. Why keep someone like him around? He should be fired."


    Feeling annoyed, Rachel red at Matthew. It was then that she realized he was agitated.


    However, that was to be expected. When she arrived earlier, she had heard Tyler bbering harsh words.


    Rachel cleared her throat before saying, "Matthew will be my chauffeur from now on. He isn''t going to drive anyone else but me."


    Tyler was dumbfounded. What was going on? Rachel was clearly backing Matthew up.


    Zachary was bewildered as well. Instead of getting fired, Matthew was promoted to be the beautiful Rachel''s private chauffeur. Talk about a blessing in disguise-Matthew was so lucky.


    He suddenly recalled Matthew


    saying that he was Rachel''s


    boyfriend. The conversation was so


    bizarre; Matthew went as far as saying that Rachel''s bed was too ufortable. Thinking about this,


    Zachary nkly stood there and


    pondered if Matthew had told the


    truth.


    The onlookers gaped in surprise. Everyone witnessed Rachel standing up for Matthew and grew curious about their rtionship.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Noticing everyone''s reactions,


    Rachel fett embarrassed. "You''re the sales manager, Tyler Hill! Why are you being aggressive toward the staff from other departments? Do you need an ego check?


    "Do you still remember the vegetative patient in the hospital? You could have reached out to the relevant director to solve the


    problem, but Matthew had to take care of it in the end. What''s the point of having you as a manager?"


    Tyler''s face turned red with embarrassment, and he wished the ground would swallow him whole. He couldn''t wait to leave the whole situation.


    Getting chewed out by the boss in front of so many staff members was humiliating. On top of that, a chauffeur had to solve a problem that he couldn''t solve as the sales manager.

 Chapter 79

    The exchange made Tyler seem like a fool.


    Rachel coldly said, "You didn''t have a n when things went down. After it was over, you didn''te up with any preventive measures either. You''re fired!"


    Tyler was bbergasted. He didn''t expect the person losing his job today would be him.


    Tyler couldn''t take it any longer. "I made a mistake, Ms. Carter. I shouldn''t have been so rude to my colleagues, and I''m owning up to it. Can you please not fire me?" Just then, Jared entered the room and learned what was going on. Regardless, he was too scared to speak up.


    Rachel noticed Jared''s arrival and pointed at Tyler. "You''ve shown up at the right time. Take him to process his resignation."


    Jared broke into a cold sweat. He was chatting with a colleague on his way here and happened to arrivete. Otherwise, he might have ended up like Tyler.


    Trying to show his enthusiasm, he ushered Tyler outside. "Come with me to HR."


    Tyler knew he couldn''t change what had happened. He dejectedly walked with Jared to avoid embarrassing himself further.


    After watching them leave, Rachel turned to Matthew and said, "You''ll have to send me to a meeting."


    Matthew stood up. "Sure thing, I''ll drive you."


    Then, Matthew and Rachel walked out of the staff room together.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as they left, the staff room erupted into endless chatter. Everyone was still reeling from the shock-a chauffeur had gotten a manager fired. It was simply mind-boggling.


    Rachel went downstairs with Matthew. Seeing his cold expression, she thought he was still upset. "I already fired him. Are you still mad at me?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No, that''s not it. I''m thinking about thepany. The managers here are always picking on their staff instead of doing their jobs. Thepany is in big trouble."


    Rachel sighed. "I''ve noticed that too, and I''m working on it. You''re quitepetent. How about helping me with thepany''s HR?"


    Matthew was interested, but he quickly snapped back to reality. His goal was to court Rachel, not to work.


    He shook his head. "Nah, I can''t even win you over, let alone manage apany. That''s way too much of a hassle."


    "Win me over?" Rachel thought. Did Matthew mean sleeping together? Was that all he ever thought about?


    Rachel stopped in her tracks and clenched her teeth. She then fixed her gaze on Matthew''s back.


    She finally saw him in a different light, noticing hispetency and talent. However, it didn''t take long for him to reveal his true colors as a pervert. He was always thinking about getting her into bed.


    Matthew walked for a bit and soon noticed that nobody was beside him. He turned to find Rachel standing there with a livid expression on her face.


    He sported a smile and coaxed, "I''m not joining yourpany, but you don''t have to be so mad about it."


    Rachel was left speechless. That


    wasn''t why she was angry at all. But she didn''t bother exining herself because she didn''t want Matthew to mention the past and take O advantage of her.


    Matthew found Rachel cute when she got mad. Instead of being cold, she was showing her emotions.


    He teased I''m now your lover and


    part of the Carter family. Be grateful that I''m all yours. No need to be angry even if I don''t work for yourpany."


    Rachel blushed and snorted. "What do you mean you''re mine? Watch what you say. People might think something is going on between us." Matthew walked up to Rachel and said, "You begged for me to get into bed with you, and I gave in. Why are you acting like nothing happened?" Rachel was startled, and she quickly looked around. Seeing they were alone, she felt a sense of relief.


    Back then, Fred wanted them to treat each other lovingly, so Rachel asked Matthew to y along. However, when Matthew brought it up, it insinuated that something happened between them.


    At that moment, two female employees were walking toward them.


    Upon seeing people approaching, Rachel lowered her voice and warned, "Matthew Grant! We''re in the office. Can you not bring this up now?" Matthew chuckled. "I''m your husband, so it''s natural for us to sleep together. Besides, nothing happened in bed. What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 80

    The employees were getting closer, but Matthew kept talking about it.


    Rachel knew Matthew was doing it on purpose. Furious, she clenched her teeth and hurriedly left.


    She didn''t want to be around him anymore. If he were to spout nonsense again, it would ruin her reputation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Most men were careful with their words around Rachel because of her cold demeanor, but Matthew just said whatever he wanted.


    Matthew watched as Rachel sashayed away. His eyes were glued to her receding figure, unable to look away.


    Eventually, the female employees walked by and saw Matthew staring at Rachel in a daze. They disdainfully looked at him and whispered among themselves as they walked away.


    "Is he an employee here? I can''t believe he dares to stare at Ms. Carter like that."


    "He''s got a lot of nerve, gaping at her like that. Isn''t he afraid of getting fired?"


    Hearing their discussions, Matthew withdrew his gaze.


    After three years without being around women, he really couldn''t handle himself when heid eyes on someone as beautiful as Rachel. He was inadvertently drawn to her.


    Unfortunately, all Matthew could do was look at Rachel. The temptation was akin to torture, like a child being teased with candy. He could smell it but not taste it.


    ...


    After arriving at the basement parking lot, Rachel got into the car.


    Matthew sat in the driver''s seat and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Rachel seemed to be upset about what had happened and ignored Matthew. After a while, however, she realized she had to say something or she wouldn''t be going anywhere. "Opulent Club. Jeffrey wants to meet me there for a business deal."


    Jeffrey? Hearing this name, Matthew felt uneasy and decided to warn Rachel, "I think he''s up to something."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. Even though she looked upset, she exuded a captivating charm. "Why do you think I called you in the first ce?"


    Matthew grinned. "Oh, I get it now. You''re asking me to watch over my sweetheart."


    Rachel red at Matthew. "When did I be your sweetheart?"


    As Rachel protested, she found Matthew to be cringey. Thinking about this, Rachel started giggling to herself. Eventually, she couldn''t hold back and broke into a fit ofughter.


    en


    Rachel''s voluptuous figure shook as sheughed. Upon seeing that, Matthew''s heart started racing.


    Rachelughed for a long while before noticing Matthew''s strange gaze. She crossed her arms and red at him. "Drive now. I don''t want to bete."


    Matthew snapped back to reality and quickly nodded. After swallowing hard, he rposed himself and drove off.


    20 minutester, the car arrived in front of a building.


    Matthew got out of the car and walked Rachel to the entrance. He asked, "Is this Opulent Club? I''ve never heard of it before."


    As Rachel walked, she introduced the ce. "The club opened six months ago. Nobody knows who''s the owner, and the ce has special rules.


    "The club has nine floors with the


    first floor open to the public. To enter the second floor, you need to be wealthy to some degree. The third floor is for influential figures, and the fourth floor is only avable for well-known people.


    "It is said that no one has entered the fifth floor yet, let alone the subsequent floors." Matthew clicked his tongue. "It''s just a gimmick."


    Rachel sternly said, "I''m being


    serious. Besides, I can only enter the second floor myself. Grandpa visited the third floor and spent a million there. He said it was totally worth it.


    "He''s eager to reach the fourth floor, but he''s not eligible. I can''t even imagine what''s on the fourth floor."


    Matthew was taken aback by her words. "Does that mean the ninth floor is even pricier?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Forget about the ninth floor. They say no one is allowed up there."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. All these rules and mysteries for a club? It merely felt like a gimmick to draw attention. "Even if it was free to enter, I wouldn''t go-much less spend money here," Matthew remarked.


    Rachel shook her head. She used to think that too, but she realized it was worth the money after visiting the second floor.

 Chapter 81

    "Let''s go in, and you''ll find out."


    Before Matthew and Rachel arrived at the door, they saw Jeffrey walking out of the club.


    With a grim expression, Matthew remarked, "Who would''ve thought he''d be waiting by the door." Rachel calmly said, "I guess the staff in the club told him of my arrival. The service here is superb." Matthew was still skeptical, but then he saw the doorman speaking to Jeffrey, gesturing toward them.


    With that, Matthew took Rachel at her word. When they arrived at the parking lot earlier, someone must have notified Jeffrey.


    Matthew suddenly started to find the club interesting.


    Jeffrey approached Rachel. "Rachel, my old ssmate, you''re finally here. I invited two other friends to join us today. It''s great to see you again." Rachel politely responded, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Jeffrey coldly nced at Matthew, then acted like thetter wasn''t there. He led the way for Rachel. "Let''s go inside."


    With a nk expression, Matthew walked alongside Rachel.


    As they reached the entrance, the security guard extended his hand to stop Matthew. "Sorry, you have to be a member or be invited to enter." Matthew was taken aback. "What?"


    Standing to the side, Jeffrey mocked before the security guard could exin, "We''re at Opulent Club, not some random shabby ce, Matthew. Only influential people can enter. As a chauffeur, you don''t belong here." Matthew thought about acquiring a membership just then when Rachel shed her card. "I''m a member. I can invite him inside."


    The security guard shook his head. "You''re a guest, so you can''t bring someone else in."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was taken aback. "What''s the difference?"


    The security guard said, "As a member of the second floor, you have to make an appointment four hours in advance to bring someone in. "However, since you''re a guest, you''re only allowed to enter Jeffrey''s reserved room. That means you can''t bring anyone else into the club." Rachel was caught off guard. She didn''t know about this rule and felt troubled.


    Jeffreymented, "We''re here to talk business, Rachel. The chauffeur doesn''t belong here. Have him wait outside."


    Rachel shook her head. Matthew was more than just a chauffeur to her, and she wouldn''t treat him like any other staff member.


    She took out a bank card and approached the guard. "I''d like to get a membership."


    Upon seeing this, the security guard politely gestured. "This way, please. We''ll take care of it in the reception area."


    After saying that, the security guard led Rachel to the lobby.


    Matthew didn''t know things would getplicated. In truth, he''d already lost interest in entering but didn''t stop Rachel from getting a membership.


    After Rachet left, Jeffrey walked up to Matthew and scornfully sized Matthew up. "Have you not realized the gap between us? I get to enter I


    the club, while you can only stay at the door."


    Matthew''s mouth twitched at that. "Do you think I want to be here? If it weren''t for Rachel, I wouldn''t have bothered."


    Matthew had ten billion dors in his possession, so the membership fee was nothing to him.


    That said, he wasn''t a fan of stifling rules. Spending money only to be restricted by the club''s rules made him lose interest altogether.


    With a disdainful look, Jeffrey


    when you don''t belong here. You''re


    just a chauffeur and a poor guy from


    the bottom. Know your ce


    en


    "Rachel and I are from high society. You don''t have what it takes to be in our circle. Even when you''re living off her, you won''t make it."


    Matthew''s expression turned grim. He didn''t want to get involved with Jeffrey, but Jeffrey kept hounding him and looking for opportunities to humiliate him.


    Watching Jeffrey with his nose in


    Qu


    the air, Matthew decided to get under his skin. "You''re making a big deal out of nothing. I don''t even need to enter the circle to live off I love it."


    her. It''s a sweet deal, and off"

 Chapter 82

    Just like that, Jeffrey''s pride in getting into the club was gone.


    After many years, the woman Jeffrey liked the most ended up with Matthew instead.


    This was the biggest insult Jeffrey ever faced as a man. To him, it was worse than being killed.


    Furious, Jeffrey clenched his teeth and snarled, "You''re courting death, Matthew."


    William had told Jeffrey not toy a hand on Matthew. If not for this, Jeffrey would have long since sent his men after Matthew.


    Jeffrey couldn''t believe a poor guy like Matthew didn''t know his ce. Matthew kept pushing Jeffrey''s buttons until Jeffrey''s urge to kill Matthew red up again.


    With a grim expression, Matthew spat, "I warned you. Don''t mess with me. I don''t pick fights, and I hate holding grudges-but I won''t put up with your bullshit."


    Jeffrey coldly scoffed. "Cut the crap. I''ll keep messing with you, what can you do about it? You''re a nobody, and your words areughable. You''ll regret it if you don''t stay away from Rachel." Matthew realized Jeffrey just wouldn''t give up. He was about to say something, but he fell silent as Rachel approached.


    Rachel handed a card to Matthew and said, "You cane in now."


    Matthew refused to take the membership card. "I don''t want it. I won''t being to this ce again."


    Rachel was going to say something. But after ncing at Jeffrey, she swallowed her words and put the membership card back in her bag.


    Jeffrey noticed this exchange and got even more upset. As a cold beauty, Rachel was always dismissive of Jeffrey, but she was so patient with Matthew.


    Jeffrey was puzzled about what went wrong when suddenly a thought came to mind-was sleeping together indeed the quickest way to a woman''s heart?


    Thinking about it made Jeffrey lose his mind. Rachel had always been cold to men, but it appeared she was just another slut. After getting into her bed, she was just a ything. Jeffrey was resolved to seize the wealth of the Carter family, then treat Rachel like she was beneath him. He would do everything in his power to make her life miserable. He had a storm raging inside him, but his face remained expressionless.


    Matthew entered the lobby and looked around. He found that the ce was uniquely decorated.


    Unlike a typical club, the ce resembled a miniaturendscape. There were potted nts, rockeries, cobblestone paths, and a spring gushing from the rocks, winding down into a stream.


    Matthew''s eyes took in the scenery, with a few people passing by every now and then.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jeffrey nced at Matthew from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Matthew''s shocked expression, he sneered mockingly.


    Upon seeing the guards at the elevator, Jeffrey''s eyes lit up, and he picked up his pace. Jeffrey turned and called out to Rachel, "Hurry! They''re probably getting impatient."


    Rachel nodded, but she kept walking at the same pace as Matthew. ¨¨ "Grandpa gave me the membership card. +didn''t know there were so many rules. Don''t overthink it"


    Matthew could tell Rachel felt guilty andforted her, "Don''t let it bother you. It''s no big deal, and it doesn''t matter to me." Rachel looked relieved. "d to hear that."


    While Matthew chatted with Rachel, Jeffrey had already entered the elevator.


    Just as Matthew was about to step into the elevator, a security guard stopped him again. "I''m sorry, sir.


    You''re not on Jeffrey''s guest list, so you can''t go up to the second floor."


    en


    Matthew was left speechless. These rules were so annoying.


    The second floor was restricted as well. As it turned out, it was pointless to get a membership card just now.


    Rachel turned to look at Jeffrey. "The host can bring one guest in. Can you talk to the security?"


    Jeffrey sported an apologetic look. "Sorry, my guest spot was already filled by someone you know. She''s our former ssmate, Hailey Jenkins." Rachel furrowed her brows. Matthew was her boyfriend, and leaving him outside would be humiliating for him.


    But the business deal was important. If Rachel secured it, it would be the backbone of her family business.


    As the president, Rachel didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    At that moment, she finally realized the disparity between her and Matthew in both career and wealth. Simply dismissing it didn''t make it go away.

 Chapter 83

    Matthew hated the rules of the club. At that moment, he didn''t want to go up at all. If it weren''t for his concern for Rachel''s safety, he wouldn''t have entered in the first ce. "You''ll have to go to the second floor on your own. Call me if you need anything. I''ll be waiting for you on the first floor."


    Rachel smiled apologetically. "I''ll be back soon."


    Jeffrey said to Rachel, "Sorry, Rachel. It''s not that I don''t want to take him to the second floor. He just doesn''t belong here. Plus, Hailey just so happened to take thest spot. "Honestly, it''s for the best. Since he wouldn''t understand our business talk anyway, he would just get in the way."


    Even though Jeffrey was trying to seem apologetic, he was ridiculing Matthew.


    Rachel sported a cold expression. "I''m here for business. Drop it."


    After saying that, Rachel turned to Matthew and handed him the membership card. "Find a ce to rx and grab a drink."


    Matthew was still worried about Rachel. "Ring me up if something happens. I''ll be there."


    The two guards by the elevator were burly, but Matthew didn''t think they were tough to deal with. He was confident he could make it to the second floor at any time. Jeffrey snickered. "You''re not even qualified to go up to the second floor. Keep your nose out of this. Some things are just out of your league."


    As Jeffrey was talking, the elevator door slowly closed shut.


    Matthew fixed his cold gaze on Jeffrey as a sign of warning.


    Jeffrey didn''t back down and stared back with a menacing gaze, akin to a viper.


    The deadly stare-off ensued until the elevator door finally closed, and they were out of each other''s sight.


    Matthew had a bad feeling, but he could only hold onto his phone and wait for Rachel''s call.


    Seeing the Opulent Club membership card in his hand, Matthew felt irritated. He took the card to the reception desk.


    At the reception, two pretty women saw Matthew approaching and immediately stood up. "How can we help you?"


    Matthew tossed the card on the desk and shouted, "Get me a refund!"


    The two pretty receptionists were shocked. It was difficult for neers to get their membership approved, and they needed someone to vouch for them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people wanted a membership card here, but they couldn''t evene close. Meanwhile, Matthew wanted a refund.


    One of the beautiful receptionists


    was baffled. "Why do you want to return the membership card? Are you going abroad? We have clubs in other cities too-"


    Matthew cut her off mid-sentence. "I don''t like your club."


    After he said that, another person shouted from behind him, "Who has a problem with the club?"


    A man in his 50s walked in. He had single eyelids, thin lips, and a small


    mustache. His hair was neatly.


    Seeing him show up, the two receptionists respectfully greeted, "Mr. Miller."


    Matthew slowly uttered, "I don''t like your club. I''d like to get a refund on the membership card."


    Marty Miller was the manager here.


    I was


    With a cold and aloof look, he said, "Hey, young man, our membership is highly sought after. Yet, you''re giving yours up. Do you have any idea how much you''re losing? I''ll have you know¡ª"


    Marty abruptly stopped speaking. With his eyes fixed on Matthew''s ring, he trembled slightly.


    Then, he mumbled, "You... Is yourst name... Grant?"


    Matthew was dumbfounded by Marty''s reaction. "Yes, myst name is Grant."


    Marty said with excitement, "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you every day. You''re here atst!"


    Matthew was bewildered. "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m here to cancel my membership."


    Marty leaned in and said, "If you find anything unsatisfactory, please tell us, Mr. Grant. We''ll make sure to improve."


    Matthew didn''t know why Marty''s attitude had taken a 180. He assumed Marty must have mistaken him for someone else.


    Still, Matthew disliked Opulent Club. "No matter what you do, I''ll nevere back to this club."


    With a bitter expression, Marty said, "This club was built for you, Mr. Grant. If you''re not returning, there''s no point in keeping it."

 Chapter 84

    Matthew was now even more confused.


    The way Marty put it was strange. Opulent Club was built for his sake? Matthew refused to believe that. And he wasn''t the only one, even the two receptionists appeared dumbstruck. Opulent Club was the most secretive and lucrative club in Lambda City.


    Influential figures and wealthy businessmen of Lambda City prided themselves on being members of the establishment. Many often flexed their membership to demonstrate their status. But Marty now said this ce was opened for Matthew. Who on earth was Matthew?


    Marty noticed Matthew''s confusion. "We''re not in the right ce to talk, Mr. Grant. Please head to the ninth floor. Someone will exin everything to you."


    The ninth floor? The two receptionists nearby gasped in surprise.


    Since Opulent Club was first established, hardly anyone visited the third floor. Only one person had been to the fourth floor, and no one had ever set foot on all the subsequent floors. The mysterious ninth floor was a legend. But mere moments ago, Marty had invited Matthew there.


    The two receptionists stood there with their mouths agape for a long time.


    Marty''s treatment prompted Matthew to press for the truth. "Sure, let''s go somewhere private. I''m keen to hear what you have to say."


    Marty leaned forward and gestured. "This way, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew nodded in agreement and followed Marty to the ninth floor.


    After a chime, the elevator doors opened.


    Marty held the elevator doors open with one hand and gestured with the other. "Please go ahead, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew stepped out of the elevator but noticed Marty stayed inside. He asked, "Aren''t youing?"


    Marty''s eyes darkened. "Apologies, I''m not allowed on the ninth floor. Don''t worry, someone will attend to you."


    Once again feeling annoyed by theplicated rules, Matthew''s mouth twitched. Even the manager wasn''t authorized to enter the ninth floor.


    The ninth floor had truly piqued Matthew''s interest this time. He turned away from Marty and headed inside.


    The ninth floor boasted 10,000 square feet of space. It was oddly decorated and divided into ten sections.


    The decor in each section was bizarre, like individual bed-and-breakfast lots. Each area showcased a different theme.


    For example, the first section


    resembled an old pharmacy. The chairs, tables, and cabs were all made of wood, and there was a bookshelf of various medicatbooks.


    An old man in his 70s stood there. He had a smooth face, gray hair, and a healthyplexion. At that moment, he was reading a medical book. Hearing footsteps, the old man immediately stood up and fixed his gaze on Matthew.


    Atst, when heid eyes on Matthew''s Juprus Ring, he leaned


    forward and said, "It really is you, Mr. Matthew Grant. I''m Ansel Mullins.


    You must have heard of me


    Ansel Mullins? Matthew was taken aback. Before Nichs left, Matthew was assigned the task of seeking out Ansel to get further details.


    Nichs cautioned him that it was a difficult task. Matthew was advised not to seek Ansel out unless he had everything sorted at home and was ready for the task.


    With deep gratitude, Matthew vowed to Nichs that he wouldplete the task, no matter how difficult it might be.


    Matthew received Ansel''s contact information from Nichs. He had nned to seek Ansel out after getting out of prison and taking care of things at home.


    But things didn''t go as nned. Right after Matthew was released from prison, Tessa filed for divorce, and he still hadn''t sorted things out at home. Unexpectedly, Matthew came across Ansel at this ce.


    Since Matthew had run into Ansel,


    he decided to find out the details of the task Nichs had assigned.. "Since we''re here, can you tell me about the task my mentor left for me?"


    Ansel chuckled. "Opulent Club was built for you, sir. Have a seat, and I''ll make you some coffee. We can slowly get into it."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 85

    Matthew didn''t like being addressed as "sir". It felt out of ce, especially in recent times. Worse yet, the person addressing him as such was an old man around his grandfather''s age. He grabbed a chair and sat down. "I''ll sit, but can you call me something else?"


    Ansel handed Matthew a cup of coffee and stood to the side. "I can''t do that. Rules are rules."


    Matthew realized that Nichs probably set such rules.


    Nichs had always been mysterious. Even at this point, Matthew didn''t know Nichs'' true name, job, or background.


    Matthew decided to ask Ansel, "Can you tell me more about my mentor?"


    Ansel shook his head. "Complete your first task, and you''ll uncover everything. Here''s a letter outlining your task. Take a look for yourself."


    As Ansel spoke, he pulled out a brown envelope.


    Matthew was left speechless by Nichs'' insistence on being so mysterious.


    That said, Matthew had an inkling that Nichs was no ordinary person. The medical skills Nichs taught him were incredible. Plus, the martial arts he''d learned from Nichs was formidable. Holding the envelope in his hand, Matthew realized he was now closer to the truth.


    He was going to tear open the envelope but then changed his mind. Instead, he put it in his pocket and decided to read itter at home.


    Upon seeing this, Ansel spoke again. "Opulent Club was built to serve you. No matter what you want, I''ll do my best to make it happen."


    Matthew suddenly thought of Rachel''s business meeting on the second floor. He stood up and said, "I''m heading to the second floor to look for someone."


    Ansel quickly took the lead and said, "I''ll take you there."


    Matthew raised his hand to stop Ansel. "It''s fine. I can go there on my own."


    Ansel halted right away. "Take care, sir. If you need anything, just let me know. It''s my honor to serve you."


    "Sure," Matthew uttered. After a chime, the elevator door opened, and he stepped inside.


    He soon exited the elevator and noticed that the second floor had a different interiorpared to the other floors.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The second floor was designed to look like a fancy office, featuring extensive use of luxurious hardwood. A faint woody scent filled the air.


    There were many private rooms on the second floor, and each one had a name.


    For example, there was the Prestige Suite, Luxe Suite, Elite Suite, Lunar Suite, Garden Suite, Serenity Suite, and so on.


    Upon reaching the door of the Luxe Suite, Matthew heard a familiar voice. "No thanks, I don''t drink-not even a sip."


    Realizing it was Rachel''s voice, Matthew felt relieved that he had finally found the right ce. He then pushed open the door.


    In the private room, Rachel was taken aback upon seeing Matthew. "How did youe up to the second floor?"


    Jeffrey was shocked when he saw Matthew. "You''re supposed to stay on the first floor, Matthew. How did you sneak up to the second floor? You''re in deep trouble now


    Matthew walked into the room, pulled over a chair, and sat next to Rachel. "I''m in trouble? You''re overthinking it."


    With a worried expression, Rachel


    looked toward the door. Even though


    no one was chasing Matthew, she still felt uneasy. "How did you get here?"


    UM


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "I came here from the ninth floor."


    Rachel was already in a panic, but Matthew was still messing around. No one could ess the ninth floor of Opulent Club.


    Rachel gently hit Matthew once. "I''m freaking out, and you''re still cracking jokes. How did you get in here?"


    Matthew felt troubled. "Like I said, I came down from the ninth floor."


    Jeffrey coldly said, "I can only make it to the second floor. Even my grandpa is only eligible for the third, Matthew. Yet you''re telling us you went to the ninth floor. Come on, that''s ridiculous."

 Chapter 86

    With a cold expression, Matthew remarked, "What does it matter if I can make it to the ninth floor? You''re here to discuss a coboration, yet you''re talking about me. That''s just hrious!" Jeffrey sported a smile. "Of course, the business is important, but you snuck in here. If the club finds out, we''re all gonna get dragged into your mess. You should just go ande clean to them." In Jeffrey''s mind, Matthew making it to the second floor wouldn''t change anything. Matthew was only setting himself up to be humiliated again.


    Matthew was amused. "Why do I need to do that? I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Jeffrey shook his head as if Matthew was beyond saving. "You''re still not owning up to it? Fine, let''s call the staff here and see how you exin yourself."


    Rachel quickly stopped Jeffrey. "Hold on, Jeffrey. Don''t call the staff yet. I''ll talk to Matthew and make sure he leaves."


    All Rachel wanted was to smooth things over and keep Matthew out of trouble with the club. She also didn''t want to disrupt the business meeting.


    Jeffrey noticed Rachel''s troubled look and realized he had gone too far. He exined, "Don''t worry, Rachel. Alex''s uncle is the manager here.


    "As long as Matthew owns up to it, Alex''s uncle will step in, and it won''t be a big deal. But if the staff find out, things will get serious."


    As Jeffrey spoke, he looked at Alex Miller meaningfully.


    Before Matthew arrived, there were four people in the private room-two men and two women. One of them was Alex.


    Catching Jeffrey''s signal, Alex smiled and said, "I''ve informed my uncle, and he''ll be here shortly. Even though we know each other, I want Matthew to show some respect and admit to his mistake. Otherwise, things could get out of hand." Rachel became more worried and tugged at Matthew''s sleeve. "How about you go back to the first floor for now?"


    Matthew shed a knowing smile. It was clear that Jeffrey was colluding with Alex.


    But Matthew didn''t care. He patted Rachel''s hand and reassured her, "Rx. Everything''ll be okay."


    The private room door creaked open at that moment.


    Marty entered and briefly looked at Matthew before turning to Alex, his nephew. "Make sure you get along with your friends, Alex. You''re lucky to know them."


    Seeing Alex in the same private room with Matthew, Marty assumed they were friends. It was a pleasant surprise for him.


    Marty didn''t know the details of who Matthew was, but he understood that ess to the ninth floor was a big deal. Matthew was undoubtedly someone special.


    After Alex built a good rapport with Matthew, the Miller family could leverage the rtionship to reach new heights.


    Alex stood up. "Jeffrey is my best friend, and we''ve always gotten along well, Uncle Marty. I''ll make sure to keep it that way.


    "But I have a question. What happens if someone sneaks into the second floor without proper ess?"


    Marty felt a bit let down when Alex didn''t mention Matthew. It appeared their rtionship wasn''t as close as he had thought. He nned to tell Alex to try to be friends with Matthew.


    Although Marty heard Alex mention


    the offense of sneaking in, he didn''t take the im seriously. "ording to the club''s regtions, the person will be kicked out and permanently banned from the premises.


    Hearing that, Alex pointed at Matthew He isn''t allowed on the second floor, Uncle Marty. I can''t believe he actually snuck in. That''s all I wanted to tell you. Do what you think is best!"


    Marty was dumbstruck as he looked at Alex.


    Not getting along with Matthew was already bad enough. How could Alex offend such a mysterious prominent figure? It was more than just


    courting death-it was sending the Miller family to its downfall


    Thinking of this, Marty was infuriated and pped Alex. As the pnded heavily on Alex''s face, the entire room fell silent.


    A look of surprise shed across Rachel''s anxious face.


    Jeffrey gaped in astonishment, his jaw hanging open for a long time.


    After a while, Jeffrey stood up and defended Alex. "Please... Don''t get violent... Matthew was the one who snuck in. This has nothing to do with Alex."


    Alex felt wronged. "Why did you hit me, Uncle Marty? I helped you catch the person who snuck in. Why hit me?"


    Ignoring Jeffrey, Marty fixed his cold gaze on Alex. How was Alex helping? Alex was just making the situation worse.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The prospect of upsetting Matthew made Marty feel restless. Ansel had instructed Marty not to reveal Matthew''s identity. Otherwise, Marty would have already apologized to Matthew. The best Marty could do now was to discipline Alex in the hope of appeasing Matthew.

 Chapter 87

    Marty didn''t bother answering Alex''s question. He just raised his hand and pped Alex again. "Go home. You''re here to make friends, not butt into people''s affairs. You stupid fool."


    Alex had never seen Marty so angry before. He didn''t know what he did wrong but was too frightened to defend himself. "I''m leaving. I''ll go home now."


    Standing to the side, Jeffrey said, "Mr. Miller, as you said, anyone caught sneaking in would get kicked out. Why didn''t you throw Matthew out instead of hitting Alex?"


    With a darkened expression, Marty replied, "Alex is my nephew, and I can discipline him as I see fit. As for the club, anyone who enters is a distinguished guest. You better watch your mouth."


    Jeffrey was rendered speechless, looking embarrassed.


    He couldn''t figure out what had happened himself. Earlier, Marty had firmly stated that anyone who snuck in would be kicked out. Less than a minuteter, Marty changed his mind and warned Jeffrey instead.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Marty thereafterpletely ignored Jeffrey. Upon seeing that Matthew was still upset, he lowered his head and apologized, "Mr. Grant, I humbly apologize. Alex was being immature and caused you problems. I''ll ensure he learns his lesson." Since Marty had to keep Matthew''s identity a secret, he could only apologize in such a manner.


    Matthew waved a dismissive hand and nced at Alex. He coldlymanded, "Get him out of here. He''s getting on my nerves."


    Marty leaned forward. "Sure, I''ll kick him out now."


    After saying that, Marty grabbed Alex by his hair and dragged him out. "Get out!"


    "Ah! Uncle Marty! My hair!" Alex yelled. After being taken out of the room, his shouting became more distant until he could no longer be heard.


    The room fell silent. It was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.


    Rachel looked at Matthew in surprise. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    What did Matthew do? Marty was the manager of Opulent Club, so why was he being so cautious and respectful around Matthew? Jeffrey was still in shock.


    When Alex reported Matthew earlier, he ended up being kicked out of the club himself. Why did that happen? What was the reason?


    Another woman was sat in the room, dressed seductively. She hadn''t said a word the entire time.


    Her countenance changed as the events unfolded. When Matthew first entered the room, she looked at him with disdain. However, her expression soon turned to one of surprise, then finally to shock. After thinking about it, the woman got curious. She sized Matthew up, trying to find clues about his identity.


    Rachel quickly came back to her senses and found herself pleasantly surprised. Since Matthew wasn''t kicked out, she stopped worrying.


    Still, she was puzzled. "How did youe to the second floor, Matthew?"


    Matthew replied, "I walked in. How else do you think I got in?


    Rachel was surprised that Matthew was still in the mood to joke around. She yfully said, "We get it. You walked in. Alright?"


    Matthew nced at the clock and urged, "Let''s get the business meeting over with quickly. Once it''s done, we''ll leave. I really don''t want to stay here any longer."


    Rachel turned to Jeffrey. "Let''s get down to business."


    Jeffrey''s expression turned grim. He had invited Alex to set Matthew up, but Alex ended up getting beaten by Marty and got kicked out instead.


    He had also nned to get Rachel drunk, but his n fell through.


    At that moment, he had no choice


    but to move on to the business deal.


    "The product we''re discussing is


    called Romidocin. Here are the approval documents for its


    production. Romidocin is essentially meant for stabilizing blood pressure."


    Rachel sifted through the documents. Her expression was one that showed her wisdom and confidence.


    After reviewing them, she raised her head and asked, "What''s the selling point of Romidocin?"


    Jeffrey leaned against the chair and crossed his legs. He confidently said, "Compared to the existing drugs in the market, it has fewer,


    ??? 5%


    side effects and won''t upset the ne


    stomach. After beginning the prescription, patients need to take it


    for the rest of their lives. They can''t skip a dose."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. He wanted to stay quiet in the meeting and let Rachel make the call in business matters. However, as a doctor, he couldn''t sit still.


    "There are already effective


    medications in the market to correct


    high blood pressure. This new drug isn''t a proper remedy; it requires continuous use after the first dose. What''s the point of manufacturing it?


    Upon hearing Matthew''sment, Jeffrey was amused. "You''re just a chauffeur. What could you possibly know?


    "Treating it with existing drugs regrly makes a good medicine but a bad product. Lifelong medication means the whole family will be tied to thepany if even one of them is sick. "That''s what makes a drug profitable. The money will keeping in. You wouldn''t understand even if I exined it to you."

 Chapter 88

    Matthew looked at Jeffrey as if he was insane. How could he make money from rubbish that couldn''t actually treat patients? That was as good as murder-but Jeffrey seemed to be unting it. This was such a pointless endeavor. To think Rachel was even considering working with Jeffrey.


    Matthew ignored Jeffrey''s sarcasm and turned to Rachel. "This product won''t go anywhere. I''d advise against investing in it."


    Rachel knitted her brows together. She respected Matthew''s medical skills, but she felt he was clueless about running a business.


    Some blood pressure medications out there were top sellers, and the business behind them made a fortune.


    If the new drug outperformed the existingpetitors in the market, it would make a significant amount of money.


    The Carter family was in desperate need of a cash cow. Rachel had to make money to get their support.


    After choosing her words carefully, Rachel said, "I still don''t know much about this drug, Matthew. I''d like to know more about it."


    A hint of disappointment shed in Matthew''s eyes. Even though Rachel was subtle about it, she had rejected his suggestion in the end.


    After understanding the underlying meaning behind Rachel''s words, Matthew nodded. "Alright, it''s your call."


    Jeffrey smirked. "Did you hear that, Matthew? People with great foresight won''t dismiss this product so easily. We''re talking about billions in future earnings. You''re just a chauffeur who knows nothing. Stop making ridiculousments." Matthew noticed that Jeffrey was ttering Rachel while putting him down. He coldly said, "You know nothing about medicine. A drug that doesn''t treat anything isn''t medicine. Yet you still expect to earn billions from it? You''ve gone mad." Jeffrey mocked, "Do you really think being good at medicine makes you rich? It only makes you a doctor. You have no idea how the world operates, let alone how to make money. You''re not smart enough to even talk about this product."


    With a cold expression, Matthew


    muttered, "I have a form that


    treats high blood pressure, and it''s suitable for mass production. You''re so smart, so you tell me which s more profitable. A drug that doesn''t work or one that does?"


    Hearing this, Jeffrey shot up from his seat and knocked over his chair, causing a loud racket.


    Jeffrey looked at Matthew in disbelief. "Do you seriously have a form to treat high blood pressure?" Rachel had also sat up straight and nervously looked at Matthew, waiting for his reply.


    Matthew coldly snorted. "That''s right. I have a form to treat high blood pressure."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jeffrey''s expression darkened. He fixed his gaze on Matthew, and his breathing became rapid. Seemingly in a battle with his own thoughts, Jeffrey''s mouth twitched, and he hesitated to speak.


    In the end, he made up his mind and asked, "Are you selling this form?"


    Matthew sneered. "I''m not selling it!"


    Hearing Matthew''s response, Rachel''s expression softened, and she faintly smiled. It was a smile no one would notice unless they looked closely.


    Jeffrey forced a smile of his own.


    "Forgive me for what I said earlier No matter the cost, you have


    the form to me. Of course Sell


    drug has to be effective."


    Matthew snickered. "It''s a good medicine but a bad product. I think you shouldn''t buy it."


    Jeffrey knew Matthew was ridiculing him, but he had to pretend


    otherwise. "I''m not buying the form to produce and sell the


    medicine," he tried.


    Matthew coldly chuckled. "If you''re not selling it, are you keeping it as a collectible? Do you really expect me to believe you?"

 Chapter 89

    Jeffrey earnestly said, "Yes, I''m buying it as part of my collection. Let me be straight with you. I''ve five forms for treating high blood pressure in my safe at home.


    "You can''t ask for an outrageous price just because you have a form. I expect a reasonable price from you."


    Matthew was taken aback. Jeffrey had five effective forms for high blood pressure in his possession, but he didn''t manufacture those drugs. Instead, he chose to manufacture an ineffective one. Jeffrey would indeed go to any lengths to make money.


    Matthew was resolved to keep the form from Jeffrey. "I won''t sell it for any price."


    Jeffrey slowly rposed himself. "Everything has a price. If something isn''t for sale, it just means the offer isn''t high enough.


    "Since you work as a chauffeur, I''m sure you''re struggling at home. How about five million dors? That''s enough to change your life.


    "With that money, you can buy a car, thetest phone, or even a house. You''ll live a happy life."


    Matthew was amused. He had ten billion dors, so five million dors meant nothing to him.


    He looked at Rachel and nonchntly remarked, "Look at my future wife; she''s great at making money. With her around, I''ll have everything-money, a fine woman, luxuries like phones, houses, and cars. I don''t need your five million dors!" Rachel chuckled. She initially nned to work with Jeffrey. But after learning that Matthew had a form of his own, she changed her mind.


    She couldn''t suppress herughter at Matthew''sment. When she realized her blunder, she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Rachel looked away, but her constant trembling gave away how hard she was trying not tough.


    Jeffrey clenched his teeth. It was clear that Matthew was using Rachel to get on his nerves.


    At that moment, however, Jeffrey had other things to worry about. "Five million dors isn''t enough? You''re going to ask for a lot more, aren''t you? Fine, name your price."


    Matthew firmly stated, "It''s not for sale."


    Jeffrey furrowed his brows. The most frustrating thing in business was when someone refused to name a price because they were greedy.


    He made up his mind and stated an exorbitant amount, "Ten million dors."


    Matthew coldly replied, "I''m not selling it even if you offered me ten billion dors. Rachel can use this form to manufacture and sell proper medicine. I''m confident it''ll outperform your useless drug!"


    Jeffrey''s face fell. He fixed his cold


    gaze on Matthew for a long while


    before saying, "Stop dreaming, Matthew Know your ce as a chauffeur. You''re a nobody. You''re not even worthy to dine in the same ce as me. Do you think you have what it takes to challenge me?"


    Before Matthew could speak, Rachel interjected, "Count me in. With the Carter family participating, we''ll be highlypetitive."


    Jeffrey couldn''t believe that Rachel


    ??? 3


    would reject his proposal. He argued, "I''m saying this because you''re an old ssmate, Rachel. That product doesn''t have much profit potential, while mine promises a great fortune. You should choose Wisely." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rachel sported a cold expression. "I''ll only produce medicine that works. It''s only sustainable when it''s effective. Your product might bring money in, but it''s risky."


    Jeffrey sneered. "I offered a great


    product to make money with you. But instead, you chose to go against me. Do you know how many people are investing in this and how influential they are? If you be ourpetitor, it will only spell doom for the Carter family."


    el?


    Rachel''s expression changed, but she quickly made a decision. "I never nned topete with you. The Carter family isn''t your enemy, but I won''t invest in your product. Let''s leave it at that for today. We''re leaving." After saying that, Rachel gestured to Matthew and walked out of the room with him in tow.


    Matthew shed a smile. Even though Rachel was cold, she was certainly reliable. Ultimately, she gave up on the useless drug.


    Seeing that Rachel was about to leave, Jeffrey extended his hand to stop her. "We still need to clear things up between us, Rachel."

 Chapter 90

    Rachel stopped in her tracks and frowned. "What else do we need to talk about?"


    Jeffrey decided to be upfront. "I''ll be straight with you. Your parents want me to marry you, and I said yes."


    Rachel had already seen thising, so she replied, "They gave you the wrong idea, and I''m sorry about that. But I already have a boyfriend."


    Jeffrey was taken aback. "Are you really going to marry a chauffeur? He barely earns enough in a month to feed even one of my dogs. He''s not in your league at all. Conversely, the two of us are the perfect match." Rachel suddenly thought of Matthew''s earlierments and smirked. "If he can''t make money, I''ll provide for him."


    Upon hearing those words, Matthew''s impassive expression broke into a smile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He was joking earlier, but Rachel took his words seriously. After thinking about it, he realized it felt great to be pampered by a woman like her. After all, she was rich, pretty, and had a good figure. Jeffrey''s face fell. Rachel would rather lose money than be with him.


    Furious, Jeffrey stomped his feet. "What''s so great about Matthew? He''s poor and pathetic. What makes him better than me? Why him?"


    Rachel thought about how Matthew was willing to sacrifice himself by going to jail for his ex-wife. Meanwhile, Jeffrey was getting angry from just being turned down.


    After making theparison, Rachel realized Jeffrey was nowhere near Matthew''s level when it came to being a respectable man.


    Thinking of this, Rachel said with conviction, "Matthew is more responsible." She then held Matthew''s hand and left immediately after.


    Jeffrey found the reason she''d given him to be absurd. Responsible? How was that even a proper quality?


    Seeing Matthew and Rachel leave, Jeffrey smashed a cup on the floor in a fit of rage.


    Sitting to the side, Hailey stayed quiet and watched the events unfold.


    After everything was over, she said, "I didn''t want her to be part of this deal in the first ce. It''s better without her. We''re doing this for profit, not for you to chase after girls." Jeffrey was still upset. "She likes a guy who''s so broke that his sense of responsibility is all he got. Is she out of her mind?"


    Hailey shook her head. "I have no idea, but she has definitely lost her mind for refusing this project.


    "Anyone investing in traditional medicine will end up broke. After Rachel loses her funds, she will drag the Carter family down with her. You know what to do, right?"


    Jeffrey''s expression darkened. He


    had set his eyes on the Carter family''s wealth, already regarding them as part of his assets. Watching the Carter family lose their fortune


    hurt him more than anything


    But since Hailey had spoken her mind, he couldn''t stay quiet any longer. "I''ll start by putting some pressure on Rachel. I hope she''lle to her senses then." After Hailey stormed out, Jeffrey was the only person left in the room. He poured himself a drink and gulped it down.


    Seething with anger, Jeffrey stood up with determination. "I''ll kill you, Matthew. Then all my problems will disappear."


    Meanwhile, Hailey exited Opulent Club and got into a car. She pulled out her phone and made a call. "The Carter family is investing in traditional medicine."


    The voice of an old man came


    through the phone. "Yet another


    ignorant fool. Tuschen''s market is


    tied to the interests of many influential people worldwide. The


    Carter family is digging their graves by going against them.


    "This also means that we failed to set a clear example beforehand. This time, we need to be more brutal to send a clear warning."


    ...


    Matthew drove slowly on the road.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Rachel nced at Matthew from time to time. Eventually, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you seriously going to sell the form to me?"


    Matthew smiled and said, "You''re my wife, so it''s basically yours now."


    Rachel blushed. "Stop saying that. There''s nothing between us."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Earlier, you said you''re going to provide for me, Rachel. How can you toss me aside after using me?"


    Her forehead creased in confusion. Something seemed off about what Matthew had just said.

 Chapter 91

    Soon after, Rachel realized what was going on and snapped, "What nonsense are you spewing?"


    Matthew was driving when he casually said, "Am I wrong? You promised to take care of me earlier in Opulent Club, but now you''re tossing me aside. I even thought about providing you treatment tonight, but this is what I get in return." Rachel clenched her teeth, her anger simmering. How could Matthew bring up her illness? He seemed less like a man who went to jail for his wife and more like a pervert.


    "Are you giving me the form or not?"


    Matthew contemted for a bit, then replied, "You can have it, but not for free. You can either pay for it or offer yourself to me."


    He soon added, "On second thought, you''re not worth it. I''ve already promised you the form, but now I have to serve you too? I''m not a doormat. Therefore, you have to pay for it."


    Hearing that, Rachel clenched her teeth. Matthew was too upfront with his words and was incredibly calctive.


    There was no way Matthew was a responsible man. He truly seemed more like a pervert than anything else and a stingy one at that.


    Rachel reeled in her anger because the form was important. She decided to talk it out. "Name me a price."


    Matthew nonchntly replied, "Ten million dors. I didn''t add any extra charges."


    Rachel was still angry, but the price was fair. "Alright, I''ll wire you the amount now."


    After a screech, the car came to an abrupt halt.


    Matthew pulled out his phone and showed Rachel an ount number. "Send it to this ount."


    Matthew had mmed on the brakes too hard. Caught off guard, Rachel felt the seatbelt tighten around her chest. It hurt, so she angrily red at him.


    Matthew was simply too impatient. He''d just upped and stopped the car in the middle of the road.


    With a livid expression, Rachel pulled out her phone and transferred the exact amount.


    After the payment was transferred, Matthew sighed and remarked, "You''re supposed to provide for me, but I still have to make a living on my own. I just can''t count on you." After saying that, Matthew slowly reignited the engine.


    Rachel was really angry. Matthew took the money but still had the audacity to talk like that.


    She rolled down the car window and turned to look outside, her expression turning cold.


    Traffic was heavy, and a ck sports car was driving next to her.


    Rachel looked outside in a daze. Matthew''s tone earlier made him seem like aining wife, and she inadvertently broke into a smile.


    The young man driving the sports car spotted a pretty face when the car window next to him rolled down.


    He looked at Rachel in a trance, especially when Rachel shed a smile.


    Unable to peel his eyes away, the sports car driver collided with the car in front of him. It was only then that the young man quickly


    ov


    withdrew his gaze.


    The driver in front of him got out of the car and started yelling.


    The young man got out of the car as well. He ignored the driver, who was busy scolding him, and watched Rachel''s ear drive off into the


    distance. He couldn''t take his eyes off the disappearing car for along time.


    ...


    At the kindergarten entrance, Tessa looked around anxiously. When a car appeared, her eyes lit up in delight.


    Matthew was finally here to pick Lorraine up.


    Tessa looked at a mirror, applied some lipstick, and touched up her makeup.


    Seeing her glowing face and vibrantThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    red lips in the reflection, she felt


    more confident. Then, she put away her mirror and lipstick before


    shifting her attention to her


    strapless dress.


    Tessa pulled her dress down a little to show off her ample cleavage. She sported a seductive smile and walked toward the approaching car.


    Once the car pulled to a stop, she raised her hand with red nails and gently tapped the car window with her knuckles.


    Tessa watched as the car window slowly rolled down. She leaned forward, bringing her chest to the window.

 Chapter 92

    When the car window was fully open, Tessa called out, "Matthew-"


    But she stopped mid-sentence when she saw Rachel in the car. After all, she had only been expecting Matthew.


    Dumbstruck, Tessa couldn''t bring herself to say the lines she had prepared.


    Matthew''s expression turned grim. "Get out of my face."


    After saying that, Matthew rolled up the car window. Thest person he wanted to see was Tessa. He was doing his best to put the past behind him.


    Life was pleasant as long as he didn''t think about her. Seeing her only drowned him in painful memories.


    Every penny he previously earned went to her. Worse yet, he had gone to prison for her, only to be betrayed upon his release. In truth, it had hurt more than a knife stabbing his heart.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do. She set everything up to make Matthew notice her. She thought that he wouldn''t be able to resist her charm and would then forgive her. To Tessa''s surprise, Matthew didn''t even spare her a nce.


    When she raised her head, she found that the other parents picking their kids up were staring at her. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    Worse yet, the parents didn''t just give her strange looks; they also madements about her aloud.


    "Why is she dressed like this at a kindergarten?"


    "She immediately approaches when a luxurious car shows up. I doubt she''s a properdy."


    "How can she fish for men at a kindergarten? That''s shameless!"


    "Oh dear, we''re in public. This is a bad influence on the kids."


    Tessa''s face fell, and she knocked on the car window again.


    Matthew simply leaned against the seat and shut his eyes. Meanwhile, Rachel stayed quiet.


    However, as the knocking became more urgent, Matthew grew annoyed and rolled down the window again. "Will you stop?"


    Tessa intended to initiate a reconciliation with Matthew, but the words were stuck in her throat when she saw Rachel.


    Tessa inadvertently felt a sense of inferiority. It came across as though Rachel was the rightful wife, and she was the homewrecker. Seeing Rachel made her feel small. Since Tessa couldn''t bring herself to talk about mending the rtionship, she tried seeking help with herpany''s loan. "Something bad has happened to ourpany-" Matthew waved his hand and interrupted, "Hold on. It''s yourpany, not ours."


    Tessa''s expression changed at that. When they divorced, Matthew said he didn''t care about thepany. She didn''t believe him at the time. But at this moment, she was convinced.


    After recollecting her thoughts,


    Tessa nodded. "You''re right. Mypany ran into a problem. I want to get a loan, but Mr. Robins said he''d only approve it if you talk to him. Can you give him a call2


    Matthew''s expression was grim. When thepany was doing well, Elliott had begged him to put a deposit in the bank. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    Since Elliott wasn''t going to approve


    the loan without Matthew''s


    guarantee, it meant there was no hope for thepany. It took Tessa a mere three years to squander all his efforts away.  en


    When Matthew didn''t turn her down immediately, Tessa felt a little ¨¨ hopeful about the loan. "Mr. Robins said he''d approve the loan if you just give him a call. One phone call, that''s all Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    en


    Matthew coldly retorted, "Do you remember what you said at the courthouse, Tessa Sanders? That I shouldn''te crawling to you after the divorce.


    "That when I run out of money, I shouldn''te to you. If I hit rock bottom and can''t even find a job, you won''t help even if I beg for it. You wanted to start a new life."


    Tessa looked troubled. Did she actually say that? After sifting through her memories, she recalled the conversation.


    Back then, Matthew was broke, while Tessa was a billionaire. She never thought that she''d end up turning to him for help one day.


    Matthew coldly added, "Whether or not you remember, I''ll have you know that we''re done. I''m not going to help you."


    Facing the rejection, Tessa red her nostrils. "Considering we were once married, can''t you make just one phone call? It wouldn''t take much of your time, but you still won''t do it." Matthew sported a cold expression and ridiculed, "Like you said, don''t turn to me for help. Even if you beg for it, I won''t care."


    Those words felt like a p in the face to Tessa.

 Chapter 93

    Tessa felt utterly embarrassed. She desperately hoped for the ground to swallow her whole. Even if it cost her life, at least she wouldn''t have to face such an awkward situation. Unfortunately, those were merely Tessa''s wishful thoughts. ncing around, she felt like she was being sentenced in public with the nearby parents watching her.


    Tessa fixed her gaze on Matthew and snarled, "Is this really necessary? Why are you treating me like this?


    "Have you forgotten our wedding vows? You''re supposed to love me forever, look after me, and pamper me. Are you going back on your word? Be a man and keep your promise." Matthew was at a loss for words. How did Tessa even bring herself to say that?


    She was the one who demanded a divorce and took his wealth. Now she expected him to honor his past vows to love, cherish, and pamper her. What twisted logic.


    Seeing Matthew stay silent, Tessa argued, "I gave you a daughter. No matter how much I''ve wronged you, you can''t do the same to me."


    Matthew realized Tessa was simply out of her mind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even though she used Lorraine to make him give up his wealth back then, she didn''t hesitate to abandon Lorraine. At this very moment, she was using Lorraine to once again make unreasonable demands. "Leave Lorraine out of this. If you bring her up again, I''ll call Elliott and have him chase you for the loan repayment."


    Tessa was terrified. She forced herself to calm down and said, "I don''t believe you''ll do it."


    Just then, the children started lining up to leave school as the parents gathered at the gate.


    Matthew''s eyes glinted coldly. "Lori will be here any second. I don''t want her to see us fighting, it''ll only make her sad. I''ll do anything to protect her. If you don''t leave, I''ll make the call right now." As Matthew spoke, he pulled out his phone.


    Tessa''s face paled in fear. "Stop! Don''t call Elliott. I''ll leave."


    Like a thief who''d just stumbled into the police, Tessa scurried away without looking back.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and slowly closed his eyes. The brief exchange felt like a long, drawn-out war. What hurt him the most was the torment to his heart.


    Rachel watched as the exchange unfolded. She had never witnessed anything like this before. The whole situation felt as unreal as a dream.


    It was shocking that women like Tessa existed. Even after the divorce, Tessa expected Matthew to keep his marriage vows and to care for her like a queen. Even though it was absurd, it happened right before Rachel''s eyes.


    At the same time, Matthew didn''t receive any appreciation at all for going to prison on Tessa''s behalf. She still owed him an apology for taking away his wealth, and yet she just kept asking for more.


    Rachel couldn''t help but feel bad for Matthew. "Are you alright?"


    Matthew wiped his face with his hand. When he looked at Rachel, he sported a smile. "Everything''s okay."


    Rachel felt a pang in her heart. She remembered reading that men never showed their pain to others. No matter how much they suffered, they would act tough in front of others.


    She couldn''t believe this was happening before her eyes. "If you''re feeling sad..."


    Matthew maintained a smile and said, "I''m not sad. Wait for me while I go get Lori."


    After saying that, Matthew got out of the car. Rachel could only watch in silence as he made his way to the kindergarten gates.


    When he returned, Lorraine was riding on his shoulders. She looked delighted.


    Matthew beamed as he spoke to Lorraine, doing his best to make herugh.


    Rachel felt her chest tightened. Even though Matthew was sad, he didn''t have time to process his emotions because he had to keep Lorraine happy. She didn''t know why, but her eyes became wet.


    The car door opened, and Rachel quickly wiped her tears. She pretended nothing had happened and looked at Lorraine.


    Upon seeing Rachel, Lorraine greeted, "Ms. Carter."


    Rachel waved her hand at Lorraine. "Hello."


    Matthew fastened the seatbelt for Lorraine before driving off.


    With a curious expression, Lorraine fixed her gaze on Rachel. After a while, she grinned and asked, "Are you going to marry Dad, Ms. Carter?" Rachel felt awkward when she answered the question with, "Probably."


    With her adorable eyes, Lorraine frowned and pleaded, "Please don''t marry Dad. I don''t want him in prison again. He''s a good person, and prison is for bad people."

 Chapter 94

    Rachel was taken aback. She didn''t know why Lorraine would say those words.


    Matthew was just as shocked. "Why do you say that, Lori?"


    Lorraine replied dejectedly, "At Granny''s ce, the household staff said Dad went to prison because of Mom. If Ms. Carter bes my mom, Dad will go to prison again."


    Rachel felt another pang in her heart. Though Lorraine was still young, she already had a skewed idea of what a mother was.


    Rachel patted Lorraine''s head and softlyforted, "It doesn''t work like that. It''s hard to understand it because you''re still young. But I can promise that your dad won''t go to prison again, no matter what." Lorraine looked worried as she muttered, "B-But... I''m afraid Dad will be sent to prison again."


    As she spoke, her eyes glistened with tears. It seemed like Lorraine was fighting back her tears.


    Rachel smiled and coaxed, "I promise that your dad won''t go to prison again. Trust me on this, okay?"


    With watery eyes, Lorraine fixed her gaze on Rachel, as if she was trying to discern if Rachel was telling the truth.


    After a long while, Lorraine still felt restless. She extended her chubby hand and prompted, "Pinky promise?"


    Rachel let out a giggle and reached out her hand. "Alright, pinky promise."


    They hooked their pinkies together and sang in unison, "Pinky swear, hold it tight, never break it day or night."


    Matthew sniffled as he drove. He didn''t know Lorraine cared about him so much.


    Even though she was still a kid, her words nearly brought him to tears. At that moment, he felt like he would do anything for her.


    The car traveled down the street, weaving through the concrete jungle of the city.


    Matthew was delighted. Everything he saw filled him with a sense of happiness. In his eyes, the cold concrete buildings looked like loving castles. And every castle housed an adorable little girl like Lorraine. The car moved slowly and eventually parked at the vige entrance.


    Looking at her surroundings, Rachel was confused. "Why did we stop here?"


    Matthew chuckled. "Are youing with me to my ce? It''s just down the road. A word of warning, my parents are quite hospitable."


    Rachel thought for a while before replying, "Maybe next time." She always thought the rtionship was progressing too quickly.


    It started when Fred set them up on a blind date. Then, at the birthday party in the Carter residence, Matthew was announced as her future husband.


    The rtionship had always been driven by external events. But in truth, they weren''t ready for marriage just yet.


    Rachel didn''t even know Matthew well enough to know what he liked or disliked. So she decided to take their rtionship slowly.


    Matthew nodded. "Alright, I''ll walk home from here. You should drive back now."


    As Matthew spoke, he got out of the car and carried Lorraine out from the back seat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "See you tomorrow," Rachel responded before climbing into the driver''s seat and driving off.


    Matthew walked with Lorraine on his back. On the way home, he ran into familiar faces from time to time. But since they pretended not to see him, he didn''t bother greeting them.


    en


    Some middle-aged women gathered and began gossiping.


    "I feel bad for him. After spending three years behind bars, Matthew lost hispany and wife."


    "Being a single father with a kid, Matthew will have a hard time finding another wife."


    "A luxurious-looking car has been parked in front of his housetely. Did Matthew get to know someone influential?"


    "How could an ex-convict know anyone influential? I heard he''s working as a chauffeur."


    "They say people who''ve been to prison always end up worse off. You should keep your children away from him."


    Matthew was unfazed, pretending as if he didn''t hear thosements. Lorraine pouted in frustration. "Buy me some honey tomorrow, Dad." Matthew was curious. "Do you want to eat honey?" Lorraine shook her head. "I want to give the honey to those people."


    Matthew knitted his brows in


    10?


    confusion. He couldn''t keep up with Lorraine''s unconventional thinking.


    "Why are you giving them hing.


    Lorraine giggled. "That''s a secret. I have to whisper into your ears."


    After saying that, Lorraine untangled her arm from Matthew''s neck. Then, she leaned closer to his ear and whispered, "Once they eat some honey, their mouth will be sweet, and they won''t say anything bad about Dad."


    Matthew''s heart melted at those childish words. Lorraine was so precious that he kissed her cheek.


    "Sure, I''ll buy you honey tomorrow," he said before bursting intoughter.

 Chapter 95

    That night, Matthew waited until Lorraine was asleep before quietly leaving her room. When he came to the living room, he found that his parents had also gone to bed.


    Thus, Matthew returned to his room and switched on the bedsidemp. He then pulled out the envelope from his pocket. Ansel had said this was the first task Nichs had given him.


    Nichs had always been a mystery. Matthew wanted to know more about him, but his mentor never spilled the beans. This only made Matthew more curious about the first task Nichs had assigned to him. Matthew held the corner of the envelope and carefully ripped it open. The ripping noise echoed in the silent room.


    He extracted the letter folded inside and nervously opened it.


    The letter read, "Matthew, someone once saved me when I was in trouble in the past. Besides teaching him medical skills, I gave him the Tiger Seal that symbolizes the King of Medicine''s legacy.


    "Since you''re my sessor, you should retrieve the item. If his family is in trouble or has any requests, please help them out. You can find him at this address."


    Postmarked with Lambda City at Northridge District, the letter was addressed to Mr. Walter Reed, Birchwood Community, Glen Road.


    Matthew was disappointed that Nichs'' true identity wasn''t mentioned at all. The letter only spoke about the task he was assigned with.


    The Tiger Seal was a symbol of the King of Medicine. Nichs had once told Matthew a story: The King of Medicine once treated a tiger that had a bone stuck in its mouth, while he was collecting herbs in the mountains.


    For his own safety, the King of Medicine put a bronze ring in the tiger''s mouth and removed the bone. Later, the bronze ring was regarded as the Tiger Seal, which symbolized the King of Medicine''s legacy.


    Matthew was surprised to find out that his medical skills were part of the King of Medicine''s legacy. He finally had some insights about the medical skills he had learned.


    Matthew read through the letter several times, then carefully folded it, and tucked it back inside the envelope.


    ...


    The next day, Matthew sent Lorraine to kindergarten before heading to work at Wealthwave Group.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Zachary discreetly pulled him to the side and whispered, "How did you do it?"


    Matthew had no idea what Zachary was talking about. Zachary just blurted a question out of nowhere, after all. "What do you mean?"


    Zachary asked curiously, "How didContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    you get in Ms. Carter''s good graces? It''s impressive that you''ve be her chauffeur. I was up all night trying to figure out how you did it."


    en


    Matthew finally understood what Zachary was asking. He didn''t intend to keep it a secret, so he smiled and said, "Well, we''re dating. That''s all there is to it."


    Zachary was fed up with the same exnation. He thought about it all ofst night and concluded it was unlikely they were a couple.


    If Matthew was Rachel''s boyfriend, he wouldn''t be her chauffeur. Instead, she would have taken him in as her kept man.


    When this idea popped into Zachary''s head, he was too excited to sleep.


    Rachel was in her 20s and


    drop-dead gorgeous. Zachary was


    willing to give anything to be


    pampered by a young rich woman,


    even if it meant losing ten years of his life.


    en


    "Stop pulling my leg, Matt. I truly look up to you. Seriously, how did you end up with a rich woman?"


    With a bitter smile, Matthew shook his head. "I''m just as clueless as you are. It just happened."


    Zachary fixed his fiery gaze on Matthew. "I want to know your secret, Matt. How did it all begin? Fill me in!"


    Matthew saw Zachary''s curiosity and casually responded, "Rachel came to my house to propose a marriage She said she wanted to marry me, but I felt we weren''t good match. Then, she begged me, saying that she wouldn''t marry anyone else but me."


    Zachary smacked his lips, thinking that Matthew exaggerated the story.


    Rachel was pretty and rich. There was no way she woulde to propose, let alone insist on marrying him.


    Just then, Rachel entered the room and saw Matthew and Zachary chatting away. She casually asked, "What are you all talking about?" Rachel''s words were enough to make Zachary''s face go pale.


    Zachary looked at Matthew. He was afraid that Matthew would slip up and drag him into trouble.


    Matthew chuckled and responded, "I said you''d only marry me and no one else. He doesn''t believe it."

 Chapter 96

    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. "Stop being so annoying."


    Her enchanting gaze and exquisite face radiated a unique charm. Her reaction made it seem like the exchange was just a couple''s yful banter. Zachary watched them in shock.


    As a chauffeur, Matthew spoke to Rachel, his boss, in such a manner. Yet, she wasn''t upset at all.


    The whole situation seemed preposterous to Zachary. Could Matthew actually be Rachel''s boyfriend?


    Matthew shed a smile at Rachel. He loved teasing her when she looked so serious.


    Rachel red at Matthew in response. "Stop chatting and head to the parking lot. Something urgent came up, and I need you to drive." Matthew frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel looked anxious. "Hurry, we''ll talk as we go."


    Matthew knew he could only work on the task Nichs had assigned himter. He followed after Rachel and left the staff room.


    Noticing how close they seemed as they walked out together, Zachary was bbergasted.


    Had Matthew been telling the truth about being Rachel''s boyfriend all this time?


    Elsewhere, Rachel exined the situation on the way to the parking lot. "We rented a factory to manufacture traditional medicine and were recruiting workers. Just now, the manager reported that a group of people came and kicked them all out." Matthew slowed his pace down. "Should you really be going there? Who takes charge of your security at thepany?"


    Rachel smiled bitterly. "The security guards at the door are only for show. The people handling security are the Carter family''s bodyguards.


    "Unfortunately, they work for Uncle Malcolm, so I don''t trust them. You''re the only man I can rely on."


    Only then did Matthew grasp how difficult Rachel''s position was. He could only attend to the task Nichs had assigned to himter. "Let''s go, I''lle with you to see


    what''s going on."  en


    20 minutester, the car arrived at the factory entrance.


    Matthew got out of the car with Rachel. Dozens of workers gathered at the entrance, some of them sporting bruised faces. Seeing Rachel, they walked over and startedining.


    "Ms. Carter, we were in the midst of hiring when a group of people kicked us out of the factory without warning. When we asked for a reason, they started hitting us."


    "I couldn''t hold back and asked a few more questions, then they started beating me up!"


    The more Rachel heard about it, the angrier she became. After briefly cating the workers, she walked toward the main entrance.


    Matthew quickly followed after her. He paid close attention to his surroundings and overheard that the attackers didn''t ask for money or make any demands. They just chased people out of the factory. Clearly, they meant trouble.


    About 30 security guards stood at the entrance with batons, looking around menacingly.


    Rachel walked up to the entrance. "Who are you? We rented this factory. Why are you kicking us out?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The security guards fixed their gaze on Rachel and remained silent.


    Just then, the door to the adjacent


    security office opened, and a man in his 20s walked out. He had tanned skin, a scar on his chin, and a strange tattoo on his neck. His eyes were bloodshot, making him dook like a demon.


    When the security guards saw the man, they shouted in unison, "Mr. Hank!"


    Hank Foster came up to Rachel and said, "I''ll tell you what''s going on. I''m not renting the factory to you anymore; I''m taking it back." Rachel was baffled. "I signed a contract with Mr. Carl Langston. Who are you?"


    Hank pointed his thumb to his chest. "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m the boss here, and I''m not renting the factory to you. Stop asking questions unless you''re looking for trouble."

 Chapter 97

    Rachel was infuriated. "Why should we leave? Ourpany rented this factory with a ten-year contract and paid three years of rent in advance. You can''t just tell us to leave." Hank smirked. "That''s because I''m Hank Foster. If you don''t want trouble, you''d better get out of my face.


    "You''re lucky I don''t take advantage of women. If someone else had shown up, they would have stripped you naked and taken you to bed. You wouldn''t even have the chance to talk." Rachel''s face turned pale in fright. Hank was a thug, so trying to reason with him was pointless.


    The security guards employed by thepany had families to look after. They wouldn''t want to get involved with thugs like them.


    But regardless, the Carter family''s bodyguards were loyal to Malcolm. Rachel thought long and hard, but she couldn''t figure out a way to solve this problem.


    Matthew knew talking to them wasn''t going anywhere. He took Rachel''s hand and said, "Let''s go back first."


    Rachel felt reluctant. She looked at Hank and asked, "Did I offend someone, or is this about money?"


    Even though Rachel was leaving, she wanted to ascertain the reason first. Then she coulde up with a solution to deal with the problem.


    Hank looked menacing, and his gaze was vicious like a beast. "You''re too naive to be this bold. The guy next to you is already so scared. He asked you to leave because he knows it''s dangerous. When he has already chickened out, why are you still asking questions?" Feeling even less confident, Rachel frowned and nced at Matthew.


    Matthew coaxed, "We should go; we won''t find answers here."


    A hint of disappointment shed in Rachel''s eyes. She couldn''t believe Matthew was more afraid of Hank than she was. If she had known, she wouldn''t have brought him along.


    Rachel gave up on immediately dealing with the problem and turned to the workers. "Go back to thepany. If you''re not feeling well, talk to Tracy to get a doctor''s appointment. We''ll handle the restter." The workers left dejectedly.


    Matthew started the engine and waited for Rachel to get into the car before driving off.


    After turning into a corner, Matthew stopped the car and got out. "You''ll have to drive back on your own."


    Rachel was still upset. After Matthew told her to drive, she asked, "Where are you going?"


    Matthew paused for a moment and replied, "I''m from Lambda City, and I know a few people. I''ll get someone to take care of this."


    Rachel''s expression softened a little. Even though Matthew was a coward, he would still work on the issue at hand.


    "Alright, I''ll head back to the


    Matthew sported a smile and nodded. "Got it."


    After leaving a few words of advice, Rachel drove off.


    Matthew watched as Rachel left. He then turned and walked back after her car waspletely out of sight.


    When he returned to the factory''s entrance, the security guards from earlier had already dispersed. Only four of them remained at the entrance, and Hank was nowhere to be seen.


    Matthew walked up to the entrance. "Where''s Hank? Tell him someone is here for him."


    A security guard went to the security office and came back shortly after. Hank and a group of other guards came along with him.


    Hank was taken aback to see Matthew standing at the entrance alone. He lit a cigarette and took a long drag.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Hank came up to Matthew and scoffed. "Why the hell didn''t you leave? Are you courting death?"


    Right after Hank finished his


    sentence, Matthew suddenly pped him. The p was loud and crisp, and Hank''s vision Wock as his cigarette hit the floor. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He staggered and barely managed to stay on his feet. Holding his face in disbelief, he snapped, "How dare you hit me? You must really have a death wish!"

 Chapter 98

    As soon as Hank finished speaking, a swift punchnded on his cheek with a thud.


    Hank felt as though his face had been smashed by a hammer, and he copsed to the ground.


    When Hank was taken out, over 30 security guards stood there and nkly gaped at the unfolding scene.


    Matthew coldly warned, "You''re the one with a death wish. This factory currently belongs to mypany, so take your men and scram."


    Hank wobbled to his feet. As he tried to steady himself, he felt dizzy and stumbled back a few steps. Luckily, several security guards came forward to help him.


    Hank barely regained his bnce. After touching his aching cheek, he hissed in pain. "How dare you hit me? You''re done for. If I don''t take you down today, I won''t be able to rest well tonight." "Guys, get him! Beat him up!" he bellowed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At Hank''s orders, the security guards behind him started cursing and charged toward Matthew.


    A burly security guard with a baseball bat led the charge. "How dare you hit Hank? I''m gonna crush you, you bastard-"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, he was sent flying backward, faster than when he had charged forward. He crashed into the security guards behind him, plunging the group into chaos. Matthew then rushed forward and plunged into the mob. Screams echoed all around him. By the time he was done, all the security guards were lying on the ground.


    The beaten guards cried out in pain as theyy on the ground. What had just happened sent chills down their spines.


    Hank was scared out of his wits as he realized he had crossed someone he shouldn''t have. He tried to get up and flee, but his legs felt like jelly. In the end, he couldn''t even pick himself up. Matthew walked up to him, crouched down, and locked eyes with the trembling Hank. "Who sent you here?"


    Hank rposed himself and snarled, "You''re tough, but these are people you shouldn''t mess with. Let us go, or you''ll regret it."


    Matthew reached out and picked up a stray baseball bat from the ground. Then, he swung it hard at Hank''s leg. The sound of his shinbone cracking echoed.


    Hank screamed in pain like a wild animal, and he involuntarily jerked his head backward.


    Holding the baseball bat menacingly, Matthew approached and asked again, "Who sent you?"


    Hank''s face contorted in pain. He cradled his broken leg and replied, "I''m with Brotherhood. Zane Steele my boss, sent me here. I know you''re tough, but Brotherhood isn''t a group you can mess with. You-"


    ?.


    swnev


    Halfway through his sentence, Hank saw Matthew''s eyes turn cold. Terrified, he put his hand over his mouth.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "I''m a local from Lambda City, but I haven''t heard of Brotherhood."


    1.n


    Hank was drenched in cold sweat due to the pain he was experiencing. With a trembling voice, he muttered, "Not everyone belongs to the underworld. Lambda City is home to all kinds of folk-you just haven''t run into them yet."


    After thinking about it, Matthew realized Hank was right. After all, there were loan sharks and casinos in Lambda City. Of course there would be an unsavory group behind the scenes. Still, it was his first time hearing of Brotherhood. And Matthew hadn''t figured out why the group had taken over the factory. "Why did youe after our factory?"


    Hank shook his head. "I really don''t know. I''m just here on Zane''s orders."


    Zane Steele, huh?


    After careful consideration, Matthew decided to meet Zane. When this problem was taken care of, he


    wouldn''t have to worry about Rachel anymore. Only then could he focus


    on the task Nichs had given him.


    "Where''s Zane?"


    Hank hesitated a little, then bit the bullet and said, "He''s at the water park on the east side of the city."


    Matthew threw the baseball bat at Hank, and thetter flinched in fear. "Tell Zane to meet me there. I''ll be on my way." After saying that, Matthew turned on his heel and left.

 Chapter 99

    Hank watched as Matthew left. He kicked the baseball bat away in a rage and growled, "I''m telling Zane to destroy you! You''re as good as dead!"


    ...


    The water park was located on the east side of Lambda City. There was a man-made beach, various pools,zy rivers, and several water attractions.


    The faux beach was dotted with umbres. Under a certain red umbre, Zane rxed on a chair as a woman massaged him leisurely. Suddenly, his phone started ringing. Another pretty woman handed the phone over to Zane.


    Zane nced at the screen and saw that it was Hank calling. He figured Hank must be calling to update him about work.


    Zane casually answered the call. "Stop calling me for every little thing, Hank."


    "I got hurt, Mr. Steele. You have to avenge me."


    Zane immediately sat up. "What? You''re hurt? Didn''t I assign over 30 men to you?"


    Hank was in excruciating pain. "Everyone was hurt, and my leg is broken."


    Zane was taken aback. "What happened? No one is backing Wealthwave Group, right? How many people do they have?"


    "There''s only one person, but he''s a really good fighter," came Hank''s grim response.


    Zane was utterly shocked. "Only one man? When did such a skilled fighter show up in Lambda City? What''s his name?"


    "I didn''t get a chance to ask, so I don''t know. He''sing for you at the water park. You have to get revenge for me, Mr. Steele. My leg can''t have been broken for nothing!"


    Zane urgently ended the phone call and barked to the nearby woman, "Get our two toughest fighters over here, Peony. I''m taking someone out today."


    Peony acted like it was just another day on the job and got up to leave. Soon, she came back with two guns.


    Peony had a fairplexion and a stunning figure. Her bikini simply couldn''t hide her curves.


    The peony tattoo on her chest was eye-catching. With her seductive figure, she walked along the beach carrying two guns.


    Many people on the beach saw the guns and were surprised.


    With a cold expression, Peony ignored all the horrified stares.


    She walked up to a kid, raised her left hand, and pulled the trigger. A thin stream of water sprayed the stupefied kid.


    The kid was startled and ran away, covering his head in rm.


    When everyone saw it was only a water gun, they felt relieved and went on their way.


    Peony approached Zane and handed the other gun over. "Be careful, the gun is already loaded."


    Zane grabbed the gun and hid it behind him. "Have someone on standby to light the fireworks. The moment I shoot, light them up to cover the gunshot." Peony shed a smile and said, "I''ve arranged everything ordingly."


    When Peony was done talking, she gestured to the other women, who were setting up the fireworks.


    After a brief moment, two burly men walked over. "Mr. Steele," they greeted.


    Zane chuckled confidently and instructed, "Someone tough ising over soon. Go all out and beat him to a pulp."


    ...


    Matthew arrived at the water park and asked the staff about Zane''s whereabouts.


    When the Staff heard Matthew was looking for Zane, he immediately showed Matthew the way. "Mr. Steele has reserved a spot at our park. Let me take you to him


    Matthew was surprised that the


    With the staff leading the way,Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    people here knew Zane by name et


    finally got to see Zane, who turned out to be a bald man.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Zane immediately figured out how he was. "Was it you who broke Hank''s leg?"


    Matthew was furious by the one-sided usation. "Hank took over our factory. He started it."


    Zane nodded. "Yeah, I know. Hank made the first move. You''ve beaten him up so that''s all behind us. But how dare you cripple him? There are some people you simply can''t trifle with."


    He continued, "But I''ll be merciful. Surrender yourself, and your family will be safe. Otherwise, I''ll take your family down with you."

 Chapter 100

    Matthew exuded a deadly presence after hearing Zane''s threatening words. Suddenly, the surrounding temperature on the hot beach seemed to have dropped drastically. Zane shuddered in instinctual fear. It felt like a ferocious beast had set its eyes on him.


    Out of the blue, someone called from a distance, "Hey, what a surprise to see you here."


    Matthew found the voice familiar and looked over. Was that Alex Miller?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thest time Matthew saw Alex was at Opulent Club, where Marty had dragged Alex away.


    Matthew didn''t expect to run into Alex here. But he wasn''t close to him in the least, so he just took a nce and then proceeded to ignore Alex.


    Having seen Alex, Zane quickly stood up-disregarding Matthew. He enthusiastically greeted, "You''re a busy man, Mr. Miller. I can''t believe I ran into you here. It''s an honor."


    While Zane was talking, he extended his hand for a handshake.


    Alex asked absentmindedly, "What are you doing here, Zane?"


    Zane casually offered a cigarette to Alex. "We''re sorting out an issue, Mr. Miller. Some idiot got on the wrong side of my men in Brotherhood. I was about to deal with him. If it bothers you, I''ll take him somewhere else." Zane liked to show off in front of his men. But in Alex''s presence, he was deferential.


    The Brotherhood gang had been around for a decade, but its foundation was shallowpared to the long-standing Miller family. The group was hardly worth mentioning in a Miller''s presence.


    Alex knitted his brows together. "Who are you dealing with?"


    Zane pointed at Matthew. "That fool-"


    Before Zane could finish speaking, Alex pped him hard. "Who the hell are you calling a fool?"


    Shocked, Zane held his stinging cheek and retorted, "You''ve got it wrong, Mr. Miller. I was referring to the guy over there. I wouldn''t dare disrespect you, even if I had nine lives."


    As Zane spoke, he pointed his finger at Matthew again.


    "Fuck!" Alex kicked Zane in the stomach, sending thetter to the floor.


    He snapped, "I beat you up because you''re disrespecting him. Even I have to be respectful when I see him. And you-acting like aplete idiot-dare talk tough in front of him." Upon hearing those words, Zane was bbergasted. "W-Who is he?"


    While Zane was getting hit, his two henchmen and Peony stayed silent to the side. When Alexid hands on him, they couldn''t do a thing to stop him.


    At that moment, they were curious about Matthew.


    Alex gnawed at his bottom lip. In truth, he also had no idea about Matthew''s background.


    Back then, Marty had dragged Alex home and thoroughly beat him up. He was somewhat unhappy and asked Marty about Matthew.


    Marty replied, "If you get on Matthew''s good side, the Miller family will reach new heights. Challenge him and we''re doomed."


    Alex would scoff at those words if anybody else had told him that. But when Marty said it, he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Thus, upon hearing Zane''s question, Alex coldly responded, "You''re not worthy of knowing. Your job now is to kneel and beg him for forgiveness. If you don''t, I''ll take you out before he does!" Zane''s face paled when he learned he was in serious trouble. Even Alex had to curry favor with this person. He couldn''t even imagine the background and influence Matthew possessed.


    Without hesitation, Zane scrambled


    to his feet, then dropped to his


    knees in front of Matthew. "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize who you were and was being disrespectful. I''ll ept any punishment you deem necessary."


    Zane''s henchmen and Peony were terrified as they witnessed the events unfold.


    oline


    Matthew nced at Alex and realized that Marty must have filled Alex in. Regardless, he was pleased since it saved him some trouble. "Alright, tell me. Who sent you Wealthwave Group''s factory and made you drive the workers out?"


    Zane looked troubled. After taking a moment, he spewed the truth, "It''s Steve Foreman."


    Matthew had never heard of this name before. "Who''s that? What does he do for a living? Where does he live?"


    Zane shook his head. "I don''t know. I only got to know him ten years ago, when Brotherhood wasn''t established yet.


    buddies and I used to


    "Back then, my b


    spend our time at gambling dens. We met a guy one day who had us run some errands for him. He paid us welbeach time. Eventually, we used the money to form


    Brotherhood." Content belen Ove

 Chapter 101

    If Zane was telling the truth, the person behind Brotherhood had to be Steve. Matthew demanded, "Where''s Steve from? Where is he right now?"


    Zane shook his head. "I have no idea. I met him a few times ten years ago, but he hasn''t shown up since then. We only contact each other through email or message." Matthew fixed his scrutinizing gaze on Zane, trying to determine if he was telling the truth. Whatever Zane spouted held no value, and Matthew felt like he was being deluded. Standing to the side, Alex kicked Zane to the floor again. "You fool, do you have a death wish? Where the hell is Steve? How do we find him? Tell us something useful."


    Zane picked himself up from the floor. His face contorted in pain as he replied, "I''m telling the truth. If I upset you with lies, I probably wouldn''t survive long. I know what''s more important between my life and money." Alex turned to Matthew. "What do we do?"


    Matthew fixed his cold gaze on Zane. He had achieved his objective to have Zane stop causing problems for Rachel. But thinking about how Zane threatened him with his family, Matthew''s expression turned grim. He walked up to an umbre and yanked it out of the sand. The sharp metal tip glistened under the light. Then, Matthew went over to Zane.


    Zane was bewildered. Seeing Matthew walk over with an umbre, he thought Matthew brought it over to shade him. "No need for the umbre. You''re too generous-"


    Matthew suddenly stabbed the metal tip into Zane''s thigh with all his might.


    The metal tip pierced Zane''s flesh, and blood started to gush out.


    Zane tensed up and groaned in pain like a squealing pig.


    The two bodyguards nearby took a step back out of fear. Peony''s face paled as she quietly watched. Nobody dared to move at this point.


    Everything happened too suddenly. Alex was drenched in cold sweat as well, the violence scaring him out of his wits.


    Matthew coldly warned, "This is for threatening me with my family. If you do it again, I''ll destroy Brotherhood."


    After saying that, Matthew turned and left. Alex quickly caught up to him from behind. "I messed up and acted impulsivelyst time, Mr. Grant. Uncle Marty gave me a good beating for it. I hope you don''t hold it against me." Matthew nodded. "You were lucky Marty stepped in, or it would have been me beating you up."


    Alex recalled the bloody scene where Matthew pierced the metal tip into Zane''s thigh. He couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Thank you for not going after me. I know I was wrong. If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll do everything in my power to make it happen."


    Matthew coldly replied, "I''m heading back to thepany now. There''s nothing I need from you at the moment."


    Alex felt regretful. Marty wanted him to get in Matthew''s good books, but Matthew didn''t give him any chance to help out. Instead, he just led Matthew out of the water park.


    en


    Matthew told Alex to go home, then walked to the roadside to hail a cab.


    Unfortunately, there was no cab in sight.


    Upon seeing this, Alex quickly approached and offered, "Let me drive you, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew shook his head. "I don''t have a car now."


    Alex was excited by the opportunity. "I came here with a car. Hang on a second, I''ll go get it." Soon after, Alex pulled over in a ck Audi.


    The car stopped in front of Matthew, and Alex got out to open the door for him. Alex conducted himself with the professionalism of a seasoned chauffeur.


    After Matthew got into the car, Alex started the engine and drove toward Wealthwave Group.


    Matthew sat in the backseat with a puzzled look. He was a chauffeur himself and never thought someone would drive him one day.


    After arriving at Wealthwave Group, Matthew got out of the car and told Alex, "You should go home."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex shed a smile and said, "Feel free to head up. I''ll wait downstairs and be ready if you need a ride." Matthew talked to Alex for a while. Since Alex was adamant about it, Matthew gave up and went on his way.


    Meanwhile, Rachel was on the


    phone with Fred. "What do we do Grandpa? We had everything ready to begin production, but someone has now seized the factory. Do we call the police?"


    With a darkened expression, Fred replied, "Those people must have a backup n for when you call the police. It wouldn''t help to call them now." Rachel knitted her brows together. "So what now? No factory means no production. All our ns will be put on hold."

 Chapter 102

    Fred''s countenance grew stern. He acknowledged that Rachel had undeniable financial prowess. However, he couldn''t overlook the challenge her gender presented in navigating these situations. Despite this, she needed to ovee this obstacle, especially now that she was taking over the Carter family.


    With these thoughts in mind, he adopted a serious tone. "You''ll need to figure this out on your own. Now that the Carter family is in your hands, you must push forward and tackle any hurdles thate your way." After delivering his message, he immediately ended the call.


    Rachel frowned as she set down her phone. She acknowledged her grandfather''s words, but shecked the much-needed support from others.


    Even if she were to establish a security team, it wouldn''t be feasible in the short term.


    Her worries deepened momentarily as she dwelled on the situation.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Rachel nced toward the door and was surprised to see Matthew standing there. She found herself momentarily speechless.


    Matthew was highly skilled in medicine and possessed great intelligence.


    However, hecked the courage to confront the ruthless individuals who had forcibly taken control of the factory. He eventually backed down in such a situation. Currently preupied with strategizing how to deal with Hank, she had no time to chat with Matthew.


    "What brings you here? I''m busy right now. Come backter when I''m free," she said.


    "Sure," Matthew replied. "I just wanted to let you know that the issue at the pharmaceutical factory has been resolved. You can start hiring workers to resume operations." Rachel was taken aback and thought she must have misheard him. "Please don''t joke about this."


    She saw with her own eyes how Matthew had backed down in the face of those people. She couldn''t believe Matthew was capable of handling such matters now. Matthew sensed her doubt, but he had intentionally kept Rachel away at the time.


    Having trained in ancient martial arts under his mentor and practiced on other inmates in prison, he initially found the violence terrifying.


    When he decided to confront Hank, he wanted to ensure Rachel stayed out of it.


    He didn''t want Rachel to witness the violence or perceive him as someone with violent tendencies.


    Knowing that he was unable to exin further, he simply said, "It''s taken care of."


    Rachel shook her head. "I know you mean well, but you can''t just deceive yourself¡ª" Amidst her words, her phone suddenly rang.


    As Rachel


    el took out her phone, she saw that it was a call from the


    "What''s the matter?


    tical factory manager.


    "What? We''ve regained control of the factory, and they''ve even sent gifts as an apology?


    "You''re not sure why? Okay, got it."


    Rachel hung up and looked at Matthew with surprise. "How... did you pull it off?"


    Matthew smiled. "After you left, I felt like I needed to reason with them. What they did was wrong, after all."


    He exined, "I found this guy named Hank and talked his ear off until I convinced him to leave."


    Rachel knew Matthew was uttering nonsense, but he had resolved the issue regardless.


    Realizing she had misunderstood Matthew''s capabilities, warmth spread across Rachel''s otherwise icy demeanor. "Thank you. Every time face a problem, you''re there for me."


    She continued, "If you keep this up, I might not want you to leave."


    As she spoke, Rachel blushed, surprised by her disy of affection.


    Her face flushed red as she uttered the most sentimental words she could express.


    Matthew was taken aback. The typically fcy, haughty president suddenly wore a shy expression. She exuded an inexplicable charm that left him mesmerized.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After three years of solitude, his heart stirred once more. "You really should get that condition checked."


    "How about I help with your treatment tonight?" he teased.


    Rachel''s initial happiness faded into coldness as she heard his words. "You... You''re such a jerk."

 Chapter 103

    Matthew chuckled. "You should trust me. I guarantee the treatment is very effective. You''ll see immediate results." In the middle of the conversation, Tracy walked in. She asked, "What do you mean by immediate results?"


    Matthew always found teasing Rachel enjoyable, but he didn''t anticipate someone barging in and interrupting them.


    He briefly stated, "This conversation is between Rachel and me. You wouldn''t understand."


    Tracy pondered what he meant. She looked skeptical because Rachel, known as the Icy Beauty, typically showed no interest in men.


    She wondered how Rachel could possibly be flirting. With a hint of doubt in her eyes, she looked at Rachel.


    Rachel''s face appeared slightly flushed, and her eyes twinkled with yfulness. It was as if she had shed her icy demeanorpletely. Yet, she looked even more charming and alluring. Even as a woman, Tracy felt a flutter in her heart.


    However, Rachel immediately resumed her icy demeanor and asked indifferently, "What brings you here?"


    Tracy pointed northward. "Your mom called and asked me to talk to you."


    Rachel''s eyebrows shot up. "What does she want to talk about?"


    Tracy hesitated, ncing in Matthew''s direction.


    Seeing her reluctance, Matthew knew he should leave.


    He quickly said, "I need to tell you something. There''s an ongoing situation at home, so I need to take a few days off."


    He didn''t want to disclose his mentor''s situation to Rachel, so he fabricated an excuse.


    Rachel thought for a moment and said, "Alright, approved. All my cars are in the underground garage. You can choose any that you''d like to take."


    Matthew shook his head. Rachel''s cars were too luxurious, and he didn''t want to attract attention when handling things. "No, thank you. I won''t need a car."


    After saying that, he waved goodbye and left.


    Watching Matthew leave, Rachel suddenly felt a void in her heart. They had spent so much time together over the past few days. Now that he was suddenly gone, she felt reluctant to part. Tracy soon conveyed that Rachel''s mom had asked her to persuade Rachel to break up with Matthew and get engaged to Jeffrey as soon as possible.


    She exined, "Otherwise, the Carter family wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences, and the Wealthwave Group might also face difficulties."


    Rachel''s eyebrows shot up as she questioned, "What does my mom mean by that? Is she scaring me with that just because she knows I care about thepany?"


    Tracy''s expression turned serious as she considered it might not just be a scare.


    "Your uncle''s went to your house. They seemed to be under pressure and have explicitly instructed not to get involved with traditional medicine," she exined.


    Ov


    "They said the Carter family worked hard to reach this point and can''t afford to be ruined by you." Rachel knew it must have been Jeffrey who was exerting pressure. However, she refused toply.


    She told Tracy to just ignore them. She said, They oppose traditional medicine because they''re worried


    about financial losses. As long as it''s profitable, they won''t object.


    en


    DUMS


    Tracy felt the matter was moreplicated than that. She couldn''t pinpoint the source of her unease, but a sense of foreboding lingered.


    She remarked, "Since we started manufacturing traditional medicine, we''ve been facing various troubles, and each incident seems to be worse than thest."


    Rachel smiled and said, "Nothing goes smoothly all the time. We need to have confidence, and I need your support."


    Tracy smiled. "Of course, I will support you."


    Despite her words, her face reflected deep concern.


    ...


    A car stopped at the entrance of Birchwood Community, located on Glen Road in the Northridge District of Lambda City.


    Matthew got out of the car and noticed that the buildings within looked dated. Besides, the entrance had an old-style iron gate, which looked to be rusted. Alex got out of the car as well. He asked, "Mr. Grant, do you need me to go in with you?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No need. You can go home. I''ll go in by myself," he replied.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex wanted to wait at the gate, but he worried Matthew might be handling personal matters that he didn''t want him to know too much about.


    He decided to take his leave. "If you need the car, just let me know, and I''ll be there promptly," he added.


    Matthew nodded and entered themunity premises. There were a dozen six-story buildings, and he wasn''t sure which one Walter Reed lived in. Just then, he saw a few people ying chess in the courtyard.


    He smiled while approaching George Wilson, an elderly man in a tank top, then asked, "Excuse me, sir. Do you know Walter Reed?"


    As soon as he said that, the elderly men looked at Matthew, each with a strange expression.


    George replied harshly, "I don''t know him. He''s dead!"

 Chapter 104

    Matthew was somewhat surprised to learn of Walter''s passing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had considered that Walter might have either be wealthy or fallen into hard times, but he never expected him to be gone.


    He pondered over how he could retrieve the Tiger Seal and return the favor.


    Since Walter was no longer here, he had no other choice. "Excuse me, sir. Then I''ll look for his children. Could you tell me which building and unit number they live in?"


    Without looking at Matthew, George replied with an odd tone, "Listen, young man. Walter has passed, and his children were involved in a car ident."


    He advised, "Let''s not go too far. People should leave themselves a way out, no?"


    Matthew felt that George had misunderstood something. He exined, "Perhaps you''ve misunderstood. I''m here to return a favor as Walter previously helped my mentor. I''m not here to demand anything." George nced at Matthew, sizing him up to see whether his word was true.


    After a long look, he shook his head. "Repaying a favor? Who are you trying to fool?


    "In recent times, I''ve seen people scamming and borrowing money without returning it, but I''ve never seen anyone return a favor," he remarked cynically.


    "Alright, stop with the acting. I don''t know anyone named Walter, so you better leave!" he demanded.


    Matthew felt somewhat helpless and was about to leave.


    However, he suddenly noticed George''s eyes appear bloodshot and inmed, with a pallor to his lips. It was clear he was suffering from a prostate condition.


    "Sir, have you been urinating more frequently than usualtely and experienced a burning sensation when you urinate?" he asked. "Have you been trying to drink less water to avoid using the bathroom too often?" Feeling confused, George looked up at Matthew. "H-How did you know?"


    He suspected Matthew had heard it from someone but then realized it was unlikely.


    He thought to himself that if this person had the time to inquire about his health, he would have found Walter''s home long ago-which evidently wasn''t the case.


    Matthew smiled. He mentioned that he was a doctor and had noticed George''s symptoms.


    He advised, "You can soak these herbs, silverline, lunabloom, mistlily, and ivoryroot in water. Afterward, you can drink it, just like making tea. You''ll feel better in a month." George pulled out his phone. "I can''t remember all that. Can you type it into my notepad for me and save it?"


    Matthew took the phone to input the note.


    George looked at Matthew, finally lowering his guard. "Now I believe you''vee to repay a favor. Walter was a good man, and he was also very skilled in medicine." He remarked, "Good people don''t live long. He cured a patient, only to be scammed in return. Until now, people are stilling to demand things from him."


    Matthew could tell he was venting


    his grievances about Walter''s past circumstances. "Please share that story with me. Perhaps I can assist in resolving it," he offered as he handed the phone over.


    George reimed the phone and nced at the prescription. "I''ll tell you the address. It''s in Building 16, Unit 1, on the east side. I think you''re a good person, so I''ll help you out a bit


    George advised Matthew that he could simply repay Walter''s favor with money or goods. He warned him not to think about solving the problems, as he might get into trouble down the road.


    Matthew was startled to hear this. Walter was already dead, yet the situation was still soplicated. He bid farewell to George.


    Following the trail of numbered buildings, he found Building 16 at the northeast corner of the housingplex.


    Walking into the stairwell of Unit 1, he saw that the corridor had repeatedly been defaced with red paint. Bold characters were spray painted on, demanding life and money.


    The red characters were like blood, striking to the eye.


    Reaching the east side, he gently knocked on the door.

 Chapter 105

    After Matthew knocked for a long time, the door finally opened.


    Jenny Reed, dressed in a courier uniform, stood at the door. She appeared to be in her early 20s and was quite attractive. Upon seeing Matthew, she inquired, "Who are you looking for?" Matthew exined his reason foring, "My mentor is a friend of Walter, so I''vee to visit on his behalf."


    She appeared saddened as she replied, "My grandfather has passed away."


    Matthew nodded and mentioned that he had heard about it when asking for directions.


    "Please ept my condolences. If you encounter any difficulties, do let me know. I''ll assist you however I can," he said.


    She shook her head gently. "Never mind. There are some things you can''t help with."


    Matthew pointed toward the red characters in the corridor and said, "I noticed the graffiti. How much do you owe? I''ll help you repay it."


    Her eyes brightened momentarily before dimming again. "Forget it. It''s too much to ask. Thank you for your kindness."


    Matthew could empathize with her feelings. The sudden appearance of a stranger offering to pay off their debt would seem unbelievable to anyone.


    He stated, "Your grandfather saved my mentor, and that''s invaluable. Can you tell me how much you owe? I''ll cover the entire amount."


    Her eyes brightened once more. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke, "My name is Jenny Reed. Thank you. If you help me through this tough time, I''ll definitely repay you in the future." She added, "If you reconsider after hearing the amount and choose not to assist, I won''t hold it against you. I owe 890 thousand dors."


    Matthew didn''t hesitate. "I''ll help you repay this debt. Call the debt collector, and I''ll give them the money right away."


    Jenny was so overwhelmed with excitement that she was speechless. She paced back and forth nervously until Matthew gently reminded her to call the person to collect the money. With his reminder, she regained herposure and made the call.


    20 minutester, Ivan Roy arrived with two of his henchmen. He casually entered the house and took a seat on the couch. Lighting up a cigarette, he spoke slowly, "Jenny, if you called me here but can''t pay the money, your brother will be in trouble." Looking eagerly at Matthew, Jenny waited for him to speak.


    Matthew cleared his throat and said, "Write up a statement for the 890 thousand dors, and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Ivan pulled out his phone and nced at Matthew dismissively. "Looks like you''ve found yourself a sucker, huh? If he''s willing to pay then sure, I''ll ept."


    He showed his payment QR code to Matthew and said, "You can transfer the money here."


    Matthew scanned the code and transferred the 890 thousand dors directly. "Alright, you can write the debt off now that the payment has been settled."


    Ivan heard the notification on his phone and eximed, "You really have this much on hand! Where did you get so much money? How can this be?"


    Matthew was utterly perplexed. Ivan


    was supposed to collect debts, but


    there wasn''t a bit of joy after receiving the money. He found it puzzling and incredibly strange.


    en


    Jenny said from the side, "Write a receipt, and our debt is settled!"


    Ivan took a few drags from his cigarette and red coldly at Jenny. "This 890 thousand dors is just the interest. You still owe another


    890 thousand dors. Once you


    that, the debt will be po


    payContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jenny was trembling with anger and stammered, "Ivan Roy, y-you... What do you want from me?"


    The look of disdain on Ivan''s face was obvious. "You know what I want. Hand over the Medieval Medicine, or you''ll owe me another 890 thousand dors!"


    Jenny eximed in frustration,


    "There is no Medieval Medicine! My


    family never possessed Medieval Medicine All we had was that Tiger Seal. You already took itst time. Even if you force me to my death, I can''t give you what you want."


    Ivan''s voice turned cold as he said, "I don''t care. If you can''t give me the Medieval Medicine, your brother won''t survive." Matthew had been observing quietly. Upon hearing about the Tiger Seal, he finally felt relieved as the mission could bepleted. "Ivan, right? The money has been transferred to you. Return the Tiger Seal or the three of you won''t be able to leave," he stated firmly. Ivan tossed his cigarette aside and rose to his feet. He looked at Matthew with a malevolent grin.


    He snarled, "Who the hell are you? How dare you ask me for the Tiger Seal? I guess you''ve got a death wish!"

 Chapter 106

    A loud pnded on Ivan''s face, knocking him out. He copsed to the ground with a thud.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in the room stunned.


    Ivan''s two henchmen stared at Matthew in shock, not knowing what to do.


    Jenny''s eyes widened as she looked directly at Matthew.


    The room fell silent all at once.


    Ivan woke up with a groan, shattering the quiet of the room.


    His two henchmen stepped forward to assist him.


    Ivan slowly regained his senses. Holding his swollen face, he looked at Matthew. "You... You dare hit me?


    "Do you fucking know who I am?" he snarled.


    Matthew once again raised his hand for another p. Ivan tried to block with his hand, but he hadn''t anticipated the force behind Matthew''s hit.


    It swatted Ivan''s arm aside andnded squarely on his face with a solid smack.


    Ivan''s legs gave way, and he sank to his knees.


    Blood trickled from his mouth, dripping onto the floor.


    Ivan waspletely stunned by the blow and took a while to react. Finally, he shouted at his two henchmen, "Are you guys all stupid or something?" "Can''t you see I''m being hit? Get him!" he growled.


    The scolding jolted the two awake. The taller one cursed, "How dare you hit Ivan? You must be tired of living!"


    With that, the two of them rushed at Matthew together.


    Soon after, two muffled thuds rang out.


    The two were knocked back even faster than when they had charged in.


    Theynded on the ground and began clutching their chests. Expressions of extreme pain filled their faces.


    As Ivan stood up, he witnessed the scene unfold. His face turned pale with fear as he slowly backed away from Matthew.


    "D-Do you know who I am?" He trembled. "Do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    Matthew said coldly, "I don''t care about the consequences. Give me the Tiger Seal." Ivan''s eyes flickered momentarily. "You want the Tiger Seal?"


    He eximed, "Don''t think you''re that capable just because you beat the three of us. You''d better not have any ideas about that ring, or it will cost you your life!"


    With a gaze filled with murderous intent, Matthew red at Ivan.


    Matthew''s words dripped with bone-chilling coldness as he uttered, "If you don''t hand over the Tiger Seal I''ll take your life. Care totest me?"


    Upon seeing Matthew''s eyes, Ivan shuddered with fear. "The Tiger Seal isn''t with me. Someone else took it. Even if you kill me, you won''t get the ring." He trembled.


    Matthew''s voice was icy as he demanded, "Tell me who took it."


    The Tiger Seal was the main item for this mission and one of the tokens of the medical association. No matter what, he had to get it.


    Ivan wiped the blood from his mouth. Feeling reluctant, he looked at Jenny.


    He asked, "Jenny, is this someone you found? Do you know the consequences of doing this to us?"


    "For the sake of Medieval Medicine, we won''t kill you," he warned. "However, that doesn''t mean we won''t kill your brother."


    Jenny was scared and didn''t know what to do.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I don''t know him. He''s here for the Tiger Seal," she exined.


    Matthew didn''t expect Ivan to try threatening Jenny at this time.


    He felt a surge of murderous intent. "Ivan Roy, you''re in no position to ensure your own safety, yet you still have time to threaten others?"


    Ivan dared not meet Matthew''s gaze. His face felt numb from the beating, and he had lost several teeth.


    Realizing he had met a ruthless person, he dared not y any tricks.


    "We''re just debt collectors. The person who hired us is named Vincent Sinir," Ivan admitted.


    "He''s mysterious, extremely wealthy, and has many means of getting things done. I can take you to meet him."

 Chapter 107

    "You should ask him for the Tiger Seal directly," Ivan said. "If you can''t get it from him, then there''s nothing more I can do to assist you." Matthew nodded. "Alright, let''s go. You lead the way."


    20 minutester, Ivan stood in Vanguard Hotel Square and pointed at the building''s entrance. "Vincent lives on the 18th floor, room 1808." Matthew frowned. "He lives in a hotel?"


    Ivan nodded. "Yes, he''s been staying at this hotel. He''s rented out an entire floor."


    "Once you get off the elevator, just ask for Vincent-"


    Matthew interrupted, "You lead the way. I need to hear from Vincent himself that he has the Tiger Seal before you can leave."


    Ivan''s face betrayed his fear. He looked as if he wanted to say something. But meeting Matthew''s gaze, he quickly agreed. "Okay, I''ll lead the way."


    Matthew couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss, so he stayed extra vignt.


    As the elevator slowly ascended, Ivan''s expression darkened while his two henchmen grew paler.


    They looked as if they were marching toward their doom.


    Finally, they reached the 18th floor, and the elevator doors slid open.


    The first thing Matthew noticed was the floor''s dim lighting. Seeing Ivan hesitating to step out, he kicked him out.


    The two henchmen instantly copsed inside the elevator. Matthew ignored them and stepped out of the elevator.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed behind him, the light from inside the elevator gradually vanished, making the surroundings even darker.


    A security guard approached them with a baton in hand. He eyed them warily and said, "You''re in the wrong ce. You need to leave immediately." Matthew pointed at Ivan. "He''s here to see Vincent."


    The guard nced at Ivan. "There are no appointments today. Get lost! Otherwise, I won''t be polite."


    Ivan stepped back, pointing at Matthew in usation. "H-he forced me toe."


    With a sneer, the guard swung his baton at Matthew''s head.


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes. Before the baton struck, he kicked the guard in the stomach.


    The guard''s towering figure flew backward as if struck by a speeding car. He crashed into the corridor wall before copsing motionless to the ground.


    Witnessing this, Ivan trembled in fear. The guard probably had no chance after that heavy kick.


    Matthewmanded Ivan, "Let''s go, you lead the way."


    Ivan muttered in acknowledgment and proceeded down the dimly lit corridor. He stopped when they reached room 1808. Ivan turned to look at Matthew before nervously knocking on the door.


    The knocking echoed through the empty corridor.


    Soon enough, the door creaked open, revealing Vincent with a crew cut and in peculiar attire.


    Upon seeing Ivan, he paused momentarily before asking, "Did you get Medieval Medicine?"


    Ivan stepped back, pointing at


    Matthew. "He''s here to get the Tiger Seal. I didn''t want toe, but he threatened to k-kill me. I hadno


    choice."


    Vincent was surprised. He nced at Matthew before turning to Ivan. "He wants to kill you, you say? Do you think I wouldn''t?" he asked coldly. Ivan stood rigid, silent with fear.


    Vincent snorted coldly, then said to


    Matthew, The Tiger Seal represents a division within the medical association. Do you even have medical skills? Why should give you the Tiger Seal?"


    Matthew hadn''t expected him to know about the divisions within the medical association.


    He replied, "The Tiger Seal belongs to my mentor. I''m a doctor, naturally versed in medical skills."


    Vincent''s eyes suddenly lit up. "So you''re the sessor of the Medieval Aureate Sect? Excellent. I''ve finally found the rightful owner."


    With that said, he pped his hands three times the sound echoing throughout the corridor.


    Suddenly, two burly men with fierce expressions emerged as the adjacent door swung open.


    Pointing at Matthew, Vincent instructed the two men, "Tie him up and throw him into the water for a day."


    He added, "You should only fish him out when he agrees to write down the prescription."

 Chapter 108

    Matthew frowned upon listening to Vincent''s order. It seemed like thetter had engaged in such situations frequently and was already quite used to it.


    A murderous intent surged from within Matthew. "Just the two of them?"


    Vincent was taken aback and sneered. "You''re not convinced? Those two are champions in the Octagonal Arena. You don''t stand a chance against either of them," he asserted.


    "Alright," Vincent snapped when he saw Matthew''s impassive expression. "Since you talk so tough, I''ll spice it up for you.


    "First, we''ll beat you until your skin is torn and your flesh is mangled. Then, we''ll salt the water and throw you in," he threatened.


    Matthew''s eye twitched as he listened. Vincent seemed like a demon, spouting such cruel things without hesitation.


    Matthew spoke, "You''re truly ruthless. Do you understand the consequences of what you''re attempting to do?"


    Vincent looked at Matthew coldly and queried, "Consequences? The only consequence is that you''ll be in agonizing pain, such that you''ll be wishing for death. Eventually, you''ll find yourself on your knees, begging for mercy," he menaced. He added, "At that point, you''ll willingly hand over the Medieval Medicine."


    After saying that, he waved at the two burly men. "Hurry up and get started," he ordered.


    They approached Matthew, one from either side. The man on the left reached out and grabbed Matthew''s clothes. He was about to use his wrestling skills to pin Matthew to the ground.


    But before he could even think, Matthew''s fist moved as fast as lightning, striking with a resounding bang before swiftly retracting.


    It was so fast that no one could see the fist, and only the afterimage remained.


    His grip on Matthew''s clothes loosened suddenly, his hands instead flying to his throat where Matthew had struck him.


    He was unable to speak aplete sentence, with only gurgling sounds escaping him.


    Clutching his throat, he copsed to the ground.


    Vincent''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the scene unfold. "You... How... How could you have... beat a champion in the Octagonal Arena?"


    Having seen his colleague get taken so so easily, the other burly man looked at Matthew with a hint of dread.


    As he circled Matthew a few times, he suddenly lunged forward, his right fist aimed at Matthew''s temple.


    However, Matthew''s right foot instantly shot out and kicked the man''s knee with great force.


    The sickening sound of bones cracking echoed as the knee broke, bending backward at an odd angle.


    As his fist missed its target, the burly man''s body became unstable, falling to the ground as he let out a miserable scream. "Ah! My leg!"


    Matthew walked over and kicked him in the head.


    His screams stopped abruptly, and there was no movement from him afterward. Vincent turned pale with fear after seeing the second man go down. "You... you... you..." He repeated that first word three times in session, unable to utter anything else.


    Next to him, Ivan''s legs went weak. His eyes were filled with fear and shock as he looked at Matthew. Matthew extended his hand and demanded, "Give me the Tiger Seal."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Vincent hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ed. "Alright, I''ll give you the


    es go to my room a


    II


    As he spoke, he turned and walked into the suite.


    get


    At that moment, the corner of his mouth curled up, and his hand slowly reached toward his waist.


    He slowly pulled out a gun and gently disengaged the safety.


    Matthew noticed Vincent''s right shoulder move, and in response, he clenched his fist tightly.


    Vincent heard footsteps behind him and spoke up. "The Tiger Seal is of great importance. Its symbolice significance aside, its value alone exceeds one billion dors.


    He warned, "Even if you get the Tiger Seal, you might not live through the day."


    Matthew replied coldly, "That''s none of your concern."


    Vincent''s mouth twisted into a cold smirk. He didn''t want to say more to someone about to die.


    He took two steps forward, then swiftly turned, aiming the gun in front of him.


    A massive fist struck Vincent''s head with a bang just then.


    Vincent''s vision faded to ck. He copsed with the gun still slipping from his hand.

 Chapter 109

    Matthew reached for the abandoned gun and fired two shots at Vincent''s legs.


    Vincent awoke in agony, reaching for his wounded legs. His face twisted with pain as he pleaded, "Please, don''t shoot! I''ll give you the Tiger Seal."


    Matthew''s tone was frigid as he demanded, "Where is the Tiger Seal? I''ll take it myself."


    Vincent pointed to a table in the corner of the room and stammered, "It''s... it''s under that statue."


    A cherub statue stood atop a table that sat against the wall.


    When he lifted the statue, he discovered a piece of paper and a bronze ring underneath.


    The bronze ring turned out to be the Tiger Seal. Matthew examined it briefly before tucking it into his pocket.


    Spotting the paper underneath, he reached out to grab it.


    Vincent hastily shouted, "You''ve taken the Tiger Seal, so put the paper down. It''s just a useless list with some names on it."


    Matthew nced at Vincent before slowly unfolding the paper, revealing lines of Acranese text.


    As he nced at the text, he noticed a list of names below. Thinking it was nothing important, he set it down on the table.


    However, a familiar name immediately drew his attention. Matthew picked the paper up again and confirmed that Walter''s name was written on it.


    There were several other names-perhaps a dozen or more listed.


    Matthew suddenly felt something was amiss. He raised the gun and aimed it at Vincent. "Care to exin?"


    Terror gripped Vincent as he stammered, "I have nothing to say, just some names..."


    Two shots were fired, and the bullets sank into Vincent''s left arm.


    Matthew''s voice was cold as he warned, "This is yourst chance. If you don''t speak now, you''ll regret not taking the opportunity."


    Trembling in pain, Vincent couldn''t


    help but take Matthew''s warning to heart, especially after receiving Matthew''s unhesitant shots.


    AO.UMSThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" Vincent eximed. "The people on the list are all dead, but their deaths weren''t natural."


    Despite his shock, Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Did you kill these people?" he asked.


    Though his mind was a mix of desperation and chaos, Vincent suddenly felt clear-headed upon hearing the question. "No, it wasn''t me. I swear it wasn''t," he insisted.


    Matthew snorted coldly. "If you didn''t kill them, then why did you ce the statue above this list as if atoning for something?" When Matthew was met with silence, he demanded, "Speak up! If you don''t, I''ll shoot."


    Vincent screamed resolutely, "Shoot if you want to!" With that, he suddenly drew a short knife.


    He stabbed it into his heart with one swift motion, and blood gushed out rapidly. Momentster, blood stained his clothes. Matthew was taken aback, realizing the list of names was no ordinary piece of paper.


    Barely clinging to life, Vincent whispered, "Listen, no matter who you are or how strong your backing is, you''re finished. Having interfered with the affairs of the Red Wolves, you'' suffer a thousand times worse than me."


    He struggled to get thest few words out, gasping for air until his breathing slowly ceased altogether.


    A serious expression appeared on


    Matthew''s face. Vincent had


    to die rather than speak out,


    §Ö


    Mosen


    indicating that the matter was


    far


    from ordinary.


    Before dying, Vincent mentioned something about the Red Wolves, an organization Matthew had never heard of before.


    As Matthew walked out of the room, he spotted Ivan heading toward the elevator. "Stop, Ivan!" he shouted.


    Trembling in fear, Ivan slowly turned around. Panic and anxiety filled his eyes as he looked at Matthew. "I... I''ve already taken you to meet him," Ivan stammered. "You can''t kill me!"


    Matthew approached Ivan with the list of names in hand and asked, "What''s the deal with this list?"

 Chapter 110

    Ivan cautiously took the list. His hands trembled as he read the names on it, the paper rustling loudly in his grasp.


    He nced up at Matthew, but no words escaped his open mouth.


    Pointing the gun at Ivan''s forehead, Matthew asked, "Are you going to talk?"


    Ivan knelt on the ground with a plop. "I''ll talk. I''ll tell you everything," he said urgently.


    Ivan revealed he knew four or five individuals on the list. All of them were prominent traditional medicine practitioners.


    Vincent had previously tasked him with buying the prescriptions and medical literature in their possession.


    Ivan recounted, "I took my men with me to see them several times. We tried to persuade and threaten them, but they refused to sell. In the end, Vincent told us to let it go. But a couple of dayster, they were all found dead." "All dead?" Matthew was shocked upon hearing this as he scanned the dozen or so names on the list.


    He pulled out his phone and began typing in the first name, Lucy Owen.


    He quickly discovered many articles reporting her death after a car ident.


    The second person had drowned in a river, and the third had perished from a fall down the stairs.


    The fourth individual, Walter, was said to have jumped off a building.


    As Matthew read on, his shock only deepened. Their deaths were all under strange circumstances.


    He finally grasped the reason behind cing the cherub statue atop this piece of paper. Vincent had killed these people, and he sought sce in the statue.


    Thinking of Walter''s death, Matthew pressed the gun firmly against Ivan''s forehead. "Why did Walter jump off the building?"


    Ivan shook his head, indicating he was clueless. "I''ve never even met Walter. I haven''t seen his son either," he imed.


    He exined that he had only received the Reed family''s debt statement from Vincent.


    "I went to collect the debt and force Jenny to hand over the Medieval Medicine."


    Matthew asked coldly, "What Medieval Medicine?"


    Ivan shook his head again. "I''m not sure, but it seems to involve Walter''s grandfather saving someone. In return, he received Medieval Medicine which Vincent is determined to find," he recalled. Matthew pondered deeply as the recent events baffled him.


    Firstly, traditional medicine


    manufactured by the Wealthwave Group faced unjust usations. Then, newspapers and the Inte were awash with rampant propaganda against traditional medicine.


    Suffice to say, traditional medicine was bing increasingly scarce and on the verge of bing obsolete.


    Yet, people were resorting to murder and kidnap to obtain medical literature, employing every means necessary.


    It was certainly a profound contradiction.


    Contemting this, Matthew headed to the elevator with Ivan trembling behind him.


    As they reached the ground floor, Matthew remembered that Vincent had been killed upstairs.


    Frowning, he pulled out his phone and watched the video he''d taken earlier, which clearly recorded Vincentmitting suicide.


    Just then, Ivan shouted beside him, "Fire! There''s a fire upstairs. It probably started on the 18th floor!"


    Matthew looked up and saw that the upper floors were indeed aze, with roaring mes and thick smoke billowing out.


    Ivan patted his chest in relief. "Great, there won''t be any evidence left after the fire Without surveince cameras in this hotel, they shouldn''t be able to trace that I was here."


    en


    After ncing around the hotel''s lobby, Matthew realized there wasn''t a single surveince camera in sight.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he understood why Vincent had chosen this ce.


    The arsonists on the 18th floor were likely members of the Red Wolves. With that thought in mind, Matthew became more vignt of them.


    As he prepared to return to Jenny''s house, Matthew suddenly remembered something.


    He warned Ivan, "If anything happens to Jenny''s brother, you''ll soon meet misfortune."


    With that, he tuned and left, disregarding Ivan''s thoughtspletely.


    Ivan frowned. "Vincent is dead. I


    definitely won''t stir up trouble again.


    If he gets into trouble with


    else it will have nothing to do with me.


    He sighed as he watched Matthew walk away without turning back. He knew he wouldn''t be able to wash his hands from this matter.


    Matthew eventually returned to Birchwood Community and knocked on Jenny''s door.

 Chapter 111

    Jenny was somewhat surprised to see Matthew and asked, "Did you get the Tiger Seal?"


    Matthew nodded and responded, "Yes, you don''t need to worry about your brother anymore. Ivan won''t bother you again." Jenny looked at Matthew and asked tentatively, "Are you really the sessor of the Medieval Aureate Sect?"


    Matthew shook his head. He knew what the Medieval Sect she was referring to was.


    Traditional medicineprised several divisions, such as the Frostbloom Sect and the Medieval Sect.


    When Matthew''s mentor, Nichs taught him medicine skills, he didn''t specify which division it belonged to. "I''m not sure. My mentor never told me," Matthew replied.


    Jenny nodded and continued, "Actually, I also learned medicine skills from my grandfather."


    She exined that she never dared to practice medicine, nor did she ever im to possess medical skills.


    "Do you think I can start practicing now?" she asked.


    Matthew fell into thought. Vincent was dead, and Ivan probably wouldn''te to cause her trouble anymore.


    "You can practice medicine. I''ll help you find a ce where you can open your own clinic. And if you encounter something you can''t solve, you cane to me," he advised.


    Jenny felt a little awkward as she spoke, "You''ve been so kind to me, and I''m unsure how to express my gratitude. I''m quite proficient in medical skills, you see. Once I earn some money, I''ll repay you." Matthew paused for a moment, then said, "Your grandfather once helped my mentor, so I''m here to return that favor."


    He reassured Jenny that she didn''t have to repay the money.


    He proposed, "How about I take you to find an avable store right now?"


    As they walked, they engaged in conversation, and Matthew gradually got to know Jenny''s background.


    She mentioned that she had learned medicine skills from her grandfather and pursued studies in modern medicine during college.


    Her initial employment was at a hospital, but due to family issues and Ivan''s disruptive behavior at the hospital, she lost her job.


    In a state of desperation, she resorted to working as a courier.


    They spent a while examining three different stores before finally settling on one in a fringe area.


    Matthew covered three years'' worth of rent and assisted in purchasing medicine cabs, medications, and various office supplies.


    After making sure everything was in order and promising to assist on opening day, he finally left.


    Half an hourter, Matthew stood at the entrance of Opulent Club, remaining rooted in ce for a long time.


    Even though this was his second


    visit, he still felt ufortable. This was likely due to the unpleasant experience he had during his first time here.


    Just then, a car rolled to a stop in front of the club, and Cole Bet exited. Fixing his suit, he walked toward the club''s entrance.


    As he walked past Matthew, he nced back and suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Oh my, if it isn''t Mr. Grant!" he eximed. "What are you doing here?"


    Matthew was also a little surprised. He hadn''t expected to see Cole, his former high school ssmate.


    Cole came from a very wealthy family. Both his father and uncle were businessmen, regarded as small tycoons in Lambda City.


    In high school, Cole had a crush on a female ssmate, but she liked Matthew instead.


    Aware of his family''s modest circumstances, Matthew focused solely on his studies and didn''t pay any attention to the girl.


    Ultimately, this offended Cole, leading him to constantly trouble Matthew whenever possible.


    It wasn''t untilter that Matthew became sessful in business, and only then did Cole finally restrain himself.


    Matthew didn''t expect to encounter Cole here of all ces.


    Originally, he wasn''t going to engage with him until Cole spoke up first. He casually responded, "Oh, I''m here to handle something."


    Cole let out a heartyugh. "Mr. Grant, I heard you were sent to prison and got divorced. That sounds awfully tragic."


    Matthew''s expression darkened. He hadn''t anticipated that Cole would still be the same person he was all those years ago. He stayed silent, his gaze coldly fixed on Cole.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole continuedughing as he said, "Actually, shouldn''t even call you Mr. Grant since you don''t own apany anymore. At most, you''re just an ex-convict now."


    Matthew didn''t think he''d encounter trouble by just standing at the entrance. If he had known earlier, he would''ve just ignored Colepletely.


    Regardless, he made his way toward the entrance of Opulent Club.


    Cole quickly followed, pointing at the club''s entrance. "Do you also want to go in? Don''t even dream about it," he sneered.


    "You have no assets and are an ex-convict," he remarked. "You can''t even be a security guard here!"

 Chapter 112

    With a sneer, Matthew ignored Cole and headed for Opulent Club


    Beside him, Cole snickered and remarked, "Are you still determined to enter despite what I just said? Just you wait, the guards will surely intervene."


    As Matthew approached, the two security guards outside looked momentarily surprised. "Wee," they greeted respectfully.


    Witnessing this, Cole looked astonished. He reminded the guards, "How could you allow someone like him to enter? He doesn''t meet the qualifications."


    One of the guards smiled and exined, "He''s a member of Opulent Club, which certainly qualifies him."


    How could Matthew possibly be a member? Cole was puzzled.


    Matthew had divorced his wife and was left with nothing, so he shouldn''t be qualified to enter Opulent Club-let alone be a member.


    "You should still check his credentials," Cole insisted. "He doesn''t have the qualifications to enter."


    The guard smiled and said, "I will report this to my superiorster."


    Cole stood with a dissatisfied expression. Disregarding him, Matthew walked into the lobby. He passed the exquisite garden-likendscape before making his way toward the elevator.


    Cole followed suit, ready to enter the first-floor lounge. However, he noticed Matthew heading for the elevator, and he widened his eyes in surprise. "Matthew, are you nning to go to the second floor?" he asked incredulously. Seeing him again, Matthew impatiently said, "Get lost. Whether I go to the second floor or not is none of your business!"


    Cole''s face turned dark with anger as he spat, "The fact that you were able to enter the first floor earlier must be because the club''s database hasn''t been updated."


    He added, "They must have thought that you''re still the owner of Evergreen Group."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Entering the first floor was just a matter of luck," he used. "I don''t even have the qualifications to enter the second floor, so you better not even think about it!" As they spoke, Marty suddenly caught up with them.


    After being informed of Matthew''s arrival by the first-floor guards, Marty promptly came over to greet him. Spotting Matthew by the elevator, he waved in recognition. Cole felt ttered, assuming he was being personally greeted by Marty.


    He knew that Marty, the club''s manager, possessed a considerablework of connections and power in Lambda City.


    Cole smiled and said, "Mr. Miller, I met youst time when I acquired my membership card. I''m honored that you remember me!"


    Marty replied casually, "Who are you? I wasn''t greeting you."


    Cole realized his mistake and felt embarrassed, finding himself at a loss for words.


    Marty walked toward Matthew and said, "Mr. Grant, wee to Opulent Club. Allow me to escort you upstairs."


    As he spoke, he gestured to the open elevator door, then respectfully invited Matthew to step inside.


    Matthew nodded and entered the elevator.


    Watching this scene, Cole''s mouth hung open in disbelief for a long time.


    He believed Matthew was left with nothing and wondered why Marty treated him with such respect.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed, he seemed to suddenly pull himself together. He uttered, "Mr. Miller, you should verify his identity. He''s been stripped of everything now..


    OUMS


    His words trailed off as the elevator doors slid shut.


    Cole felt somewhat resentful.


    Why was Matthew able to capture the hearts of their female


    ssmates.despite not being as wealthy as him during their schoo days? And why was Matthew able to seed after graduation despitecking an influential background?


    Matthew divorced and was left with nothing after being released from prison.


    In Opulent Club, entry to each floor was determined by one''s status or influence. Cole could only ess the first floor, while Matthew was able to ascend to the second


    "On what basis, though?" Cole thought resentfully as he stared at the elevator doors that had long closed.


    Inside the elevator, Marty had overheard Cole''s words. Adopting a ttering tone, he remarked, "That guy just now was really annoying." "Mr. Grant, would you like me to take care of him?" he asked.


    Matthew nced at Marty and calmly replied, "Sure, you can p him a few timester."

 Chapter 113

    Marty didn''t know how to react to that. He was merely trying to tter Matthew with a few polite words. He did not expect Matthew to actually instruct him to make a move against Cole. He thought it would be unreasonable of the manager of Opulent Club to p a customer. However, he didn''t dare disobey, knowing that this club was built for Matthew.


    Matthew''s instructions had to be adhered to by everyone in the club-unless they no longer wished to work there.


    The elevator slowly ascended to the ninth floor.


    Upon exiting the elevator, Matthew encountered Ansel in the room decorated like a pharmacy, exactly as anticipated.


    Ansel appeared to have been waiting for Mattew and smiled. "Sir, is there something you need help with?" he asked. "With your word, the entire club will be at your service." Matthew pulled out the Tiger Seal and said, "My mentor tasked me with retrieving the Tiger Seal. Here it is."


    Ansel was somewhat startled. "You found the Tiger Seal so quickly?"


    As he spoke, he carefully took the Tiger Seal and examined it from all angles. Finding no issues, the ring was put inside a box and ced on a medicine cab. Matthew nced at the cab, noticing a few empty spots. He guessed that there might be other items to be ced there.


    He remembered Ansel saying that he would learn about his mentor afterpleting the first task.


    Now, he was particrly eager to know. "Can you tell me about my mentor now?" he asked.


    Ansel gestured for Matthew to sit down. He exined, "Your mentor''s identity is ratherplex, and there are many details that cannot be disclosed. "However, one thing I can reveal is that he is the leader of the medical association," he added.


    Matthew had never heard of the leader of the medical association before.


    He silently looked at Ansel and waited for him to continue, growing deeply curious.


    Noticing Matthew''s silence, Ansel said, "The leader of the medical association, in simple terms, is the head honcho."


    He proceeded to borate on the


    intricacies of the medical


    association''s affairs,paring them to groups like the Virtucians, Rulecists, Tacticists, and Defencists, each with their own internal


    divisions.


    He further exined that the medical associationprised several divisions, such as the Presetian Sect, Thermodra Sect, Afflictan Sect, Fevera Sect, and Harmona Sect.


    He noted that many of these


    divisions had lost most of their


    ancient texts due to the decline of


    traditional medicine. The sessors of these divisions were either deceased or had abandoned their practices.


    Ansel stated, "Your mentor aims to collect the lost medical literature and tokens from the seven divisions to revive traditional medicine."


    "The Tiger Seal you acquired is the


    token of the Medieval Sect, and you still need to locate their medical


    literature the Medieval Medicinexet


    He continued, "The task concerning the Medieval Sect will be deemedplete only after you acquire that text."


    He concluded, "Traditional medicine has hope for revival only when the tokens and medical literature of the seven divisions are gathered." Matthew was stunned, not expecting his mentor to have such an impressive background. He also couldn''t help but admire Nichs'' ambition.


    The thought of reviving traditional medicine seemed like an incredibly ambitious goal.


    Noticing how respectful Ansel was being, he suddenly grasped a crucial point. "Are you suggesting that I must collect the tokens and medical literature from all seven divisions?" he asked. Ansel smiled and shook his head. "It''s not my instruction-it''s your mentor''s."


    Matthew fell silent at this revtion. The remarkable transformation he experienced was all thanks to his mentor''s guidance.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His mentor not only taught him medicine skills and ancient martial arts but also numerous secret techniques.


    It was his mentor who introduced and guided him into an entirely new world.


    Therefore, he dly epted the task his mentor had left him. "Okay, I''ll take on this task," he replied.


    Ansel smiled and remarked, "Even though your mentor said you would agree, I''m still surprised at how quickly you epted. This task is quite challenging, you see"


    Matthew smiled, well aware of how difficult the task was. Now, his curiosity about Nichs deepened even more.


    He extended his hand, revealing the Juprus Ring.


    "Can you tell me about this?" he asked.

 Chapter 114

    Ansel saw the ring, and his aged eyes lit up with recognition. "I can''t say. Your mentor must tell you personally. However, there''s one thing you must know," he said. "As long as you''re alive, you can''t lose this ring."


    Matthew grew a little frustrated from theck of information. He asked, "What if I die?"


    Ansel suddenlyughed. "Sir, if you''re dead, it will no longer be your concern."


    He continued, "Even if your mentor possesses extraordinary skills, he can''t retrieve you from hell and slip this ring back onto your finger."


    Realizing he wouldn''t obtain any useful information, Matthew decided to learn more about the task instead.


    "Where can I find the Medieval Medicine text?" he asked. "Do you have any news?"


    Ansel smiled and replied, "The Medieval Medicine was in Walter Reed''s possession at the time, but I''m not aware of its whereabouts afterward." Matthew frowned. Jenny had mentioned that her grandfather never passed down any medical literature.


    He secretly thought that this matter might be a little troublesome.


    Finally, he said, "I''ll find a way on my own."


    Ansel smiled and offered, "Sir, would you like me to send a few people to assist you? They can run errands and assist you with whatever you need."


    Matthew shook his head. "It''s too much trouble. I''m leaving," he replied, then stood up to leave thereafter.


    Ansel watched Matthew leave and shook his head slightly. "Young people are so impetuous. Why don''t they like the extra help?"


    Ivy Glover stepped out from the shadows just then, radiating exceptional beauty, and unting an attractive figure.


    She approached Ansel and inquired, "Does he see me as a mere bodyguard?"


    Ansel shook his head. "Ivy, with your skills, how could he underestimate you? He just didn''t notice you," he replied.


    Ivy felt reluctant and asked, "Mr. Mullins, why didn''t you let mee out and demonstrate my abilities?"


    Ansel shook his head again. "He holds the authority here. I need his consent to have you show yourself," he said. "He doesn''t want any help as he finds it troublesome." Meanwhile, Matthew took the elevator down to the first floor. As soon as he stepped out, he saw Marty.


    "Mr. Grant, are you leaving now?" Marty asked. "Do you need a car?"


    Matthew shook his head and replied, "No need."


    Marty apanied him out, passing by the front desk. They happened to notice Cole arguing


    with the staff at the service desk.


    swnv


    Matthew frowned and continued on his way out, showing no interest in engaging with Cole.


    Cole, however, saw Matthew emerge and immediately pointed at him. "It''s him! You have to verify his identity," he shouted.


    "There''s no way he has the qualifications to be a member of Opulent Club."


    Matthew didn''t expect Cole to still be causing trouble. He cast a sideways nce at Marty.


    Marty immediately discerned the meaning behind his gaze and briskly walked to the front desk.


    The staff member saw him


    approach and immediately reported to Marty, in a hushed tone, "He insists on verifying Mr. Grant''s identity, but we don''t have the authority."


    Marty waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of him."


    Cole felt hopeful upon hearing this. "Mr. Miller, you must have been deceived by him," he said. "You might think that he''s still the owner of Evergreen Group, but in reality-"


    Marty suddenly pped him midway through his sentence. AContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    crisp p echoed, and the room suddenly grew silent.


    Cole covered his face, incredulously asking, "You... Why did you hit me?"


    Opulent Club was very mysterious and powerful, but there had never been an incident of violence against members. Cole was stunned after getting pped.


    The two staff members were also shocked by Marty''s actions, their expressions betraying their disbelief.


    Matthew raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. He had just casually mentioned it, not expecting Marty to act on his whim.


    Marty said coldly, "You insist I verify Mr. Grant''s information. Who else should I hit if not you?"


    Cole was so angry that he was on the verge of cursing. However, he held back because Marty was the manager of Opulent Club.


    "Why address him so politely? He''s nothing but trash now," he retorted. "You''re wrong!"


    Marty exined coldly, "Mr. Grant is a VIP guest here."

 Chapter 115

    Cole looked shocked upon hearing Marty''s words. He pointed at Matthew, eximing, "He has nothing now. If he''s a VIP, then what does that make me?" Marty replied with a sneer, "You''re the one who''s nothing! Get out. From now on, you''re cklisted."


    He added firmly, "You can never step into Opulent Club again. Security, throw him out!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few security guards approached and dragged Cole out.


    Cole waspletely stunned as he had only been trying to verify Matthew''s identity. However, he had his membership revoked and was ultimately cklisted.


    He was then dragged out of the club by the guards and thrown onto the street. Yet, he still couldn''t understand why it had happened.


    He became more furious the more he thought about it. He pulled out his phone and eventually found Tessa''s number after scrolling through his contacts. Entering his car, he phoned Tessa and greeted, "Hello, is this Ms. Sanders?"


    Tessa was a little surprised to receive Cole''s call. "Yes, it''s me, Mr. Bet. What''s the matter?" she replied.


    Rubbing his sore face, Cole smiled and said, "I saw someone at Opulent Club today."


    Tessa felt envious upon hearing about Opulent Club. It seemed like Cole was boasting to her since she wasn''t qualified to enter.


    However, she still asked, "Who did you see?"


    Cole''s eyes narrowed with anger as he replied, "I saw Matthew. Not only did he enter Opulent Club, but he also went to the second floor."


    "I heard he divorced you and was left with nothing. Did you two get back together?" he asked.


    She found it shocking that Matthew could ess the second floor.


    Even if Matthew became Rachel''s husband, he wouldn''t qualify to enter the club since he was not the owner of Wealthwave Group.


    She wondered how he managed to get a membership that even allowed ess to the second floor.


    Since his release from prison, she realized she understood him less than she thought, despite once believing otherwise.


    Matthew seemed like a different person now-more capable than before.


    Unfortunately for her, she had thought Matthew was worthless at the time, so she divorced him.


    She felt even more regretful thinking about this.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cole waited for a while but didn''t hear Tessa''s reply, so he asked again, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Tessa was on the edge of breaking down. "I have something else to do, so I''ll hang up now," she said tly.


    Thepany had no money left, and she was running out of options. The urge to remarry Matthew kept growing stronger.


    It seemed like this was the only way to save thepany from going under. Otherwise, she might end up in prison.


    After ending the call, she quickly gathered her belongings and hurried to the Grant residence.


    After being hung up on, Cole cursed, "Ungrateful bitch! How dare you hang up on me!"


    After a string of curses, he dwelled on how he had been ousted because of Matthew. His anger intensified, and he silently vowed to make Matthew pay sooner orter.


    Meanwhile, Matthew stepped out of


    the club. Within a few strides, hisz phone began to ring. Retrieving it from his pocket, he noticed it was Elliott calling. "Why are you calling me?" he asked.


    Elliott chuckled. "Buddy, I didn''t hit my target this month. Can you lend me a hand?" he asked.


    Matthew frowned as he said, "I don''t have any property or ie at the moment. How do you expect me to have money to help you?"


    Elliott chuckled. "Matthew, Mr. Grant, I could even call you ''sir'' if you''d like. Stop pretending to be poor."


    He exined that he went to the


    main office for a meeting. There, he learned from a provincial branch that at least 300 million dors had been transferred to Matthew''s ount.


    "Mr. Grant, I haven''t met my target this month. Please help me out, I''m begging you," he pleaded.


    Matthew felt somewhat helpless.


    When he first started hispany, Elliott had provided him with a loan. Although Elliott reaped some


    benefits, it was undeniable that he


    had indeed helped Matthew.


    Since Elliott had outright requested his help, it was difficult for Matthew to refuse. "Alright," he conceded.


    Elliott was overjoyed and asked, "Mr. Grant, where are you now?"


    Matthew thought for a moment before responding. "I''m heading home now."


    Elliott said eagerly, "I''ve been to your home before. I''lle over now and bring some gifts for your parents."

 Chapter 116

    Matthew paused briefly before responding, "You don''t need toe over. I can transfer the money directly." Elliott grew more enthusiastic, saying, "Since you''ve helped me, I must bring a gift and thank you in person." Matthew replied somewhat resignedly, "As you wish."


    20 minutester, Matthew returned home to find that his parents were out. He grabbed a lounge chair and sat under the shade of a tree in the yard. He enjoyed the breeze as the leaves rustled in the wind.


    While enjoying the rare tranquility, Matthew began to ponder how to find Medieval Medicine.


    He thought that perhaps Jenny would have some information about the ancient text. He could only hope she could help him in his quest.


    Lost in thought, he suddenly noticed someone entering through the gate.


    He realized that it was Tessa who hade.


    Matthew''s mood instantly plummeted as a flood of painful memories rushed into his mind.


    "What brings you here?" he inquired once she approached.


    Tessa smiled sweetly as she informed Matthew that they needed to talk.


    She purred, "I know you''ve always loved me; and honestly, I love you too. Our love for each other is still strong."


    Matthew found her speech ironic. "You want to talk about love now? That''s not what you said back then."


    He continued, "When we were in the middle of our divorce, I told you I loved you and asked you not to end our marriage after so many years. But what did you say?"


    He remembered her dismissing his love as meaningless,beling him a penniless ex-convict.


    "You said I didn''t deserve someone like you, and now you want to talk about feelings?"


    Tessa felt awkward upon hearing his words. "I was confused back then. I know I was wrong," she admitted.


    She exined that after the divorce, she realized Matthew was the only one who truly cared about her.


    "In this world, you were the only one who would earn money and give it all to me," she added. "When I got in trouble, you were willing to take the me and go to prison for me." Tessa then informed Matthew that thepany was struggling financially, and no one was willing to help her.


    "I know you still love me. You''re the only man in the world who would shelter me from the storm," she said.


    She pleaded with Matthew to help her this time. Otherwise, thepany he had founded would go under, and she would really end up in prison.


    Matthew looked disgusted, realizing it was all about thepany after all. He told her that her problems were not his concern since they had already divorced.


    "If you end up in prison, it''ll be because of your own doing," he remarked. "I''ll never make the mistake of trusting someone wholeheartedly like that again." Tessa''s face twitched in disbelief as she processed the insult directed at her.


    She was used to being pampered for many years and was ustomed to getting her way.


    She struggled to adapt to Matthew''s indifference, her eyes showing signs of irritation. "Matthew, what do you want? I''ve apologized and begged you repeatedly. "Why can''t you forgive me? Why do you insist on holding onto my mistake?" she asked impatiently.


    She exined that she had only


    asked Matthew for a favor in speaking to Elliott. "I''m not borrowing your money. Unless you''re bankrupt and have no qualifications to be a loan guarantee," she added.


    Matthew nodded and said, "Yeah, I''m bankrupt."


    Tessa was surprised as she listened. She had said these words just to provoke him.


    She didn''t expect Matthew to admit he had no money. However, upon contemtion, she realized he probably hadn''t had the chance to earn money in the three years he was in prison.


    She thought that even with a girlfriend like Rachel, the president of Wealthwave Group, she might only give Matthew a bit of pocket money, which wouldn''t be much help.


    She felt disappointed as she thought about these things.


    At the moment, she was facing a financial crisis and being pressured by the bank to repay her loans. She might end up in prison if she couldn''t secure the funds. Remarrying Matthew wasn''t as urgent as obtaining money, which was what she needed most.


    Tessa looked at Matthew with mixed feelings. "Since you have no money and can''t help me, I''ll figure something else out."


    After saying that, she turned to leave. After a few steps, however, she noticed Elliott entering the yard with bags of gifts. "Mr. Robins, why are you here?" she asked.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elliott nodded at Tessa in greeting, then walked over to Matthew. He said, "Mr. Grant, thank you for your support at work."

 Chapter 117

    Elliott added sincerely, "I feel incredibly fortunate to have met you in this lifetime."


    Matthew said with resignation, "Got it, I''ll transfer the money immediately."


    After saying that, he took out his phone and transferred all the money he had earned in prison to the bank where Elliott worked.


    Tessa looked bewildered as she believed Matthew had no money to his name.


    She wondered why Elliott was being so enthusiastic. She also couldn''t figure out why he was going to such lengths to personally bring Matthew gifts.


    Elliott set down the gift when he suddenly received a text message from his subordinate. As he read the message, he was shocked and remained speechless for a long time.


    After shaking off his initial shock, he grabbed Matthew''s hand excitedly. "Matthew, you''re a godsend, my guardian angel. In fact, you''re my savior," he said.


    "I can''t believe you actually have ten billion dors deposited in our bank," he eximed. "Not only did I meet the target, but I could also stand to get promoted."


    Upon hearing the amount of ten billion dors, Tessa widened her eyes in utter disbelief.


    Ten billion dors was a fortune beyond her wildest dreams. However, she wondered where Matthew had gotten so much money.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Matthew had said at the prison gate.


    Back then, Matthew had imed to have over ten billion dors in his possession. He promised her a life of happiness and assured her they would never be short of money again.


    At that time, she thought he was just boasting baselessly. She never expected Matthew to be telling the truth. Now, she wished she could kick herself a thousand times.


    Of all the men she had met in her life, Matthew was undoubtedly the wealthiest.


    She actually divorced such a man! She regained herposure after regretting her choices for a long time.


    Knowing that Matthew had money, she saw an opportunity.


    Ignoring Elliott''s presence, she stepped forward and grabbed Matthew''s hand. She said, "Matthew, you weren''t lying to me. You really do have over ten billion dors. "Now I believe you can ensure I never run out of money for the rest of my life," she eximed. "I now realize how much you love me.


    "I know I''mpletely wrong about this. Bringing up the idea of us remarrying might seem like I''m rushing things. Can you first lend me 50 million dors to help me through this rough patch?"


    Matthew shook his head upon hearing her shameless request. His eyes were cold as he said, "You''re mistaken. I have money, but it''s mine. I won''t give you a single penny."


    Tessa was unable to ept his


    deration. "But Matthew, you love


    me. In the past, you listened to


    everything I said and handed over all your earnings to me," she


    murmured.


    "Now that you have ten billion dors, I''m only asking for 50 million dors. Why can''t you give it to me?" she asked.


    Matthew''s expression chilled abruptly as he said, "When you were my wife, I worked hard and gave everything to you. I even went to prison for your crimes.


    "However, you didn''t cherish it. Now that we''re divorced, you''re just a stranger to me. Why should I give you money?"


    Tessa faltered again, unable toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ept this harsh reality. She


    recalled that she would simply have


    to act cute


    in the past, no matter


    how much trouble she caused.


    Matthew would bend over backward


    to help her when she did.


    Determined to win him over once again, she gently grabbed Matthew''s arm and shook it cutely.


    With a sweet and imploring tone, she said, "Matthew, I know I was wrong. I really did make a mistake. Can you forgive me?"


    Matthew''s crisp p across Tessa''s face silenced the entire courtyard.


    Tessa waspletely bewildered. She never expected her attempt to reim his heart would earn her a p.


    Beside them, Elliott instinctively covered his face, staring in shock at the unfolding scene.


    Matthew was also stunned himself. He had never hit Tessa-or any other woman-before.


    He used to enjoy Tessa''s cute antics, but now he found them disgusting after discovering her maniptive nature.


    Therefore, he instinctively pped her as he couldn''t tolerate her behavior any longer.


    Tessa snapped awake, staring at Matthew in disbelief. "Y-You hit me?"

 Chapter 118

    Matthew said angrily, "Yes, I hit you!"


    Tessa immediately became furious. "Matthew Grant, how dare you hit me!" she shouted. "What kind of man hits a woman?"


    Matthew responded coldly, "If you keep up with your disgusting act, I''ll hit you again. You''d better drop it this instant!"


    Upon hearing that, Tessa trembled with anger. In the past, Matthew would agree to anything she asked.


    Tessa couldn''t believe he was disgusted by her. She felt like everything in the world had been turnedpletely upside down!


    She suddenly realized how terrifying it was to be with someone who didn''t love her. Tessa felt an overwhelming wave of regret for initiating the divorce.


    She desperately regretted parting with such a good man. She also realized that she had turned a gentle and devoted man into someone violent and cold-blooded.


    Matthew saw Tessa still standing there, unmoving. He shouted, "Get lost! Are you waiting for me to kick you out?"


    Tessa trembled as Matthew yelled at her, feeling for the first time the terror he could instill in her. Standing in front of Matthew, she felt like a mouse facing a lion, utterly powerless to resist. When her eyes met Matthew''s icy gaze, she was so frightened that she quickly turned and walked away.


    She was deathly embarrassed, like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    Matthew''s face twitched slightly, with his veins showing on his forehead.


    Every time he encountered Tessa since his release from prison, he felt like he was losing control.


    Seeing this, Elliott sighed. "I didn''t expect it to turn out like this." He then said, "Calm down, Matthew. Since you''re already divorced, don''t let her continue to affect you like this." Matthew too sighed deeply. He understood these words well, but Tessa always seemed to disrupt his life.


    Elliott suddenly remembered something. "Matthew, if shees to me again for a loan, should I give it to her or not?"


    Matthew nced at Elliott. Despite being over ten years older than Matthew and in his 40s, Elliott still addressed him with such politeness. Matthew appeared somewhat helpless. "It depends on your bank''s assessment. You should make the decision yourself," he replied.


    Elliott nodded and said, "Okay, understood. I''ll leave now. I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    Matthew waved goodbye as Elliott left.


    Tessa returned home feeling dazed.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Jennifer was puzzled. "Why have you been so listless these days?" she asked. "You''ve gotten rid of Matthew, and now the wholepany is yours," she remarked. "Why aren''t you happy?"


    Tessa had never told her mother


    about the current situation, but now it weighed so heavily on her that she couldn''t bear to keep silent. She couldn''t help but utter, "I regret divorcing him."


    Jennifer became anxious


    immediately. "Tessa, are you stupid? You''re the president of thepany. now, and he''s an ex-convict," she eximed. "Remarrying him would only lower your status." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tessa smiled bitterly. "I asked for a remarriage and begged him on my knees, but he isn''t even willing to consider it."


    Jennifer looked at her daughter in surprise. Noticing the tears in Tessa''s eyes, Jennifer leaned in closer but didn''t detect the scent of alcohol. She then reached out and touched Tessa''s forehead, confirming that she didn''t have a fever either.


    "Tessa, what nonsense are you spouting?" Jennifer questioned, "You have more money than him now. Why would you kneel and beg him?"


    Tessa shook her head as she said, "Mom, you''re wrong. He''s wealthier than I am now. I don''t even have enough operational funds left." She continued, "His worth is in the billions."


    Not believing what she''d just heard, Jennifer suddenly raised her voice and demanded, "Where did he get the money from? Thepany is yours now, so how did he eam so much?"


    Tessa''s eyes were lifeless as she responded, "I don''t know, but he definitely has ten billion dors."

 Chapter 119

    "I heard Mr. Robins say that Matthew transferred the money to the bank," Tessa said.


    Jennifer, initially shocked, suddenly looked joyful. "Tessa, it''s only been a few days since the divorce," she eximed.


    "There''s no way he could have earned ten billion dors in such a short time. It must be the money he earned before. If it is, then wouldn''t five billion dors of the ten be yours?"


    Tessa was taken aback, then pped her thigh in realization. The five billion dors certainly should have been hers.


    "I need to gather evidence that proves he earned this money while we were married," she remarked. "After all,wsuits hinge on evidence."


    Jennifer said indifferently, "Why bother with evidence? You just have to create a scene and make a fuss. Didn''t you say he got a job? You just have to go to his workce and cause trouble."


    Tessa''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. Indeed, if Matthew wanted to marry Rachel, he would definitely want to maintain his pristine image.


    She refused to believe that Matthew wouldn''tpromise if she caused trouble at hispany a few times.


    Matthew took the elevator up to the office at Wealthwave Group the next day. He was stunned as soon as he entered the office.


    Today, Rachel wore a red silk shirt with the hem tucked into her waist-cinching pants. Her figureplemented the fabric beautifully.


    Her cold and morous demeanor against the red shirt made her look extremely stunning.


    After three years of quiet, Matthew''s heart suddenly started racing.


    Rachel looked up and saw Matthew in a daze. She asked, "What''s wrong?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Matthew suddenly came to his senses and noticed a spider on Rachel''s cor. He said softly, "Don''t move, there''s a spider on you." Rachel was frightened, causing her entire body to freeze.


    She maintained her straight posture, too afraid to move. She called out, "Hurry up!"


    Matthew slowly reached out his hand. As he got closer, he caught a faint fragrance that made him lose focus.


    He stiffened, but quickly regainedposure and reached out to the spider. But unexpectedly, crawled beneath her cor


    belongs to en.kikistom


    Matthew''s hand hovered near her cor, his gaze fixed on her smooth skin.


    He wasn''t sure what to do next. He asked, "A spider crawled under your cor. What should I do?"


    Rachel was so anxious she was about to cry. "Hurry up, get it out. I''m scared."


    With her permission, Matthew held her cor open with his left hand and looked into her shirt.


    With just one nce, the view he saw left him breathless.


    Rachel''s face was full of panic. "Did you find it? Hurry up and get it out!"


    Matthew calmed himself and spotted the spider on the inside of her clothes. Slowly, he reached his hand in.


    At that moment, Tracy walked in.


    She saw Rachel''s panicked


    expression, and Matthew was shamelessly reaching his hand into her shirt.


    She was so angry that she shouted, "Matthew Grant, what are you doing in broad daylight?"


    Matthew grabbed the spider when he heard Tracy''s voice, realizing she had misunderstood the situation.


    He pulled his hand out of her shirt and exined, "There was a spider on Rachel''s clothes. I was helping her get rid of it."


    Tracy angrily pointed at Matthew.


    "Nonsense, this is an office


    building spotlessly clean. Where could a spider havee from?" she questioned. "I think you''re being audacious!"


    Matthew opened his clenched hand. "Look. Isn''t this a spider?"


    However, when Matthew looked down, he was shocked to see that there was nothing there! Taking control of the situation, Tracy pressed further, "Do you have anything else to say?" Conversely, Rachel became furious with embarrassment. "Matthew, you''re unbelievable!"

 Chapter 120

    Matthew looked bewildered. "It was just in my hand a moment ago. How could it suddenly disappear?"


    As he spoke, he bent down to search for the missing creature. He wouldn''t be able to exin himself if he hadn''t found the spider.


    Tracy raised her eyebrows as she said, "Stop pretending. What are you still searching for?


    "There couldn''t possibly be a spider in such a clean office. You''re just looking for an excuse, aren''t you? I knew you were a pervert!"


    Matthew continued searching as he said, "There really was a spider. There''s no need for me to lie to you about this."


    Rachel''s face flushed with anger as she crossed her arms and coldly stared at Matthew.


    Tracy shouted sharply, "Ever since you undid her third button when you first met Rae, I knew you were no good.


    "Rachel even defended you, saying the button popped open on its own. Now the truth is out. Stop looking, there''s no spider. If you find a spider, I''ll eat it!"


    Matthew raised his hand mid-air just then, a transparent thread trailing from it. A spider hung beneath the thread.


    After finally finding the spider, he recalled Tracy''s words. Raising his right hand above his head, he swung the thread and showed the spider to Tracy. "I found it. Go ahead and eat it!" She couldn''t believe that Matthew had found the spider.


    Tracy stared at it in shock. She took a few steps back, visibly embarrassed. "Take it away, quickly. I-I''m scared!"


    Upon hearing that she was scared, Matthew took a few steps forward and ced the spider directly in front of Tracy. "You have to follow through with whatever you said earlier, no matter what." Tracy hurriedly called out to Rachel, "Rae, hurry and do something about him. I''m really scared."


    Rachel looked apologetic as she said, "Matthew, I''m sorry, we misunderstood you. Tracy was just looking out for me. Don''t hold it against her."


    Matthew''s expression darkened. "You''re my girlfriend. I have the right to touch you, don''t I?"


    Rachel''s face turned red in disbelief at what he was saying.


    Upon seeing Rachel''s expression, Matthew continued, "Even if we sleep together, I''m with my girlfriend, right?"


    Rachel blushed in embarrassment feeling the urge to pinch Matthew for his nonsensical remarks. She retorted, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Matthew smirked. "Rough words, but it''s That''s just how it is. But


    acting like I''m some kind ofContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    pervert," he said.


    "Do I really need her permission to touch my girlfriend? She owes me an apology!"


    Rachel looked at Matthew, unable to find words. It seemed like he had a point.


    Tracy clenched her fist in anger and said, "Fine, maybe you''re not a pervert after all!"


    Matthew inched the spider forward again, almost reaching Tracy''s face. "What do you mean by ''maybe''?" he asked.


    Tracy''s face turned pale with fear. "I was wrong. I apologize. Quickly, take it away!" she said urgently.


    Matthew smirked and walked to the window, throwing the spider out.


    Tracy clenched her right fist and


    raised


    front of Matthew. "Don''t


    ¨¤ me," she warned. "


    had


    training before."


    Tracy then turned on her heel and stormed out.


    Matthew shook his head slightly, feeling not the least bit threatened. He was soon left alone with Rachel in the office.


    Still feeling awkward after what just happened, Rachel coughed and changed the subject. "Did you need something from me?"


    Matthew nodded and said, "Yes, I need to take another day off today to help a friend with the opening of her clinic."


    Rachel suddenly remembered something and said, "You can''t take the day off."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 121

    "Apany suddenly stopped selling our medicine. I''ll have to pay them a visit personally. I want you to drive."


    Matthew frowned. "I thought you knew how to drive."


    Looking grim, Rachel replied, "I don''t know why, but I feel like things haven''t been going well for me since I started manufacturing traditional medicine. I''ll feel uneasy if you''re noting with me." Matthew sauntered up to her and chuckled. "You can''t live without me now, can you?"


    Flushing, Rachel chided, "I mean it!"


    She hade to a point where she always subconsciously thought of Matthew whenever she encountered an issue.


    And Matthew''s recklessness really did amuse her sometimes, like how he failed to find the spider earlier.


    Rachel only got angry because she was worried that her image would be ruined if any of her employees came across what Matthew did in the office earlier. She wasn''t angry at him for taking advantage of her. Even she was amazed by this fact alone.


    "Alright, then. Let''s go now," Matthew answered after contemting for a while.


    ...


    At the building''s entrance, Tessa told the guard, "I''m looking for your president, Rachel."


    The guard smiled and asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    Tessa shook her head. "No."


    "In that case, I can''t let you in. I''m sorry," the guard said, shaking his head.


    Tessa stated, "Just tell her that Tessa''s looking for her."


    The guard shook his head again. "Regardless of who you are, you can''t enter without an appointment."


    Tessa seemed slightly abashed. She had hoped to pressure Matthew into giving her her share of the ten billion dors he possessed through Rachel, but she couldn''t even meet Rachel at all. Thus, she had no choice but to wait at the entrance.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ...


    A red car drove out of the underground garage, passing the Wealthwave Group building to leave for the northern suburbs.


    Along the journey, Rachel briefed Matthew on thepany they were headed to.


    "It''s a chainpany owned by Shane Wright. We''ve been working with them for two decades. I''ve no idea why he suddenly rejected all our products."


    Matthew contemted for a while and asked, "Did he mention anything about profit distribution before?"


    Usually, such issues stemmed from uneven profit distribution. He hoped that would be the case, as it would be the easiest problem to resolve.


    Rachel shook her head. "In fact,


    that''s the strangest part. Shane


    didn''t tell us anything. He merely


    notified us about it after the fact et


    Our salesmen even treated him to a meat to inquire about the situation, but all they got was a t refusal!"


    Soon enough, their car came to a stop in front of a building. They got out and headed to the tenth floor. Once they exited the elevator,


    the words "Sincere


    Matthew was instantly greeted t


    Pharmaceuticals".


    The receptionist smiled and asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Your boss invited us over. Aren''t you aware of that?" Matthew snapped.


    His irritated stance sent the receptionist into a fright. She immediately apologized, "I''m sorry! Pleasee in. Do you need me to lead the way?" Matthew waved her off. "No. I''m familiar with your boss'' office."


    With that, he strode off promptly. Rachel trailed after him and whispered, "Do you really know him?"


    He hadn''t mentioned knowing Shane


    on their way here. She was caught


    off guard when he suddenly imed to know Shane, so she wanted to confirm. Things would be much


    easier if Matthew knew Shane.


    Shaking his head, Matthew replied, "I just made that up. Otherwise, we''d probably be stopped by now."


    Realization dawned on Rachel. Understanding that she had a slimmer chance of sessfully resolving the situation, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Still, she admired Matthew''s shrewdness. The sales manager couldn''t even meet Shane, but now she''d finally seized the chance to do so.


    Moving through the office area, they went straight to the innermost room. The door to the roombeled "General Manager" was ajar.


    Rachel stepped into the room first. Her expression changed drastically the moment she realized Jeffrey was in the room as well.

 Chapter 122

    Matthew was equally surprised to find Jeffrey here. He couldn''t help but suspect Jeffrey was the culprit. It was too much of a coincidence for him to be here when Shane suddenly refused to sell Wealthwave''s products.


    Matthew instantly understood today''s matter wouldn''t be easily resolved.


    Jeffrey''s eyes lit up when he saw Rachel. The way her burgundy shirtplemented her aloof yet stunning features made her even more alluring. She was easy on the eyes, to say the least.


    He had been with many women, but most of them were mediocre inparison. Only Rachel''s unattainable beauty enthralled him. It was a shame that he could only watch her from a distance now, but it fueled his desire nheless. Sensing his unabashed stare, Rachel grew infuriated. "Jeffrey, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Jeffrey immediately snapped out of his reverie. "Oh, Mr. Wright needed my advice on some work issues. I''m here to provide some guidance."


    He sounded nonchnt, as if he was Shane''s superior.


    A hint of anxiety crossed Rachel''s face when she sensed his implication. However, she had no choice but to feign ignorance and turned to greet Shane instead.


    "Mr. Wright, I apologize for the unexpected visit."


    Shane smiled and remarked, "I''ve always wanted to meet the legendary beauty of a president, and you''ve finally granted me the honor today."


    Shane was in his 50s. With hisrge double-lidded eyes and short hair, he looked quite spirited. He looked fine with a neutral expression, but the angle of his lips turned crooked when he smiled.


    Seemingly aware of the oddity in his expression, he struggled to control his facial muscles. That said, his lips did nothing more than a few twitches. Thus, his smile ended up uncannily distorted.


    Rachel was startled. She intended to ask whether he had any health issues, but she felt it was too imposing to do so during their first meeting.


    Pretending not to notice, she stated her purpose. "Mr. Wright, we''ve been working together for years. Why have you suddenly stopped selling our products?"


    Shane cleared his throat. "Traditional


    medicine is too unscientific. All that


    talk about the five elements andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    vel


    contrary forces in our body is nothing more than feudal


    superstition. Besides, can those medicines made from bark and roots really cure diseases?"


    His question caught Rachel off guard. While she was at a loss for words, Matthew began, "Mr. Wright, why haven''t you treated your facial paralysis? It''s going to be harder for you to bepletely cured if you detay your treatment any longer."


    Chancing a nce at Matthew, Shane questioned, "Who is this?"


    Rachel replied with a smile, "He''s my chauffeur."


    Shane''s expression darkened


    instantly. "What does he know? He''s just a driver. This isn''t facial paralysist''s referred to as facial nerve inmmation or facial nerve spasms. I''ve been receiving


    Love


    treatment, but it can''t possibly be


    cured overnight."


    Just then, Jeffrey chimed in, "Mr. Wright, that isn''t exactly the case. This guy here is decent in traditional medicine, you see. Perhaps he could heal your condition right away." Jeffrey was well aware that facial nerve inmmation was extremely daunting to treat, so he deliberately put Matthew in a tough spot to have him make a fool of himself. "Really?" Shane looked astonished. "Forgive my skepticism, but can traditional medicine really cure facial nerve inmmation?"


    Matthew nodded. "Yes, and it''s very effective. Just like what Jeffrey said, you''ll be cured immediately after the treatment."


    Little did Jeffrey expect Matthew to go along with it. He assumed it was merely luck when Matthew sessfully cured a patient at the hospital previously.


    Shane''s case was different. He''d been receiving treatment for a month with no sess, and traditional medicine was well known for its dyed-onset efficacy. Jeffrey didn''t believe traditional medicine could be this remarkable.


    "Mr. Wright, why don''t you let him try? If he fails, it will prove that traditional medicine is just feudal superstition. You can proceed to remove them from your pharmacies after this."

 Chapter 123

    Shane was just racking his brains toe up with an excuse to dismiss Rachel, then this opportunity came along.


    He turned to Matthew. "Are you sure that I''m going to recover right away after the treatment?"


    Matthew nodded. "I''m certain. You''ll be back to normal after 30 minutes."


    Jeffrey sneered. Traditional medicine was known for its dyed-onset efficacy, yet Matthew had the audacity to make such a im.


    He nced at his watch and chuckled. "It''s 9:00 am now. We''ll see what happens by 9:30 am."


    Rachel could no longer stay quiet. Brewing herbs was mandatory in traditional medicine, and this process alone usually took half an hour. Jeffrey was being unreasonable.


    She couldn''t help but interject, "Shouldn''t you start the clock after the medicine is prepared?"


    Jeffrey smirked. "To be honest, Mr. Wright doesn''t believe in traditional medicine at all. He''s already being very generous by wasting 30 minutes on this. If you''re incapable, just forget it."


    Knowing that her attempt to stall more time had failed, she turned to Matthew with a troubled expression.


    "We don''t have time to brew the medicine. What shall we do?"


    Matthew chortled. "Why would we need to brew medicine for treating facial paralysis? We don''t have to! 30 minutes is more than enough."


    Rachel was dumbfounded. "How are you going to treat him without brewing any medicine?"


    Shane was even more bbergasted. He had initially thought there was a 1% chance for him to be cured, but now he''d lost all hope. Now, he was just intrigued to find out what kind of farce Matthew would perform.


    A sneer spread across Jeffrey''s face. Even the best doctor couldn''t treat an illness without any medicine. At this point, he was just anticipating Matthew''s failure with his arms crossed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was aware of their reactions, but he was unfazed.


    "Get me a pot and boil some water in it. Have the janitor collect some wilted leaves from the roadside, preferably rotting ones. Avoid the fresh ones."


    Rotten leaves? Boiling water? The uncanny ingredients immediately threw Rachel off.


    "Matthew, a-are you nning to use these to treat facial paralysis? Isn''t this a bit..."


    She wanted to say it was too flippant, but she held back. She didn''t want to embarrass him, after all.


    Shane truly believed he was spectating a farce. Mockingly, he concurred, "Sure. I''ll have someone prepare that right now."


    With that, he called in his secretary and ryed the instructions. Ten minutester, a janitor appeared with a bag of decayed leaves and an electronic pot.


    Matthew began boiling water in the pot. He selected some of the more rotten leaves and tossed them into the pot.


    Rachel''s expression turned grim. Brewing rotten leaves? Even a dog wouldn''t touch it, let alone Shane. She had no idea how she was going to handle the situation afterward.


    Jeffrey was staring at Matthew as if he were an idiot. He couldn''t help but remark, "Traditional medicine isn''t just feudally superstitious, but it''s also incredulously stupid.


    Brewing medicine with rottels


    leaves-you''re going to kill him instead of healing him!"


    Shane looked as if someone had punched the living daylights out of him. Staring at the rotten leaves simmering in the boiling water, he felt nauseated. He could no longer bear it.


    "I should never have let you mess around. There''s no way I''m drinking that. Throw it out now."


    Matthew chuckled. "This isn''t meant for you to drink."


    Shane frowned. "What are you going to do with it if it''s not for drinking? Am I supposed to smell it?"


    "Exactly." Matthew smiled. "You''ll be healed after you inhale it for 15 minutes."

 Chapter 124

    Smell it? Shane visibly rxed. He was fine as long as he didn''t have to drink the strange concoction. But looking at the steaming pot of dark liquid, he grew dubious again.


    He had facial paralysis, not a sinus infection or anything of the sort. Thus, he was skeptical about the fact that his illness could be cured by merely inhaling the smell. "Forget it. I''ve never heard of curing an illness by just smelling something. That''s too absurd."


    Jeffrey intended to have Matthew make a fool out of himself, though. Smiling, he persuaded Shane. "Mr. Wright, give him a chance. Even if it doesn''t cure your illness, at least he''ll give up." As he spoke, he shot a knowing look at Shane.


    Shane nodded. "Fine. I''ll just do it to kill time."


    He leaned over the pot, bringing his face close to the steam rising from the boiling rotten leaves. The smell wasn''t strong. The steam, however, was searing hot.


    Once his face was enveloped in hot steam, he immediately jerked his head up.


    "I can''t do this. It''s too hot!"


    "This is your only chance to be cured. Otherwise, taking medication will leave you with permanent issues your features will be crooked. It''s up to you," Matthew chimed in. Crooked features? Seeing how grave Matthew looked, Shane thought he didn''t look like he was joking.


    A wave of horror washed through him. He couldn''t believe that he''d possibly end up having a crooked face for the rest of his life. How could he look people in the eye like that? Once again, Shane leaned his face over the pot to inhale the smell wafting from the steam.


    Time passed as Jeffrey scowled at Matthew from the couch. He nearly snickered aloud. How could smelling rotten leaves possibly cure an illness? Matthew was definitely pulling his leg! He was certain that Matthew would make a fool of himself after 30 minutes.


    Rachel looked at Matthew with her brows drawn into a tight knot. She was aware that his medical skills were exceptional, but this particr method was just too bizarre. She had lost all hope as well.  Meanwhile, Shane was sweating profusely from the steam. The heat was unbearable. He wanted to halt the treatment, but he forced himself to bear it since there were only ten minutes left.  en


    Time ticked away. With just a minute left, Jeffrey could wait no longer. "Mr. Wright, that''s it. Time''s up."


    d in sweat, Shane rummaged for a towel and wiped his face whileining, "What the heck is this? I''m dying from the heat!"


    Jeffrey rose from the couch. He couldn''t be bothered to check Shane''s condition, knowing that this treatment was nothing more than a joke. It wouldn''t work at all. Striding up to Matthew, he began scornfully, "Dude, Mr. Wright smelled the rotten leaves for 15 minutes, and nothing happened. What do you have to say now? "You better know your ce, Matthew. You''re just a stupid driver. Do you really think you''re a doctor? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Matthew seemingly gave no heed to his words. He watched Shane''s expression intently. Having wiped his face clean, Shane hurled the towel on his desk and glowered at Matthew.


    QU''


    "What the fuck was that? I''ve never believed in traditional medicine. Only traditional medicine could practice such an absurd treatment. You might as well get me to down buckets of salt water while it! From N?velDrama.Org.


    swmou''re at


    "Seriously, this is feudal superstition at its best. You''ve treated me like a fool, making me sweat all over. Do you think I have nothing better to do?


    "Ms. Carter, it''s impossible for me to continue working with you. Leave now!"


    Rachel sighed. As expected, she knew this method wasn''t going to work. "Matthew, let''s go. There''s nothing else to do here."

 Chapter 125

    With his gaze still fixated on Shane, Matthew seemed unfazed despite hearing Rachel calling out for him.


    "Who said it isn''t working? Mr. Wright now looks perfectly normal when he speaks. His face is no longer crooked-he''s healed."


    Everyone in the room gaped at Matthew. It was as if he was addressing Shane as an elephant. Amidst their aghast looks, Matthew pulled his phone out and aimed the phone''s front camera at Shane. "See for yourself!"


    Instinctively, Shane nced at the phone and saw his reflection. He tried to smile.


    Shock filled his face when he saw the natural curve of his lips. He made a sorrowful expression, and his face looked perfectly normal. Both sides of his face were symmetrical, and the spontaneous muscle spasms on his face had vanished. bbergasted, he blurted out, "I''m healed? How did you do it? How could I be cured when I merely smelled some leaves for a while?"


    Jeffrey''s expression turned grim. He scrutinized Shane''s expression carefully, and he had to admit that Shane looked perfectly natural. But he simply couldn''t wrap his mind around this.


    How could inhaling the smell of rotten leaves treat facial paralysis?


    Rachel was astonished, to say the least. She knew Matthew''s skills were remarkable, but curing illnesses with mere rotten leaves was still quite ridiculous. Visibly curious, she turned to Matthew and yearned for an exnation. Matthew faced Shane and began nonchntly, "I can give you an exnation. Actually, saying that the smell cured you was just a joke.


    "You suffered from facial paralysis because you were exposed to the cold after you sweated. Cold air entered your erged pores, and you were cured because the hot steam erged your pores and got rid of the trapped cold. "This treatment is called fumigation in traditional medicine."


    Shane finally seemed enlightened.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is! I never thought traditional medicine could


    l.ne


    be so miraculous. Without any medication, I''m cured with just a few rotten leaves. This is an absolute


    miracle!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking indifferent, Matthew said, "Traditional medicine has countless ways to treat illnesses. This little trick is merely a drop in the ocean. Do you believe in traditional medicine now?"


    Shane looked sheepish. He was a living example of what the medical practice could do, so he had no choice but to believe.


    "I do now! I''m also very impressed. Mr. Grant, can I have your contact? I might need your help if I catch a cold or suffer from a headache in the future."


    Matthew chuckled. "Sorry, but my contacts are full. Contact Rachel if you need anything."


    Shane was slightly disappointed. He''d finallye across a doctor he had faith in, only to be turned down.


    Things certainly didn''t go Jeffrey''s


    way. Despite preparing multiple


    insults to hurl at Matthew, he couldn''t use any of them. He had toiled his way to talk Shane out of cooperating with Wealthwave Group, but a few words from Matthew turned the tables in Matthew''s favor.


    Jeffrey could not sit still.


    "What are you ying at, Matthew? How dare you refuse Mr. Wright when he asked for your contact? Are you looking down on him?"


    Matthew shook his head. Influential


    people often sought his treatment


    back then. He didn''t even give his contact to Hugo when he''d spent 50 million dors on his treatment, let alone Shane.


    Shane simply wasn''t qualified. But Matthew couldn''t say that aloud out of respect for Rachel.


    Ignoring Jeffrey, he turned to Shane and asked, "I wouldn''t have treated you if I looked down on you. You''re healed now. Do you think I looked down on you?"


    Shane shook his head hastily. "No, you didn''t! I''m very grateful to you for curing my illness."


    Matthew swerved toward Jeffrey. "Mr. Wright doesn''t think that I looked down on him. Do you have a problem with that?"

 Chapter 126

    Jeffrey felt as if he''d just been pped. Shane had already embarrassed him earlier, and Matthew''s question only added insult to injury.


    How he wished he could murder Matthew. The audacity of someone insignificant like Matthew to constantly humiliate him!


    He also couldn''t believe that Shane dared to defy him. At this point, he hadpletely thrown his grandfather''s advice into the recesses of his mind.


    Glowering at Matthew, Jefrrey had no intention of concealing the hatred ring in his eyes.


    "Matthew, I''ve been tolerating you out of respect for my old ssmate, Rachel. But I never expected you to keep pushing your luck. If you continue to behave this way, you''ll be very sorry."


    Was this a threat? Matthew stared at Jeffrey, who had obviously lost his rationale. His hatred for Matthew was as clear as day, but Matthew was unfazed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, healing Mr. Wright is what you call pushing my luck? Would you have preferred him to continue suffering instead?"


    Shane''s expression shifted. The way he looked at Jeffrey suddenly changed.


    It finally struck Jeffrey that Matthew had found leverage in his words. Infuriated, he bellowed, "What nonsense are you on about? You''re clearly setting a trap for me! It was just a slip of the tongue-don''t you dare make a big deal out of it! I''m d that Mr. Wright is cured." Shane''s expression grew grim. In fact, Jeffrey''s tone did little to mask his true feelings. The Smith family might be formidable, but how could Jeffrey belittle him like that?


    Matthew shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to waste time arguing with Jeffrey-it was taking an unnecessary emotional toll on him.


    Remembering the original purpose of his visit, Matthew began, "Mr. Wright, you promised to continue working with Wealthwave if I healed you within 30 minutes. You''re not going back on your word, right?"


    Shane hesitated for a while, but he made the decision promptly.


    "I''ll keep my promise. Not only will we continue our cooperation, but Wealthwave''s traditional medicine products will also be ced on the best shelves. Our staff will prioritize rmending them to our clients."


    swng


    Jeffrey sprang to his feet. His expression darkened as he snarled, "Mr. Wright, you better think about the consequences. This decision could affect yourpany''s future."


    A hint of defiance crossed Shane''s face. "I''ve thought it through."


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll leave now. I hope you won''t regret this!" Jeffrey snapped, striding out of the room.


    Watching him leave, Shane looked worried. "I''ve no idea whether this is a blessing or a curse."


    Rachel noted his concern. "Mr. Wright, can you tell me what happened?"


    Shane sighed. "As you might have guessed, halted our partnership because of something Jeffrey said. The Smith family has long been the exclusive agent for many imported foreign medicines.


    "Now that I''ve offended Jeffrey, mypany won''t be able to obtain their distribution rights. We''re left without apetitive edge in the market."


    Rachel had suspected that Jeffrey was meddling in this matter, and Shane had just confirmed her spection.


    She certainly didn''t expect Jeffrey to


    resort to such unscrupulous means just because she rejected his


    courtship. Still, she thought rejecting him was the best decision she had ever made.


    Intrigued about why Shane made such an irrational decision as a businessman, she questioned, "Mr. Wright, why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Shane chuckled. "Would you believe me if I said it was because Mr. Grant healed my facial paralysis?"


    "No." Rachel shook her head. "As a seasoned entrepreneur, you wouldn''t make a decision that''ll affect your business out of mere gratitude."

 Chapter 127

    Shane nodded, visibly impressed by Rachel''s business acumen.


    "You''re right. He did cure me, but I wouldn''t just make such a decision out of gratitude. But Mr. Grant''s skills opened my eyes to the wonders of traditional medicine. After being passed down for thousands of years, I believe traditional medicine has its own value. "With a miracle doctor like Mr. Grant in Wealthwave Group, I''m certain that your products will be a boon for patients. I look forward to the boundless prospects in our partnership."


    Atst, Rachel felt reassured. This was all thanks to Matthew. She''d made the right choice by bringing him along, after all.


    She turned toward him and beamed. With her radiant smile, the stiffness in her features was dispelled. She looked breathtaking, to say the least.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Matthew''s heart fluttered when he met her gaze. He had to admit that she appeared cold when she didn''t smile, but he simply couldn''t resist her. Her luscious lips and pretty face were practically inviting him to kiss her.


    He felt as if he were a traveler lost in the desert who came across an oasis after being deprived of water for two days. How he wished he could quench his thirst right away.


    Instinctively, Matthew swallowed hard.


    As soon as Rachel noticed his throat bobbing, her smile instantly froze in ce.


    She red at him, then turned back to Shane to discuss the contract renewal.


    Realizing that he''d lost hisposure, Matthew flushed. He found himself different from how he''d acted when he dated at the age of 18 or 19. Back then, he was very cautious-afraid of slipping up and leaving a bad impression.


    The only thoughts he now had in his mind when he encountered a beauty like Rachel were to kiss her and hold her hand, then proceed to take her to bed.


    However, he hadn''t even kissed or held hands with Rachel despite knowing her for quite some time, let alone taking her to bed.


    Matthew began to ponder how he should speed things up.


    ...


    In the basement parking lot, Jeffrey dialed a number in his car.


    n, bring some men over right now. I want to get rid of someone."


    about this-not even Jeffrey


    en


    Yet, Jeffrey was perfectly aware thatn was ruthless. He once witnessedn fighting a champion in the Octagonal Arena, and it was a deadly battle.


    His opponent''s nose was shattered,


    and he ended up with not just a fractured arm and ruptured cornea, but also intracranial bleeding. Blood literally gushed out of his mouth, nose, and eyes.  en


    Calling it a tragedy was an understatement.


    Now, Jeffrey intended to letn torture Matthew to death with the exact same methods.


    As the hired hitman of the Smith family,n was no amateur to such requests. Remaining calm when he heard Jeffrey, he asked casually, "Alright. How many people do you need? Is six enough?"


    Jeffrey nced at the picture on his phone. "Actually, one should be enough with your skills. But I still have to abduct a woman-that''s my real purpose, in fact.


    "I''ll send you her phototer. Don''t get the wrong person."<pn chuckled. "Rest assured, I won''t. I''lle in that special RV that ensures you a private enclosure."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 128

    The mention of the private enclosure made Jeffrey''s throat run dry. Thinking about how he could have Rachel''s delectable body entirely at his mercy, he was parched with lust.


    His attempts to win her over these few years were to no avail, but this was his chance to have the woman he yearned for all to himself.


    Jeffrey grew even more excited the more he thought about it.


    n, get this done right, and the vi in the western suburbs of Khoitwood will be yours."


    ...


    Upstairs, Rachel and Shane had just signed the contract. They discussed the future prospects of traditional medicine before finally taking their leave.


    Matthew exited the office and asked Rachel, "That''s it for today, right?"


    Rachel was in a pleasant mood. Looking pleased, she said, "Yes. You did a great job today. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Matthew''s performance today had more than exceeded her expectations.


    His ingenious method of treating facial paralysis with rotten leaves yielded astounding results, and it won Shane over in a heartbeat. Otherwise, the renewal of their contract would''ve been impossible. Chuckling, Matthew inquired, "That''s it? No other ns?"


    Other ns? Rachel suddenly recalled the way he gulped in the office. Her expression darkened as she stared at him.


    "What other ns are you expecting?"


    Matthew grinned. "Well, it''s about time for us to take the next step in our rtionship now."


    Rachel furrowed her brows. "What steps are you talking about?"


    "Perhaps holding hands, and kissing... We''ve been together for quite some time, but I haven''t even held your hand."


    Rachel flushed instantly. Couples normally held hands and kissed whenever it felt right, but why did it sound so improper when Matthew brought it up?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The way he enunciated "holding hands" and "kissing" sounded obscene.


    Infuriated, she snapped, "What else do you want to do?"


    Matthew was caught off guard by her response. Pondering her words, he thought she sounded like she was willing to satisfy any request he made.


    Tempted, he began, "Actually, your body needs treatment. I don''t mind suffering for a bit by acting as a medicinal catalyst for you by spending the night together.


    MO.UMS


    Rachel gritted her teeth in a fit of rage. Matthew was perfect-he was talented, honest,petent, and reliable. But he was too much of a pervert. His mind was constantly filled with lewd thoughts.


    ret


    She wanted to be with a man who loved her, not a man who loved her body. Her ethereal beauty had her ustomed to men staring at her on the streets since the age of 4 or 15, and she absolutely despised it.


    Thus, she had learned to adopt an indifferent demeanor to keep men at bay. She eventually grew into her aloof and icy self.


    The way Matthew acted upset her.


    "Matthew, I''m dating to marry. I''ve already announced our rtionship at my mom''s birthday banquet. Can''t you take our rtionship seriously?" Matthew came to a halt. His smile vanished as he turned to look at Rachel solemnly.


    "I''ve always been serious about our rtionship."

 Chapter 129

    "Did you think I was joking? As a doctor, I have to break it to you that you indeed have some health issues. You have to fix the contrary forces in your body. Having sexual intercourse with your boyfriend will do the trick." Rendered speechless, Rachel widened her eyes. She''d thought Matthew woulde up with something else, but little did she expect him to say such things tantly under the guise of professionalism.


    Having sexual intercourse with her boyfriend-it was basically himself! He was still lusting after her body. And his audacity to im that she was ill certainly riled her up.


    "Matthew, y-you''ve gone too far!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew sighed, knowing Rachel didn''t believe him. But as a doctor, he would''ve said the same thing even if another patient came to him for treatment.


    His rtionship with Rachel was unique, after all. While she was his girlfriend, she was also his patient. He had no choice but to dy his ns since she didn''t believe him.


    "Forget about the treatment if you''re unwilling to. But I believe you''lle to realize what I said was the truth in the future."


    Rachel pouted. He still had the gall to insist on his opinion. At this point, she''d lost interest in treating him to a meal.


    "Let''s go back to thepany."


    They took the elevator to the basement parking lot. Aside from the cking of Rachel''s heels reverberating in the air as she led the way, the basement parking lot was devoid of any noise. Matthew nced around. Something felt off-it was oddly quiet.


    Suddenly, the door of a car in front of them flung open. A brawny man emerged, crossing his arms as he stood in their way.


    Rachel immediately took a few steps backward and stood in front of Matthew.


    The sound of another car door opening sounded from behind them. Matthew spun around, only to spot five men emerging from a car with metal bats. Scowling at Matthew and Rachel, they blocked their path. Clutching onto Matthew''s arm, Rachel squeaked, "What do we do now?"


    Matthew''s fingers brushed past her soft hands. He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    Though Rachel sensed that he was up to no good through the motion of his fingers, she didn''t have time to fuss over it now.


    "Will you be alright? They''rerge in numbers."


    Matthew''s expression turned grave. The brawny men scattered around him seemed more than prepared to kill him.


    Sensing danger, he turned to Rachel and said, "Get in the car and lock the door."


    Rachel was worried. "How about you?"


    Matthew didn''t want her to worry, so he smiled. "I''ll just have a word with them."


    Rachel was just about to reach for the car door when she heardn. She immediately changed her mind out of fright and sidled behind Matthew.


    "Matthew, let''s get into the car quickly and escape," she whispered.


    Matthew was slightly astonished. Usually, women would''ve been scared out of their wits in such situations. Rachel''sposure in such a dire situation was trulymendable.


    en


    "Just get in the car. I''ll ask them what this is about." He urged, cing a hand on her backside before shoving her into the car. He closed the door promptly.


    Matthew stared back at him icily. Arching his brows, he questioned, "Is that the Serpent''s Strike?"


    He had asked because he noted hown balled his fists. Most people balled their fists with their foure fingers closed tightly, resulting in the surface of the fist being t.


    However,n balled his fists with his middle knuckle protruding. If he charged at his opponent with his fists facing forward, his middle knuckle would strike the opponent first.


    Compared to the ttened surface of a normal balled first, the Serpent''s Strike hadn focusing all his force on a single point which caused much more damage.


    This was the unique aspect of the Serpent''s Strike, and it was also known as the most brutal style in ancient martial arts.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130

    "You know the Serpent''s Strike?" A hint of surprise crossedn''s eyes. "You''re quite knowledgeable. Still, a loser like you isn''t worth my time. You''ve messed with the wrong person. You won''t get off lightly today!"n grinned, resembling a tiger that was ready to devour its prey.


    Anger red in Matthew''s eyes. Ian''s threat did anger him, but he was even more furious about something more significant.


    "Ancient martial artists aren''t allowed to attack ordinary people without cause. Aren''t you afraid of going against the rules?"


    "Afraid?"n closed in on Matthew. He continued nonchntly, "Why should I be? The one who set the rules is long dead. No one cares about the rules anymore."


    As he spoke, he suddenly lunged at Matthew, aiming his middle knuckle at Matthew''s eyes.


    Matthew''s eyes glinted. He''d likely end up blind ifn''s punch got him in the eye.n was undeniably ruthless.


    The fist was about tond on Matthew''s face when his leg shot out, delivering a kick ton''s stomach. A loud, dull noise sounded.


    The five men behind him gaped at the sight before them. They were aware of how formidablen was, having previously ended a civilian with just a single punch. Little did they expect him to be kicked away with just one move. They all stood frozen in their spots, unsure of what they should do next.


    Jeffrey was seated in his car, eager to witness Matthew being beaten to a pulp.


    But... Why wasn propelled into the air instead? How could this be?


    bbergasted,n gaped at Matthew. Disbelief filled his eyes as he sputtered, "How... How is this possible? You defeated me in one move. Are you an ancient martial artist as well?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who sent you?" Matthew deflected.


    Gritting his teeth,n hauled himself back to his feet.


    "I wasn''t going to kill you, but I''ve changed my mind. I was careless earlier. So what if you''re an ancient martial artist? I could still defeat you in one move!"


    Sensing thatn was about to strike again, Matthew stared at him and remained rooted in ce.


    Seeing that Matthew was only a yard away from him, he aimed his right fist, at Matthew''s eyes. Halfway through his attack, he abruptly withdrew his fist and swung his left fist at Matthew instead.


    Just as his punch was two inches away from Matthew''s temple, Matthew suddenly shifted.


    Horrified,n stared at Matthew. "What... What level are you at? W-Why are you so strong?"


    Matthew shook his head. "Strong? I don''t think so. I''m just an ordinary person. You''re just too weak."


    "Why, you!"


    Blood trickled downn''s lips as he burst into a fit of rage. He knew he was far from an amateur, but Matthew was way beyond his level.


    "I''m no match for you, let alone those five men behind me. Just leave. We''ll end things here right now."


    End things? Matthew sauntered up ton. "Your opinion doesn''t matter. However, mine does.


    "Tell me, who sent you? Where is he?"


    Matthew continued, "Of course, you


    can choose to remain silent. You struck me twice earlier. If you still refuse to say anything, I will punch


    you just once. I won''t question you anymore if you can withstand it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 131

    Matthew''s tone was soft, butn clearly sensed the malice in it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll tell you! It''s Jeffrey. He wanted me to get rid of you and abduct Rachel. That''s all I know."


    Abduct Rachel? Matthew was stunned. It made sense that Jeffrey targeted him, but abducting Rachel because of his interest in her was pure atrocity.


    Clutching his chest,n struggled to endure the pain. "He''s in the parking lot right now. But I''m not sure which car he''s in. Can I call the ambnce now? I''ll die if I wait any longer."


    Just then, the noise of tires screeching against the cement floor echoed through the parking lot. 20 yards away, a ck sedan sped toward the exit. The sharp, acrid smell of smoke and burnt rubber lingered in the air. Matthew knew it was Jeffrey''s car. Knowing he had no chance of catching up to him, he turned back to his car.


    The five other men with metal bats had remainedpletely silent. They were all gaping at Matthew in horror. It wasn''t until Matthew got into his car did they finally breathed a sigh of relief and checked onn''s condition. Matthew revved the engine and casually drove toward the exit.


    In the car, Rachel only sawn copsing to the ground. She wasn''t aware of the dire state he was currently in.


    She was perplexed when Matthew left in such a hurry. "Did they just let us go? Those five men didn''t attack you at all, though."


    Matthew was stunned. Rachel had actually thoughtn spared him-she couldn''t even tell who won the fight.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Those five men were merely ordinary people, and even with their strengthsbined, they''d still be weaker thann alone. Seeing how Matthew defeatedn in merely two moves, those five men were absolutely petrified. Matthew didn''t know how to exin ancient martial arts to Rachel. It wasn''t like he could go into detail in such a short time as well. So, he merely went along with it.


    "Yeah, they got the wrong person."


    Realization dawned on Rachel.


    "So that''s what happened. I was horrified when those men showed up with metal bats. You''re no match for them. I was so worried! I wanted to run over them earlier and drag you out of there, but I didn''t dare to." Her boldness certainly caught Matthew off guard.


    "Don''t worry. You have me with you."


    Rachel stared at him. No doubt, Matthew was attractive. Although what happened earlier turned out to be a misunderstanding, he acted manly enough. He was exceptionally skilled in medicine, and he was a nice person as well.


    Rachel became lost in thought, contemting whether she should just marry him.


    As Matthew drove, he pondered Jeffrey''s schemes. The fact that Jeffrey intended to abduct Rachel had him aghast.


    Jeffrey was a lunatic. At this point, Matthew figured he had to be more attentive to Rachel''s safety in the future.


    He drove slowly, listening to Rachel chatting animatedly about how he treated Shane earlier.


    Rachel suddenly remembered something after she finished talking about thepany''s matters.


    "Matthew, you''ve just been released and you haven''t been paid for the first month. Do you have enough money with you? If not, I can give you some first."


    Matthew was thrilled. This finally felt


    like he was leeching off Rachel. Though he dated a woman who was


    the president of apany, he''d always been the one providing for her


    It was about time for him to reap some benefits.


    IMS


    "Sure. I could use some money," he said, showing the QR code on his phone.


    Rachel pulled out her phone and scanned it. "I transferred 20 thousand dors to you. That should be enough."


    If Matthew were a salesman, he


    would''ve gotten amission of ten thousand dors for sessfully closing the deal with Shane. To her, rewarding him 20 thousand dors for his effort felt like a worthy expenditure.


    Seeing 20 thousand dors deposited into his ount, Matthew was ecstatic.


    "Finally some money! It''s been a hell of a ride."


    Rachel shook her head, appalled at how ted he seemed over a mere 20 thousand dors. Having just been released, he was indeed quite poor.


    She intended to give him more money, but she stopped herself when she remembered how lecherous he could be.


    Matthew parked the car at the entrance of Wealthwave Group. He opened the door and put one foot out, only to see Tessaing his way. Frowning, he closed the car door before getting out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 132

    Rachel chanced a nce at Matthew in confusion. "Why aren''t you getting out?"


    Just then, she heard someone knocking on her window. She turned around, only to find Tessaing into view. Her expression immediately hardened. Winding down the window, she red at Tessa and questioned, "Are you looking for Matthew? He''s working right now. Find him after he gets off work."


    Frankly, Rachel disliked Tessa. She abandoned her child and her husband who went to prison in her stead. She was already ruthless to her husband and child, so Rachel knew she must''ve treated her acquaintances or friends even worse. Thest thing she''d want was to be involved with Tessa.


    Tessa shot a vicious look at Matthew before turning to Rachel.


    "I''m here for you. We''re both women, so we should understand each other best. I have to tell you something, so you won''t be deceived by him."


    Deceived by Matthew? Rachel recalled the time she met him until now, only to realize that he hadn''t lied to her at all. Instead, she actually owed him a lot of favors.


    Matthew cured Fred, resolved the medication incident, and even sessfully aided her in securing the deal with Shane.


    She merely gave him 20 thousand dors in return, which made him extremely happy.


    Rachel shook her head. "He hasn''t deceived me at all. I trust my own judgment well enough to not need any pointers from you."


    Tessa looked sheepish. Rachel''s retort hit home, but she had no choice but to endure it and continue, "I think you might be clueless-I''m actually talking about money. A huge sum of money, in fact. Are you sure you don''t want to know about it?" Rachel shook her head. She''d just given Matthew 20 thousand dors. With her reign over apany that was worth a few hundred billion dors, 20 thousand dors was insignificant to her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nonchntly, she replied, "Calling 20 thousand dors a huge sum is quite far-fetched."


    20 thousand dors?


    A flicker of understanding crossed Tessa''s face, suggesting that she had known all along.


    "As expected, you''ve been deceived. He really fooled you."


    Rachel had no idea why Tessa kept insisting that she''d been deceived by Matthew. The nerve of her to make such a im when she took all his assets after their divorce!


    Thus, Rachel felt the need to clear Matthew''s name.


    "He was short of money, so I willingly gave him an allowance of 20 thousand dors."


    Tessa sneered. "He''s short of money, so you gave him an allowance of 20 thousand dors? And you said he hasn''t deceived you. Do you have any idea how much money he has?"


    Rachel looked unfazed, resembling a


    deity who was devoid of any emotions. In terms of money, she had more billions than she''d ever need. Even if Matthew had 10,


    her.


    thousand dors, it wo


    faze


    "How much money does he have? I bet he only has a few tens of thousands of dors!"


    Judging by how ted Matthew seemed when he received the 20 thousand dors earlier, she could roughly guess his financial situation. If he were truly wealthy, he would never take money from a woman.


    Tessa chanced a nce at Matthew. Her eyes grew thick with disdain as things yed out as just she''d expected.


    Matthew was hiding his huge fortune from Rachel.


    Tessa''s aim was to threaten


    Matthew Sensing that the time was right, she began, "If you don''t agree to my property division proposal, I''ll spill everything. Don''t me?t on me if she breaks up with you."


    Matthew remained indifferent. "Go ahead. Say whatever you want."


    Tessa clenched her jaw. Since he refused to share his fortune, she would go for broke. She turned to face Rachel and said, "Then, I''ll tell you exactly how much money Matthew has. Listen carefully." Rachel pulled her phone out and nced at it. She gave no heed to how much money Matthew had.

 Chapter 133

    Perhaps it was 20 or 30 thousand dors, or even 40 to 50 thousand dors. The most Matthew had was probably a few hundred thousand dors.


    But all this money meant nothing to Rachel, who reigned over apany that was worth hundreds of billions of dors.


    Seeing that Matthew refused topromise, Tessa gritted out, "He has ten billion dors! In liquid assets!"


    Rachel''s phone dropped to the floor. Shock filled her expression as she gaped at Tessa.


    "You''re saying that he has... ten billion dors in liquid assets?"


    Rachel was utterly shell-shocked. Even arge conglomerate like Wealthwave Group couldn''t liquidate such arge sum. They had to invest in new projects, seek partnerships, and sometimes even get a loan from the bank. But Matthew literally had ten billion dors at his fingertips.


    This fact stunned Rachel even more than seeing the sun rise in the west.


    Tessa shot a triumphant look at Matthew. "That''s right. He''d just deposited ten billion dors in the bank yesterday. Now you know he''s been deceiving you."


    Despite her second confirmation with Tessa, Rachel still found it hard to believe. Wealthwave Group might be equipped with hundreds of billions worth of assets, but she would have to liquidate a lot of assets to achieve that amount in cash. With his ten billion dors, Matthew was easily wealthier than her. And she had the gall to act all high and mighty by pleasing him with merely 20 thousand dors.


    She felt like a joke.


    Noting Rachel''s silence, Tessa said, "Now you know he''s lying to you. I only ended up with apany after our divorce. The ten billion dors should actually be part of our shared assets, but he purposely kept me in the dark and transferred it away. "Would you still dare to have him as your boyfriend?"


    Matthew could no longer bear it.


    "Tessa, I told you I could let you live afortable life because I made ten billion dors. But you said I was daydreaming. Could you me me when you didn''t even believe me?"


    Tessa was rendered speechless. Still, she yearned to have her share of the money.


    "Even if I didn''t believe you back then, the money is part of our marital assets."


    Matthew nodded. "I didn''t deny that. I checked the divorce agreementst night, it clearly states that you only wanted thepany and L could take the rest. I actually have a copy of it on my phone. Do you want


    to have a look at it?"


    Tessa fell silent. Indeed, there was such a use to ensure her control over thepany. Thepany was a golden goose-she believed she could have everything with it.


    Little did she expect Matthew to have such a huge fortune aside from thepany. With the use stated in the agreement, it was practically impossible for her to get her share of his fortune. Thinking about herpany''s finances, Tessa panicked. She might actually end up in prison if she couldn''t get the money.


    "Matthew, something''s wrong with thepany. I need money. Why can''t you help me when you have so much money?"


    "There''s nothing between us right now. Why should I help you?" Matthew said coldly.


    Slightly infuriated, Tessa rebuked, "The past is in the past. Can''t you act like a man and let it go? Can''t you be more generous?"


    Matthew''s suppressed fury surged instantly. He didn''t get angry when thepany he founded was taken away from him, nor did he get angry when he ended up getting a divorce after he went to prison in his wife''s


    stead.


    He was certainly very generous. Now that they were already divorced, Tessa had the audacity to criticize hisck of generosity just because he didn''t help her.


    Unable to restrain his rage any


    longer, Matthew roared, "Fuck off!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve been extremely generous by tolerating you until now withoutying a finger on you! Don''t me me for being ruthless if you don''t get out of my sight right now!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134

    It was Tessa''s first time seeing Matthew burst into a fit of rage. His rage-filled eyes and deafening roar sent her backing a few steps away in fear.


    But when she thought of her current predicament which was in stark contrast to Matthew''s life, she grew furious. Herpany was on the brink of bankruptcy, while Matthew had ten billion dors-and Rachel at his disposal. Not daring to say anything more to Matthew, Tessa turned to Rachel and said, "Look, Ms. Carter. Not only did he keep you in the dark about the ten billion dors, but he also hit a woman.


    "Aren''t you going to break up with a scumbag like him?"


    A flicker of sympathy crossed Rachel''s face as she met Tessa''s gaze.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re so pitifully dumb. Matthew was willing to go to prison in your stead, yet you chose to divorce him. You''ve lost the man who loved you most in the world. Did you think I would be as foolish as you?"


    Foolish? Tessa was stunned. She''d always thought she was beautiful and smart. This was the first time someone had called her foolish in her entire life.


    But as she recalled what happened in the past few days, it did make her seem quite foolish.


    Matthew jammed the elerator and sped toward the underground parking lot, stranding a dumbfounded Tessa at the entrance of Wealthwave Group.


    The car swerved into the parking lot and came to a stop. Both Rachel and Matthew remained silent, and none of them got out of the car.


    The silence in the car suddenly became tangible.


    Rachel finally began after a while, "Do... Do you really have ten billion dors?"


    Matthew chuckled. "I think so."


    Studying his appearance earnestly, Rachel took in the details of his features and clothes. If they weren''t in a car, she might''ve seized the chance to scrutinize his feet too.


    Matthew was dressed inly, merely sporting a short-sleeve shirt and a pair of long pants. Although she couldn''t see his feet now, she remembered that he wore a pair of white sneakers this morning. None of his clothes were branded, and he blended in perfectly with normal corporate workers.


    Rachel was bbergasted by the fact that a man like him, who quite literally had billions of dors, was dressed so modestly. He truly was one of a kind.


    There also seemed to be endless secrets to him. What kind of a person was he really?


    Matthew grew flustered. "Stop leering at me."


    "Why, you!" Rachel flushed. "Stop spouting nonsense."


    A chuckle escaped Matthew''s lips. "Tell me once you''ve made up your mind about the treatment. I''m always avable."


    Rachel''s cheeks med. This pervert was lusting after her body again.


    She huffed. "Back then, I didn''t know you were so wealthy. I ordered you to be my chauffeur and even asked you to take myst name after we marry. Are you mad at me?"


    Matthew chortled. "I''m not. I don''t


    feel like starting a business now, mor do I feel like working. I just wanna leech off someone. As long as you''re willing to take care of me, l''Ik be more than d."  en


    Rachel stared at him for quite some time, seemingly trying to gauge the genuineness of his words. She noted a hint of grief and loneliness lurking deep in his eyes. If she hadn''t been staring at him intently, she wouldn''t have discovered it.


    A jolt of misery suddenly shot through her. She couldn''t help but feel sad. "Alright. I''ll take care of you."


    In a mansion, Jeffrey stood with his hands behind his back. Noting William''s grave expression, he couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    He began, "Grandpa, it really wasn''t my fault. How could I have known Matthew was so skilled in martial arts? It was a coincidence!"


    William snapped, "I''m not angry about that. I''m furious about how stupid you are!"


    "He might be a formidable fighter, but couldn''t you have deployed some men with guns? He''s skilled, but he can''t possibly dodge a bullet! Why didn''t you prepare any backup ns?"


    "Grandpa, you didn''t want me to


    make a movest time. I went


    against your orders and did it anyway was afraid that you''d find


    out, soy intended to keep it subtle. I''ll


    be more attentive next ti


    swnov


    Exasperated, William chided, "Why are you always so childish? You shouldn''t be afraid of me. I''m your grandfather, after all.


    "Even if youmitted a heinous crime, I''d still protect you even if the whole world is after you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 135

    William continued, "It''s only because I''m your grandfather. We''re family. Remember to be more ruthless next time. Prepare a few more contingency ns.


    "Also, don''t forget to keep in touch with Rachel. Just pretend that nothing happened."


    Jeffrey nodded. "I''ll work on more ns. But given what has happened, Rachel would probably ignore me even if I contacted her."


    William shook his head. "You''re still young and naive. Unless you''re caught red-handed, you should just deny it. If she brings it up, just insist that someone framed you.


    "Remember, if lies are circted too many times, it''ll eventually fool all who listen. Repeat a lie a thousand times, it''ll turn into the truth."


    Furrowing his brows, Jeffrey said, "But Rachel is aware that I got Shane to cancel their deal with Wealthwave Group. She might even resent me for it. There''s no longer a chance between us." William gritted his teeth. Jeffrey really was an idiot. If Sheldon was here, he wouldn''t have said something so stupid.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was a shame that Sheldon''s ambition didn''t lie here.


    William kept chanting inwardly that Jeffrey was one of his kin, and he''d eventually seed as long as he taught him patiently. He finally regained hisposure after mentally bracing himself.


    He began, "Tell her some lies mixed with a touch of truth. Say it was all for her own good-that the entire Carter family would have been doomed if she continued to dabble in traditional medicine." Jeffrey frowned. "She''s very smart, though. Will she believe me?"


    Infuriated, William sprang up and strode off. "Cleverness can often lead to being outsmarted. She''ll definitely analyze what you told her. Once she does that, you''ve seeded. She can''t find a loophole because what you said is partly the truth."


    He left promptly after. Teaching Jeffrey how to navigate his personal rtionships really wore him out. Sooner orter, William would probably die of frustration.


    Initially, William intended to enlighten him on the few stages of deception-the kinds of lies he should use when dealing with different people. But he was no longer in the mood to do so.


    Jeffrey finally saw the light. He didn''t expect things could work this way too. Now that he''de up with a solution regarding Rachel, he felt more at ease.


    He began pondering how he should kill Matthew instead. An idea swiftly popped up in his mind just then.


    ...


    The eastern suburbs of Lambda were a mix of urban and rural areas, with several viges scattered across the urban area.


    Onyx Vige was rtively close to the urban area, with most of its residents being blue-cor workers.


    There was a storefront with a sign that read "General Clinic". Looking at the neat clinic, Jenny felt like she was in a dream. Opening a clinic had always been her dream since she started learning medicine from her grandfather.


    Now, her dream had finallye true. However, a twinge of uneasiness prickled at her. Walter had told her two things before he died.


    "Remember, sometimes dogs are more loyal than people. If given the choice, you should tell your secret to a dog instead of a person. Also, don''t practice medicine. You''ll kill yourself if you do that."


    Ivan once forced Jenny to give him Medieval Medicine, but she''d never seen Walter with it. She couldn''t have handed it over to him even if she wanted to.


    The reason she dared to open a clinic was because Matthew had already resolved the issue with Ivan. She felt safe now, but she was still worried.


    A series of footsteps sounded at the


    door when Jenny drifted into reverie. She nced up and noticed a man in his 40s walk in. Wearing a white shirt with a tie, a pair of dark pants,


    and ck leather shoes, he seemed like a senior executive of apany.


    Jenny had no idea why he was here, though. Her clinic hadn''t officially opened yet.


    "How can I help you?"


    The man smiled. "I''m not feeling well. Could you take a look and see what''s wrong?"


    She wanted to refuse since the clinic hadn''t opened yet. But thinking that just a small effort could help him to relieve his difort, she changed her mind. "Come in and have a seat. What''s wrong?"


    The man began tentatively, "I''m 45 years old, but I''ve no idea why I always feel exhausted at night."


    "Exhausted?" Jenny frowned. "Could you exin in detail?"

 Chapter 136

    The man''s face fell. How could Jenny fail to understand such a simple matter?


    He cleared his throat. Fixing his gaze on the table, he muttered, "My wife wants to have sex with me, but I can''t get in the mood."


    Jenny flushed. She did study modern medicine in school and learned traditional medicine from Walter, but she was still caught off guard. She was a woman, after all.


    Regaining herposure, she said, "Let me take your pulse."


    The man propped his hand on the table and stared at her.


    cing her fingers on his wrist, Jenny took his pulse carefully. Her brows were drawn into a tight knot with time.


    She finally stopped and stated, "You''re not ill at all."


    The man chuckled. "You''re remarkable for being able to tell that. I''m not ill; I''m asking for a friend."


    Jenny shook her head. "I can''t prescribe medicine without knowing the patient''s condition."


    "My friend said he''s taking a fertility medicine called Seedsaver Potion to rejuvenate himself. He took this medicine in the past and it seems to work. Could you prepare two doses for me to take back to him?" "Oh," Jenny eximed. "In this case, I''ll prepare two doses of the medicine for you then."


    As she spoke, she wrote down the preion and went to fetch the medicine herself. The clinic wasn''t officially open yet, so she had to y the roles of a doctor and a pharmacist.


    The man spotted her preion and suddenly stopped her.


    "You know how to prescribe the Seedsaver Potion. That means you must have Medieval Medicine in your possession."


    Jenny''s expression turned ashen. She was dominated by fear, feeling as if she was pushed back into a mound of quicksand after she''d just struggled to toil her way out.


    Her body went numb. As she was on the verge of copsing, the preion in her hand dropped to the ground and twirled toward the man. He bent down and grabbed the preion swiftly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Staring at Jenny with an amused


    expression, he drawled, "Six ounces


    of wolfberry, eight ounces of dodder seed, fou ounces of raspberry, two ounces of ntago seed, and


    2


    ounces of Schisandra. The form is exactly the same as the one from Medieval Medicine."


    Leaning against the table to steady herself, Jenny said grimly, "I don''t know who you are and who you represent. Again, I don''t have


    Medieval Medicine. I learned about


    this preion in school."


    The smile on the man''s face vanished. His eyes grew feral as he snarled, "This preion doesn''t even exist in the entire medical industry, let alone in schools. Only Medieval Medicine has it. "Jenny, do you think you can take the Medieval Medicine with you just because someone helped you? Have you forgotten how your grandfather and parents died?


    "No one can save you in this world. If you don''t hand over Medieval Medicine soon, it might be your younger brother''s turn to die."


    Jenny''s legs gave in and she finally copsed to the ground. Utterly overwhelmed, she cried, "What on earth do you want? I really don''t have that damned book!


    "I can''t give it to you even if you force me to death. Please don''t harm my brother-kill me instead!"


    The man grinned. His tone resembled a devil''s as he barked, "You would''ve been dead if you didn''t know where Medieval Medicine was."


    Jenny was at her wit''s end. She''d never seen the Medieval Medicine text; Walter taught her everything she knew verbally.


    Taking a pen from the pen holder on her desk, the man flipped over the preion paper earlier and scrawled a number on it.


    "This is my number. Call me if you


    want to meet your brother. You only have one day to hand over Medieval Medicine. If you fail to do so, ? livestream the extraction of your brother''s kidneys!"


    He grabbed the paper, crumpled it, and hurled it at Jenny''s face. Petrified, she drew her eyes shut and screamed.


    The man was already walking toward the door when she opened her eyes again.

 Chapter 137

    Jenny was spiraling in turmoil. What should she do?


    She suddenly remembered the phone number Matthew left. Hastily, she whisked out her phone and called him.


    ...


    Matthew was in the president''s office at Wealthwave Group. Seeing that Rachel was in the middle of a call, he took a sip of her coffee out of boredom.


    A bitter, rich vor spread across his pte.


    He frowned, not expecting Rachel to have her coffee without sugar. It was pure bitterness.


    Matthew set down the cup. He''d experienced enough bitterness in his childhood, and he now preferred to live a vorful life instead.


    This kind of coffee wasn''t to his liking.


    Rachel remained silent after she hung up. Seemingly contemting something, she frowned. She took a sip of her coffee after a while. Furrowing her brows, she asked, "Did you drink my coffee?"


    She had made a cup of coffee, but it was already down to half a cup when she hadn''t even taken a sip.


    Matthew nodded. "Yeah, it''s quite bitter."


    Rachel was dumbstruck. She had shared a cup with him and even drunk what was left in it.


    "Matthew, you''re too much! How could you share a cup with me?"


    Matthew was unbothered. "What''s the big deal? We''ve already slept in the same bed anyway."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Why, you!"


    Outraged, Rachel was rendered speechless. Glowering at him, she resembled a kitten with its tail being stepped on.


    Matthew drank in the sight before him. Rachel looked like an ice queen when she was expressionless, but she was surprisingly cute when she got angry.


    Just as he became lost in her beauty, his phone suddenly rang. He nced at it and realized it was Jenny.


    Seeing that Matthew intended to answer the phone, Rachel was annoyed. "You haven''t exined why you did that. Exin yourself before you answer the call." Matthew ignored her and answered the call. "You"


    Jenny''s sobs echoed from the other end of the line when he''d just barely uttered a word.


    "Help, Matt! Save my brother! Please hurry ande. I''m at the clinic."


    Matthew''s heart raced at her rm. Jenny sounded devastated, it was like the desperate cry of a dying beast. Her voice was filled with despair and destion. Not having much time to think, he responded promptly. "I''ll be there soon."


    He hung up and turned to Rachel. "I''m taking a day off. I need to go out." He spun around and left right away.


    As Rachel watched him leave, she huffed. "I didn''t even approve your leave! I have yet to settle the score with you for drinking my coffee."


    With that, she took her coffee and


    was about to pour it into the trash can. Her foot was on the pedal, prompting the lid of the trash can to open as she hovered the cup above it.


    She suddenly paused.


    Rachel brought the cup to her nose tentatively and sniffed it. Matthew''s scent seemingly lingered on the cup.


    Frowning, she stared at the cup for a moment and finally lifted it to her lips. She stuck her tongue out and tasted the coffee.


    She smacked her lips and savored the coffee, realizing that the coffee tasted different from before. Her cheeks med as she took another small sip. Closing her eyes, she savored the taste of the coffee carefully.


    She felt as if his scent was all over her pte.


    ...


    A car sped down thene, overtaking all the other cars along the way.


    Finally making it to Jenny''s clinic, Matthew rushed inside and found Jenny bawling her eyes out on the ground. He helped her up in a haste and questioned, "What happened to your brother? Where is he?

 Chapter 138

    Jenny stopped crying. Wiping her tears, she gathered her thoughts and began, "A man came to my clinic earlier. I checked his pulse and realized he wasn''t ill. Then, he said he was here to get medicine for his friend. He wanted the Seedsaver Potion.


    "So I wrote the prescription down. The moment he saw the prescription, he demanded that I hand over Medieval Medicine.


    "I said I don''t have it, then he told me that he had kidnapped Cosmo. If I don''t hand over the book in one day, he''ll livestream him extracting Cosmo''s kidneys. What should I do?"


    Medieval Medicine? Matthew finally had a grasp of the situation. It seemed like these people were also after the ancient text.


    He was searching for it on behalf of Nichs, but he was unsure of the motive of these people.


    Remembering that the Red Wolves were also after the Medieval Medicine, he had an idea.


    "Did the man look like a Eastorian?"


    Jenny''s shoulders were still trembling from the aftermath of her breakdown earlier. She thought for a while and replied, "I couldn''t tell. But... he speaks in our ent."


    Matthew fell silent. He suddenly thought of something and inquired, "Where''s your brother? Are you certain that he''s been kidnapped?"


    Jenny nodded. "His school called earlier to ask why he was absent. I''m certain that he''s been kidnapped. The man left his contact with me before he left. He told me to call him once I have Medieval Medicine."


    As she spoke, she nudged the piece of paper with the man''s number to Matthew.


    Matthew frowned.


    Noting his expression, Jenny grew anxious. "Is there no other way?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes again, and she seemed like she was about to cry. Her expression made her attractive looks seem even more mesmerizing.


    Matthewforted her. "I have a way. Let me call someone."


    Jenny nodded, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    He called Ansel. "Have you seen Medieval Medicine from the Medieval Sect before?"


    Ansel sat at a wooden table, the fragrance of tea lingering in the air around him.


    He shook his head. "No, I''ve never seen it before."


    Matthew was speechless. "If you''ve never seen it before, would you be able to tell if I gave you a fake one?"


    Ansel was astonished. The thought of Matthew giving him a fake copy of Medieval Medicine left him at a loss for words.


    Finally regaining hisposure, he questioned, "Would you give your mentor a fake copy?"


    "Of course not," Matthew answered promptly. "I want you to forge a copy of it. you''ve never seen thereal


    thingre, so how could y


    possibly forge a fake one?


    Realization dawned on Ansel. "That''s simple. When do you need it?"


    Simple? Matthew thought Ansel didn''t understand the level of authenticity he required.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I need a fake copy that is


    indistinguishable from the real one. No one can tell the difference unless the person has seen the real copy before. And this is urgent. I need it right now."  en


    Ansel contemted for a while. "Can you give me a day? I will get it done by tomorrow."


    Suddenly recalling something,


    Matthew quickly added, "It must also include the prescription for the Seedsaver Potion. I''ll send you a photo of the prescription."


    He took a picture of the prescription and sent it to Ansel.


    Seeing that Jenny was still deeply upset after he hung up, heforted her. "They probably wouldn''t harm a child."


    Jenny shook her head. The fear on her face was so palpable that it was as if she''d just seen something extremely terrifying.


    Trembling, she murmured, "Y-You have no idea how cruel they can be. They killed my grandpa and my parents. They don''t give a damn about a child.


    "In fact, this is very dangerous. I''m very sorry for getting you involved in this.


    "I-If you''re scared, you can leave. I won''t me you. I don''t want more people to get involved. Too many people have died."

 Chapter 139

    "Or Cosmo and I can just die. I" Jenny sobbed. "But Cosmo is still a child..."


    Matthew was deeply moved, and he soon came to realize how brutal those people could be.


    Worried about Cosmo, he urged, "Stop crying. Why don''t you call the man and tell him that you''ve gone to get Medieval Medicine? You must make sure that your brother''s safe." Jenny whisked her phone out in a haste and called the man. The call connected after a few rings.


    On the video call, Noah smiled and questioned, "Have you found Medieval Medicine?"


    Jenny chanced a nce at Matthew, who nodded in return.


    With newfound confidence, she answered, "Yes. I can get it by tomorrow. Let me have a look at my brother first. I''ll only retrieve the book once he''s safe."


    Noah nodded. "Sure. I''ll let you see your brother."


    He began walking, and the camera shook slightly. He seemed to pass through a long corridor before entering a room.


    Adjusting his phone, he aimed the camera at the bed.


    Jenny screamed the moment she saw the sight before her. "What did you do to my brother?"


    Bedridden, Cosmo was hooked up to an IV with an oxygen tube and various other medical instruments attached to him. He looked like a seriously ill patient undergoing treatment.


    Seeing her lively brother reduced to this state, Jenny was horrified. The unbearable feeling of helplessness was weighing down on her.


    Noah chuckled. "He''s getting an IV drip to prepare for surgery. If you don''t hand over the book in one day, I''ll sell his kidneys. If you dy another day, I''ll sell his corneas.


    "If I still don''t have the book by the third day, I''ll sell his hair, vessels, pancreas, bone marrow, joints, intestines, liver, heart, skin... I''ll sell everything that''s worth money! "Decide when you want to hand over Medieval Medicine!"


    He hung up promptly after.


    Jenny''s face paled with fear. Quivering, she grabbed Matthew''s hand and blurted out, "You have to save Cosmo, please! I''m willing to do anything in return if you save him.


    "I can be your wife-no, you already have a wife. In that case, I can be your lover. As long as you''re willing to save my brother, my life will be yours."


    Recalling what Noah had said in the


    video call, Matthew clenched his fists in anger. His fists were balled so tightly that his nails had dug into his palms. Blood began trickling down his hands, yet he barely noticed.


    This was Matthew''s first time encountering someone so ruthless. He treated Cosmo, a living human, like amodity.


    Hearing Jenny''s pleas, he shook his


    head and said, "Jenny, I will save your brother, but I''m not going to make any unreasonable demands. Your grandfather saved my mentor, and I''m merely repaying that debt.


    "I''ll save your brother right away once I get the forged copy of Medieval Medicine tomorrow."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew and Jenny stayed up all night at the clinic, and a car finally pulled up at the clinic entrance the next morning.


    An old man got out of the car. He nced up at the clinic''s sign and ambled into the clinic.


    Seeing that Ansel had arrived, Matthew rose and asked, "Is the copy ready?"


    Ansel produced a book and handed it over to him. "I always strive to fulfill your demands. Have a look at it. Are you satisfied?"


    Matthew epted the medical literature with great caution. The book was so worn out that the pages might fall out if he wasn''t careful enough, looking as if thousands of people had flipped through it.


    Its edges were worn down, and each page was ragged. It looked as if it could turn into ash at any given moment.


    Faded letters on the book''s cover vaguely spelled out "Medieval Medicine".


    Flipping through the book gently,


    Matthew found the prescription for


    Seedsaver Potion. Neat cursive


    el


    letters lined the yellowed pages,


    exuding an air of dignified sophistication. Several ancient hieroglyphs were also spotted across the pages.


    Matthew looked at Ansel. "Is this a real or fake copy?"


    Ansel chuckled. "Of course it''s a fake. I wouldn''t have spent an entire day on this if I had the real one."


    Matthew nodded. "Thanks for your hard work. You may leave now."


    ncing at Jenny, Ansel nodded. He turned around and left.


    With the forged copy of Medieval Medicine in his hand, Matthew urged Jenny to call Noah.


    "Tell him to release your brother, then I''ll give him the book."

 Chapter 140

    Jenny pulled out her phone and dialed the number sprawled across the paper, but the call went unanswered. She grew more worried. Her hand holding the phone trembled slightly as tears welled up in her eyes. Anxious, she turned to Matthew and said, "No one is answering. Could it be "


    She burst into tears before she could finish her words.


    Matthew felt distressed seeing her like this. He stepped forward and gently patted her back to help her calm down. "What he wants is Medieval Medicine. He won''t do anything extreme until he gets it. Let''s wait a little longer and keep trying." He was speaking rationally to assure Jenny, but Matthew''s heart was already in his throat.


    He had been in business and went to prison before, so he had a wealth of life experience. In prison, he had heard stories of murderers recounting their past.


    Some killed out of anger, some out of jealousy, some because of financial reasons. There were also those who did it for family or others due to betrayal.


    They were all humans who were driven by emotional impulses. However, this person was willing to extract organs from children and sell them off for medical literature. This cruel method sent shivers down his spine.


    Was this even a human being? Matthew felt like he was facing a demon. He didn''t know what the other person was capable of.


    Jennymented but she didn''t have the heart to wait, so she dialed the number again.


    The phone rang and went unanswered.


    Jenny felt like she was on the verge of copse. Tears streamed down her face and onto her clothes. Soon, her chest was wet with tears.


    On her third attempt, the call connected right away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In the video call, Noah''s face revealed a devilish grin. "What''s wrong? Were you afraid because no one answered?"


    Heughed and continued to say, "If you don''t hand over Medieval Medicine, you may never reach me on this phone again."


    Matthew''s clenched fist slowly rxed. He, too, was suffering in wait just now.


    He walked up to the phone and waved the medical literature in front of the camera. "Here''s the medical literature. Let him go, and I''ll give it to you."


    The man''s eyes lit up as he stared at


    the book for a long time. "I don''t know if that''s the real thing. Send it over. If it''s genuine, you can take the child. If it''s fake, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Matthew had been waiting for him to say that. "Where should I go?"


    The man kept silent, as if he was contemting something. After a moment, he said, "Wait at the bridge in the eastern suburbs. Remember, don''t do anything unnecessary, or you''ll deeply regret it."


    With that, he hung up.


    Matthew packed up the forged copy of Medieval Medicine and said to Jenny, Find a discreet ce to wait where nobody can find you. Get a new phone number and send it to me


    "Remember, don''t contact anyone. I don''t want to rescue your brother only to have you disappear."


    Jenny looked hesitant. "What about the clinic?"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say to that. At a time like this, she still cared about the clinic. "As long as you''re alive, the clinic will still be there." "Okay," Jenny replied before quickly packing up her things and leaving.


    Matthew headed to the bridge in the eastern suburbs. He waited there patiently as he watched the flow of traffic.


    Not longter, a ck car appeared and pulled to a stop in front of him.


    The car window rolled down slowly, and the person in the passenger seat yelled out to Matthew, "Hand over Medieval Medicine."


    With a cold face, Matthew replied," Hand over the child, and I''ll hand over the book. I will never give you the book unless I see him first."


    The man in the passenger seat stared at Matthew with sinister eyes. "Since you insist on doing it this way, get in the car."


    Holding on to the book, Matthew got in the back seat.


    The man took out a blue towel and handed it to him. "Cover your eyes, otherwise I can''t take you there."


    Matthew took a deep breath and blindfolded himself with the towel.

 Chapter 141

    The man in the passenger seat silently pulled out a knife from his pocket and looked at Matthew''s throat. "Don''t you think I will take the opportunity to kill you right now?"


    Matthew''s eyes were covered, but his face showed no trace of fear. "I think you wouldn''t dare to since you don''t know if the book I have is real or not. Then again, maybe you''re foolish enough to have already drawn your knife." The man''s expression turned livid. He gritted his teeth and put the knife away.


    The burly driver almostughed aloud. The car started and gradually picked up speed.


    Matthew could only see darkness, while his ears picked up various sounds outside.


    After an unknown amount of time, the car rolled to a stop.


    Matthew removed the blindfold. He squinted as his eyes slowly readjusted to the bright lights.


    He saw that the car was parked inside an abandoned factory. The ce was empty, with ayer of dust covering the ground and the asional signs of rats.


    He looked at the door which had been locked to seal off any escape route.


    The man in the passenger seat, now holding a machete, gestured to Matthew. "Follow me to the second floor."


    The second floor? Matthew looked up and saw a row of makeshift rooms near the stairs to the second floor. He silently followed the man upstairs.


    The door to the outermost room was open, and Matthew walked in.


    There, he saw the man from the video call and about a dozen other burly men. They were all armed with knives and steel pipes.


    Matthew scanned the room, then walked toward Noah. "Where''s the child?"


    Noah was in his 40s and dressed very meticulously. The green and gold watch on his wrist was particrly conspicuous.


    Hisrge eyes carried a sinister gaze that made one''s blood run cold. They were akin to that of a venomous snake, hiding in the shadows with its mouth wide open-and waiting to strike. Noah shed a creepy smile. "Follow me. He''s in the inner room."


    There was a door leading to an inner room. He pushed the door open and walked in.


    Matthew followed him in and saw a scene that matched what he had seen on the phone earlier.


    There was a bed in the room with Jenny''s brother lying on it. His eyes were closed, and he was hooked to an IV drip.


    Matthew frowned. "What''s going on?"


    Noah exined, "I put him to sleep. It would''ve been troublesome if he made a fuss. Now, hand over Medieval Medicine."


    Matthew tossed the book over and said, "It''s real. I''m taking the child."


    Noah caught the book and examined it closely, checking the paper and handwriting. He flipped through a few pages and found the entry for the Seedsaver Potion.


    A smile spread across his face. But


    as he saw Matthew reaching for the


    IV needle, he suddenly said, "Don''t remove the needle. It would be too much of a hassle to insert them


    again."


    en


    Matthew paused. "What do you mean? Are you doubting the authenticity of the book?"


    There was a vicious look on Noah''s face. "The book is real, but the child''s organs have already been promised to buyers. You can''t take him."


    Rage red in Matthew''s eyes like a match thrown into a barrel of gasoline.


    He emanated a strong killing intent from his body. His voice was icy, as if spoken by a demon from the depths of hell. "Are you even fucking human?"


    Noah shed a beastly smile and


    a


    I have flesh and blood. I eat three


    times a day. I enjoy eating steak, and I love my pet dog. I wait for the light to turn green before crossing the road, and I give up my seat on the bus for the elderly and disabled.


    "But selling organs is the business I run. It''s how I make a living. Do you expect me to be ethical when ites to making money?


    "And you since you''re here, don''t


    leave. You''re young, so your organs and skin are high in demand. You''re


    worth more than the child; I''d say at least three million dors."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142

    Matthew''s right fist slowly clenched, his veins bulging as a terrifying force seemed to gather within.


    With slow steps, he walked toward Noah. "Three million, huh? Can you withstand 300 punches? Because I want to beat you to death!"


    Noah''s eyes widened in surprise. "You want to fight me? Well, you didn''t wet your pants, so I''ll give you that. Alright, let''s see if you can take on my 15 men." As Noahughed heartily, the burly men rushed in from outside while holding machetes, steel pipes, and even some mboyant swords.


    They surrounded Matthew with murderous intent.


    A tattooed brute was the first to charge at Matthew, swinging the steel pipe in his hand while cursing, "With so many of us, do you fucking dare to fight us?" Noah suddenly spoke up, "Watch where you hit him. Don''t damage his organs or the parts we need to sell."


    The tattooed man responded, "Got it. I''ll make sure he''s still good to sell after I''m done."


    With that, he furiously swung the steel pipe at Matthew''s head.


    But before the pipe fell on him, Matthew dashed forward in one swift movement and charged at the opponent with his shockingly powerful right fist. His punchnded on the brute''s chest.


    A deafening sound echoed, and the tattooed man was sent flying before his body crashed to the ground.


    The steel pipe he was gripping ttered and rolled to a stop at Matthew''s feet.


    The room fell into a sudden silence. Everyone looked at the tattooed brute lying on the ground with horror.


    His chest was caved in with part of his ribs protruding through his skin. Fresh blood rapidly soaked through his clothes, forming a pool on the floor. His legs then began twitching uncontrobly.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth as his lips moved like a fish ashore, gasping for air.


    It looked like he was beyond saving.


    Seeing this, Noah trembled as he looked at Matthew. He quickly rposed himself and shouted "Fucking attack him all at once! Do you want to die one by one? Use your brains! Hurry up and get him!"


    BUMS


    At hismand, the remaining men charged at Matthew together.


    Seeing the iing ambush, Matthew stepped on the steel pipe, rolling it back with his foot before flicking it forward to catch it in his hand.


    Two men raised their machetes and swung them at his head.


    The steel pipe in Matthew''s hand became a blur as he struck. What followed was the sickening sounds of multiple bones snapping.


    The two men''s arms drooped limply as their des fell to the ground.


    The remaining men hesitated as they watched their colleagues go down, giving Matthew the chance to leap forward.


    The steel pipe was swung and hit four more henchmen. Blood gushed out of their heads as they fell.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The others backed away in terror.


    Their eyes were wide with fear as they looked at Matthew, who by then two


    had already moved on to the then men retreating in a corner


    Scared out of their wits, they pressed themselves against the wall and pointed their weapons at Matthew. "Stay back! I have a knife. Don''te any closer."


    As Matthew approached, the two men were scared silly, as if they seemed to see death itself approaching.


    With a cold face, Matthew walked up to them, and the steel pipe in his handshed out.


    The two burly men clutched their heads as they copsed. They struggled for a while before they soony motionless.


    Just then, Noah took out a gun and pointed it at Matthew. "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot. No matter how well you can fight, you can''t beat a gun. Do you think you''re such a tough guy because you can fight? To me, you''re nothing! I am-"


    Before he could finish his words, Matthew hurled the steel pipe at him. Frightened, Noah quickly dodged the weapon.


    A bright light shed from the corner of his eye, and he subconsciously raised his gun and aimed it at Matthew. But as he did, he realized his gun was gone-and so was his hand.

 Chapter 143

    Looking down at the ground, Noah saw a severed arm lying there. Blood was oozing from the raw end, and the hand was still gripping the gun tightly.


    A sharp and excruciating pain hit him just then. The electrifying pain almost caused him to faint, and only now did he realize his arm was gone.


    Only half a stump remained, and blood was gushing out like an open faucet.


    Matthew raised the knife to his neck and asked, "What organization are you from? Why do you want Medieval Medicine? Who are you?"


    Noah was trembling in pain, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Y-You''re in big trouble! Don''t think you''re so tough. You won''t leave this room alive." With a swish, Matthew swung the knife in his hand, and one of Noah''s ears fell off.


    He let out a piercing scream. His only arm was clutching his severed limb and unable to cover his ear. "I''ll talk! My name is Noah Sullivan. I can''t bear the pain anymore. Please don''t hurt me again!" Matthew uttered coldly, "You speak of pain? Did you ever consider the pain of those whose organs you sold?"


    Noah was quivering. "I-I administer anesthesia. They don''t feel pain. I can''t take it anymore, please."


    They don''t feel pain? Matthew nced around and spotted a medicine shelf stocked with various drugs, including an analgesia pump which seemed to still have medication in it.


    He grabbed it and walked back to Noah. "I''ll give you this analgesic and then punch you 300 times. Let me know if it hurts or not."


    Noah was terrified, well aware that Matthew could kill him with just a single punch. 300 punches would certainly turn him into pulp.


    "No, don''t! Please, it hurts so much. It''ll kill me. Please spare me!"


    Matthew''s voice remained cold as he said, "Didn''t you say it wouldn''t hurt with painkillers?"


    Petrified, Noah shouted, "But it''ll kill me! I don''t want to die. Your punches are too powerful. Please, don''t hurt me. If you do, the Heretic Medic wille out from the other room and kill you!"


    Matthew''s expression remained frosty, even at the mention of a mysterious "Heretic Medic". He plunged the analgesia pump into Noah''s thigh.


    The needle only hit his muscle and not his vein, so it wouldn''t help in relieving any pain.


    Just as Noah opened his mouth to speak, a punchnded on his chest.


    The sound of breaking ribs echoed, and Noah let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Another punch fell. Noah''s stomach cramped up, and he couldn''t help but vomit.


    Before he could even take in a


    breath, punch after punch rained et


    down. At first, Noah screamed but his cries grew weaker until finally there was only silence.


    All that was left was his twitching body.


    After repeated punches, Noah was a bloody, unrecognizable mess.


    The other men were stunned by this scene. They cowered in the corners while watching in horror.


    Matthew stood up and nced back. The men looked away, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Just then, a door leading into another room creaked open.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out stepped a man in his 30s with long hair, wearing sses and a white coat.


    He saw the mess on the floor but showed no surprise at all.


    His expression was unchanged as he asked in a cold voice, "All this noise is disturbing my


    Do


    you all have a death t


    Upon his appearance, the men in the room all fell to their knees, visibly trembling.


    "Heretic Medic, it wasn''t us. It was him," one said as he pointed at Matthew.


    The others quickly chimed in. "Heretic Medic, he''s the one causing


    Ot us. He wants to take the


    child, your research subject. You mustn''t let him!"

 Chapter 144

    Matthew watched in mild surprise as the men knelt and begged for mercy.


    Who was this person that instilled such fear?


    This so-called "Heretic Medic" appeared well-built, with a thick neck, broad shoulders, and calloused knuckles. He looked like a strong person who was trained in boxing. Instinctively, Matthew could tell that he was dangerous.


    The Heretic Medic had emerged from a room at the back. Matthew peered inside the room and saw various machines. There was also arge screen on the wall.


    The screen disyed what appeared to be a 3D model of a human body, clearly showing the flow of blood through vessels, rhythmic heartbeat, lung expansion and contraction, as well as intestinal movement. There were also many small glowing dots littered across the model.


    The dots seemed to mark acupuncture points, with dotted lines connecting them-showing some kind of flowing movement.


    Matthew was astonished. Although these acupuncture points were fewer in number than he was familiar with, the chart was still veryprehensive.


    The dotted lines represented meridians in the body.


    What kind of research was this?


    The Heretic Medic noticed Matthew''s fascination and asked coldly, "Do you understand what I''m researching?"


    Matthew was somewhat caught off guard by his question but still replied, "A little bit."


    The Heretic Medic smugly said, "I doubt you understand much. I''m researching human respiration, blood vessels, acupuncture points and meridians, skeletal structure, and the explosive power of muscle groups.


    "This is the most scientific, multi-dimensional interpretation of the human body structure. Once my research isplete, I''ll be able to kill a bull with a single punch."


    Matthew was shocked by this revtion. This was the direction ancient martial artists sought, but he was using modern instruments to research it.


    He realized that this man must be an ancient martial artist. "Which sect are you from?"


    The Heretic Medic''s expression changed slightly, and he widened his eyes. "Why should I tell you? You interrupted my research, and


    haven''t settled the score with you


    yet


    en


    "I need a strong living body, and you fit the bill. After I''m done researching your body, I can still fetch a good price for your organs."


    Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. Although he was blindfolded when he was brought here, he was sure that they were still within Lambda City.


    He knew the city well-Lambda River, the nearby Walling Mountain, and the city''sndmarks.


    Lambda City was where he grew up, after all. But since being released


    from prison, he felt that Lambdan


    City


    had changed. It wasn''t the city he remembered from before.


    There were strange ces like Opulent Club andrge corporations like Wealthwave Group. Even the Smith family from Khoitwood had a branch office here.


    Besides, there were various other conglomerate families now based here, and the Red Wolves operated in the city as well.


    He was surprised to encounter an organ trafficker and now an alleged "Heretic Medic" who was studying the human body.


    The Heretic Medic approached him slowly. Matthew once again clenched his fists which were now bloodstained from killing Noah. He warily eyed the Heretic Medic.


    The Heretic Medic''s face showed


    ?????


    disdain. "Do you want to fight me? Don''t think you''re so tough just because you beat these useless men. You''re just trash, and I can make you beg for mercy with just one hand."


    Matthew remained silent and looked at him coldly. He believed that this man was insane, and he didn''t want to argue with a madman.


    It would only drive him crazy. It was better to fight than talk nonsense.


    That way, they could determine who was stronger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Heretic Medic extended a finger and arrogantly dered, "I can defeat you with just one finger."

 Chapter 145

    The creepy Heretic Medic asked, "Don''t believe me?"


    Matthew remained silent, growing even more cautious.


    Seeing that the Heretic Medic was about to make a move, the burly men nearby looked extremely uneasy and began to inch toward the door. They desperately wanted to escape.


    Seeing this, the Heretic Medic smirked and said to them, "Don''t leave just yet. Let me show you the one-handed technique I''ve been practicing."


    Terrified, the men stopped in their tracks and dared not take another step.


    The Heretic Medic nodded in satisfaction, then walked toward Matthew. "Where should I strike you with my finger?"


    Expressionless, Matthew sensed that this person had driven himself mad with his hical research.


    He was talkative for a crazed researcher.


    But seeing the fear in those men''s eyes, he knew that the Heretic Medic was strong and ruthless.


    Matthew rxed his body, loosening his muscles as much as possible. He remained mentally alert. As long as he wanted to, his fists and limbs could transform into the most powerful weapons capable of delivering fatal blows.


    The Heretic Medic said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. You can''t beat me anyway. In front of a strong man like me, you''re just a waste of space. Even if you fought with all your might, you wouldn''t pose a threat to me." While speaking, he continued to approach Matthew. Soon, he stood just a few feet from him-close enough to strike.


    The Heretic Medic suddenly lunged at Matthew with a finger aimed at his chest.


    Reacting instantaneously, Matthew kicked his foot out at the speed of lightning.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The Heretic Medic''s body was sent flying ten feet back. He crashed into the wall beforending heavily on the ground.


    His chest was a bloody mess, and blood spilled out from it as if it were a punctured sandbag.


    A pool of blood soon formed on the ground.


    The room fell into silence.


    The Heretic Medic''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at his mangled chest.


    The seven or eight burly men stood gaping. The shock was more intense than if a tiger had suddenly leaped out of their closets.


    Matthew was also surprised at how weak the Heretic Medic was.


    The Heretic Medic clutched his chest and mumbled, "How could this happen? Why did I lose?"


    Matthew answered coldly, "Because your arm isn''t as long as my leg."


    Realization dawned on the Heretic Medic. He began trembling as he continued clutching his chest. He scanned his surroundings, then crawled toward the hospital bed.


    en


    "I still have a chance. I won''t die. I just need to rece a few organs and get a blood transfusion, then I can survive," he muttered in a craze.


    Matthew was startled to see him crawling toward Jenny''s brother. He rushed forward and kicked him away. "Fuck off!"


    This guy was truly insane. In order to save himself, he intended to harvest someone else''s organs.


    The Heretic Medic''s face was


    deathly pale as he groaned in pain.


    "It hurts so much. Why can''t my medical skills save me? I can''t die O


    just yet. I still have so many experiments to... do..."


    His voice grew weaker until it faded awaypletely.


    Matthew suddenly remembered that there were still questions left unanswered. But the Heretic Medic


    who should he ask now? belongs to


    and Noah were already one


    Looking around, his gaze finallynded on the few brutes. He picked up a long knife and walked menacingly toward them.


    He demanded, "What is this ce? Who were the Heretic Medic and Noah? Who was searching for Medieval Medicine?"

 Chapter 146

    He asked, "Does anyone know?"


    With pale faces, the men exchanged nervous nces. No one dared to speak.


    Matthew said coldly, "Since none of you will talk, there''s no need for you to stay alive."


    Terrified, they began yelling over each other to provide information.


    "We don''t know who that Heretic Medic was. But because it was difficult to find a doctor willing to engage in organ trafficking, Noah somehow found this guy. At first, we thought he was just a regr doctor.


    "Later, we realized that he was good at fighting and quite an evil lunatic. If you crossed him, you would have ended up as one of his research subjects."


    Another chimed in, "This ce is on the southern outskirts of Lambda City. Noah picked this location. We''re just his henchmen."


    "We don''t know why he wanted Medieval Medicine, but I think he was working for someone. Whenever Noah got drunk, he wouldin about how difficult his task was. It seemed that someone else assigned the task to him." "We''ve been on the search here for several years because of that medical literature. We have no idea who wants it."


    Matthew listened to the scraps of information but gathered nothing useful.


    The only thing he knew was that the Heretic Medic seemed to be an outsider brought in by Noah.


    As for the true mastermind seeking Medieval Medicine-no useful information was revealed.


    "I didn''t hear anything useful from any of you. So, I''m going to kill you all. Remember-in your next life, don''tmit such heinous acts."


    With that, Matthew swung the knife in his hand, and blood sttered everywhere.


    He then disposed of the bloodied knife.


    As he stood amid the room full of corpses, he was suddenly stunned. In the heat of the moment, his anger had driven him to kill. He couldn''t rid the fury in his heart otherwise.


    However, a wave of guilt washed over him after killing them.


    Those people deserved to die, but he still felt remorseful.


    It wasn''t until his gazended on


    ttle brother did his guilt


    faded away. He told himself, it to save someone."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These wordsforted him.


    He then carried Jenny''s brother out of the abandoned factory and saw that it was already dark outside.


    Behind him, the building was aze.


    Using the firelight to find a small path, he quickly left the scene.


    Jenny was moved to tears when saw her brother. Matthew had brought Cosmo to a guesthouse


    where Jenny was already waiting for him.


    BUMS


    "Matt, thank you. Thank you for rescuing my brother. You''re our family''s savior. I don''t even know how to repay you for this."


    Matthew felt awkward because of her sincere gratitude. "It''s fine. I did what I had to do. You two should stay here for the time being. Don''t go to the clinic tomorrow. I need to think of a way to keep you safe."


    After ensuring the siblings were settled in, he took the forged Medieval Medicine and left.


    The Red Wolves had gone to great lengths to get this book. Even Noah, a monstrous organ trafficker, wanted it.


    Was this medical literature that important? There had to be secrets hidden within it.


    Back home, Matthew found his daughter already asleep, and dried tears streaked her face.


    Matthew''s mother exined that Lorraine had been crying because she missed him.


    Suddenly, he felt guilty for not being a good father. It had been two days since he spent quality time with Lorraine.


    The next day, Matthew woke up early and dressed Lorraine.


    Lorraine pouted when she saw him. "Dad, have you forgotten that you have a daughter? You haven''t tucked me into bed for two nights."

 Chapter 147

    Looking at his daughter''s pretty face clouded with sadness, Matthew felt a pang of guilt. "Lori, I was wrong. I''ll tuck you in tonight."


    Lorraine nodded and hummed softly. Then, she suddenly remembered something and blinked her big eyes, asking, "Dad, where''s the pretty mommy you found for me?" Matthew was momentarily stunned before he realized that she was referring to Rachel. "Do you miss her?"


    Lorraine nodded. "Yes. Can you bring her with you when you pick me up from school today?"


    Seeing the hopeful look in his daughter''s eyes, Matthew couldn''t bear to refuse. "Okay, I promise." After brushing Lorraine''s hair, Matthew took her to school.


    ...


    At the guesthouse, Cosmo clutched his stomach. "Jenny, I''m hungry. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Jenny handed him a ss of water. "Drink some water."


    Cosmo frowned in response. "I already drank three sses of water. Why don''t we order some takeout?"


    Jenny shook her head. "Just bear with it a little longer."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Jenny asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me," came Matthew''s voice from outside.


    Jenny went to open the door but was held back by Cosmo. "He didn''t even say who he was, and you''re going to let him in? Didn''t you say it was dangerous?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny smiled and replied, "He''s the person who saved your life."


    Cosmo got excited and ran to open the door himself. When he saw Matthew, he didn''t say anything. He just looked up at him quietly. It was as if he was trying to memorize Matthew''s face. Jenny weed him in. "Matt,e in quickly."


    Matthew set down the breakfast he had brought. "I''ve thought of a way to get you guys out of danger."


    Jenny''s eyes lit up. All she wanted at that moment was to be free of danger. "What is it?"


    Matthew leisurely entered the room, pulled out the forged copy of Medieval Medicine, and handed it to her. "Whoever wants this book, just give it to them."


    This was the solution he came up with the night before-give up the root of the problem to live a peaceful life.


    Jenny nodded. "Okay, I will."


    Beside her, Cosmo protested,


    "Jenny, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa all


    died because of this book. They gave the lives for it. When I was kidnapped, I didn''t say anything about our family having the medical literature. You can''t just give it away!"


    Jenny exined to him, "You don''t understand. This is a fake copy."


    "Oh!" Cosmo said, then stood aside and said nothing else. He seemed to not speak much unless absolutely necessary.


    Matthew nced at Cosmo again. The boy was only seven or eight years old, but he was quite tough.


    Jenny was staring at Matthew


    unabashedly, and their gazes met for a brief moment. She quickly looked away, choosing to focus on her feet instead.


    Matthew smiled and said, "You two should go home now. There''s no need to hide here anymore."


    ....


    In a cafe, Jeffrey sipped his coffee slowly.


    Tessa stood beside him, not daring to sit down. Jeffrey had told her toe without stating his purpose. It made her feel uneasy.


    Smith Group had just established a branch in Lambda City not long ago, but their power had already surpassed that of Evergreen Group. Tessa knew she wasn''t on the same level as Smith Group and wouldn''t even dare to hope for a coboration.


    She wasn''t sure why Jeffrey asked her toe meet him.


    Thus, she just waited anxiously.


    Jeffrey put down his coffee cup. Seeing how nervous Tessa was, he smiled. "Don''t be nervous. I heard that you''re Matthew''s wife?"


    Tessa frowned and answered cautiously, "I used to be. We divorced a few days ago."


    The smile on Jeffrey''s face disappeared as he asked coldly, "Do you not hate him? I can help you vent your anger."


    Tessa gritted her teeth, seething


    with anger at the mention of


    Matthew''s name. He refused toet


    swnelp


    her despite having ten billion dors.


    He showed not the slightest regard for their time together.


    Still, she couldn''t understand why the heir of Smith Group would want to help her. It was too unusual.


    "Why would you help me?"


    Jeffrey replied coldly, "My reasons are none of your concern. All you need to know is that I can help you."


    Tessa thought of her financial troubles. "What I need most right now is financial support for mypany. You..." She wanted to ask if he could help with that.

 Chapter 148

    Tessa felt it was a bit too imposing to finish her sentence, so she stopped mid-way.


    The man before her had a frightening temperament, as if a single wrong word from her would turn him into a beast that would tear her apart.


    Matthew''s image involuntarily shed in her mind.


    Ever since she left him, she felt like every man she met was a scumbag.


    Randall Young, upon learning of Matthew''s unusual status, had abandoned Tessa in fear. Whenever she needed to borrow money, Randall was unreachable. He had no sense of responsibility.


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized how good Matthew was. He would give her his earnings to spend. He cared for her, loved her, and spoiled her.


    She now regretted it, but it was toote to go back.


    Jeffrey saw Tessa''s hesitation to speak and said, "I know yourpany is facing financial issues. As long as you help me with something, I can ce a few orders with you so your business has a chance to revive." Tessa nodded repeatedly. "Whatever you need me to do, I''ll do it."


    Jeffrey said coldly, "Invite Matthew to Rose Bar. Leave the rest to me."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tessa understood Jeffrey''s intention. He nned to deal with Matthew directly.


    Thinking of how Matthew refused to help her despite being so wealthy, Tessa couldn''t help but feel a deep hatred toward him.


    "Alright, I promise to invite him to Rose Bar. Mr. Smith, you''re a busy man, and it''s hard to meet you in person. Can I perhaps treat you to a meal?"


    Jeffrey sensed a different meaning behind her words. His eyes wandered across Tessa''s body. He noted her good figure and attractive looks. She was quite charming indeed-but she paled inparison to Rachel. Instantly, he lost interest. "There''s nothing more to say. You can go now. Remember to do what I asked."


    Tessa''s face fell slightly, but she didn''t retort.


    She hurriedly left and went to do as she was told.


    ...


    Matthew had just arrived at Wealthwave Group when he received a call from an unknown number.


    He answered, "Who is this?"


    A familiar voice came from the other end. "Matthew, it''s me."


    Matthew frowned. "Don''t call me if there''s nothing important. Even if there is, don''t call me."


    He was about to hang up, but Tessa shouted, "Don''t hang up! I want to talk about Lorraine. I''m afraid she won''t talk to me if I visit her. wanted to talk to you about her future education."


    Matthew grew angrier upon hearing Lorraine''s name leave Tessa''s mouth. "When we divorced, you said you only wanted thepany and didn''t want custody of her. Why are you suddenly interested in her now?"


    Tessa felt somewhat embarrassed


    "Let''s not talk about that.feler


    after all. Come over.


    don''t, I''ll sue to change the custody arrangement."


    She knew Matthew''s weak spot. Using their daughter as leverage, she knew Matthew would have no choice but toply.


    After a long silence, Matthew said coldly, "Fine. Where are you? I''ll go over now."


    A smirk appeared on Tessa''s face. "I''m not free now. Let''s meet at Rose Bar at 9:00 pm. Don''t bete."


    Matthew agreed and hung up.


    The day went by quickly. After tucking Lorraine into bed, he headed to Rose Bar.


    ...


    On Friendship Road in Lambda City, Matthew stood at the entrance of Rose Bar. The small establishment was in the basement of Trade Building. Matthew seldom went to bars. He didn''t like the noise.


    As soon as he stepped inside, he was greeted by loud music and couldn''t help but frown.


    The bar wasrge, with men and women dancing wildly on the dance floor. The lead dancers wore revealing outfits and danced provocatively.


    It was so noisy that it would be difficult to have a conversation.


    Matthew didn''t understand why Tessa would choose to meet at a ce like this.


    He stood by the bar and looked around.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman approached him. "You must be Mr. Grant. Ms. Sanders is waiting for you in Room Six."


    A private room? Matthew was surprised that this bar had private rooms. He followed her to Room Six and pushed the door open.


    He stopped in his tracks almost immediately.


    Two people were sitting inside the room-Tessa and Jeffrey.


    Beside them stood two beautiful women who were attending to Jeffrey.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 149

    Matthew immediately realized he had been tricked.


    Tessa, who never once cared about Lorraine, suddenly showed concern for her daughter. He thought something might have changed in her heart, but it turned out to be a lie.


    Matthew felt even more disappointed in Tessa. But since he was already here, he might as well see what Jeffrey wanted.


    He walked over to the couch and sat down.


    Tessa greeted him with a smile. "You might not know, but this is Mr. Smith, the future heir of Smith Group. Meeting him is the honor of a lifetime for you. Come, I''ll pour you a drink so you can toast to him." Tessa was full of ttery, trying her best to butter Jeffrey up.


    In her eyes, even though Matthew might be worth ten billion dors, he was nothingpared to the colossal Smith Group heir. Matthew wasn''t even worth mentioning in Jeffrey''s presence. Provoking the Smith family was like asking for death. She assumed Matthew would never dare to anger Jeffrey. That was why she had the audacity to speak like that.


    Matthew''s face darkened. "Just one drink? How about I toast him with two bottles instead?"


    Two bottles? Wasn''t this a power y?


    Tessa understood the implication of Matthew''s words and looked at him in shock. "Y-You can''t speak to Mr. Smith like that. Do you know the consequences of angering him?" Matthew shrugged. He clearly didn''t seem to understand.


    Tessa quickly apologized to Jeffrey. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect him to be so disrespectful. He must''ve been in prison too long and is unaware of your identity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare disrespect you."


    Jeffrey epted a ss of red wine from the beautiful woman beside him and drank it in one gulp. He then set the ss down and challenged, "Do you think a lion cares about the attitude of a mouse?" Tessa eased up. "Mr. Smith, not only are you young and aplished, but you''re also magnanimous."


    Jeffrey nodded and turned to Matthew. "Matthew, do you know the difference between you and me? You''re a poor guy who can''t even afford a private room in this bar while sit in this room and have beautiful women serving me."


    He continued, "Everything was fine until you stood at the bar and got greedy after seeing the women dancing on stage. There are plenty of beautiful women; enough to go around.


    "Your mistake wasing into my room and trying to take the woman from my arms. That''s just courting death, you see." Matthew was speechless. "Are you talking about Rachel? We''re engaged. Her entire family is aware. She''s my woman. Get it straight!"


    Jeffrey sneered. "Your woman? So what if I take your woman? Do you even know your own status? How dare you fucking challenge me?


    "You''ve pissed me off, and tonight you''ll learn there are some people in this world that you should never piss off. Make one mistake, and you''ll die a miserable death." With that, he pulled out his phone and sent a voice message to a friend. He ordered, "Come in and kill him!"


    Then, he casually tossed his phone onto the table.


    When Tessa heard the n to kill Matthew, she got up in fright and headed for the exit.


    She had thought that it would just be a beating. That wouldn''t have fazed her. But murder? She didn''t want to go to prison.


    Jeffrey ordered in a cold tone, "Stay where you are. When he dies, you need to be a witness."


    Witness? Tessa was frightened and felt uneasy. "A witness to what?"


    Jeffrey grinned maliciously.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Matthew tried to kill someone, so we acted in self-defense and


    identally killed him. You''ll be a witness to testify that Matthew deserved to die."


    en


    Tessa had never been in a situation like this before. She was terrified and unsure of what to do.


    Sensing her unease, Jeffrey smiled and reminded her, "Only I can save yourpany."

 Chapter 150

    Jeffrey challenged, "Do you want to be insolvent and end up in prison?"


    Tessa looked uncertain. After much hesitation, she gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, I''ll be the witness."


    Matthew had been sitting quietly and observing from the side. Hearing Tessa agree, his eyes turned even colder.


    The door was kicked open with a bang just then, and a dozen burly men stormed in.


    The leader of the group approached Jeffrey and asked, "Mr. Smith, who do you want us to kill?"


    Jeffrey pointed at Matthew. "First, break his limbs, then kill him! Only then will I be appeased."


    The man, brandishing a knife, walked toward Matthew-but suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He stared at Matthew in shock, not knowing what to do.


    Jeffrey was waiting to see Matthew scream in pain. Seeing hisckey not taking action, he angrily shouted, "Why the hell are you not moving?"


    Ivan stared at Matthew, his face as pale as a ghost.


    Unable to contact the other members of the Red Wolves, he had been looking for a new boss to make money. Someone introduced him to Jeffrey''s men along the way, saying there were some lucrative illegal jobs for the taking. This kind of thing was not new to him, so he agreed without hesitation.


    The task that day was a chance to prove himself and show his loyalty. Only, he didn''t expect the target to be Matthew.


    He was someone Ivan dared not touch.


    Seeing Ivan stand rooted in ce, Jeffrey scolded furiously, "You piece of shit! Are you chickening out? Get him!"


    Ivan''s forehead was drenched in sweat. He wanted to leave but was afraid of offending the Smith family. He was essentially stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Matthew red coldly at Ivan. "You want to kill me?" His voice was soft but carried an intimidating force.


    Ivan trembled. "No, I dare not. I''d rather die than do that."


    He knew that he was no match for Matthew, even with the help of the dozen men he came with.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew pointed at Jeffrey and instructed, "Beat him up. Keep going until I tell you to stop, or else you''ll be the one dead at my hands!"


    Recalling Vincent''s gruesome death, Ivan instantly broke out in cold sweat. He knew that Matthew was serious about killing him. Although he couldn''t afford to offend Jeffrey, he had to ensure his own


    Swvival


    first.


    Ivan turned around and raised his knife as he slowly approached


    against me. I''m being for Jeffrey "Mr. Smith, don''t hold it


    this."


    to do


    Jeffrey was stunned. "Y-You want to attack me? Are you tired of living?"


    Ivan stood before Jeffrey and responded, "I want to live, so I have no choice but to do this! I''m sorry!" With that, he kicked Jeffrey.


    The kick sent Jeffrey, along with his chair, tumbling to the ground. The ss in his hand shattered, spitting wine everywhere and causing a huge mess on the floor.


    Tessa covered her mouth as she stared in disbelief.


    The killers sent by Jeffrey didn''t dare kill Matthew. Instead, they turned on Jeffrey.


    How could this be? When did Matthew gain such power?


    After kicking Jeffrey, Ivan turned to Matthew and asked, "Is that enough?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "Keep going until I say so."


    Ivan almost cried upon hearing this. He couldn''t disobey Matthew, but each strike would only bring him more trouble. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and continue kicking Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey screamed in pain, "Fuck! How dare you hit me? Do you want to die? My arm hurts! Stop right now, or I''ll kill you!"


    Ivan had been holding back, but he lost his patience when Jeffrey scolded him. Gritting his teeth, he kicked harder. Shrill screams filled the room, piercing everyone''s ears.


    The door was mmed open once again, and a woman stormed in.


    "Who''s causing trouble in my bar?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151

    The woman''s voice wasn''t loud, but everyone in the private room could hear it clearly.


    Upon seeing her, the dozen burly men retreated as if they had seen a beast.


    Ivan himself didn''t dare continue beating Jeffrey. He walked up to the woman with a smile and greeted, "Hey, Rose." Rose was beautiful, with delicate features and snow-white skin. Her red strapless dress entuated her sexy figure.


    Every movement of hers showcased her grace and charm.


    Recognizing Ivan, Rose raised an eyebrow. "How dare you cause trouble in my bar? Have you lost your mind?"


    Frightened, Ivan quickly exined, "No, Rose... It''s not like that. Jeffrey said he spoke with you. Otherwise, I would never dare cause trouble in your bar."


    "Oh." Rose nodded in acknowledgment. "So you''re the thug he hired. I reckon you''ve been beating him for long enough. If you keep going, he''ll die. Now, get out!" Her tone was calm as if talking about something trivial, but it carried the authority of a generalmanding an army.


    Any defiance of her orders would lead to chaos and bloodshed.


    Ivan nced at Matthew and saw there was no reaction from him. He nodded frantically, saying, "I''m leaving. I''m leaving."


    He was eager to escape. Everyone in this private room held power over him.


    Having beaten up and offended Jeffrey, Ivan wanted to leave Lambda City and go into hiding.


    He paused as he reached the door, suddenly hesitant to leave the city behind. He understood that people were valued less when they left their hometown.


    He looked back at Matthew who remainedposed despite all the chaos.


    Ivan sighed and decisively left with his men. All the while, Rose paid no attention to the retreating Ivan.


    Since entering the room, she hadn''t even seen Jeffrey.


    Her eyes swept over Matthew, Tessa, and finallynded on the two escorts. "Where''s Mr. Smith? Why don''t I see him?"


    The two women awkwardly pointed to Jeffrey who was lying on the floor. "Mr. Smith is here."


    Jeffrey was sprawled on the floor, his back covered in footprints.


    He looked unsightly.


    Rose frowned. "How is that possible? How could this be Mr. Smith?"


    Jeffrey had informed her that he was here to handle a personal grudge and wanted to beat


    someone up. He had asked for her e-up. support, but her employees were now telling her that the beaten man on the ground was Jeffrey


    She was baffled, not understanding the situation.


    After the initial shock, she quickly


    went to help him up. "Why... Whyt Vane one who got beaten


    you


    Isn''tThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan your hire?"


    Getting closer, she took the opportunity to voice her confusion.


    Jeffrey instantly exploded with rage. Ivan was hisckey, but he had turned against him.


    He roared, "Bring me some men. I want to kill him. I want to kill Ivan! And I want to kill Matthew!"


    He was shouting hysterically, driven


    mad by


    been scared of Matthew and dared


    is own underling b


    to turn against him.


    Rose''s expression wasplicated.


    She nced at Matthew, whom she didn''t recognize. She figured that he was just some insignificant person. Nheless, she hesitated. Beating someone and even breaking a few legs were minor issues.


    Killing someone was entirely different.

 Chapter 152

    Rose coughed lightly. "I can keep him here for you, but you have to handle the rest yourself. I won''t involve myself in this." Despite iming no involvement, she was intervening by keeping Matthew there. She didn''t act justly as she said she would. Jeffrey was aware of the mysterious backing behind Rose.


    He dared not provoke this thorny rose, so he could only agree. "Okay, you keep him here. I''ll make a call."


    Following William''s advice, Jeffrey had made thorough preparations.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted Matthew dead but wasn''t so foolish to do the deed here.


    His real weapon was hiding on the dance floor.


    He was an ancient martial artist who was also familiar with modern firearms-a true killer.


    Jeffrey spoke over the phone, "Jaiden, there''s been a change of ns. Come to the private room."


    On the dance floor, a young man in a hoodie was dancing closely with a seductive woman.


    Upon hearing the order in his earpiece, he shouted, "Coming."


    He gave the woman''s breast a squeeze before disappearing into the crowd, leaving her bewildered on the dance floor.


    The atmosphere in the private room was strange.


    Tessa was absolutely terrified. The day''s events were beyond herprehension as a businesswoman.


    She felt suffocated. She was unfamiliar with Rose but could tell she was not one to be trifled with.


    Jeffrey was an even more prominent figure. Just a word from him could determine the fate of herpany.


    But what frightened her most was Matthew.


    He was no longer the Matthew that she once knew. His mere words earlier turned Jeffrey''s own men against him. She still couldn''t understand why.


    Since his release from prison, Matthew was like a tiger that came out from its cage. Everything he did was unfathomable to her.


    Matthew leisurely snacked on nuts as he watched Jeffrey call for his men.


    Feeling Tessa''s gaze on him, he turned to look at her.


    Startled, Tessa quickly averted her eyes. She didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Rose''s eyes were fixed on Matthew She looked at him for a long time but still couldn''t recognize him so she asked Jeffrey, "Who exactly is he?


    Jeffrey replied coldly, "A freeloading loser."


    A freeloader? Rose scrutinized Matthew once again, as if she was assessing his worth. She looked at


    his face, chest, and down to


    §Ú§Þ


    waist. .


    However, as Matthew was casually lounging in a chair, she couldn''t see much.


    But since he was just a freeloader, she dismissed him entirely.


    There were many freeloading men in the bar who were either handsome, silver-tongued, or physically robust.


    All these men shared amon trait-they were poor with no background.


    Thus, Rose didn''t take Matthew seriously.


    Still, she was curious why Ivan had


    turned on Jeffrey. Was it because of Matthew''s maniption, or was Jeffrey simply too harsh on his men?


    She wanted to question the two escorts but suppressed her curiosity due to Jeffrey''s presence.


    The door flew open at that moment. Jaiden had barged in.


    Jeffery, who had been silent, immediately perked up upon seeing the neer.


    He approached Jaiden and dered, "Change of ns. We''re taking a direct approach."


    Jaiden''s features were hidden beneath his hoodie, but his eyes were chilling.


    His icy gaze made one shudder with just a nce.


    Saying nothing, his eyes swept across the room before finallynding on Matthew. "Is that him?"


    Beside him, Jeffrey answered, "Yes."


    Jaiden asked coldly, "How do you want him to die?"


    Through clenched teeth, Jeffrey replied sinisterly, "In the worst way possible!"

 Chapter 153

    The two men discussed how to kill Matthew,pletely disregarding thetter''s presence and treating him as if he were already dead.


    Matthew continued munching on nuts.


    One after another, he skillfully flicked them into his mouth and ate them quickly.


    His movements were fluid, as if he had years of practice eating nuts.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was huddled in a corner, trembling in fear as she watched everything unfold.


    Rose pulled out a chair and casually sat down. She crossed her legs, revealing her fair thighs.


    She appeared rxed, as if watching her rtives prepare a turkey on Thanksgiving.


    Jaiden noticed Matthew''s indifferent attitude and shook his head slightly. He then said to Jeffrey, "A single shot would suffice, but since you want him to suffer, I''ll put in a bit more effort." As he spoke, he drew a knife from his waist.


    It wasn''t long at about a foot and a half. The back of the knife was about an inch thick, and the edge was razor-thin.


    It was crafted with an unusual design.


    Matthew frowned at the sight. It was his first time seeing such a weapon.


    Jaiden slowly approached Matthew while he spoke, "The de edge is the bone cleaver; the back of the knife is the bone crusher. Since Jeffrey wants you to die a painful death, I''ll use the bone crusher today. I''ll shatter every bone in your body and have you die in agony!"


    Jeffrey grinned, resembling a wolf eyeing its prey, its teeth glinting with a hint of blood. "Wonderful. Crush every bone in his body!"


    Matthew''s voice was icy. "Jeffrey, do you really want to kill me? Aren''t you afraid of bringing trouble to your family?"


    Jeffrey scoffed. "I''ve investigated you. Your parents are farmers from Silverbrook Vige. You''re an ex-convict with no background, and all your money was taken by your ex-wife.


    "You have nothing. You shouldn''t have angered me. A nobody like you shouldn''t offend the Smith family. I''ll crush you like an ant!"


    Matthew''s voice remained cold as he questioned, "Are you sure he can kill me?"


    Jeffrey''s expression was mocking. "You probably don''t know, but he''s an ancient martial artist. You''re too ignorant to evenprehend the level he''s at. Your skill barelyes close to his. "If you knew his strength, you would piss your pants. I guarantee you won''t be able to withstand even a single hit of his!"


    Matthew''s eyes grew colder as he stared at Jaiden. He said nothing more.


    Throughout the entire exchange, he remained seated on the couch.


    Rose frowned with a dignified look on her face, as if she couldn''t bear to watch what was going to happen next.


    Tessa turned to face the wall, her body trembling slightly.


    She didn''t dare to witness the impending violence.


    Jaiden, wearing his hood, gripped the bone crusher.


    Step by step,


    With a flick of the wrist


    Mat walked toward


    a


    the bone crusher.


    da dazzling fat


    Under the light, the de reflected a bright sh-aimed directly at Matthew''s eyes.


    The intense light made Matthew squint and tilt his head to the side.


    With a swish, the bone crusher descended on Matthew''s head.


    Just as the de was about to fall on him, Matthew suddenly kicked the table. The table shot forward like a speeding car and mmed into Jaiden''s shins.


    "Ah!" Jaiden cried out, losing his footing.


    His body staggered toward Matthew, and the bone crusher fell on the couch.


    Matthew met the falling Jaiden with a punch to his throat.


    As expected, the sound of broken bones echoed.


    Jaiden''s body copsed onto the floor in front of Matthew, resembling a deted sack. Clutching his throat, he made choking sounds but was unable to utter a single word. His body convulsed like a fish out of water. Eventually, he stopped moving altogether.


    In that instant, time seemed to have frozen in the room.


    Rose''s mouth hung open in shock. She stared at the scene in disbelief, unable to close her mouth for time.


    Jeffrey, on the other hand, was utterly horrified.


    long


    Jaiden was dead! He was a highly paid assassin Jeffrey had gone to great lengths to hire.


    How could have been killed in a single move?


    Tessa was still staring at the wall, not daring to witness Matthew''s death.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 154

    Suddenly, the room was quiet.


    Slowly turning around, Tessa bit her lip as she looked toward the spot where Matthew had been sitting.


    She saw Matthew standing there, seemingly unharmed, while a hooded many on the floor.


    Instantly, Tessa was shocked beyond measure.


    The man had been taken down. When did Matthew be so powerful?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew bent over and picked up the fallen bone crusher from the couch. He then stepped over the dead body and walked up to Jeffrey.


    Like a demon from hell, he approached Jeffrey step by step.


    The bone crusher in his hand gleamed menacingly under the light.


    Terrified, Jeffrey''s face turned pale as he retreated. "You... What are you going to do?"


    Matthew''s voice was filled with a frosty intent to kill as he answered, "Kill you!"


    Jeffrey stumbled and backed into a wall. "You... Do you know what''ll happen if you kill me? You''ll regret it! You can''t bear the consequences of killing me!"


    Matthew replied coldly, "You don''t have to worry about those matters when you''re dead."


    The murderous air emanating from Matthew was terrifying, but the bone crusher in his hand was even more terrifying.


    The one-inch thick de looked like a torture device that instilled fear in anyone who saw it.


    Jeffrey''s legs went weak, and he propped himself up against the wall while yelling like a madman, "You can''t kill me! You have no idea what kind of power the Smith family has. Our wealth and background are beyond your imagination! "If you so much asy a finger on me, you''ll die a horrible death!"


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes, and the bone crusher descended.


    The one-inch-thick de prated Jeffrey''s thigh.


    The excruciating sound of a thigh bone breaking was heard.


    Jeffrey clutched his broken leg, screaming out in agony like a pig being ughtered. "My leg! My leg is broken! Urgh, it hurts like hell!"


    Beside him, Tessa''s face was pale, and her lips were trembling-but she couldn''t find it in herself to utter a word.


    She realized she had been wrong all along. When Matthew used to get angry, he would raise his hand but never actually strike.


    She used to mock him for not daring to hit anyone, calling him a coward.


    It turned out that Matthew simply chose not to do so. When his hit didnd, it brought about terrifying results.


    Thinking of this made Tessa break out in cold sweat.


    Shock was written all over Rose''s face. She had entertained Jeffrey because the Smith family was too powerful. She could only let Jeffrey do as he pleased on her turfo


    en


    Jeffrey had said Matthew wouldn''t dare touch a hair on his head, and she believed him.


    Forget Matthew, Rose herself wouldn''t dare to touch Jeffrey. But Matthew had actually broken his leg. How could he have done such a thing?


    Matthew raised the bone crusher once again and forcefully swung it down onto Jeffrey''s other leg. Tessa covered her eyes in fright.


    Rose couldn''t contain her shocked expression as she watched the knife descend.


    The sound of another thigh bone breaking sent chills down the spectators'' spines.


    Jeffrey was in so much pain that he nearly passed out. He felt like he was drowning in waves of agony-like he was dying.


    Seeing Matthew raise the bone


    crusher for the third time, he cried out in tears, "No, don''t do it! Please stop. If you stop, I''ll tell you a secret about the future of the Carter family. But you can''t kill me! I can''t take the pain anymore!"


    Matthew snorted coldly. "Forget it. It''s better that you don''t say anything."


    As he spoke, he slowly raised the bone crusher again.


    Seeing the knife being raised, Jeffrey shuddered and hurriedly shouted, "I''ll tell you! Lambda City has formed an anti traditional medicine association. Anypany that develops or produces traditional medicine is their enemy.


    "They n to bring down Wealthwave Group within three months. I''m giving you this information, so please spare my life."


    A cold gleam shed. The bone crusher mercilessly descended once more.


    This time, the thick back of the knife smashed into Jeffrey''s throat, shattering his trachea and rendering his neck a bloody mess.


    Jeffery''s head lolled backward as his body slowly copsed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Tessa slumped to the ground in terror, looking at Matthew with fear. She trembled like a mouse in front of a cat.


    Rose''s beautiful face was filled with shock. Where did Matthew get the audacity? He actually killed Jeffrey! Was he not afraid of the Smith family seeking revenge?

 Chapter 155

    Matthew''s ice-cold gaze fell upon Rose as he slowly lifted the bone crusher.


    He pressed the de against her fair neck.


    Blood dripped steadily from the knife.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The red droplets contrasted sharply against her white skin, and the scent of blood permeated the air.


    Rose''s eyelids twitched and fear shed in her beautiful eyes, but she quicklyposed herself.


    She carefully scrutinized the man before her-a cold expression, sharp eyes, and a body that wasn''t muscr but seemed to hold the ferocity of a wild beast.


    It was as if she would be his prey at any given second.


    Instinctively, she wanted to retreat but didn''t dare move an inch. "Jeffrey was the one who wanted you dead, not me. There''s no need to treat a woman like this, right?"


    A cold smile swept across Matthew''s lips. "Just now, you cooperated with Jeffrey to hold me back, no? I won''t kill you, but I''ll break your legs. We''ll settle our dues that way."


    Rose''s face fell. Breaking her legs was as good as taking her life.


    She quickly adopted a different demeanor and put on a smile.


    "I was just kidding, don''t take it seriously. I was only humoring Jeffrey. If you really wanted to leave, how could a little woman like me stop a strong man like you? I would have to obediently let you pass." She spoke flirtatiously as she looked at Matthew with affectionate eyes.


    Matthew remained expressionless. "Well, I hope you can obediently dodge the knife as well!"


    As he spoke, he slowly raised the knife.


    Rose gritted her teeth. Jeffrey''s forceful approach hadn''t worked, and neither did her charm.


    Matthew was clearly immune to both threats and seduction. She realized she had to show some sincerity.


    "How about this? I''ll handle the aftermath. I''ll deal with the two bodies for you. If the Smith familyes to investigate, I''ll say I don''t know anything and won''t provide any useful information."


    Matthew replied coldly, "That''s too troublesome. After you die, I''ll just set this bar on fire. That would be easier."


    Rose broke into a cold sweat. It seemed Matthew''s reasoning was sound.


    Frightened, she quickly shouted, "I''m from Windstorm Sect! I swear on their name that there won''t be any issues should you spare me. In the future, Windstorm Sect will owe you a favor. You can do whatever you want in Lambda City"


    Windstorm Sect?


    Matthew shook his head. "I''ve never heard of Windstorm Sect. But if you don''t keep your word, and I can''t find you, I''lle after them instead." With that, he kept the knife away.


    Rose heaved a sigh of relief after finally getting through this ordeal. Suddenly, she noticed another woman nearby.


    "What about her? Shall I silence her for you?"


    Tessa instantly fell to her knees. "Matthew, you can''t kill me. Considering our past as husband and wife, you can''t kill me."


    Husband and wife? Rose looked curious as her gaze shifted between the two of them. It was as if she had discovered a new continent.


    Matthew firmly gripped the bone


    crusher in his hand and red at Tessa. "Do you know what you just did? You were going to testify for Jeffrey iming I was killed in self-defense. Do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    Tessa was scared out of her wits. "Matthew, I know I was wrong. I was so wrong! I thought you were poor, but it turns out you''re worth a hundred times more than me.


    "I thought I was more capable than you, that I was more business savvy than you. I thought leaving you would allow me to spread my wings and fly, but I''m having a difficult time."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 156

    "I thought you were no match for Jeffrey, but he was killed by you in an instant. I thought you were a lowly ex-convict, unworthy of me, a beautiful president of my ownpany. "But... after the divorce, I became nothing. And you... I can''t even measure up to you anymore!"


    A trace of emotion flickered across Matthew''s cold face, but it faded as quickly as it came.


    He said coldly, "You realizing your mistake has nothing to do with me. When you make mistakes, you have to pay the price."


    Tessa nodded. "Yes, I have to pay the price. Do whatever you want to me. I have noints. Just don''t kill me, please. I don''t want to die. For Lorraine''s sake, don''t kill me!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At the mention of Lorraine, Matthew''s ice-cold face softened. He clenched his teeth and threw the knife on the ground. "Get out!"


    Tessa shuddered in fright, then scrambled to her feet and ran away without even taking her bag.


    Rose seemed to have found Matthew''s weakness. She said with a smile, "So, you''re divorced. Do you need a woman? I can be of service."


    As she spoke, she stepped closer to him. Her sexy body was practically pressing against Matthew.


    Her pretty face was so close to his that a slight lurch forward could result in a kiss.


    Matthew could feel Rose''s warm breath, and he could smell the faint scent of her lipstick.


    Was she trying to seduce him?


    Matthew reached out and grabbed Rose''s breasts. "Not bad, they''re quite full. But you should get to work and clean up this ce first."


    Rose shivered, her voice now much gentler than before. "Okay, I''ll have someone clean up right away."


    She made a call, and two people came in to put the corpses in body bags to dispose of before thoroughly bleaching the room. Then, they left.


    After the workers left, Rose leaned


    her curvaceous body against


    Matthew''s arms. "Now that the


    cleanup is done, can we get to know each other a little better?"


    Matthew suddenly eximed, "Oh, right. I have something to do, so have to go. Thank you for today. I''lle have a drink with you when I have time."


    With a wave, he walked away quickly.


    After Matthew left, Rose shed a


    yful smile. "Men can never resist a beautiful woman. I bet he won''t be able to stay away from me for even


    a day." ve


    As Matthew walked out, he could still feel the warmth on his hands. Rose was indeed a passionate woman with a fiery figure. What a shame it was.


    Looking at the men and women drunk in the bar, he felt like he was in another world.


    There was violence and death inside the room. Outside, however, it was a dazzling world of lights and music.


    The twopletely different worlds were separated by just a door.


    He thought about what Jeffrey had said, that there was much about the world that he didn''t know.


    Now, he believed that Jeffrey''s words rang true. He thought of Nichs'' mysterious existence.


    Nichs had taught him medical skills, each one astonishing in its own right.


    And those cultivation techniques which made his speed and strength far surpass those of ordinary people.


    Even Jaiden, the so-called ancient martial artist, was defeated at the drop of a hat.


    Then, he remembered his mission. The Medieval Medicine was still missing. Where should he start looking for it?


    Lost in thought, he walked out of the bar. Suddenly, someone rushed toward him from the side.

 Chapter 157

    Matthew was startled. When he saw who it was, he frowned. "Ivan, what are you doing here?"


    Ivan had been waiting at the entrance. After beating up Jeffrey and offending the Smith family, he was at a loss. He knew that the Smiths would retaliate against him. Thus, he waited for Matthew. "M-Mr. Grant, I was waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me?" Matthew was puzzled and asked, "Why?"


    Ivan wore a bitter expression. "I''ve offended the Smith family. They won''t let me off. I was hoping you could... protect me."


    Matthew''s face turned stern. "Why should I? Do I owe you something?"


    Ivan awkwardly replied, "You told me to hit him. I was just following your orders."


    Matthew replied indifferently, "You didn''t have to listen to me. You should''ve listened to Jeffrey and hit me like he told you to."


    Ivan quickly shook his head. "I would never hit you."


    He thought to himself that if he had followed Jeffrey''s orders, he would be dead by now.


    After saying that, he suddenly changed the topic. "I just remembered something about Medieval Medicine."


    Matthew was taken aback, not expecting Ivan to have information about the medical literature.


    Although he eagerly wanted to know about the book, he acted casual as he said, "Go on. Tell me what you know."


    Ivan saw a glimmer of hope. "A few years ago, someone was known to be collecting medical literature. Ordinary texts weren''t worth much, but ancient ones-especially original editions were valuable.


    "Not only were the books themselves valuable, but even providing information about them could fetch a good reward. Later, a man named Howard Simpson provided a lead."


    Ivan continued, "He said he saw an ancient text with Walter, and the book seemed to be called ''Medieval'' something. Do you know how much he got for that information? 50 thousand dors!"


    Matthew was skeptical. "He just mentioned a vague book title. How is that credible? If that''s the case, anyone could make up a few titles and get rich."


    Ivan exined, "It''s not that simple. You have to provide detailed descriptions like the font, thickness, color, and even some information from inside the book. As far as I know, he''s the only person to ever receive such arge reward." Matthew thought for a moment. "Where is he? Give me the details."


    Ivan pointed southward. "He''s in Nacrene. He runs a clinic called King of Medicine Clinic."


    Matthew nodded. "Got it."


    With that, he prepared to leave. Ivan


    aboquickly stopped him. "What


    me? What do I do if


    e


    Matthew thought for a moment,


    ?


    then pointed to the sign of Rose Bar. "Go ask the owner what to do. think she may have a solution. If not, just mention my name."


    Since Rose was handling the aftermath, this matter should also fall under her responsibilities.


    Without waiting for Ivan''s response, Matthew strode away.


    Ivan was doubtful. When he left earlier, Rose and Jeffrey were friends. Could something have happened after he left?


    Matthew had walked out of the bar, but where was Jeffrey?


    Puzzled, he re-entered Rose Bar.


    Matthew felt that the day was quite eventful. He had learned about the establishment of an anti traditional medicine association and that Howard had indeed seen the


    Medieval Medicine. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was time to investigate further.


    ...


    The sun had just begun to rise, casting a reddish glow over the cityscape.


    Birds were chirping in the trees.


    William stood under a tree practicing yoga. His fitness regime involved two hours of yoga each day.


    Halfway through his session, his household staff suddenly rushed over.


    "Bad news-Jeffrey is missing."

 Chapter 158

    William didn''t take the report seriously and casually extended his right hand. His movement was smooth and seamless.


    "Young people enjoy the nightlife. No need to freak out just because Jeffrey''s been missing for one night."


    The household staff frowned. "Yesterday, I helped him contact that hitman, Jaiden. After Jaiden arrived, he brought him to kill Matthew. But there''s been no news about him since then." "What?" William couldn''t carry on with his yoga session anymore. "What''s going on? Why did he personally go to handle the kill? What were you doing? Why didn''t you stop him?" The household staff exined in distress, "I tried to talk him out of it, but he was determined to vent his anger. He also forbade me from telling you about this.


    "I''ve been on edge all night waiting for him, but he hasn''t returned. I think something''s gone wrong."


    William''s face grew darker and more menacing, the skin around his eyes twitching like the bark of an ancient tree, giving him a particrly eerie look.


    His dim eyes gleamed with malice. "If anything happens to my grandson, I''ll wipe out Matthew''s family! Find Jeffrey immediately! I want him here, whether he''s alive or otherwise."


    The household staff nodded, acknowledging the order, and quickly sent out a search team to find Jeffrey.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After the household staff left, William pondered momentarily, thinking it might be a good idea to call Jeffrey''s older brother, Sheldon.


    With that in mind, he grabbed his phone. "Hey, Sheldon? We''ve got some trouble back home."


    In the gym, Sheldon''s face twisted in annoyance. "Seriously, Grandpa? Can you stop lying to me? I bought into it a couple of times. Bute on, how many times are you going to do this to me? Stop interfering with my ancient martial arts practice." A mixture of emotions yed across William''s face as he realized that Sheldon was truly remarkable, excelling in both intellect and emotional depth-leaving Jeffrey far behind.


    However, since Sheldon was exposed to ancient martial arts, it felt like he had delved into something dark and sinister.


    William had never been fond of ancient martial arts; those who got involved in the violent practice often lived short lives.


    Even if they did survive, the heavy toll on their bodies followed them for life.


    In William''s mind, Sheldon should have been living a life of leisure with the Smith family''s wealth. s, they could not agree on the matter.


    After a moment''s thought, William


    said, "Sheldon, I won''t lie to you.


    Jeffrey might be dead. Yesterday, he


    went with a hitman to kill someone, and he hasn''t returned since


    en


    Sheldon''s expression shifted slightly. He knew that William had told many lies before, but he never joked about family members'' lives.


    A sense of unease crept over him as


    he continued, "Lambda is such a small p?ace, I believe Jeffrey''s the one who''s intimidating others.4 don''t think anyone would dare harm him."


    en


    William couldn''t be certain. In theory, a hitman like Jaiden would likely overpower any ordinary opponent.


    However, Jeffrey hadn''t been back for a night and couldn''t be reached by phone.


    William''s gut twisted with a sense of unease. "He''s been missing all night and I can''t reach either of them over the phone. This doesn''t look good."


    Upon hearing the tremor in William''s voice, Sheldon finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    "This is outrageous. Someone dared to act against the Smith family. I swear, if anything happens to Jeffrey, I''ll make them pay!"


    ....


    A full moon hung crookedly in the sky.


    Matthew sat in the courtyard, and the faint sound of his daughter sleep-talking echoed in his ears.


    His parents were still awake, chatting inside the house. They seemed to be discussing the progress of his rtionship with Rachel.


    He looked up at the moon and felt like he was experiencing the happiest moment in the world.


    The events after his release from


    prison shed through his mind like a movie reel. It was as if he was dreaming, having experienced so much in just a few days.


    He was lucky to have his parents and daughter by his side.


    As he pondered, he remembered Ivan''s words about the clinic in Nacrene run by Howard Simpson.


    The clinic bearing the name "King of Medicine" was enough topel him to pay a visit.

 Chapter 159

    The next day, Matthew stood at the doorway of the King of Medicine Clinic in Nacrene, eyeing the signboard with a hint of disdain. "This clinic is quite audacious to name itself ''King of Medicine"."


    In history, only one person was honored with the title of "King of Medicine", and that was Samuel Lawrence.


    He had treated countless patients, and they often referred to him as the "Miracle Medic" for his longevity. Some even thought he was God.


    Medieval Medicine was considered a divine text byter generations and revered by other doctors.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Yet now, someone dared to im the title of King of Medicine for themselves. They truly had no sense of shame.


    Matthew pushed the door open and stepped inside to take a look around.


    The clinic was simple, equipped with just two beds, a desk, and a medicine cab. There were only two people inside a young nurse and a doctor in his 30s.


    Howard was deeply engaged in a conversation with the nurse, casually sipping his tea as they spoke.


    He seemed oblivious to the clinic''s visitor.


    Matthew eventually approached them. "Excuse me."


    Clearly irritated, Howard barely lifted his gaze as he snapped, "What do you want?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows slightly. "I''m an antique dealer, particrly fascinated by medical antiques. I collect ancient pestles and mortars, cabs, hoes, bells, pots, books, cauldrons, and pills. They fetch quite a high price, you see. Do you happen to have any?" Howard impatiently waved him off. "No, hurry up and leave. I don''t have what you''re looking for."


    Matthew remained unfazed and continued, "If you have any leads in this area, I''m willing to pay you as well. For example, if you tell me who is in possession of an ancient cauldron or medical literature, I''ll give you a 10%mission.


    "If it''s worth ten million, I''ll give you one million. Any information about such items would be much appreciated."


    Matthew decided not to ask him directly about Medieval Medicine. Instead, after some thought, he opted to approach Howard as an antique dealer.


    Howard was suddenly intrigued by the mention of amission.


    He stood up and began to offer Matthew some tea. "Oh, you''re in the antique business? I''m sorry for the earlier misunderstanding. Please, have a seat. Let''s chat for a bit."


    As he spoke, he prepared the tea and fetched a cup, filling it for Matthew.


    Matthew picked up the teacup, gently blew on it, then set it down. slowly. "I''ve had quite a streak of luck recently, finding precious antiques daily. I have a good feeling about today. You must have something valuable or know someone who does."


    Howard smiled and leaned in. "So, how much do you think a medical book from the medieval period would fetch?"


    A flicker of interest crossed Matthew''s face. It was clear that Howard knew something.


    Matthew was one step closer to uncovering the truth about the book, Medieval Medicine.


    "It depends on the text," Matthew replied. "If it''s amon collection of prescriptions, maybe a few


    hundred thousand at most. If it''s et


    written by a well-known doctorit could easily be worth tens of millions, or even hundreds of


    millions."


    Just as Howard brightened up-ready to dive into the conversation-an elderly man, probably in his 70s shuffled into the clinic.


    The old man was leaning on his cane and coughing severely. "I... cough, cough... My bronchitis is acting up again... cough, cough... can you prescribe me some medicine?"


    Howard did not bother to look up and snapped, "Can''t you see I''m busy? We''re not seeing any patients today. Just leave."


    The old man hesitated, but before he could say anything, the young nurse stepped in, pushing him toward the door. "Can''t you see Dr. Simpson is dealing with something important? Get out." Matthew observed this as his disgust toward Howard grew. How could someone like him dare im the title of "King of Medicine"? It was an insult to the very name.


    Upon seeing the displeasure on


    Matthew''s face, Howard quickly forced a smile and tried to smooth things over. "My apologies. Some people just don''t understand when they''re not wee, you know? Let''s get back to business." "


    Matthew nodded. "I''ve given you a rough estimate of the prices. Now it''s just a matter of what you have to sell."


    Howard cleared his throat. "How much do you think the book, ''Medieval Medicine'' written by the King of Medicine is worth?"


    Matthew pretended to be surprised as his eyes widened. "You have that? My friend, you''re sitting on a goldmine. That could easily be worth a hundred million. You''d be an instant millionaire."

 Chapter 160

    Howard shook his head, looking somewhat disappointed. I don''t have the book, but I do have information about it. Based on what you said earlier, with a 10%mission, I''d get ten million, right?"


    Matthew showed a look of disappointment on purpose. "I was hoping you had the actual book. That got me excited for nothing. But yeah, if you have information about the book, I can give you ten million. That said, how would I know you''re not just trying to scam me?" Panicking at the thought of losing out on such a heftymission, Howard said eagerly, "I''m telling you the truth! You have to believe me. I''m a doctor; I have a solid reputation."


    Matthew pondered at the mention of Howard''s reputation. It was not because Matthew doubted the concept, but rather he was thoroughly unimpressed by Howard''s character.


    Matthew sighed and continued, "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but I''ve been scammed too many times. People say things just like you did, I pay up, the information turns out to be unreliable, and they disappear. I''m really scared of being scammed again." Howard contemted for a moment and continued, "What I''m telling you is true; it involves my mentor. When he was young, he saved someone''s life, and in return, they gave him a medical book and taught him some techniques.


    "I''ve seen that book myself. It used to be kept in an old mansion in Onyx Vige. I saw it with my own eyes while learning medicine from my mentor."


    Matthew nodded slightly, recognizing the story as the same one Ivan had told him.


    His resentment toward Howard deepened. It seemed that Jenny''s situation was linked to this information.


    "I don''t care about the past. I want to know who has the book now," Matthew demanded.


    Lowering his voice, Howard revealed, "The book is with my mentor''s granddaughter, Jenny Reed. But if you ask her about the book directly, she won''t tell you. You''d need to trick her, only then will she talk."


    Matthew''s fist was clenched under the table as if he was gathering strength for an earth-shattering blow at any moment.


    However, he remained calm and asked, "What if I can''t get the book from Jenny? What then?"


    Howard chuckled. "Then it means you''re not ruthless enough."


    Matthew was curious about why Howard was so hostile toward her. "Why''s that? Do you hate your mentor?"


    ?


    Howard shook his head. "I don''t hate him, I just think he''s not humane. I was his apprentice, yet when I had a dispute, with a patient, he didn''t stand up for me. Instead, he sided with the patient. He said I wasn''t skilled enough and forbade me from treating them.


    "Have you ever seen a mentor who sides with a patient over their disciple? It''s like he''s lost his marbles!"


    Matthew''s anger surged in his chest, growing more intense by the moment. Suppressing the urge tosh out, he asked again, "How many times have you seen that book? And where?"


    Howard thought for a moment


    before responding, "I''ve seen it twice,


    both times in the old mansion in Onyx Vige. My mentor seemed to treasure that book dearly. Whenever he saw me, he hurriedly hid it-away, iming it belonged to someone else, and he was just keeping it safe for them to collectter.


    "I could tell he was wary of me! He wasn''t a good man, not worthy of being a mentor. He deserved to die a miserable death beneath a truck."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Realizing he''d spoken too much, Howard quickly added, "Sorry, talking about this gets me worked up. Let''s get back to business. I''ve said so much already, it''s time for you to pay up!"


    Matthew stared at Howard as if he were staring at a dead man.


    He now understood that this guy was responsible for Walter''s death. Jenny''s parents were killed because of him. Moreover, he''d also caused Jenny and her brother to end up in their current dangerous situation.


    A murderous air erupted from Matthew as he rose to his feet, and an invisible pressure overwhelmed Howard like a tidal wave.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the clinic became tense.


    Upon meeting Matthew''s chilling gaze, Howard felt his body break into a cold sweat, sensing he was being preyed upon by a fierce predator. "What... what are you doing?" Matthew''s fist mmed into Howard''s chest with a boom.

 Chapter 161

    The crack of a fractured sternum echoed through the room.


    Howard''s body was mmed back, the force sending him crashing to the ground along with his chair, creating a cacophony of chaos.


    Propped against the wall, Howard coughed up blood, his face contorted in agony as he groaned. "It hurts! Y-You... Why?"


    Matthew''s voice was cold as he replied, "Walter said someone would im that book, and that person is me. He taught you medicine, yet you destroyed his family. That punch should teach you a lesson!" Howard''s face contorted in pain, and he showed a hint of surprise amidst his suffering. "My mentor... didn''t lie to me? What he said was true? I..."


    As he spoke, his voice grew quieter, his gasps weakening.


    Matthew turned and walked away, reaching the clinic''s entrance where the nurse who had chased the patient away earlier stood.


    The nurse shed a smile at Matthew. "Sir, you''re leaving already? Safe travels!"


    Matthew''s voice was icy. "If you want to sell yourself, go to a nightclub. You''ll make more money there. Don''t tarnish the nursing profession!"


    The nurse stood there, utterly bewildered by the unexpected scolding. Her mouth was agape, unsure of what to say in response.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a vi elsewhere, William''s face was as cold as ice. Despite all efforts, they couldn''t find a clue about Jeffrey''s whereabouts.


    The household staff member was drenched in sweat as he reported, "I''ve searched everywhere, but I couldn''t find him. The owner of Rose Bar said Matthew went there but leftter with a few people.


    "The owner said that Jeffrey went there as well, but left earlier. I tried to check the security footage, but she said it''s been down for a week because they needed to do some maintenance work. I think there''s something fishy about the bar."


    William''s eagle-like eyes glinted with intensity. "How dare a snake dare to mess with the Smith family? Does she have a death wish? Wait until Sheldon gets here, he''ll settle the score with her."


    "Go investigate Matthew''s background. I want every detail from his birth until now. I want to know who he is. How dare he mess with my grandson!"


    The household staff member''s surprise was obvious. It had been over 20 years since he had seen William this furious.


    Someone had truly angered him this time. Matthew, Rachel, and the owner of Rose Bar were all in hot water. Lambda City was about to tremble from William''s wrath.


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll dig up every detail about him," the household staff assured.


    At Rose Bar, Rose furrowed her brows in frustration. She had set a honey trap for Matthewst night, but he hadn''t shown up or contacted her since.


    ...


    Her seductive gaze could normally enchant any man, yet Matthew seemed to be immune to it.


    She couldn''t help but think to herself, "Matthew, I don''t think you can resist me today."


    Jolly Xanders, who was next to Rose, fretted "What should we do, Rose? The people from the Smith, family are suspicious of us.


    swnovel


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be asking about the surveince footage."


    Rose didn''t take the situation seriously at all. "Let them suspect all they want. The Smith family has wealth and power. Any move they make will shake the whole city don''t think they''ll dare act


    recklessly." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At Wealthwave Group, Matthew sat in the president''s office, sipping his steaming coffee slowly. "Mhm, the coffee is good. Seems like there''s special fragrance to it too."


    ...


    Rachel furrowed her brows slightly.


    A trace of displeasure crossed her icy face. She had taken a sip from the same cup earlier, finding her lipstick mark still on the rim of the cup.  en


    Matthew had shared a cup with her again.


    "I offered to make you a cup just now and you said didn''t want it!"


    Matthew looked at Rachel and smiled. "Making another cup of coffee means more dishes to wash. Isn''t that troublesome? I can save you some if you want. Go ahead, have a sip!" As he spoke, he slowly pushed the cup toward her.


    Rachel''s face was flushed red, and she cursed inwardly. Matthew was such a flirt! Using a cup she''d already used. And he even asked her to drink what was left. This was outrageous! Upon seeing Rachel staring at the cup in silence, Matthew chuckled. "I just took a sip. It''s not too hot or too cold now. Hurry up and drink it. It''ll get cold if you wait too long."


    Rachel turned crimson down to her neck as she looked at the cup, unsure of what to do.


    Just then...

 Chapter 162

    Tracy walked in. "Ms. Carter, Oh, you''re here too, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew sat silently, choosing to ignore Tracy as she was always being sarcastic.


    Upon seeing Matthew''s silence, Tracy smirked. "Ms. Carter doesn''t have any ns today. You can wait in the lounge at the logistics department."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With a sniff, Tracy remarked, "Oh, is this the new coffee? It smells quite good." Without waiting for a response, she lifted the cup and took a sip.


    Rachel wanted to warn her that Matthew had drunk from it, but before she could intervene, it was toote. Tracy had already taken a sip. Her pretty face immediately twisted into an odd expression. Matthew watched in astonishment as Tracy finished drinking coffee.


    She then smacked her lips and nodded approvingly, "Mhm, this is the best coffee I''ve ever had. It''s so delicious."


    Tracy noticed Matthew''s bewildered gaze and added boldly, "What are you staring at? Haven''t you ever had coffee before?"


    Matthew''s expression was odd. "I''ve had it before. It does taste good." With that, he turned and left.


    Tracy pointed at Matthew''s back and asked Rachel, "Rae, wasn''t this coffee just delivered? Did he drink from it?"


    Rachel blushed, "Yes. He took a sip and left it on the table. Then you came, picked it up, and drank from it."


    Huh? Tracy instantly understood what had happened. "So you''re saying I drank from the cup he used? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    Rachel looked apologetic. "You drank from it before I had the chance to tell you."


    Tracy stomped her foot in frustration before storming off. At the door, she yelled, "Tell Matthew that I''ve learned martial arts. Don''t let me catch him, or I''ll show him my wrath. Hmph!" Rachel sighed, knowing that Tracy had a thing for holding grudges. That meant she wouldn''t let today''s incident slide.


    In the general clinic, Jenny was arranging medicines in the cab while Cosmo sat beside her doing homework.


    Matthew walked in. "Has anyonee to collect that book yet?"


    Jenny pulled a chair out for Matthew to sit on. "No one has shown up yet. Do you think the people from Red Wolves scared them off?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No way. Let''s give it a bit more time. I have a question for you. Where did your grandfather enjoy spending time the most?"


    Before Jenny could respond, Cosmo


    chimed in, "The old mansion. He visited that ce every week. Sometimes he''d tell me about the importance of remembering our roots and told us to visit the ce regrly if we were ever bored."


    Once a week? Matthew sensed something peculiar. Even for someone who loved nostalgia, such frequent visits to the old mansion seemed unusual. Could Medieval Medicine be there? Just as Matthew was contemting whether to make a trip there, two cars pulled up at the entrance, and five people got out of the car.


    The person leading the group


    seemed like he was in his 40s. He


    was dressed in a white shirt with neatlybed hair. Four burly men followed closely behind him like bodyguards.  en


    Upon entering the clinic, the man scanned Jenny, Cosmo, and Matthew before approaching Jenny. "Excuse me, are you Ms. Reed?"


    Jenny furrowed her brow, finding the address "miss" rather awkward. "Yes, I am. May I know who you are?"


    The man smiled. "My name is Liam Higgs. You can call me Liam. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Matthew''s curiosity was piqued. The man didn''t seem like a patient or someone after Medieval Medicine. Instead, he appeared more like a rtive, given his overly polite attitude.


    The man took a seat across the consultation desk, sitting quietly like any other patient.


    Jenny''s wariness from earlier faded. She had expected him to be after Medieval Medicine with their imposing presence. However, since he was incredibly polite, she calmed down.


    "How can I help you? Are you or someone in your family unwell?" she asked politely, avoiding mentioning the word "illness".


    Liam shook his head. "I''ll get straight to the point. I heard you have a copy of Medieval Medicine here. I''m interested in it and would like to study it at home."


    Jenny''s smile froze and stared at Liam in surprise. Despite his courteous manner, he was indeed here for Medieval Medicine.


    ncing at Matthew for a cue, she noticed him blinking subtly and making a discreet pushing motion with his hand.


    She instantly understood him he was signaling her to hand over the fake copy of Medieval Medicine.


    Without hesitation, she reached into the drawer and pulled out the fake copy, tossing it casually to Liam. "If you want it, you have have it!"


    Liam caught the book, his mouth agape in shock. "You... you''re giving it to me? For free? No payment, no conditions?"


    He was stunned. Medieval Medicine was worth hundreds of millions, and she handed it over just like that, without even giving it a second thought. He could hardly believe it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 163

    Jenny''s voice carried a hint of mncholy as she spoke, "What choice do I have but to give it to you? Should I wait for you to beat me to death? My grandpa and parents died because of this book. I can''t let my brother and I suffer the same fate." Liam considered her words for a moment and then nodded slightly. "You have a valid point. To possess something valuable often invites trouble.


    "Since you''ve handled it over so willingly, there''s no need for me to resort to violence. Well then, I''ll be on my way. Goodbye."


    With that, Liam signaled his men, and they followed him out of the clinic.


    Matthew felt a wave of relief wash over him. The n had worked smoothly, and the siblings were finally safe from the threats looming over them.


    As Liam and his men walked away, Cosmo watched them with a gaze filled with bitterness and hatred far too intense for a child his age.


    As Liam and his men reached the entrance of the clinic, Jenny suddenly felt a surge of pent-up frustration and shouted, "Liam!"


    Liam stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to face her, his expression wary. "Regretting your decision?" he asked.


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat, sensing the tension rising. Everything had been going smoothly, and now he was anxious about what Jenny might say next. He silently hoped she wouldn''t mess things up.


    Jenny shook her head, her voice steady butced with curiosity. "No, I just want to know why do you want that book so badly. Are you really going to study it?"


    Liam''s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise as if he hadn''t expected such a straightforward question. The polite smile he had worn earlier faded, reced by a look of smug confidence.


    His demeanor shifted noticeably, taking on an air of arrogance and superiority. Even his tone changed, bing colder and more condescending.


    "There are certain treasures that are simply wasted on people like you," he said, each word dripping with disdain.


    "Intellect, emotional depth, perseverance, patience, tenacity-these are qualities you and your kind sorelyck."


    Liam continued, "Having that book in your possession is like casting pearls before swine-wasting its potential. But in our hands, it''s a different story.


    "We possess the resilience to endure hardships, the superior genes that set us apart, the wisdom to understand its depth, and the unwavering perseverance to unlock the book''s full potential. We''re able to take what seems like a simple medical book and amplify its value a hundredfold."


    Jenny frowned as she listened, feeling the sting of his words. They were long-winded, but the message was clear-he looked down on her.


    However, she couldn''t let that slip. "I''ve given you the book," she said, her voice firm, "but I don''t agree with your opinion about us."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liam gave her a scornful smile. "Actions speak louder than words. Traditional medicine is on the brink of extinction here because your wisdom and abilities have failed to grasp its true essence."


    His words made Jenny pause. There was something deeper in what he was saying. "You''re not from here, are you?" she asked.


    Liam answered proudly, "I''m from a ce far better than this, and I''m far superior to the people here. I''m also a doctor, and they often call me the ''Miracle Medic''."


    He sneered, "Your medical skills are like a child''spared to an adultpletely out of your league!"


    Matthew frowned upon hearing that. He knew Jenny''s skills were impressive, and Liam''s arrogance was just ridiculous. Liam was full of himself.


    He stayed quiet, holding back his frustration. Matthew knew that for the sake of Jenny and Cosmo''s safety, it was better not to escte the situation.


    He sat there quietly and hoped Jenny to keep her cool. If they could let these people leave with the book, they would finally get rid of the danger.


    However, Jenny couldn''t let it slide


    She had opened her clinic because she was confident in her skills, and Liam''s dismissal of her


    hit a


    nerve. She finally snap


    "If you think so little of me, why not put your skills to the test against mine?"


    Liam''s expression twisted into disdain. "You dare to challenge my skills? That''s pathetic. Your skills aren''t even good enough to make you my apprentice."


    At this point, even Matthew couldn''t


    hide his frustration. Jenny''s medical skills werepetent, but Liam still dared to im she wasn''t even qualified to be his apprentice Liam''s arrogance was staggering


    Matthew began to suspect something deeper-perhaps Liam was from Eastoria.


    Jenny bit her lip, steeling herself. "Medical skills aren''t just about talking big. True ability is shown by treating patients. I want to challenge you."


    Liam nced at his watch and scanned the clinic. He saw a child doing homework, a woman, and someone who seemed to be a patient. None of them appeared threatening.


    He nodded in agreement. "Alright then. I''ll let you witness true medical skill. How should we determine the winner?"


    Liam gestured toward the door. "The clinic''s open, so there''ll surely be patientsing in for consultations. When they arrive, we each present a treatment n.


    "We''ll see whose method is quicker, more cost-effective, and offers no side effects. That''ll determine the winner."


    Jenny also nodded, "Okay. I''ll put up an advertisement for today''s half-price consultations right away. I believe there''ll be patientsing in soon."


    With the sign in hand, she headed toward the door. Liam saw her and stepped aside to let her through.

 Chapter 164

    Several bodyguards remained vignt beside Liam. Jenny hadn''t expected that they would actuallypete with each other.


    At this point, Liam could only ept the challenge. She hoped that Liam would leave with Medieval Medicine afterpeting with her. That way, Jenny and Cosmo could lead a peaceful life. Shortly after the advertisement was posted, a patient walked in.


    The patient''s expression was somewhat strange. The corners of their mouth drooped with saliva, and their eyes were slightly askew. Their entire face seemed distorted as if they had been pulled at the corners of their mouth like rubber, warping their features.


    Upon seeing the patient, Matthew immediately recognized that they were suffering from a stroke, or facial neuritis, in medical terms. Instantly, he began to brainstorm at least ten different treatment methods.


    The patient nced around the clinic, sensing something unusual, and asked, "May I know who''s the doctor?"


    Jenny, who was sitting behind the desk responded confidently. "I am."


    The patient approached the desk and nced at Jenny. She realized she was seated in the patient''s chair and moved to sit beside Cosmo.


    Jenny nced at the patient''s face and then remarked, "You have facial neuritis. Have you been doing strenuous exercise recently? Have you been sweating and sitting near an alley or by the river, or perhaps in a windy area?"


    The patient nodded. "Your diagnosis is spot on. I did y badminton and sat in the corridor of the basement where there was a cool breeze. Could you please treat me?"


    Jenny agreed and turned to Liam. "Why don''t each of us write a treatment n?"


    Liam shook his head slightly. "Since you don''t even recognize your own abilities, let me show you my skills so you''ll know that yours are garbage."


    With that, he grabbed a pen from the desk, tore off a sheet of prescription paper, and moved to the side to start writing. Jenny gritted her teeth and took out her pen to begin writing her own treatment n.


    Both of them focused on writing their prescriptions, the sound of their pens scratching against the paper filled the room. It seemed like they werepeting to see who could write faster.


    One minute passed, then two, then three, but they were still writing.


    Matthew shook his head in disbelief. Treating facial neuritis was simple, requiring only a concise treatment n, possibly just a few sentences. However, they were taking forever to write down a simple treatment n. Matthew figured they must have tried a bunch of slow methods. Deciding to check their ns, he watched as Liam finished up, folding his prescription cautiously, as if he was afraid that someone might see it. Liam said proudly, "I''m done. Don''t tell me you''re out of ideas!"


    Jenny also put down her pen. "I''m done too. Let''spare."


    Liam sighed, "Well, my prescription is priceless. It''s a secret recipe. But to make sure you ept defeat graciously, I''ll give you a peek." With that, he unfolded the prescription, revealing its contents. It listed a few lines.


    "Facial Elixir. Gomposed of


    vitalityroot, silkworm, and scorpion. It has the effect of dispelling wind, transforming phlegm, and relieving convulsions. The blood of the


    scorpion excels in getting ridge!?


    wind. It enters the liver and


    circtes the wind in it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "The vitalityroot disperses wind in the head and face, and the silkworm clears emptiness and removes wind in the coterals. Hence this form can be used to treat facial neuritis. Recovery can be expected in about two weeks." Liam''s prescription was detailed. He didn''t just list out the ingredients, but he also exined the effects of each of them.


    Jenny then presented her own prescription, slowly unfolding it.


    "Muscle Soothing Soup. Composed of azurevein, sweetroot essence, meadowbloom, radiantbloom, moonthread, windsong thread, jadeblossom, fortressroot, sylph, calcium powder, elysianroot, and other herbs.


    "It has the effects of dispelling wind,


    clearing heat nourishing blood, encouraging blood cirction, treating uncontroble facial muscles and facial muscle spasms. Whenbined with acupuncture, it can elerate the healing process. Recovery is expected in about ten days."


    Liam''s expression turned disdainful after reading her prescription. "Impossible. Your prescription surely won''t work. How could it be faster than my treatment?"


    Jenny retorted, "Mine can be verified. If he follows my prescription, he''ll be healed in ten days. You''ll have to admit defeat!"


    Liam shrugged. "Ten days? Do you know how precious my time is? I''ll give you, at most, one hour."


    One hour? Jenny was dumbfounded. Even if she were a miracle medic, there was no way to cure facial neuritis in just one hour.


    "Well, let''s just forget it," she conceded.


    Liam shook his head. "With your


    status, you''re not even qualified topare with me. Traditional medicine is in decline. Not to mention, even if all the doctors in your country were one entity, they


    still wouldn''t have the skill to match me."


    As he finished speaking, Cosmo, who was standing beside them, stood up.


    With a youthful smile on his tender face and a hint of childishness in his voice, he dered, "30 minutes. I only need 30 minutes to cure the patient''s facial neuritis."

 Chapter 165

    Cosmo imed he could treat facial neuritis in half an hour.


    Jenny was rmed by her brother''s audacious statement and hurriedly reprimanded him. "Cosmo, focus on your homework. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Liam chimed in, "Half an hour? You can''t even make the medicine in time, let alone treat an illness. How absurd! Kids these days dare to say anything. Alright. My time is precious, so I won''t waste it here." Cosmo shot a nce at Jenny, signaling for her to stay silent. He then addressed Liam. "You''re afraid of losing, so you''re running away? You can''t leave unless you admit your defeat!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Admit defeat? Liam sneered, feeling somewhat insulted to be challenged by a child despite his position in the medical field.


    However, Cosmo''s relentless taunting was getting under his skin. "Come on, if you can''t even whip up the medicine in 30 minutes, how are you going to treat an illness?"


    Jenny picked up on her brother''s cue, but she couldn''t understand how he intended to cure facial neuritis in just 30 minutes.


    It seemed utterly impossible. Her curiosity was piqued, and she watched him closely, eager to hear his bizarre solution. Cosmo appeared confident.


    "Who said anything about preparing medicine? Are you suggesting some kind of direct application of the medicine on the skin? That won''t work for facial neuritis!" Cosmo tilted his chin defiantly. "I don''t need medicine to treat him!"


    Liam''s lips curled in disdain, "Treating an illness without medicine? Come on, that''s just nonsense! Do you think you can cure him? I might as well say pigs can fly!"


    Jenny''s brows furrowed tighter. She had initially thought her brother had learned some secret method from Walter to treat facial neuritis.


    But as she heard about not needing medicine, she realized it was just her brother being yful. Cosmo probably didn''t want her to lose to Liam.


    Touched by his genuine concern, Jenny said, "Cosmo, I know that you''re just looking out for me, but... let''s not joke about medical skills. This is serious, and it''s about saving lives." Cosmo thumped his chest confidently. "Trust me. I''ve got this. I promise I can cure the patient!"


    Jenny frowned. "And how exactly do you n on doing that?"


    Cosmo grinned. "I can cure him as long as there''s water."


    Water? Jenny was stunned. How could water treat an illness? Though water was effective at quenching thirst and cooling down the body''s temperature, it definitely was not for curing facial neuritis in half an hour.


    Liam''s face twitched at the mention of using water to treat facial neuritis. Suddenly, he remembered the superstitions about water in this country.


    The locals had a habit of advising them to drink more water whenever someone caught a cold, during menstruation, or when they were sick. It seemed like water was considered a cure-all here.


    Liam had been nning to leave, but now he was curious to witness the extent of ignorance and superstition in this country.


    The patient remained silent, unsure


    of which prescription to follow as both doctors seemed to bepeting. He figured he''d go with whoever had better medical skills in the end. It seemed like a good strategy.


    Then, Cosmo''s unexpected arrival stirred the room.


    Ignoring the surprised nces from everyone, he walked over to the water dispenser and pressed the boil button. In just four minutes, the water was boiled.


    Gesturing to the patient, Cosmo confidently dered, "Hey, sir,e over here. I can cure your facial neuritis in just half an hour."


    The patient couldn''t help but crack a smile. "You want me to drink boiled water?"


    Cosmo shook his head. "No, you''re not supposed to drink it. I''ll open the lid, and you can lean your face over the rising steam."


    Steam treatment? The patient saw


    no harm in it and slowly leaned in Surrounded by the billowing steam, he suddenly felt ufortably hot. His facial pores opened up in response to the heat.

 Chapter 166

    The patient couldn''t help but exim, "It''s getting kinda hot!"


    Cosmo nced at Matthew, seemingly at a loss for what to do next.


    Matthew was speechless. It seemed that this kid, despite his young age,cked flexibility when it came to remembering to mention important details.


    "Back up a bit if it''s too hot," he spoke.


    The patient understood Matthew and slowly adjusted his position.


    Jenny''s eyes widened as she observed from the sidelines. She was unsure if this unconventional approach would treat facial neuritis, but she was certainly curious.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Liam scoffed. "This won''t work at all without proper medication. Plus, there''s a risk of burning the skin if this isn''t done properly."


    Meanwhile, the patient was sweating profusely from the intense steam, but he felt some relief as the muscles in his face seemed to loosen up slightly. Though ufortable, he gritted his teeth and endured the treatment.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew into the room, sending a piece of paper swirling off the table and onto the floor. Upon seeing this, Matthew quickly got up and walked to the door, closing it shut.


    The patient''s pores were open at this moment, and they couldn''t afford to expose him to the wind, as it could cause him to suffer from facial neuritis once again.


    If that happened, the difficulty of treating him would multiply a hundredfold.


    Half an hour passed, and the pot of water was nearly boiled dry. Cosmo released the boil button he had been holding down for so long.


    "Alright, wipe your face," he said, handing over a tissue.


    Jenny watched the patient''s face anxiously. She knew Cosmo couldn''t possibly cure facial neuritis, but she still clung to a glimmer of hope. She was hoping for a miracle to happen. The patient slowly wiped the sweat from his face with the tissue.


    Liam shook his head slightly, there was disdain in his voice. "This absurd. How can boiled water cure everything? It''s the most foolish treatment I''ve ever seen. Are you


    P.n


    trying to show just how ignorant you


    can be?"


    The patient, having wiped away his sweat, tried smiling. His lips curved upward evenly, and his eyes crinkled without any trace of distortion from before. Jenny was stunned. "He... he''s healed?"


    Liam''s face contorted in disbelief. "How... how can this be? He didn''t use any medication at all. How could it possibly work? This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Cosmo was over the moon. He


    nearly jumped with excitement as he turned to Liam, eximing, "You said it would take you 15 days to cure him. I did it in half an hour without using a single drop of medicine. Admit it-you lost!"


    Liam stood there, still in shock. It felt as if his decades of medical training had just crumbled into dust. How could it be that a child, using nothing but water, had outdone him?


    He didn''t use any medications or


    herbs-just steam from boiling


    water had cured facial neuritis. The idea was so far-fetched that he couldn''t have imagined it in hisz wildest dreams. His face flushed, then paled, as he grappled with the reality.


    "I... I admit it. I lost!" he stammered, the words tasting bitter in his mouth. "I guess... water can really cure anything." Liam had lost. There was no room for excuses or denials.


    Then, a sudden thought struck Liam. He quickly pulled out Medieval Medicine, which he had been clutching onto, and began flipping through its pages frantically.


    "It must be in here," he muttered to himself, rifling through the book. "There has to be a cure for facial neuritis somewhere... Where is it? Why can''t I find it?"


    Page after page, he searched desperately, but by the end, there wasn''t such a cure in the book. Liam stood there, dumbfounded. How could the book not have a solution for such a condition?


    Meanwhile, Jenny was in high spirits. Pleased with the day''s unexpected sess, she decided not to charge the patient. She advised the patient toe back in two days for a check-up as she saw him out.


    The patient, grateful and relieved, thanked her repeatedly. He opened the door, nced back to express his gratitude onest time, and then carefully closed it behind him with a gentle click.


    Liam looked up, his eyes darkening with fury and malice. "Jenny, you gave me a fake copy of the book!"

 Chapter 167

    Jenny''s face turned pale with fear. "It''s real, I swear! Look at the book! It''s the real deal. I learned all my medical skills from it," she pleaded, desperate to make Liam believe her. Her voice trembled as she spoke, sensing the danger that lurked behind his disbelief.


    In her mind, she cursed herself for challenging Liam''s medical skills. Just when it seemed like they could get rid of Liam, she pulled him back into their lives. She silently berated herself.


    Liam waved the book in the air. "Your brother just cured facial neuritis with steam, and that treatment isn''t even in the book. How do you exin that?" he demanded.


    Jenny''s heart pounded as she realized that one wrong word could plunge her and Cosmo into grave danger.


    Jenny quickly made up an exnation. "Cosmo spent a lot of his time with my grandfather. Maybe he learned it from him. Please, you have to believe me. The book I gave you is the real deal.


    "I swear, if I''m lying to you I will never find peace. Let lightning strike me down, or let a car hit me the next time I step outside."


    She staked her very life to gain Liam''s trust.


    Liam''s expression shifted into a sinister smirk. "You speak boldly, so I''ll believe you. I can see you''re telling the truth. I''m a kind person who values and respects women. But your brother''s skills... they''re extraordinary. "He can''t waste them here. He needs to be in a ce where his unique abilities can be fully utilized."


    Upon hearing the first part of Liam''s words, Jenny''s expression rxed a little. But as he continued, a chill ran down her spine.


    She asked as her voice trembled, "You... you want him to leave this ce, and bring him to your country?"


    Liam nodded, "That''s right. I need to take him with me."


    Jenny felt the world spin around her. She nearly copsed but caught herself on the edge of the desk.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she pleaded, "Cosmo is just a child. He''s never been outside Lambda City, let alone the country. He''s too young. Please, take me instead. I''ll go with you."


    Liam chuckled. "Oh, so you wannae along. Well, the both of you cane."


    The gravity of Liam''s intentions hit Jenny like a punch. She quickly rushed to Cosmo''s side, cing herself protectively in front of him.


    She turned to Matthew and said urgently, "Matt, he has too many people. If you can leave, please take Cosmo with you. Just take him with you and forget about me. Can you do that?"


    Matthew had been watching Jenny silently, his ns now thrown into chaos by Jenny''s desperate plea. Irritated, he snapped, "No! I can''t..."


    Jenny''s body trembled as she turned to him with a surprised expression. But quickly, she understood something.


    "I don''t me you. They outnumber us, and risking your life for Cosmo isn''t fair. But please, once you''re out, call the police."


    Liam burst intoughter. "Do you


    really think he can help you? He''szin no position to save himself, let alone anyone else. Jenny, I''ve tried to be polite. Don''t force me to resort to violence if you resist."


    The fear that had been overwhelming Jenny began to ebb away, reced by anger and resentment.


    Her voice rose, defiant and scathing. "Polite? Do you call this politeness? You''re a hypocrite! You snatched Medieval Medicine, and now you want to take my brother and me with you by force. You''re not even human-you''re a monster, a beast!"


    Liam was momentarily stunned by Jenny''s outburst, but his face quickly turned a livid shade of purple.


    "You have a lot of nerve, woman," he


    snarled, his voice dripping with


    menace. Do you know what kind women Nike? The ones who


    of


    struggle fiercely and the ones who fight back with spirit. Oh, how you excite me!


    en.


    "Tie her up! I''m going to enjoy this feisty one back home."


    At hismand, four burly bodyguards advanced menacingly toward Jenny.


    "Matt, forget about my brother, just save yourself! Please, just escape and call the police, would you?" Jenny pleaded. Matthew''s reply was cold and firm. "No."


    The words struck Jenny like a bolt of lightning. He was theirst hope for rescue, and now even that was being denied.


    She felt utterly shattered and asked, her voice breaking, "Why won''t you call the police to help us? I can hold them off so you can get away."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before she could finish, Matthew grabbed her arm and pulled her sharply behind him, almost throwing her off bnce.


    "Because I can protect the both of you," he said with determination.


    What? Jenny stared at Matthew''s back, his towering figure seemed like a mountain.

 Chapter 168

    At her most desperate moment, a glimmer of hope suddenly emerged. In an instant, Jenny cried tears of gratitude.


    With a trembling voice, she said, "But Matt, they outnumber us. They have five people, and they''re all going against you." Matthew clenched his fist slowly. "I can handle them alone."


    Upon seeing Matthew''s resolve, Liam''s face contorted with disdain. "You should mind your own business. The siblings are useful to me, so I won''t kill them. But you''re worthless to me. If you dare to intervene, I''ll make sure you''ll meet a gruesome end!" Matthew stood in front of Jenny and Cosmo, his gaze locked on the four burly men who were approaching them. His eyes were as sharp as knives.


    His murderous aura erupted fiercely, filling the air with a chilling sense of death!


    Liam, upon seeing Matthew''s silence, bellowed in anger, "Kill him!"


    A burly man with a tattoo on his neck picked up the pace and closed in on Matthew. With a leap, he aimed a knee at Matthew''s chest, shouting, "Die!"


    Matthew sidestepped to the left, avoiding the strike. He then unleashed a powerful punch with his right fist that carried the force of an avnche, squarely hitting the burly man''s chest.


    A muffled sound echoed as the burly man''s massive body was sent flying backward. The three other men behind him hurriedly retreated.


    With another dull thud, the burly mannded on the ground like a sack of potatoes. The three men were startled, unable to tell whether theirpanion was dead or alive.


    Suddenly, a dark figure appeared before them, catching them off guard. Before they could react, they heard the ear-piercing sounds of bones snapping.


    The three men instinctively clutched their necks, their eyes wide with shock as blood slowly trickled from their mouths. Momentster, all three copsed to the ground. Their bodies twitched a few times and their legs kicked briefly before they fell. In an instant, all four men were dead!


    The room seemed frozen in time. The silence was so loud that even the faintest sound could be heard.


    The unsettling noise of blood


    gurgling from the three men''s


    mouths echoed in the silent air and was amplified a thousand times. The eerie sound reverberated in the silence, making it clear that they were dead.


    Jenny turned pale, clutching Cosmo tightly. She bit her lip to keep herself from crying out. The rapid, brutal turn of events left her too stunned to speak.


    Liam stood in shock, struggling to grasp what had just happened. Moments ago, his four bodyguards each a martial arts expert, were very much alive. But in the blink of an


    eye, all of themid dead on the


    floor.


    As Liam was about to react, an overwhelming wave of fear surged through him, flooding his senses. His body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Liam''s terror escted upon watching Matthew approach, his presence was as ominous and cold as the Grim Reaper''s.


    His voice trembled as he shouted, "Stay... stay away! You can''t kill me!"


    Matthew''s voice was cold. "Why? Because you''re a beast?"


    Liam retreated until his back was pressed against the wall, he had nowhere else to escape to. He pleaded desperately, "I... I''m a descendant of Jenson Kane, just like you!" Matthew''s tone dripped with disdain. "I don''t recognize you as one of us. Now, die!"


    In ast-ditch effort, Liam copsed to his knees with a thud. "Wait! I have valuable information. I can trade it for my life!"


    The room echoed with the sound of Matthew''s footsteps as he approached. "Speak quickly. Any hesitation, and you might lose your only chance to live."


    Panic surged through Liam as heN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    began to exin, "My real name is


    Harry Kane, My father is also a descendant of Jenson, and my. mother is Eastorian. I''m here as a part of Red Wolves to gather ancient texts. Because I..."


    His words were cut off as he abruptly drew a half-foot-long de, thrusting it toward Matthew''s abdomen. The sudden sh of steel glinted ominously in the dim light.

 Chapter 169

    Matthew''s eyes gleamed with a cold light. With lightning speed, his right foot shed out and kicked Harry''s wrist. With a thud, the sword flew into the air, tracing a silver arc. Matthew''s hand shot up, catching the de effortlessly. With a swift flick of his wrist, the de shed Harry''s throat, sending a fine spray of blood into the air.


    Harry clutched his neck, his face contorted in pain and shock. "You... Who are you?" he gasped, desperate for answers in his final moments.


    This was the question that gnawed at him as he faced death-why had his seemingly foolproof n unraveled so disastrously here? Harry couldn''t die without knowing.


    Nearby, Cosmo appeared almost exhrated. Though the room had four, and a man was bleeding from his neck, he wasn''t scared.


    At this moment, Cosmo''s face flushed with pride. "He''s the one who taught me to use boiling water to treat facial neuritis. Not only were you not able to beat him in a fight, but your medical skills were also no match for his!"


    Harry''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief, bulging as if they might pop out of their sockets. His expression wavered between sudden realization, shock, and regret.


    Clutching his throat, he stammered, "I... I... should have just taken the book and... and left..."


    His voice grew fainter with each word until it dwindled into silence. His head slumped to the side, and he copsed to the ground.


    Jenny was pale, her face frozen in a mixture of terror and disbelief. In her shock, she instinctively reached out to cover Cosmo''s eyes, trying to shield him from the gruesome sight.


    But Cosmo gently pushed her hand away. "I''m not scared," he dered firmly. "I''ve seen dead bodies before-Grandpa''s, Mom''s, and Dad''s. I''m not afraid of the dead. These people deserved it. Their deaths don''t scare me. They make me happy." Jenny stared at her brother in shock. It was the first time she had heard Cosmo saying something like this. A sense of fear crept into her heart.


    The timid, quiet boy she knew seemed to have vanished, reced by someone she barely recognized. Her heart ached with a strange, profound sorrow.


    Matthew stepped over to Cosmo, gently ruffling his hair, and offering a silentfort.


    Jenny pointed to the lifeless bodies scattered across the floor. "What do we do with these?"


    Matthew paused to think, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Hello?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On the other end, Ansel couldn''t hide his delight when he heard Matthew''s voice. A broad smile appeared on his face. "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Matthew winced when Ansel called


    him "sir", which made his skin crawl. He pushed aside his difort and replied, "I''ve got a few corpses here. I need you to send someone to take care of them."  en


    He now had slightly more trust in Ansel, after having established Opulent Club for him.


    When he needed a fake copy of Medieval Medicine, Ansel got it for him in just one day. The fake copy hardly had any ws, and could even hold a candle to the original copy. Matthew believed that the people Nichs had entrusted to him were truly capable. Entrusting this task to him was the most suitable option.


    Ansel''s smile grew wider. "Send me the location, and I''ll have someone clean it up right away."


    Matthew sent him the location and urged, "Make it quick."


    Ansel agreed and hung up the phone, muttering to himself, "Looks like I''ve still got something of use."


    20 minutester, barriers were ced in front of the general clinic, with signs that said a renovation was going on and advising pedestrians to take an alternative route. Several burly men entered the clinic to take care of the bodies and clean the area.


    Within minutes, they drove away, leaving the front of the clinic restored to its original state, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Jenny sat silently on the chair, still seemingly unable to recover from the shock of moments ago.


    After a while, she suddenly remembered something and asked Matthew. "Matt, where did you learn the method of treating facial neuritis with boiling water?"


    This method seemed too


    miraculous. It was more like a divine


    intervention than a medical skill. It


    had no side effects, didn''t cost anything, and the treatment was incredibly effective.


    Matthew smiled and replied, "I learned it from my mentor."


    Jenny was suddenly intrigued about Matthew''s master and asked, "Can I meet him? Perhaps I could learn some medical skills from him."


    He shook his head. "I don''t know where he is, and I haven''t seen him for a while."


    Jenny''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at Matthew and said, "Then I could learn from you in the future."


    He pondered for a moment and nodded, "Sure. Learning medical skills is about saving lives, and I won''t hoard all the knowledge. The medical book your grandfather had was given to him by my mentor."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170

    Matthew said calmly, "I came here for two reasons-to repay a debt and to retrieve Medieval Medicine."


    Jenny nodded in understanding. "My grandfather mentioned that one day, someone woulde and im that book. But I don''t know where it is right now." Matthew smiled. "Can we visit the old mansion?"


    Jenny''s eyes brightened. "Sure! Let''s go check out the old mansion."


    Half an hourter, the gate to the courtyard creaked open, releasing a cascade of dust. Jenny took a few steps back, waiting for the dust to settle before stepping into the courtyard. Suddenly, arge dog emerged from a doghouse in the corner, barking furiously at the gate.


    Cosmo stepped out from behind Jenny, his face lighting up with joy as he approached the dog. "Max, I thought you were lost! I can''t believe you''re still here guarding the ce." Max wagged its tail enthusiastically, circling Cosmo and showing his excitement. Jenny led Matthew into Walter''s consultation room.


    The desk was covered in a thickyer of dust, and the silhouettes of mice could be seen scurrying across the cabs.


    Matthew began to search through the room, opening drawers, moving the medical cab, and even shifting the desk. He checked every nook and cranny.


    Despite the thorough search, there was no sign of the book. He looked disappointed. "Maybe someone took it already."


    Suddenly, Jenny remembered someone important. "Matt, my grandfather once had an apprentice called Howard Simpson. Eventually, my grandfather expelled him for some reason. "Afterward, he would often say, ''Dogs are more loyal than people. Show kindness to a dog, and it will stay true to you. But be kind to a person, and you might end up with a knife in your back." Matthew shook his head. He knew that if Howard had the book, he would have sold it long ago."Let''s search the other rooms as well."


    Jenny led Matthew from room to room, their search making them both look quite disheveled with dust covering their clothes and faces. Despite their efforts, the book was nowhere to be found.


    An hourter, Matthew sighed with regret. "Let''s go. We''ve searched everywhere we could think of, and it seems like the book isn''t here."


    Jenny, unwilling to give up so easily, suggested, "Let''s go home and think about where else it might be. We cane back and search again."


    Nodding in agreement, Matthew nced at Cosmo, who was still ying with Max. He then said with a smile, "Let''s head back. Bring the dog with us. It would starve if we left it here."


    Max was filthy and smelled terrible. It became a stray ever since the family left the ce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the absence of the family, it had stayed loyal, guarding the house. Matthew admired the dog''s loyalty and couldn''t help but feel a fondness for it.


    Cosmo eagerly called out to Max, "Come on, Max. Let''s go home."


    Max wagged its tail excitedly, almost as if it understood Cosmo, though it wasn''t clear if it did. As the three of them walked out, Max trotted after them. Matthew locked the door behind them and handed the key to Jenny. "Here, you keep it."


    Jenny shook her head. "You take it. That way, you cane back anytime if you need to search again."


    Matthew nodded and slipped the key into his pocket. The three of them, along with Max, began walking away from the old mansion.


    They had barely walked a few feet away from the ce when Max suddenly barked and bolted back towards the house.


    Max raced to the front door, then leaped onto a crooked tree beside the entrance and agilely jumped back into the courtyard.


    Cosmo watched it, a look of longing on his face. "Wait here, Jenny. I''ll get Max back."


    Jenny sighed. "Maybe it still sees this ce as its home. Let''s just go."


    Matthew, however, remained still, watching Max with a thoughtful expression.


    Perhaps it was just his imagination, but he sensed that Max''s urgent barks and sudden return to the house felt intentional, almost as if it was trying to convey something.


    en


    Matthew found himself deeply drawn to Max, standing motionless for a long moment.


    He sighed. "We''ll bring Max some meat next time. Let''s go." He turned to leave when suddenly, a blurred shadow leaped down from the wall.


    Max trotted up to them with a book clutched in his mouth. Could it be Medieval Medicine, the book they had been searching for?


    Matthew almost dismissed the


    thought as wishful thinking. After all,


    they had searched everywhere for the book with no sess. How could Max possibly have found it?


    Yet, there was Max, holding the book high, almost proudly, as if daring them to doubt it. The dog''s face seemed to express triumph, challenging Matthew''s skepticism.


    The book was wrapped in a clear


    stic cover Through the aged, transparent material, the title, written in faded ink, could still be seen. It was Medieval Medicine-the very book they had been searching for.

 Chapter 171

    When Matthew saw the title, "Medieval Medicine" on the cover, he couldn''t hide his excitement. He reached out to pet Max''s head and tried to take the book.


    But to his surprise, Max refused to let go. The dog growled softly, gnashing its teeth and holding the book tightly in its jaws. It was almost as if Max was saying, "I''ll bite you if you try to take this!" Matthew chuckled at the dog''s defiance and let go. He turned to Cosmo and said, "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    As soon as Matthew released the book, Max trotted over to Cosmo, still clutching onto Medieval Medicine.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Cosmo gently took the book from Max, his face lighting up with a broad smile. "Good boy! I''ll make sure you get a sausage every day if youe with us."


    Max wagged its tail, making soft, happy noises, and circled Cosmo energetically. Cosmo handed it to Matthew and continued ying with Max.


    Matthew opened the stic bag and took out the Medieval Medicine, flipping through its pages.


    He had been taught by his master about its contents before, but the fact that it was authored by Samuel Lawrence still filled him with excitement.


    Jenny watched eagerly as Matthew examined Medieval Medicine. This book was a monumental work in the field of medicine, regarded by physicians as a treasure.


    She wanted to take it from Matthew''s hands but hesitated, fearing he might refuse.


    Matthew noticed her eagerness and handed her the book with a smile. "Take a look, and give it back to me when you''re done."


    Jenny couldn''t believe it. Walter had never allowed her to see the book because it belonged to someone else. He had only kept it in his custody. But now, Matthew was letting her read it. She couldn''t help but feel excited. Matthew chuckled. "You can take your time reading it."


    Jenny''s excitement soon faded. "I''ll only read it for a little while. If I spend too much time on it, I''m worried someone mighte and take it away."


    As she flipped through the pages, she suddenly said, "The handwriting in the real book is almost identical to the fake. And the content is exactly the same too!"


    Matthew nodded in agreement, noticing the same situation. He realized that even though the fake copy was a replica, the prescriptions inside were genuine and could actually heal people.


    When he received the fake copy of Medieval Medicine, he understood that even if Medieval Medicine was fake, its content couldn''t afford to be incorrect. People relied on these treatments, and any mistake could Cost lives.


    "Take a look at it," he said. "I''ll send this book to Opulent Club. You can go there anytime if you want to read it."


    Jenny nodded and flipped through a few pages. She then ced the book back into the stic bag carefully and handed it to Matthew.


    "This book is too precious. We need to be cautious. Also, what do we do about the fake copy? Could it bring us trouble now that Harry is dead?"


    Matthew pondered for a moment before replying, "I have a n. Lay low for a while, and I''lle find you in a few days."


    Jenny furrowed her brow. "Where will I stay?"


    Matthew''s expression darkened with concern. Taking out five Eastoreans would surely provoke retaliation. Handing over Medieval Medicine might not afford them protection this time. After a brief pause, he spoke, "Let''s go. Follow me to Opulent Club."


    Outside Opulent Club, a convoy of cars was parked at the entrance. Stepping out of one of the vehicles was a man in his early 30s, his short hair framing a resolute face atop a sturdy physique. There were calluses on his fists, a telltale sign of his mastery in martial arts. He was Lucas Crane. He came from Southveil and was a son of the Crane family.


    Lucas checked out the club''s


    exterior, and he shook his head in disbelief. "Considering Mr. Mullin''s fame, why would he set up such a shabby club in such a remote ce in Lambda City? Is he thinking of retiring or something?"


    Another person stepped out of the car, a woman in her early 20s. Her skin was smooth as cream, and she had delicate features that exuded a seductive charm.


    She had thick lips. Though they may not look ttering on other women, on her, they made men''s mouths dry, itching for a kiss. She had an irresistible allure about her.


    The woman was La Crane, and


    upon hearing her brother''s words, she reminded him, "Lucas, we''re


    here to ask for a favor. We shouldn''t make random guesses. Our ns will go down the drain if we upset Mr. Mullin."


    Lucas furrowed his brow. Only his sister was allowed to talk to him like that. If anyone else tried to reprimand him, he would''ve pped them instantly.


    However, he couldn''t resist venting his frustration. "There''s not a soul in sight here. He won''t hear it. I''m about to take over the Crane family, so stop arguing with me in public and cause me embarrassment." La simply tilted her chin, offering no response. Lucas felt a twinge of embarrassment at his sister''s silence.

 Chapter 172

    With a wave of his hand, Lucas signaled to his henchmen. About a dozen men carrying various gifts followed him into Opulent Club.


    As they approached the entrance, their path was blocked by three people and a dog.


    Lucas gestured to one of the burly men in his group, who immediately understood themand and moved forward to clear the way. "Move aside!" he barked at the group.


    Matthew, Jenny, Cosmo, and Max had just reached the club''s entrance when they heard amotion from behind. Turning to see the hostile res of the approaching men, Matthew frowned. He didn''t want to start a conflict, so he calmly said to Jenny and Cosmo, "Let''s step aside and let them pass."


    Cosmo, however, was trailing a bit as he was ying with Max. One of the bodyguards, growing impatient, gave him a rough shove. "Get out of the way, you blind fool!"


    With a thud, Cosmo fell to the ground. Anger red in Jenny''s eyes. Despite already making way for them, they had pushed Cosmo just for being a bit slow. It was excessive and uncalled for.


    As the burly man prepared to walk past them, Matthew swiftly stepped forward, blocking his path. "Stop right there!"


    The man red at Matthew with disdain. "Get lost, or you''ll regret it!"


    Meanwhile, Cosmo struggled to his feet, grimacing in pain. He rolled up his pant leg, revealing a scraped knee as fresh blood slowly oozed from the wound.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew''s anger red even more intensely. Pointing at Cosmo''s injured leg, he turned to the burly man and said firmly, "Apologize."


    From a short distance away, Lucas noticed themotion and the roadblock his men made. His patience was waning and he snapped, "You idiot! Stop wasting time on these nobodies. Get them out of the way and don''t hold me up."


    He then watched his henchman and crossed his arms. Emboldened by Lucas''mand, the henchman''s expression twisted into a sneer.


    "You''re asking for it, punk. How dare you block Mr. Crane''s path? I''ll smack you so hard you''ll wish you were dead!" he spat, raising his hand to strike Matthew.


    But before the blow couldnd, Matthew''s eyes glinted with a cold, steely light. As the man''s hand moved closer, he countered it with a swift, powerful kick.


    The solid impact echoed through the air, and the burly man was sent sprawling through the air.


    The 200-pound man flew over six feet into the air andnded heavily with a thud that sent dust clouds billowing and the ground trembling.


    The impact knocked him out cold, leaving him sprawled unconscious on the ground.


    For a moment, Lucas and his henchmen were stunned and stood in silence, unable to process what had just happened.


    That was their strongest man. He


    was the heavyweight of the groun et


    renowned for his strength and


    La''s disdainful expression from earlier shifted into astonishment, and he stared at Matthew.


    Lucas, recovering from his shock, twisted his face into a mocking sneer. "You''ve got some nerve, taking on my henchman like that!"


    Matthew narrowed his eyes and


    sized up Lucas. The man had a thick


    neck, broad shoulders, and hands covered in calluses-ssic signs of someone trained in boxing


    Such people were notorious for their brutal and relentless fighting style, making them particrly dangerous to offend.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew took a deep breath, suppressing the fury rising within him. "We were walking ahead, and there was no reason for us to make way for you. Yet, we moved aside. Then your henchman shoved a child. I don''t want to cause trouble, but don''t push me to my limit."


    Lucas sneered. "Who do you think you are to lecture me? You? Not a single person has to right to lecture me in Lambda City!"


    Just as Lucas'' words hung in the air, a deep voice came from behind them. "Lucas Crane, what are you doing here?"


    Lucas turned toward the entrance and saw an elderly man with a face full of wrinkles and a white beard standing there. It was Ansel.


    Lucas'' eyes widened with excitement. He hurried forward, his demeanor shifting into one of respect.


    "Mr. Mullins, it''s you! I came here to see you. I had no idea you''d be at the door. I ran into some nobody blocking my path."


    All of a sudden, Ansel''s hands shot out, delivering a sharp p across Lucas'' face. "Who are you calling a nobody?"

 Chapter 173

    The p stunned everyone present. Lucas'' henchmen stood there as if they''d seen a ghost.


    La''s expression was equally shocked. Her father, Andy Crane, always spoke of Ansel with the highest respect, praising his wisdom, esteemed status, and mysterious background. But why was he suddenly hitting someone?" Clutching his cheek, Lucas stared at Ansel in disbelief. "You... you hit me? My dad sent me here to ask you to be my mentor... I''ve shown you nothing but respect. And just because of someone-"


    Ansel''s hand cut through the air again, silencing Lucas mid-sentence with another p.


    He scolded, "You may not have shown me disrespect, but you disrespected this man. Let me tell you, even if your father dared to show him any disrespect, I''d still p him!"


    Lucas waspletely taken aback. The shock reverberated through him, leaving him utterly stunned. His father was the head of the Crane family, a man of considerable stature.


    Yet, here was Ansel, dering with authority that he would also strike his father without hesitation if it came to that.


    Who was this man standing before him, and why did he have Ansel''s profound respect?


    The more Lucas pondered it, the more his astonishment grew. Clutching his face, he hesitantly asked, "Who... who exactly is he?"


    Ansel responded with a dismissive snort, "You''re not worthy of knowing who he is!"


    With that, Ansel approached Matthew and said respectfully, "My apologies for arrivingte. I should''ve been here to greet you properly and spare you the trouble of dealing with that scoundrel." Upon seeing this, Lucas realized that Ansel was showing Matthew deep respect. A surge of realization overwhelmed him. Lucas finally understood that Matthew''s status was far from ordinary. Matthew let out a cold snort. "There''s no need for you to p him. I can handle him myself."


    Sensing the genuine anger in Matthew''s voice, Ansel immediately adjusted his tone. "Please, treat me as if I''m not here... Feel free to do whatever to him."


    Lucas, now visibly shaken, quickly stepped forward. "I''m sorry, I... I didn''t know who you were. It was my mistake. There''s no need for you to dirty your hands. I can punish myself."


    With that, Lucas raised his hand and began pping his own face. The sharp sounds echoed in the air and continued relentlessly, one after another. Lucas showed no signs of stopping.


    Next to him, La was too frightened to speak up. It wasn''t that she didn''t dare to. Rather, she was scared of escting the situation further.


    Seeing Lucas repeatedly pping himself, blood trickling down from his lips, Cosmo couldn''t bear it anymore. He approached Matthew, his voice trembling. "Matt, let it go. My wound isn''t that serious."


    Matthew ruffled Cosmo''s hair


    gently. "You''re too soft. You can''t be


    like this when you''re older. Anyone who bullies you must pay the price, and you must make them suffer so much they''ll never dare to bully you again!"


    an


    Cosmo looked at Matthew with a hint of fear in his eyes, nodding silently. "Alright. I got it."


    Ignoring Lucas, who was pping himself, Matthew led Jenny and Cosmo into the club as Max followed closely by Cosmo''s side.


    Matthew shot a disapproving nce at Max. "Useless mutt. You didn''t even bark at him earlier."


    Max seemed to understand its mistake, hanging its head low and remaining silent.


    Guided by Ansel, they made their way up to the ninth floor. At the entrance, Lucas stopped pping himself. He massaged his swollen cheeks. "What should we do? Mr. Mullins would never agree to our request after we offended that person."


    La shot Lucas a disgruntled re. "Who told you to go looking for trouble? I bet Dad will break your legs if you return empty-handed!" Lucas stared at the signboard of Opulent Club, his face filled with worry as he covered his face. "Will he forgive me if I apologize sincerely?" La looked equally troubled. "Don''t think so."


    On the ninth floor of Opulent Club, Ansel weed them warmly and told them to take a seat.


    Jenny sat in her chair, although she was curious about her surroundings, she restrained herself. On the other hand, Cosmo couldn''t sit still. He was looking at the unique decor on the ninth floor, and Max rested


    wearily beside Jenny.


    Matthew looked at Max and suddenly remembered the scene downstairs when Max didn''t dare to bark when Cosmo was being pushed.


    Its behavior was quite different from its smart reaction when it found the hidden book. Matthew felt something was amiss and asked, "Is this dog afraid of people?"


    Jenny answered, "Many patients


    came to our house for treatment,


    and most of them were strangers. Max used to be aggressive toward them, and Grandpa punished it` several times. Eventually, it never dared to bark again." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 174

    Matthew hadn''t realized this before. He finally understood why Max had been silent earlier. He reached out and gently patted the dog''s head. Max whimpered as if it was feeling aggrieved. Matthew raised his head and said to Ansel, "These siblings aren''t safe for the time being. Let them stay here for a while andy low."


    Ansel nodded. "Don''t worry. They''ll be perfectly safe here."


    Matthew nodded and ced Medieval Medicine on the table. "Here''s the book."


    Ansel, upon seeing Medieval Medicine, became somewhat excited. "You... you found the book? That''s fantastic! Both the Medieval Aurreate Lineage and the book have been found." He picked up the book, gently caressing it as if it were a rare treasure.


    After flipping through a few pages, he ced it on the desk and said to Matthew, "The first task isplete. Now, onto the second task, which is to find another book, called ''Codex Chillwind'' and Healer''s Satchel" Matthew was puzzled at the mention of Healer''s Satchel. He knew that Codex Chillwind was medical literature written by ude Bernard, a legendary physician. However, he had no idea what Healer''s Sachet was. Ansel exined, "Healer''s Satchel was a pouch that the legendary physician carried around with him to store medicine. These are just some clues for you to investigate further." With that, he handed Matthew a letter. Matthew opened the letter and read it. The more he read, the deeper his frown became. Finally, he folded the letter and put it back into the envelope. After offering a few words of advice to Jenny, he rose from his seat and left Opulent Club.


    Outside the Opulent Club, Lucas approached him with an apologetic expression. "Mr. Grant, what happened today was entirely my fault. I misjudged the situation. I beg for your forgiveness."


    Matthew had a cold expression on his face and nced at Lucas indifferently before leaving without a word.


    Upon seeing this, Lucas signaled to his sister. La shot him a re before catching up to Matthew. She reached out and grabbed his arm, her voice sweet.


    "I know my brother was wrong. I''ve already been scolding him, and he''s realized his mistake. Please forgive him!"


    Matthew felt the pressure of her full bosom against his arm, causing him to feel a strange sensation. He attempted to pull away, but the friction made it ufortable.


    He relented, saying, "Forget about forgiveness. Anyone who messes with me gets what''sing. Consider this a lesson. Don''t push your luck again."


    La''s face lit up with a burst of joy. "Thank goodness! Thank you so much! By the way, I''m La Crane. Let''s exchange contacts!"


    Matthew''s expression remained icy. "I don''t add strangers."


    With a swift move, he yanked his arm free while La wasn''t paying attention and walked away quickly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    La stood there, her face shifting between shades of red and pale. It was the first time in her life she had ever asked a man for his contact number, and he had tly rejected her! She just couldn''t believe it.


    Half an hourter, Matthew returned to Wealthwave Group. He sensed something amiss as soon as he stepped into the building.


    The security guard at the entrance gave him a peculiar look. He also noticed people whispering and pointing at him. Clearly, something had happened. Matthew was puzzled and headed to the president''s office on the top floor. As soon as he entered, he saw Rachel pacing anxiously like a cat on a hot tin roof. "What happened?" Matthew asked.


    Rachel, looking deeply concerned, turned to him. "Matthew, what trouble have you gotten yourself into?"


    He was bewildered by the question. "I haven''t done anything," he replied, genuinely confused.


    Rachel''s face turned cold. "If you haven''t done anything, then why is Sheldon looking for you?"


    He was unfamiliar with Sheldon''s name, but he quickly connected the dots, leading to Jeffrey. So, they had finallye for him. Maintaining a calm demeanor, Matthew yed dumb. "Sheldon? Never heard of him. Why would he want anything to do with me?"


    Rachel''s face was tight with worry.


    "Think carefully, Matthew. What have you done? You might not


    realize it, but Sheldon isn''t someone you can afford to mess with


    "He''s not like that spoiled brat, Jeffrey. You''d be in serious trouble if you offended him."


    Matthew met her worried gaze and tried to calm her down. "Look, don''t worry about it. I can deal with the Smith family."


    Rachel shook her head, doubt and frustration evident on her face. "How exactly are you going to deal with it? Just stay in thepany and don''t get into any more trouble. I''m tired


    of cleaning up after your messes."

 Chapter 175

    Matthew''s facial muscles twitched. He couldn''t bring himself to imagine that a beauty like Rachel had said something like that. It was a stark contrast to her ice queen image.


    Just then, Tracy entered the office. She told Rachel, "I''ve asked a friend to step in and mediate the situation."


    Rachel''s worry dissipated a little. "That''s great. It''s good enough that someone''s willing to help us out. I just hope this matter will be resolved as soon as possible."


    Tracy red at Matthew. "It''s all your fault. It''s bad enough that you''re not actually doing any work, but you keep causing trouble for us too! Don''t offend people that you can''t afford to offend!"


    Matthew was a little frustrated. "I didn''t say that I couldn''t handle the situation, did I? The guy''s name is Sheldon Smith, right? Tell him toe look for me."


    Tracy curled her lip. "Stop trying to make yourself out to be better than you are at a time like this! How are you gonna handle this? Do you even know who Sheldon is? Even if there were ten of you, you wouldn''t stand a chance against him!"


    Matthew was about to say something when her phone rang. She answered it and had a short conversation before hanging up.


    Then, she told Matthew, "That friend of mine has agreed to help, so we''ll meet them tonight at Rose Bar. Remember to be polite and respectful to everyone that you see, you hear me?"


    Matthew had been about to say that none of this was necessary, but he didn''t want to let Rachel and Tracy down when they seemed so enthusiastic about the whole thing.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Fine. I''ll be there on time. Now, I''ve gotta go pick Lorraine up from school." With that, he turned and left.


    Tracy gnashed her teeth angrily when she saw him leave just like that. "Look at him! He''s not the least bit anxious over the trouble he''s caused while we''re the ones running up and down trying to resolve the matter! If not for you, I wouldn''t even bother about this!" Rachel smiled and handed her a coffee. "And I really appreciate your help. Here, have a coffee."


    Tracy looked at the mug, suddenly recalling the time she drank Matthew''s leftover coffee. She couldn''t help blushing.


    That night, Matthew headed to Rose Bar. It wasn''t his first time there, but his mood waspletely differentpared to thest time.


    Thest time he''d been there, he''d gone to see Tessa, worried that she would take Lorraine from him. It had been aplicated situation.


    Today, though, he feltpletely at


    ease. He entered the bar at 8:00 p.m. sharp. He headed to the front desk and was about to ask where room 17 was when he was suddenly enveloped in a fragrant breeze. At the same time, a woman with sexy curves threw herself into his arms.


    Matthew frowned. Rose definitely had an awesome figure he could clearly feel the curve of her breasts as she pressed them against him. "Don''t do this, Rose. It won''t be good if people see us like this."


    She leaned close to his ear and said


    breathily, "You have no idea the bullets I''ve been shielding you from for the past two days, Matty. Yet, you''ve been heartless enough not to show up at all. Have you finally remembered me?"


    She was confident that with her looks and figure, no ordinary man would be able to resist her charms She thought that Matthew woulde to her the very next day, but he hadn''t done so. It had been out of her expectations.


    Fortunately, he was finally here. It looked like he couldn''t resist her after all. And so, she wanted to give him a bit of a treat upon his arrival. She rubbed her voluptuous chest against him. Matthew felt like there was a me burning within him. He''d gone three years without any women in his life, so he couldn''t help smacking Rose on her ass. "Fine, fine. I missed you. Happy now?"


    She jolted from the smack and said coyly, "I''m super happy."


    He stepped back. "Good. Now, I''m here for something serious. Where''s room 17?"


    "You-" Rose was taken aback. She''d been happy for nothing. It turned out he was only there because he had to meet someone.


    "Do you know that the Smith family has sent people here several times over the past two days to find out who you are?


    "I''ve helped you dodge so many bullets, you know? Aren''t you going to give me even a little something to show your gratitude?"


    Matthew''s smile disappeared upon hearing her words. "The fact that I didn''t kill you for conspiring with Jeffrey is the biggest gift you can get. Don''t get too greedy and ask for more than you deserve."

 Chapter 176

    Matthew emanated murderous intent as he spoke, scaring Rose. She wondered how he''d gone from being an obedient young man to a savage beast in a matter of seconds.


    His murderous intent was almost tangible, and it made her heart tremble. It was only then that she realized he was mysterious, decisive, and ruthless. Most importantly, however, he was beyond her control. Rose smiled daintily and gave him a foxy look. She said coquettishly, "Don''t get mad, Matty. I just wanted you to give me some credit. You want to head to room 17, right? Let me take you there." She linked arms with him and led him inside the bar. At the bar counter, the bartenders'' jaws dropped when they saw her treating an unfamiliar man like that.


    Rose was known for being ruthless. She would even smash a man''s head open with a beer bottle. They''d never seen her act sodylike. Yet, here she was, being so enthusiastic and warm to someone. The bartenders couldn''t help wondering who Matthew was and why he was worthy of her acting like that.


    Rose led Matthew to room 17. "Here you are. Call me if you need anything, okay? All your expenses will be on me tonight."


    Seeing that she was taking the initiative to make an amicable overture, he smiled and smacked her perky ass again. "You cane to me if you need anything, too. Since you''re ying nice, so will I." With that, he entered the private room. Rose''s smile disappeared as she watched the door shut before her.


    She couldn''t tell how powerful Matthew was, and he hadn''t fallen for her tricks, whether harsh or gentle.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who could''ve trained him to be like this? And why was it that she couldn''t find out anything about him other than the fact that he''d once set up apany and gone to jail?


    She thought about him smacking her ass and suddenly blushed. Then, she bit her lip and mumbled, "You still couldn''t resist me in the end. Hmph!"


    Inside the private room, Tracy


    startedining the minute she


    saw Matthew. "What the hell is


    wrong with you? I went to the


    trouble of getting someone to help you settle this, but look at you,


    arriving on the dot!"


    Rachel wanted to tell Tracy to stopining but swallowed her words. Tracy was helping Matthew out. She couldin a bit if she wanted. Matthew looked around the room. Only Rachel and Tracy were around.


    When he didn''t see the so-called bigwig Tracy had invited, he said, "The person you asked for help hasn''t arrived yet, right? I''m notte then." Tracy shot to her feet, incensed. Her breasts bounced from her actions. She snapped, "She''s long since arrived, you idiot. She''s just gone to the restroom.


    "Do you know who I''ve invited here today? She''s the descendant of an affluent family and rarely shows up in public.


    "You''re just lucky that she happens to be in Lambda. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have the chance to meet someone like her in your life!"


    Matthew frowned. He was suddenly curious to know who this bigwig was. Just then, the door swung open, and a woman entered the room.


    Hmm? Matthew was taken aback when he saw La. It was such a small world-she''d begged him for forgiveness at Opulent Club, and here she was again. This was their second meeting on the same day.


    Tracy hurriedly straightened up when she saw La. Seeing that Matthew had taken a seat, she snapped, "Why are you sitting down? Hurry up and greet Ms. Crane!" Matthew stood up and smiled in amusement. "Ms. Crane."


    La had a snobby look on her face as she sauntered into the room with a hand in her pocket. But when she saw Matthew, she hurriedly pulled her hand out and bowed her head. "Please, take a seat. You don''t need to stand.


    "I was wondering how I''d be able to track you down. It''s a pleasant surprise running into you here. In fact, it''s an honor."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 177

    Why were things the other way around? Shouldn''t Matthew have been the one greeting La respectfully?


    Tracy was dumbfounded. This was La they were talking about. She was the daughter of the Crane family, a family of martial artists. Why was she being so respectful to Matthew? Rachel was also stunned. She stood there and gaped at them without saying anything. She had no idea what had happened between La and Matthew to make things turn out like this. Matthew didn''t want to reveal what had happened at Opulent Club. It had to do with Nichs'' mission, after all.


    He shot La a look. Then, he smiled and said, "You came to me to treat your irregr period, and I prescribed something to you. Things should be back to normal now, right?" La flushed at his words. She was about to refute him when she saw him blinking at her. Then, she understood he wanted her to keep quiet about his earlier conflict with Lucas. She was fine with keeping it a secret, but why did he have to cover the truth up by saying she had an irregr period? Wasn''t he just embarrassing her?


    Still, Matthew had the upper hand, so La had no choice but to y along. "Yeah. It''s much better now. My period has be regr after you treated me. Thanks, Dr. Grant." Rachel continued to gape at them. She didn''t expect Matthew to be proficient in treating gynecology problems.


    She couldn''t help thinking about how he''d mentioned there was a serious problem with her health that could only be cured through sex.


    Had he been telling the truth? He hadn''t just been saying that because he wanted to get in her pants?


    Meanwhile, Tracy looked awkward. La was the bigwig she''d invited to help Matthew out, and she''d even bragged to Matthew about it, wanting him to thank her. Unexpectedly, La had gone from being a bigwig to ackey upon seeing Matthew. She''d even thanked Matthew for his help! It made Tracy feel like a clown.


    Seeing that La was ying along with him, Matthew smiled. "It''s good that you''re all better."


    La felt excited. As long as she could suck up to Matthew, there would still be hope for Lucas.


    She said, "Tracy''s already told me everything-it''s a small matter. I''ve asked Sheldon toe over, and he should be here soon. I guarantee he''ll agree to a mediation." Matthew nodded. "Do as you see fit."


    Tracy''s jaw dropped. What was up with his attitude? Did he think La was his subordinate? How could he act like that when he''d only cured La of a minor health issue? Who did he think he was? But still, she couldn''t say anything because of how ingratiating La was acting.


    Ten minutester, the door opened. A man who looked very simr to Jeffrey entered the room. But unlike Jeffrey, his eyebrows were extremely bushy, giving him a fierce look.


    His eyes were cold and sharp, and his demeanor was ferocious. The first thing he did upon entering the room was look around.


    When his gazended on Rachel, her beauty made a trace of surprise flit past his eyes. Then, he fixed his


    gaze on Matthew. It abruptly turned ruthless and murderous. Matthew returned it wordlessly.


    Sheldon scoffed and turned to greet La. "Evening, Ms. Crane. What brings you to Lambda?"


    She smiled. "What, I can''t be here?"


    His expression became a little awkward. He hurriedly exined, "Of course you can! Your presence in this city is an honor to us all!"


    La smiled and motioned for everyone to sit. Then, she lifted her wine ss. "Mr. Grant genuinely doesn''t know where Jeffrey is, Sheldon.


    "I can understand how you feel about Jeffrey going missing, really. You can have your suspicions, but it''s not right for you to me Mr. Grant for Jeffrey''s disappearance."


    Sheldon didn''t respond. He turned to


    look at Matthew, his gaze as sharp as a de. It was almost as if he wanted to slice through Matthew''s skin and skull to see what was going on in his mind.


    Matthew was unfazed. He didn''t seem to fear Sheldon''s gaze at all.


    Sheldon frowned. Matthew wasn''t flustered in the least. Could it be that he really had nothing to do with Jeffrey''s disappearance?


    After a long silence, he turned to La and said, "I won''t kill him today, for your sake. But if I investigate the matter and find that he''s behind this, don''t me me for disregarding you."


    La nodded, trust Mr. Grant, and


    I would advise you not to be soContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    dogged about him. This matter ends here, okay? If you run into any problems with Uncle Arthur in the future, you cane to me.ll do my best to help you."


    Her uncle, Arthur Crane, was Sheldon''s mentor. This yed a big part in her role as a mediator.


    Sheldon stood up. "Alright. I''ll leave things like this for now."


    Before leaving, he nced at Rachel. "Are you the woman my brother has a crush on?"


    Rachel was caught off guard by the sudden question and didn''t know how to answer. She nced at Matthew before saying, "Maybe."


    Sheldon nodded. "Good!"


    Then, he turned and left. As soon as he stepped out of the private room, his expression changed drastically.


    He gnashed his teeth hard, and his eyes glinted with hatred and resentment. His expression twisted almost horrifically, and he looked like a beast that was about to rip someone''s flesh.

 Chapter 178

    Sheldone didn''t say anything on his way out of Rose Bar.


    However, when he got into his car, he roared, "Just you wait, La. Once I achieve my goal, the Crane family will mean nothing to me. I''ll make you and your family pay the price for interfering in my matters!" He was one of the Crane family''s strongest disciples of this generation, and it was something that he was proud of.


    But because he wasn''t a member of the Crane family, he had to keep his head down and swallow his pride whenever facing any of the Cranes.


    He''d had enough! La''s interference in Jeffrey''s death had been the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    William sat in the backseat. He couldn''t stop his heart from aching when he saw how furious Sheldon was.


    "It''s not my intention to make you endure all of this, Sheldon-you need to strike a bnce between the things you''ll gain and lose.


    "The Smith family seems rich and powerful, but we''re nothingpared to those martial arts families that have been around for centuries.


    "We''ll only be a truly renowned family once we join their ranks. It''s the only way our family canst through the ages."


    Sheldon nodded. "I know what you mean, Grandpa, but Matthew Grant is a wimp that I can wipe out with a single finger. I don''t want to endure his presence!


    "And La isn''t much better either. If she weren''t a Crane, she wouldn''t even have the right to talk to me!"


    William sighed. Sheldon kept saying that he couldn''t stand it anymore, but he continued to endure all this hardship.


    He said, "I know you''ve put yourself through a lot for the Smith family''s sake, Sheldon. But think about it-La won''t be in Lambda forever.


    "Once she''s gone, you can kill Matthew. If she asks about it, just tell her that you''ve found proof of Matthew killing Jeffrey. What can she do about it?"


    Sheldon nodded. "You''re right. Once La leaves Lambda, that''s when Matthew dies."


    William added, "Don''t forget about Rachel Carter. Our original n was to take over the Carter family''s fortune. Now that Jeffrey''s gone, you''ll have to handle it."


    Sheldon was taken aback. "How are we going to do that?"


    William smiled menacingly. "You''re going to im the woman and her money as your own, of course.


    "Ken has informed me that he''s going to purchase traditional herbs in bulk. He''s going to offer a high price and buy up all the herbs in the market.


    "Once the Carter family runs out of herbs to use, they''ll have no choice but to stop production, no matter how many ns they haveid out. When the timees, you can swoop in and take advantage of them."


    Sheldon nodded. "Got it. There''s one


    thing I don''t understand, though.


    Haven''t the Eastorians always spread rumors about traditional medicine being fake science?


    They''ve always put traditional herbs


    down. Why are they suddenly


    purchasing all these herbs?"


    William said, "Maybe it''s so that they can sell modern pharmaceuticals. As for why they''re purchasing traditional herbs, that''s not something I have the answer to.


    "But who cares? We just need to use Ken''s de to stab the Carter family and force them into a corner. Getting their money is what''s important here."


    Inside the private room, Rachel


    made a toast to La as a form of


    thanks. When Tracy saw that Matthew, who was the source of the problem, hadn''t said anything to express his gratitude, she said, "Ms. Crane has helped you resolve a major issue. Don''t you think you should make a toast to her?"


    Matthew nced at La and shook his head. "She can''t drink because of her irregr period."


    "Why, you-" Tracy gnashed her teeth. "Didn''t you say that she''s already better?"


    La hurriedly exined, "I''m notpletely fine yet, so I can''t drink. I forgot all about it earlier."


    Tracy fell silent. She''d finally realized that La was speaking up for Matthew at every turn. Her gaze traveled between the two. She couldn''t help thinking something was going on between them.


    ...


    The following day, Matthew dropped Lorraine off at kindergarten before heading to thepany.


    When he arrived, he saw Rachel leading a few senior executives out. They looked anxious. It seemed something bad had happened.


    He couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel''s brows were tightly furrowed. "Our purchasers were beaten up."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, a car pulled up before them. Someone opened the door to reveal three purchasers in the backseat. They were all moaning in pain.


    Matthew was shocked to see that they''d all been injured badly. Two of them had broken legs, while one had a broken arm.


    Rachel stepped forward. "What happened? How did things end up like this?"


    One of the purchasers said, "I went to Greenmont Town to pick up the herbs we''d ordered, but someone else had already taken them. When I went to question them, they started beating me up without a word! They also said that they''d beat up anyone who was from Wealthwave Group!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 179

    So, those people were snatching the herbs? This worried Rachel even more. "Did they say who they were?"


    The purchaser said, "I asked them, and they snapped my leg! The nerve of them!"


    She looked the purchasers over and asked Matthew, "Can you treat them?"


    He shook his head. Injuries like those needed time to recover. He couldn''t do much about them.


    Tracy asked, "Aren''t you a doctor? Can''t you treat something like that?"


    He said coolly, "I can''t be bothered to do anything for something like this. Just take them to a regr hospital and have a regr doctor treat them. If the injuries can''t be treated there, then they cane to me."


    She curled her lip without saying anything else. Rachel had someone take the three purchasers to the hospital. Then, she looked at Sean Jackson, the purchasing manager. "Why don''t you go check on things in Greenmont Town?" He looked pained. "I might know a thing or two about purchasing herbs, but I don''t think I''d be any good in a fight."


    Because of this, Rachel couldn''t help thinking about how important it was to set up a team of bodyguards. She was still trying to think of a way to resolve the matter when Tracy stepped forward. "I''ll go."


    Rachel thought about it, then said, "Let Matthew drive you there."


    Tracy gave him a disdainful look. "Do you have the nerve to go with me? Forget it if you''re scared."


    Knowing that she was friends with La, Matthew could imagine that she''d probably learned some martial arts. He just didn''t know how good she was. Her tone pissed him off a little though.


    He shrugged and said nonchntly, "I''m just a driver. I''m not gonna get into any fights."


    With that, he turned to head to the basement parking lot. Tracy snorted. "What a coward. I can''t believe Sheldon actually suspects he killed Jeffrey. How''s that even possible?"


    Rachel said, "Don''t talk about him like that. Be safe, okay? Matthew''s a man, so he can help you when it might not be convenient for you to handle the situation."


    She''d seen what Tracy was capable of. When they were still studying, she''d been harassed by a few male ssmates. However, Tracy had dealt with them in the blink of an eye, leaving them bruised and battered. Still, that didn''t mean she wasn''t worried. The Carter family kept running into problems, and it gave her an ominous feeling. It was almost as if there was something huge lurking in the darkness and eyeing them.


    Tracyughed. "Didn''t you say he''s a


    pervert? Why are you speaking up for him now? If you ask me, he''s


    M


    should be with someone who Kas brains and brawns, not a weak


    doctor like him."


    Just then, Matthew pulled up in a car. Tracy waved at Rachel before getting in. Matthew drove off slowly. He was a slow and steady driver-the speedometer never went above 60 mph.


    Tracy couldn''t help shaking her head at that. He was driving such a good car at such a slow speed, and it only reinforced her impression of him as a coward.


    She said, "Someone like you really shouldn''t go for beauties like Rachel. You can''t even protect her if another man wants to do something to her."


    Matthew didn''t say anything as he focused on the road. He didn''t want to respond to Tracy or get into a fight with her.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of Bison Herbs in Greenmont Town. The security guard denied them entrance, so they could only park outside. Tracy told Matthew, "You wait here. I''ll be back after asking them something. It''ll be quick."


    He grunted in acknowledgment. Then, finding it inappropriate, he got out of the car and followed her.


    They headed toward the building, but a security guard stopped them. "Who are you looking for? You can''t enter without registering first!"


    Tracy gave him a cool look. "I''m here to check on thispany''s taxes. Do you have something to say about that?"


    The security guard was silenced by her demeanor. After a brief pause, he headed back to the guardhouse to make a call.


    Tracy scoffed and continued toward the building. After a few steps, she turned around and frowned at Matthew.


    She said disdainfully, "You''re just causing trouble by following me. Hurry up and head back to the car. Just wait for me there."


    "Matthew was rendered speechless. The way she thought he was inconsequential was too much! It only fueled his desire to see just how strong she was.


    "Come on, I''ll just watch you from a distance. I swear I won''t cause trouble for you."


    She held her head high and said arrogantly, "At least you know your limits. I won''t have time to protect you if a fight breaks outter.


    "Honestly, I don''t understand why Rae had to send a coward like you with me. You''re just adding to the trouble!"


    A coward? Matthew''s eyes twitched,


    but he ignored Tracy''s insult. Still,


    how dare she say that about him? He wanted nothing more than to pin her to the ground and teach he a lesson. He would show her what a real man was like! Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, five burly men burst out of a nearby office.

 Chapter 180

    It was evident that the burly men weren''t exactly kind souls. The one in the lead had a mohawk. As he strode forward, he snarled, "Fuck it all. I''ve just dealt with three people, and two more havee. "Wait, isn''t this a chick? Have they sent one over to sate me because they know I''ve already gone two days without fucking anyone?"


    Tracy frowned, unafraid of the men. She pointed at the guy with the mohawk, Ant Aeter, and snapped, "Shut your trap!"


    He smirked and stalked toward her. "Do you want to have a taste of my trap, gorgeous? Come on, I''ll let you lick it."


    As he reached for her, she leaped into the air and kneed him in the jaw. Ant swayed on his feet before copsing to the ground. He tried to get up but couldn''t do it.


    The four other men were stunned by this. "Watch out, guys! She''s well trained! Let''s get her together!"


    They charged at Tracy together. She swiftly moved to the left to avoid their ambush before tackling the man nearest to her.


    With a deft kick, she sent him sprawling onto the ground. While the other three were caught off guard, she got close to them and made quick work of them.


    Once she was done, she dusted off her hands. A trace of ferocity shed across her beautiful face as she clenched her fist at Matthew. "Are you scared of me now?"


    He was taken aback by this. Her voluptuous chest trembled with her actions, and he couldn''t take his eyes off it. She was like a wildcat.


    But instead of feeling scared, he could feel his blood boiling with desire. He smiled and said, "Oh, yeah. I''m terrified."


    Tracy snorted, seemingly displeased by his smile. She red at him. But because of how pretty she was, the re became something more like a coy look.


    Just then, a man named Chad Nixon came out of the office while pping his hands. "Not bad. You dealt with all five of them yourself."


    Tracy narrowed her eyes slightly. The fact that he was so rxed after seeing what she was capable of was enough to make her realize that he was powerful.


    She immediately put her guard up and shot forward as Chad approached. She aimed a kick at his head, her movements as fast as lightning.


    He raised a hand to block her move, immediately rendering her kick useless. She staggered backward.


    He shrugged like nothing had happened and said, "Keep going, littledy. Come at me with everything you''ve got!"


    She gnashed her teeth. Her ankle was actually hurting slightly after hitting Chad''s fist. Seeing him taunt her, sheunched herself at him again.


    This time, she aimed another kick at his temple. He sneered and stepped forward. Before Tracy could even begin the kick, he rammed her in the waist with his shoulder.


    It sent her flying several feet back, and shended on the ground with a crash. She struggled to get to her feet.


    Chad smirked. "Was that good


    enough for you, littledy? I didn''t


    even make my move, you know.


    That means it''s my turn now." H


    rubbed his hands and smiledT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    e''


    lecherously as he approached her.


    When Matthew saw this, he moved to stand before Tracy, shielding her from Chad. Tracy cried, "What... What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re thinking of taking him on!


    "If I can''t handle him, what makes you think you can? Hurry up and head back to tell Rae about this. Tell her to think of a way to save me!"


    Chad sneered at her words. "So, you


    can''t even defeat a woman? What a worthless piece of shit. Go to hell!" As he spoke, he lunged at Matthew, swinging a fist at thetter''s head.


    But before it couldnd, Matthew kicked Chad in the chest, sending him flying as if a truck had rammed into him. He crashnded on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 181

    Tracy''s eyes widened at the sight, and her jaw dropped wide enough for an egg to be stuffed inside her mouth. Her face was colored with disbelief. Matthew was... strong, and unbelievably so!


    He approached Chad and looked at him as he kept coughing up blood. Matthew said coldly, "You can still live if you''re treated in time. Do you want to stay alive?"


    The desire to live filled Chad''s eyes. "I- I don''t wanna die. Please, call me an ambnce. I really don''t want to die."


    Matthew nodded. "Talk, then. What''s going on here?"


    Chad''s expression twisted from the pain. He gnashed his teeth, trying to keep it at bay as he said, "I''m Sheldon''s fellow disciple. He told me to do this.


    "I think someone else has already taken ownership of these herbs. They''ll be here to transfer them away soon."


    The Smith family again? Matthew couldn''t help feeling confused. Why was Sheldon and Jeffrey, in the past-constantly standing in the Carter family''s way? What was about the Carters that made them act like this?


    But he couldn''t think of anything, no matter how he racked his brains. "At least you know when''s the right time to talk. Get lost!"


    Chad thanked him profusely. "Thank you for letting me off the hook. I swear that I won''t have anything to do with whatever the Smith family is up to as long as I can stay alive."


    After that, he pulled out his phone and called 911.


    Matthew turned to approach Tracy. Though she''d been sent flying and had crashnded on the ground, she was in an incredibly seductive pose.


    Sheid on her side like a mermaid resting atop a rock. It showed off her perfect ass. More importantly, she was biting her lip and frowning because of the pain she was in. It was unbelievably sexy and immediately aroused Matthew. He asked, "Can you stand?"


    She propped herself up and tried to stand but couldn''t. "I don''t think so. I can''t really move."


    Matthew scratched his head. As a doctor, he knew what exactly was wrong with her her lumbar vertebrae were dislocated. In other words, she''d dislocated her hips.


    Treating her would be aplicated process. He would have to strip her and observe the condition of her lumbar vertebrae before he could return the joints to their original position.


    Since they were in the middle of a courtyard, he couldn''t strip her there. Left with no choice, he bent down to lift her into his arms.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! It hurts!" Tracy whined. She sounded like a cat yowling when it was in heat. Every sound she made was enough to arouse any man.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew couldn''t help swallowing hard. "Hold it in. And stop making those noises."


    She frowned. "I can''t help it."


    He felt like her body was growing hotter with every passing second He carried her into the building and into an office before cing her on the couch. Then, he reached out to unbutton her shirt.


    "I''ll treat you."


    Tracy was initially taken aback. Then, she pped him, getting him right in the face.


    Matthew was taken aback. The p hadn''t been hard, but it was still hurtful to be pped in the face. "What was that for?"


    She said huffily, "Why are you taking off my clothes to treat me, you lecher? I can''t believe you''re trying to take advantage of me when I can''t move!"


    Matthew was rendered speechless. Then, he said, "How am I supposed to return your hip to its original position if I''m not sure what exactly is wrong? "Besides, if I really wanted to get in your pants, that p of yours would only excite me. You''re taking my kindness for granted!"


    "Oh." Realization dawned on Tracy. His words made sense, but she didn''t want to admit she was wrong. "You should''ve told me beforehand."


    Matthew had nothing to say in


    response. He''d already told her that


    on their way to the office. He stood there and looked down at her,


    saying, "Maybe I should just take you to the hospital. The medical personnel there will strip you too, but


    they should be gentler the too, but


    I''ll be."


    That made Tracy panic. She''d only be more humiliated with so many people at the hospital looking at her. She gave Matthew a pitiful look and said, "I''d rather you do it."


    He shook his head. He''d yet to settle the score with her for pping him for nothing. Pulling a chair over so he could sit and look at her, he said, "You can move your hands, right? Take your clothes off yourself. I''ll only treat you when you''re done."

 Chapter 182

    Tracy frowned. "Are you going to watch me strip?"


    Matthew nodded. "Even if I shut my eyes now, I''m still gonna look at youter. Just hurry up, okay? Stop wasting time."


    Tracy gnashed her teeth angrily. There was nothing gentlemanly about him whatsoever! Since he would see her naked anyway, she stopped thinking about the matter and started stripping. As she unbuttoned her shirt, the fair skin of her chest was unveiled. Matthew couldn''t help swallowing at the sight of it. Her figure especially her chest-was gorgeous. When Tracy saw him ogling her after she was done stripping, she urged angrily, "Hurry up and treat me!"


    Matthew stood up with a smile. "I''ming."


    He held her and moved her so she was lying on her front instead of on her side. Then, he scrutinized her lumbar vertebrae.


    Tracy couldn''t help shifting uneasily when she felt his eyes staring at her back. Matthew smacked her on the ass when she kept moving. "Stop moving!"


    She yelped, feeling like the spot he''d smacked was burning up. Her face flushed, and she protested, "I- If you do that again, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Matthew spanked her thrice more without saying another word. He couldn''t believe she was still so stubborn when she couldn''t even move.


    He said coldly, "I''d like to see just how you won''t let me off the hook."


    Tracy trembled all over. Her ass tingled from his spanking, making her feel both embarrassed and angry. "Y-You''ve crossed the line!"


    He said huffily, "Well, you crossed the line when you pped me earlier."


    As he spoke, he ced one hand on her waist and the other on her ass. Then, he applied some force. A crisp crack rang out, and he dusted his hands. "You''re good to go. Get up." Tracy had yet to process what had happened. "Wait, you''re done already?"


    Matthewughed. "What''s that supposed to mean? You want a few more spanks?"


    She got to her feet and tried moving-she really was fine! She scoffed at Matthew''s words and snarled, I''m warning you. You''d better


    er keep your mouth shut about


    what happened today. Don''t tell Rae about this, or I''ll really have your


    skin!"


    He shrugged. "I couldn''t care less."


    Just then, an ambnce''s siren rang out. Matthew and Tracy looked out the window to see some medical personnel taking Chad away on a stretcher.


    Ant and his men were hiding by the entrance and quietly observing the situation, seemingly waiting for something.


    Tracy asked, "What should we do next?"


    Matthew smiled. "Don''t ask me. I''m just a driver."


    She couldn''t help looking saddened as she recalled the things she''d said to him. She regretted them now and secretly chastised herself for saying such hurtful things.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help feeling curious about Matthew. Based on his profile, he hadn''t gotten into any fights in the past, nor had he learned martial arts.


    Why had he suddenly be so powerful? He was stronger even than her, and she''d practiced martial arts for a decade.


    At that moment, they heard the sound of thepany''s iron gates swinging open. A small car drove in, followed by arge truck.


    The vehicles stopped, and a few burly men got out. One of Ant''s men stepped forward and pointed at the office Matthew and Tracy were in. They then said something to the neers.


    Tracy realized trouble wasing


    their way. She looked at Matthew. "Sheldon must''ve sold the herbs to whoever these people are, and. they''re probably here to collect the things. What should we do next?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew couldn''t help butugh at her question Let''s go check on things outside. Bison Herbs has only purchased those herbs on


    Wealthwave Group''s behalf, which means those herbs are supposed to be Wealthwave Group''s. We can''t let them just take everything away."


    Tracy nodded, agreeing with his suggestion. Suddenly, she felt like she''d dumbed herself down by asking his opinion over something so obvious.


    She shook her head and led the way as they left the office. They saw the car parked before the warehouse. Someone was operating a forklift to move the herbs into the car.


    Tracy cried, "Those herbs belong to ourpany. No one can touch them!"

 Chapter 183

    Tracy''s voice made the forklift driver stop. Everyone in the courtyard turned to look at her.


    John Hartton was only there to collect the herbs. He didn''t usually need to attend to these things in person, but Sheldon had mentioned someone would try to stop them.


    However, he didn''t expect to run into a beauty like Tracy. It was a pleasant surprise. When he saw her beautiful face and voluptuous figure, he leered at her and approached her.


    "I''m John Hartton of Hartton Logistics. It''s a pleasure to meet you." He held out a hand as he spoke.


    Tracy backed away. "I don''t care who you are. Bison Herbs has purchased all the herbs here on behalf of mypany, so you can''t touch any of them."


    John''s hand hovered in mid-air, and he smiled awkwardly. "Why do you want these herbs, gorgeous? As far as I''m aware, no one''s into traditional medicine anymore. You don''t see traditional medicine practitioners in hospitals, and newspapers are always talking about how it''s fake science.


    "I haven''t seen a traditional medicine practitioner for over a decade, let alone the general public. You''re only going to suffer a loss by taking these herbs. Why not just let them go?"


    "To export them, of course. The citizens of our country may not believe in traditional medicine, but foreigners do. I''m just going along with what they want. I don''t care whether it means anything to them. All I want is to make money," John said.


    Tracy smiled coldly. "Why are you purchasing them then?"


    Matthew hadn''t said anything thus far. He couldn''t help but feel amused by John''s words.


    Going along with what foreigners wanted? There weren''t that many fools in this world. Would anyone purchase something a second time if it hadn''t worked the first time?


    Tracy was the one in charge of negotiating with them, so he couldn''t be bothered to say anything. He crossed his arms and stood there silently.


    Tracy said coldly, "I don''t care who you''re going along with, but you can''t touch any of ourpany''s herbs."


    John''s smile slowly faded, and his gaze turned menacing. "I only deigned to talk to you because I thought you were pretty, chick. Don''t take my kindness for granted. Do you think you guys are all that because you''ve chased the Smith family''s guard dogs away? "Do you fucking know who I''m purchasing these herbs for? They''re people that you can''t afford to offend. If you don''t want tond yourself in hot water, you''d better fuck off right now!"


    Tracy''s expression turned grim. It was starting to dawn on her that there was an unseen force trying to cause trouble for Wealthwave Group, especially during the past month. Issues had cropped up one after another, and they''d barely settle the first issue when the second appeared.


    Up until moments ago, she''d suspected the Smith family was behind this. Now, she felt it was actually whoever was backing John up.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone I can''t afford to offend? Whichpany''s powerful enough for that?"


    A hint of wariness appeared on John''s face. "You don''t deserve to know. All I can tell you is that you need to get out of our way. If you don''t, you''ll just be getting yourself in trouble!"


    Tracy gave up trying to dig up


    information. I''ll say this once more. These are our herbs. You realize that this is daylight robbery, right? You''re snatching the herbs we''ve


    §ï§Ý§Ñ


    purchased, and you seem pretty damn proud of it!"


    uj


    John shook his head at her. "And so what if I am have someone backing me up and plenty of men my disposal. Even if you call the cops on me, I''ll only admit to having an economic dispute with you."


    swney!


    He turned to his men and said, "Can one of you go tie her up? It looks like I''m gonna need to pound some sense into her."


    He waved a hand, and a few men stepped forward to stalk toward Tracy. She gritted her teeth, wanting to attack them, but her waist still hurt, and she couldn''t muster any strength.


    She backed up and stood behind


    Matthew. She wanted to ask him to


    deal with them but couldn''t bring herself to plead with him. Instead, she prodded him in the waist and said, "You... You handle them."


    Matthew stepped aside, revealing her figure. "There are so many of them. I''m not gonna do anything!"


    "Why, you-" Tracy''s expression became steely. How dare he let her down at such a critical moment! How could he lose his nerve at a time like this? She snarled, "Are you a man or not?" John had been reaching for something at his waist. When he saw the interaction between Tracy and Matthew, he stopped.


    "And here I thought this dude was someone powerful. Turns out he''s just a fucking cowa¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Matthew had already shot toward him and punched him, making him copse on the ground.


    Tracy was taken aback. Didn''t he say he wouldn''t do anything? Why had he suddenly attacked John?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184

    The men surrounding Tracy were taken aback, seemingly stunned by Matthew''s sudden attack. They didn''t know what to do.


    John realized he was dealing with someone genuinely powerful and quickly reached for the gun tucked behind his waist. Matthew kicked his arm, and it snapped at an odd angle, causing chills to run down everyone''s spines. John howled in pain and cried, "My arm! I''m dying! How did you know I have a gun? You... You''re in big trouble now!"


    Matthew snapped his other arm and said coldly, "Even a fool would be able to see something bulging by your waist. I''m not the one in trouble. You are. Now, talk. Whichpany''s getting you to purchase all these herbs?" John''s face twisted from the pain, and he howled. Then, he roared at hisckeys, "Are you guys dead or something? Fucking get him! He''s gonna kill me!"


    The men''s eyes were filled with fear, but they still charged at Matthew, shouting, "You''re gonna die for daring to hurt John, you asshole! We''ll kill¡ª"


    The shouts stopped abruptly as the men were sent flying. Matthew darted toward them and swiftly gave them each a punch.


    The punches were like bullets being fired as they created gunshot-like noises. The mennded before Tracy, making the ground rumble and dust billow. Tracy couldn''t help trembling with fear as she stared at Matthew in horror. It was only then that she realized he was much stronger than she''d imagined.


    He approached John again. "Tell me who you''re purchasing these herbs for! If you don''t, I''ll snap your legs. And if you still refuse to talk, your dick will be next!"


    John couldn''t stop trembling, but it was hard to tell whether it was out of pain or fear. "I- I admit that you''re powerful, but you can''t afford to offend these people. You have no idea how fucking ruthless they are.


    "You really can''t afford to make an enemy out of them! Listen to me you should leave now, or you and your family will¡ª"


    Matthew''s eyes glinted coldly as he stepped on John''s knee. The snapping of the bone rang out crisply, and it made one''s scalp prickle. "Talk!"


    It was only one word, but it contained horrifying strength. John cried out in pain before shouting, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! It''s Ozenia Charity!"


    A charity organization? Matthew


    couldn''t help but feel doubtful. "WhatC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the hell does a charity organization have to do with traditional herbs? You''d better think about the price you''ll have to pay for your lies. You only have one intact limb left!"


    John was drenched in sweat from the pain, which washed over him in waves and went bone-deep. He couldn''t help wriggling around.


    "I- I''m telling the truth. They seem to


    be doing charity, but they''re not exactly kind souls. I- I''ve seen themmit murder before, and their methods were cruel. I..."


    He fainted before he could finish.


    Matthew turned to look at the truck driver and forklift operator. "Get the herbs out of the truck and drag these people away. Then, fuck off!"


    The two were already ashen with fear. They hurriedly did as told before carrying John into the car. Then, they helped the other men inside and left.


    The security guards and a few spectators fled in fear, leaving only a few pools of blood in the courtyard.


    Tracy''s gaze changed again as she


    looked at Matthew. It was a mixture


    of fear, curiosity, and heat. After a long moment, she couldn''t help but ask, Who are you, Matthew?


    en

 Chapter 185

    Matthew knew what Tracy was getting at, but he couldn''t tell her about his cultivation or his medical knowledge. Besides, he didn''t even know the answers to certain questions. For example, he''d once asked about Nichs'' background. Nichs had only said, "You''ll know who I am without even asking when you''re truly powerful. You''re not at that stage yet, so you won''t know what my identity truly means even if I were to tell you."


    Matthew hadn''t been happy with that answer, but it was the only one Nichs would give, no matter how many times he asked. After some time, he stopped asking.


    Now that Tracy was asking who he was, he seemed to understand what Nichs had meant. Still, he couldn''t answer her the way Nichs had answered him. Instead, he chuckled and said, "I''m a man."


    Tracy stared at him for a while, not expecting his answer to be just like that. She said huffily, "What the hell was that?"


    Matthewughed. "What, you don''t believe me? Do you want to verify it yourself?"


    She flushed. "As if I''d want that! You pervert!"


    He looked unfazed. At least he''d gotten her off his back. He thought about Ozenia Charity and couldn''t help feeling that there was something wrong with it. It looked like it would be Wealthwave Group''s main enemy for the time being. "Should we look into Ozenia Charity?"


    Tracy shook her head. "No. It''s just a charity organization. Even if there''s something wrong with it, how bad can it be? Sheldon is the real problem here. Let''s head back and discuss this with Rae."


    Matthew nodded, not because he agreed with her, but because he was just a driver. Rachel was the one who called the shots when it came to Wealthwave Group.


    ...


    Sheldon was furious upon learning that Matthew had seriously injured John. He flung his coffee mug onto the floor, shattering it.


    Then, he roared hysterically, "It has to be Matthew. He must''ve killed Jeffrey!"


    William''s hands trembled as he clenched them around the armrests of his chair. "How dare he? How dare hey a hand on a member of the Smith family! He has to pay for this with his life!" Sheldon shot to his feet upon hearing that. "I''ll go kill him right now!"


    William held up a hand. "Hold it! I sent you to learn the art of cultivation, not to be an axe murderer.


    "Our true goal is to turn the Smith


    family into a martial arts family so


    that it canst for hundreds and


    even thousands of years. I don''t want t our family to fade from existence after just two or three generations like every other family out there."


    Sheldon stared at him in disbelief. "Are you telling me to let Matthew off the hook?"


    William shook his head. "The fact that he managed to defeat John means that he''s not a weakling-you''ll be putting yourself at risk by picking a fight with him.


    "Besides, La Crane is still in Lambda. You''ve given her your word that you won''t do anything to him, and you can''t go back on it. We have to do this the smart way. "Our intel shows that he has a child, right? Take her away! I''m sure he''ll willingly give up his life for her sake."


    Sheldon gave him an admiring look.


    He had to admit that William was much wiser than him. It was evident he stillcked thoughtfulness when dealing with certain matters


    "Understood. I''ll get right on it."


    William held up a hand again. "People of high status should avoid unnecessary risks. If you want to kill someone, you''ll need to first select the right de.


    "I think Matthew''s ex-wife''s brother, the one that he beat up, is a good choice. His name is Xavier Sanders.


    "It seems that he''s the type who


    loves money. All you need to do is


    give him some and tell him that the Smith family will watch over him. I''m sure he''ll be more than willing to do bidding."


    YOU


    en


    ...


    Rachel was in the president''s office at Wealthwave Group. She''d just made herself a coffee and taken a sip when Matthew strode into the room.


    She put down her cup and asked, "Where''s Tracy?"


    He told her Tracy was in the toilet, then picked up her coffee and took a sip. She flushed. "Could you not use my cup? Think about what people say if they see this." Matthew pushed the cup back toward her. "There''s nobody else around, is there?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 186

    "Why, you-" Rachel was so exasperated that she couldn''t continue.


    Just then, Tracy came in. When she saw the coffee on the table, she picked it up and downed it. Matthew''s facial muscles twitched at the sight, but he didn''t say anything.


    Tracy had called Rachel earlier to let her know the problem with the herbs had been resolved, so thetter was in a good mood.


    She teased, "Matthew''s just taken a sip of the coffee, and he said it was a bit hot. Didn''t you think so, Tracy?"


    Tracy immediately caught her drift. The point wasn''t whether the coffee was hot-it was that Matthew had drank from the same cup. Didn''t that mean she''d... shared an indirect kiss with him?


    The thought of it made her face flush. She swatted Rachel. "Why didn''t you stop me? You just stood there and watched as I made a fool of myself!"


    Rachel was taken aback. Something was off here. Knowing Tracy, she should''ve gotten mad at Matthew. Why was she being med?


    Matthew stood up when he saw how they were acting. "You two chat. I need to step out."


    Once he was gone, Rachel said, "You''re always talking about teaching him a lesson. Why did you take things out on me today?"


    Tracy couldn''t help thinking to herself that she''d only treated Matthew like that in the past because she had no idea he was that powerful. Now that she knew what he was capable of, she didn''t have the nerve to do anything to him. There was also the fact that she knew Matthew''s secret while Rachel didn''t. For some reason, it made her feel a lot closer to Matthew. The slightest hint of a crush formed in her heart.


    She pushed these thoughts away and pounced on Rachel. "It''s all your fault for not reminding me. Try my boob-attack fist!"


    They became entangled as theyughed and screamed. After a while, they finally settled down with their clothes messy and hair mussed up. They talked about how they were going to resolve this conflict with the Smith family.


    ...


    As Matthew took the elevator down, he couldn''t stop his mind from whirring. Jenny and Cosmo were still hiding at Opulent Club because Red Wolves wanted Medieval Medicine.


    Red Wolves were after the medical book, and now, Ozenia Charity had joined the party. They wanted the traditional herbs.


    He recalled how Lambda News had tried to discredit traditional medicine and its practitioners. There seemed to be a connection between all of these events.


    Matthew was trying to figure it out when his phone rang. He immediately answered when he saw it was Stanley calling.


    Stanley said anxiously, "Hurry home, Matt! Xavier''s taken Lori away! She was ying with some other kids on the street when he just came and carried her off!" Matthew''s heart clenched. He''d given Xavier a beating thest time, and here thetter was, kidnapping Lorraine. What was he up to?


    His anxiety grew as he watched the elevator descend slowly. When it arrived at the basement, he burst out and jumped into his car. Then, he sped out of the basement parking lot


    en


    He put the pedal to the metal, making the car shoot forward. Cars honked at him from all directions, and many of them swerved to make way for him.


    Matthew drove as fast as he could, but it still felt too slow. When he arrived, he mmed the brakes, making them screech.


    The car had yet to stop fully when he jumped out and ran to the vi''s entrance. He jumped over the fence andnded in the courtyard. Then, he roared, "Get the fuck out here, Xavier!"


    His roar was loud enough topare to pping thunder, and the fury within it made everyone who heard it quake in their boots.


    A dog started barking from inside the house. Jennifer opened the door and gave him a disgruntled look.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "What are you doing here again? I''ve


    yet to settle the score with you for attacking Xavier. Yet, you dare show your face here!" She shouted at the dog, "Go bite him! Bite him!"


    The dog barked while charging at Matthew. Then, it pounced and opened its jaws wide!

 Chapter 187

    Matthew''s eyes burned bright with anger as he swung a fist at the dog. It was filled with such force that it seemed to whistle as it hurtled through the air.


    The dog was sent flying, and it crashed against some flower pots, shattering them. The dogid on the ground, whining in pain as blood trickled from its mouth. It looked like it wouldn''tst much longer. Jennifer was frightened by this. Only then did she realize just how terrifying Matthew was. Her tone became a lot weaker when she asked, "What do you want, Matthew?"


    He roared, "Xavier took Lori. Where is he? I''ll kill him if he harms even a hair on Lori''s head!"


    This scared Jennifer. After what had happened thest time, she knew Matthew only looked mild-tempered on the surface.


    He would turn into apletely different person if Lorraine was dragged into the picture. He would be so manic that it was as if he wouldn''t stop at anything.


    It hadn''t been that long since then, but Xavier had gone after Lorraine again. She panicked. "I- I''ll call him and ask. Give me a second!"


    She pulled out her phone and dialed Xavier''s number. "Xav, where are you?"


    Lorraine was bound and gagged as sheid on the floor of an old factory. Xavier was with her, along with over a dozen burly men. They all held weapons.


    Xavier sounded confident as he asked, "Why are you calling, Mom?"


    Jennifer was about to say something when Matthew snatched the phone from her. "Where are you, Xavier? I don''t care what you want or what you have in mind. You''d better not touch Lori, or I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Xavier sneered. "Cut the crap, Matthew. Do you think I''m still the same man I used to be? Lorraine''s in my hands, and I''ll give you 30 minutes to get here.


    "If you don''t, I can''t guarantee she''ll remain safe and sound."


    Matthew was beyond anxious. He couldn''t believe that Xavier, who was Lorraine''s uncle, could say something like that. He was inhumane!


    Matthew couldn''t imagine what Xavier was capable of. He said, "Tell me where you are, and I''ll be there."


    Xavier cupped a hand over his phone and looked at the armed man beside him. "Are you ready? Should I tell him toe right now?"


    The man made an OK sign. Upon getting the green light, Xavier said, "I''ll send you my location. Remember to be here in half an hour, or all you''ll see is your precious daughter in a body bag!"


    He hung up after that. Matthew was so anxious that he started emanating murderous intent. It seemed to turn him from a human into a man-eating beast.


    When Xavier sent Matthew the location, he flung the phone aside and jumped into his car, heading straight to where the former was.


    ...


    With a loud crash, a car rammed


    into the entrance of an old factory in the northern suburbs of Lambda.


    The door bent out of shape from the force of the crash, and the car


    started smoking benea


    swnevel


    hood.


    Matthew jumped out. Almost immediately after that, the car burst into mes, but they were no match for the mes of Matthew''s rage.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He ran into the factory, ignoring the car as it exploded behind him with the mes shooting toward the sky.


    He stopped when he saw Lorraine. She was bound and gagged but seemed unharmed. His heart finally settled in his chest as he approached her. Xavier stood beside an old, abandoned machine. "I didn''t expect you to serve yourself up on a silver tter, Matthew!"


    Matthew''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and his gaze was so icy that it was almost freezing the air.


    Still, he didn''t say anything as he headed straight toward Lorraine. All he wanted to do now was hold her in his arms.


    Everyone watched him silently, as if unfazed by his approaching her. Matthew quickly reached Lorraine and unbound her. His voice was a little shaky as he said, "Don''t be scared, Lori. I''m here."


    He''d been in prison for three years-it was something he already felt like he owed Lorraine for. Now she had to experience a kidnapping despite her youth. He was genuinely afraid the experience would


    traumatize her.


    Tears streamed down her face. "I was so scared, Dad. These bad people kept talking about wanting to kill you. I- I wanted to call the police, but I didn''t have a phone..."


    She wept, and he gently dried her tears. "Don''t be scared. I''m here to beat up these people. Let''s y a game, okay? I''m gonna cover your eyes and roar like an animal. Let''s test your courage."


    She shook her head. "Let''s head home first. This ce scares me, and there are so many baddies around."


    Matthew tied a piece of cloth around her eyes. "Be good, okay? Once I roar like an animal, they''ll run for their lives."


    Lorraine pursed her lips. "Okay. You can start now, Dad."


    He lifted her into his arms once he was sure she couldn''t see. At the same time, the men stood up and brandished their weapons.


    Two of the men stood out like sore thumbs. They''d been seated on an old production line earlier, and they weren''t like the other men at all.

 Chapter 188

    One of the men looked oddly handsome in his jeans and short hair. He chewed on chewing gum and looked unrestrained.


    He held a gold-colored gun in his right hand, which he kept tossing into the air like he was a magician ying with poker cards.


    In his left hand, he held a cartridge clip. He loaded the gun single-handedly, his actions swift and trained.


    The other oddity wore a suit without a shirt underneath. He was all muscle and lean meat, and he held an iron rod. He was literally a thug in a suit.


    When Matthew got up with Lorraine in his arms, both men got to their feet too. The unrestrained man loaded his gun and aimed it straight at Matthew while the thug in the suit approached Matthew, swinging his iron rod.


    Everyone else circled Matthew. Xavier stood at a spot high up and burst intoughter. "I was just waiting for you to pick Lorraine up. You''re gonna die a horrible death now that you''ve got a burden in your arms!"


    Matthew had long since guessed Xavier''s n, but he''d been more afraid of thetter and the other men using Lorraine''s life to threaten him. There was nothing more terrifying than being unable to act because of the potential risks. Xavier had probably been afraid of him giving up on Lorraine, but Matthew was thankful for this. It was a good thing he''d had the chance to save Lorraine.


    He looked at the wary men around him, but his attention was actually on the man with the gun. After all, guns were too fast. A single moment of distraction was enough to kill him.


    The thug in a suit suddenly said, "I''ll kill this dude. You guys can sit back and rx."


    At his words, the other men stopped where they were. But the odd man with the gun said, "Times have changed, Metal Mac. I can take him out with a single gunshot-why waste time swinging that stupid rod of yours around? Isn''t it tiring?"


    Metal Mac said icily, "If you really were that great with a gun, Jack ''Fast-Guns'' Link, why did you join the Slithering Snakes Sect to cultivate your body?


    "You know there''s a rule that we can''t use guns. Anyone who breaks it will bring misfortune to the whole sect. Aren''t you afraid of getting the sect in trouble?"


    Jack''s expression shifted at that. Then, he said flippantly, "Whoever set that rule is long dead. Besides, who cares about all those dumb rules? I can give that guy to you since you''re so eager to take him out, but I won''t give up on my five million dors. Not a single cent less!"


    Metal Mac snorted. "I''m not the one paying. I couldn''t care less about the money. Now that I''m gonna make my move, you just need to sit back and watch."


    With that, he wielded his iron rod with both hands and swung it. It trembled as it hurtled through the air, and sparks formed when it came into contact with the concrete floor.


    en


    Matthew looked grim as he held Lorraine tightly. He was deathly afraid of her getting harmed.


    Metal Mac grinned ferociously. "I''ll attack you thrice. If I can''t kill you within those three strikes, I won''t attack you anymore."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Matthew tightened his grip on Lorraine and patted her gently on the back as if he were trying to coax her to sleep. He said softly, "You''d better keep your word." Metal Mac''s grin widened. "I''m just worried you won''t be able to withstand a single strike."


    As he spoke, he darted forward, lifting his iron rod above his head and swinging it downward. He roared, "Go to hell!"


    Matthew moved, too. He held Lorraine with his left arm and lunged forward. Before the iron rod couldnd on him, he''d already arrived before Metal Mac.


    He rammed Metal Mac in the chest with his right arm with a move called the Battering Strike.


    It sent Metal Mac flying, and Jack shot to his feet at the sight. Matthew took the opportunity to grab the iron rod before throwing it at Jack.


    The iron rod pierced Jack in the


    heart, making him drop his gun as he stared at the iron rod in shock. "How can this be? You''re unarmed and carrying a child while I have a gun! How can this..."


    He fell to the ground, unable to finish his sentence. At the same time, Metal Mac also copsed on the ground.


    His chest had caved from Matthew''s attack, and blood trickled from all his orifices. He stared at Matthew in despair as his legs twitched. Then, hey there unmoving.


    A pin-drop silence descended upon


    the factory Xavier and the other


    man were thoroughly dumbstruck at what had just happened. They could only stand there and gape at Matthew. None of them thought about making their move.

 Chapter 189

    There was a deadly silence inside the old factory. The metallic smell of blood spread through the air, mixing with the rustiness of the old machines and the smell of something festering. It was nauseating. Suddenly, Lorraine asked, "Why aren''t there any animal sounds, Dad? And why isn''t anyone talking? Are the baddies all gone?"


    Matthew rubbed her back gently and said, "Yeah, they''re gone. Here, let me make a sound for you, and you can guess what it is. Meow!"


    She cried happily, "It''s a cat! I know it is! I''m really smart, aren''t I?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He hummed in agreement. He''d only talked about imitating animals because he was worried the men would scare Lorraine with their yells and shouts when he killed them. If they got too noisy, he could imitate animals to soothe her. Now that he wasn''t attacking anyone, he stopped making animal noises. Instead, he looked around warily.


    The atmosphere was as weird as hell. Over a dozen men stood there with weapons in their hands. They outnumbered him, but none of them dared to step forward. It was as if they''d brought des along to watch Matthew coax Lorraine. Xavier stood atop an old and broken machine, looking ashen as he stared at Matthew in fright. All he could say was that he was terrified and dumbstruck. When had Matthew be so powerful when he''d been so worthless in the past? A chill ran down his spine as he thought about what he''d just witnessed. Matthew tightened his hold on Lorraine as he shot toward the men. As he passed by Jack''s body, he pulled out the iron rod and took the men down with it.


    He moved as swiftly as the wind, and he swung the iron rod around like it weighed nothing. Everything that came into contact with the iron rod ended up on the ground.


    When Matthew stood still, there were only dead bodies behind him. The smell of blood thickened.


    Xavier was so frightened by this that he wanted to flee. Unfortunately for him, he tripped and fell from atop the old machine. He clutched his leg, gasping from the pain of the fall.


    Matthew stalked toward him with the bloody rod in hand. His murderous intent grew with every step he took.


    Xavier kept backing away, so frightened that his soul nearly left his body. It was only when he was backed up against an old machine that he begged, "Please... please let me off the hook. I know I made a mistake."


    Matthew''s eyes shed icily. The veins on his right hand protruded as he clutched the iron rod tightly. "Yeah, you''ve made a mistake. A huge one too. You dared to harm Lori a second time!" Xavier trembled violently. "Let me go for Tessa''s sake. You two used to be married, after all!"


    Matthew said frostily, "She means nothing to me."


    Xavier slumped on the ground. The fear made him wet his pants. He continued begging for mercy, his tone filled with terror. "Please don''t kill me. Please! I''m begging you!" Matthew swung the iron rod and shattered Xavier''s legs. Then, he said coldly, "Tell me who put you up to this."


    There was no way Xavier could gather so many men. He didn''t have the connections or the money. Someone else had to be behind this.


    Xavier gnashed his teeth and howled


    from the pain. "I- I don''t know who


    he is! He just gave me a million dors and told me he''d w- watch over me in the future. God, the pain! That''s all I know! Please let me go!"


    Matthew swung the iron rod again, making Xavier copse on the ground. He''d been knocked unconscious.


    Matthew''s gaze was ice-cold and he couldn''t help thinking that killing Xavier would be letting him off too easy. He wanted Xavier to suffer for the rest of his life.


    He dropped the iron rod and left the factory with Lorraine in his arms.


    "Did you get into a fight with someone, Dad?" she asked. She tilted her head up, seemingly waiting for him to answer.


    He imitated a dog''s barking, which made her pout. "Stop barking! I asked you a question!"


    His expression turned a little bitter. Why was Lorraine so smart when she was still so young? He couldn''t even lie to her anymore. Still, he had no choice but to continue lying "No, I didn''t. A few dogs got into a fight though."

 Chapter 190

    Lorraine threw her arms around Matthew''s neck. "Are there really dogs around? Let''s go then!"


    Matthew felt like his heart was going to melt from her hug and the warm breath fanning over his neck. She''d always loved clinging to him.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling guilty. Lorraine had already been kidnapped twice. He couldn''t allow it to happen again.


    ...


    William and Sheldon sat in the Smith family''s vi. They stared at a phone on the table. An hour had passed, but it had yet to ring.


    William frowned. "Don''t tell me they''ve all lost."


    Sheldon shook his head. "Metal Mac''s a true martial artist, and regr martial artists are no match for Jack''s gun. How could they both have lost? Don''t worry. Matthew isn''t capable of that."


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the phone rang. Sheldon answered it and put it on speaker. "How are things?"


    The voice on the other end of the line sounded terrified. "Dead... they''re all dead... and it''s horrific... None of them can get back to us because they''re dead!"


    Sheldon shot to his feet, overturning the chair in the process. He cried, "How''s that possible?"


    William''s expression turned sour. It looked like the Smith family had stepped on a powerful person''s toes. He had mixed feelings as he nced at Sheldon. "Could it be that he''s even more powerful than you are?" Sheldon''s expression became scornful. "He doesn''t deserve to bepared to me. He and I aren''t even in the same league."


    William exhaled deeply, feeling relieved. "You... How powerful are you, really?"


    He''d always been curious about the different skill levels of martial artists. But whenever he asked, Sheldon refused to tell him. Still, the more Sheldon said so, the more curious William became. Sheldon said somewhat proudly, "Don''t try to understand this world if you''re not in it, Grandpa. It''ll just add to your worries.


    "As for my skills, I''ve actually concealed my true abilities. If I really were to get serious, none of the Crane family''s disciples would stand a chance against me.


    "Aside from my mentor, none of the Crane family''s older generation can call themselves my opponent!"


    William couldn''t help feeling proud. Sheldon had inherited his brains. He knew how to hide his true skills and stay on his guard. He asked, "What should we do next?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sheldon smiled and said, "We


    haven''t spent ten million dors for nothing. Matthew might''ve killed Metal Mac and Jack, but he''s also offended two martial arts families. Trouble''s gonna knock on his door endlessly when I have someone send the corpses back to their families."


    William grinned. He felt like Sheldon had already surpassed him in terms of his intelligence. He was confident the Smith family would only grow stronger in Sheldon''s hands. Suddenly, he thought of something. "We can hold off on vengeance for now, but we have to deal with the Carter family as soon as possible.


    "They''ve connected with 300 herb nters, and we have all the information on them. We should start purchasing herbs from them.


    "Once the Carter family loses their herb source, they won''t be able to produce any herbal tinctures. Then, the investors will pull out, and that''ll be our chance to reap the benefits."


    ...


    As the sky grew darker, Matthew


    danced with Lorraine in the garden. In truth, Matthew was pretending to be a carrot so that Lorraine could pick him. A cheerful tune yed on his phone as they yed.


    A woman showed up at the entrance-it was Tessa. She was taken aback when she saw this scene. In the past, she''d always found borraine to be a nuisance and Matthew to be such a nice guy that he was almost weak.


    He didn''t have the ruthlessness and ferocity that every man should have. But now, she realized she was wrong.


    She saw how adorable Lorraine was when sheughed and how cute Matthew looked while pretending to be a carrot.


    This was what a happy life was supposed to be like! It was a sense of warmth and coziness that she''d desired but failed to obtain since the divorce. It was too bad... it no longer belonged to her.


    She didn''t know how she ended up losing her happy family. Tears of regret streamed down her face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191

    Matthew turned around to see Tessa standing there. He told Lorraine to y by herself before approaching Tessa. "Didn''t I tell you not toe here?"


    Tessa felt even more upset when she heard how cold he sounded. "I... You didn''t answer my calls."


    He asked coldly, "What are you here for?"


    She wiped her tears. "Why did you cripple Xavier? I know I did you wrong, and I know I made mistakes. But things are already hard enough for me as it is, and thepany''s about to go bankrupt. Can''t you just let me off the hook? Do you have to be so cruel?" "Cruel?" Matthew''s anger surged upon hearing her words. He grabbed her by the cor and lifted her off her feet. "Did you just call me ''cruel?'' Do you know what Xavier did to Lori?"


    Tessa looked into Matthew''s red eyes as she dangled in the air. The first thing she thought of was how Xavier had ended up, which frightened her. This was her first time being so afraid of Matthew.


    It seemed that she''d been wrong in the past-it wasn''t that he wasn''t ruthless enough. He was just too scary for words when he wanted to be ruthless.


    For a moment, she was too scared to say anything. After a while, she returned to her senses and said, "Xavier is Lori''s uncle. As my mom always says, Lori will always have her parents to rely on. "And if she doesn''t, she''ll have her uncle. What could he have done to her when she''s his niece? It''s not like he would''ve harmed her!"


    The image of Lorraine being bound and gagged while lying on the floor with a dozen armed men around her shed in Matthew''s mind. His murderous intent grew, and his face twisted with rage. He looked at Tessa with such ferocity that he resembled a savage beast that was about to consume its prey.


    "He kidnapped Lori just so he could lure me over there to kill me! And if he''d taken me out, there would''ve only been one way out for Lori-death! Do you know what that fucking means?" Tessa turned as white as a sheet. She finally understood why Matthew had gone to such extremes.


    Lorraine was the person he cared about the most. He''d been willing to get a divorce without a penny in his pocket just so he could have custody of Lorraine. However, Xavier had kidnapped her. "I... I... I''m sorry. I''ll apologize to you on Xavier''s behalf. He... he deserves what he got!" she stuttered.


    Matthew stared at her for a long while before releasing her. "My patience is limited, so don''t test me. You''ve seen me kill before! Now, get lost!"


    A chill ran down Tessa''s spine. The things she''d witnessed at Rose Bar shed in her mind.


    She''d been actively avoiding thinking of that ce for the past few days, but now that Matthew had mentioned it, she suddenly recalled how ruthless he''d looked when killing.


    She broke out in a cold sweat as she watched Matthew turn and leave. Earlier, she was sure she''d sensed his murderous intent. She had no doubt that she would''ve ended up dying a horrible death if not for her being Lorraine''s mother. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, sheughed, feeling mncholic. She couldn''t believe she''d thought Matthew, who had the courage to murder without blinking an eye and who was worth billions of dors, was a worthless loser. She''d thought he was a peasant who wasn''t worthy of her,


    In truth, Tessa hade to see Matthew for something else. It hadn''t just been to question him over Xavier being crippled. She''d wanted to borrow some money from him too.


    Jeffrey had initially agreed to fund


    her, but he was now dead. Evergreen


    Group was already running out of cash for its daily operations, and it seemed Matthew was the only one who could help her.


    Yet, Xavier had thoroughly pissed Matthew off, and she hadn''t even gotten a chance to ask thetter for help. She turned and walked away, looking distraught.


    ...


    The following day, Matthew had just arrived outside Wealthwave Group''s building when he saw Rachel standing there, looking a little anxious. "What are you up to?"

 Chapter 192

    Rachel''s brows were furrowed tightly. "One of the shareholders who''s supposed to be working with us on the production of the new medication wants to pull out. Hurry up and bring the car over so that we can go check out what''s wrong." Matthew scratched his head. "I can''t bring the car over."


    Rachel was confused by that. "Is it out of gas?"


    He cleared his throat. "Uh, no."


    She only became more impatient when she saw him hesitating. "Did you lose the keys? That''s fine. I have a spare set in my drawer."


    He sighed. "The car''s destroyed."


    This stunned Rachel. She stared at him anxiously and asked, "Did you get into an ident? Are you okay? Are you injured anywhere?"


    She felt his arms before prodding him in the chest, seemingly checking to see if he was okay. This warmed Matthew.


    The car had been expensive, but she hadn''t asked how badly damaged it was. Her first reaction had been to check whether he was fine. It touched him.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that the car''s destroyed."


    Rachel patted her chest in relief, and she did it a little stronger than she usually would. It made her breasts juggle a bit, which made Matthew''s mouth go dry. His fingers twitched, and he was close to doing something. Rachel noticed the hungry look in his eyes, and she huffed. "Can you... not act like that? I''m worried about you, but here you are, thinking of taking advantage of me..."


    Matthew blushed. "I... Well, I... You did make quite a big movement."


    "Why, you-" Rachel flushed as well. Then, she said huffily, "That car cost 100 thousand dors. I''ll deduct it from your sry."


    Matthew wasn''t happy about that. "Hey, don''t do that. How much can a driver like me earn? I need that money to put food on the table, you know. How about I...pensate you with my body?"


    She didn''t get what he meant. "How are you gonna do that?"


    Matthew''s face was red as he exined, "I''ll use my body to repay the amount I owe you, but we have to set a price for each time.


    "It''s negotiable, but I have to make it clear that I won''t do it for less than a thousand dors each time."


    Rachel gnashed her teeth as her face burned. He was such a pervert! In the past, he''d talked about her being short of a man and that she needed to sleep with a man to be rid of her health problems. Now, he was talking about using his body to pay off his debts. He even wanted her to pay him for it! He was shameless!


    At her silence, Matthew chuckled and said, "As the president of apany, you might think a thousand dors each time isn''t befitting of your status.


    "If that''s the case, I can raise the price to 2,000 dors a night! That would make me a lot happier, too, of course."


    Rachel couldn''t take it anymore. She turned around and headed back into the building: For some reason, even though she knew Matthew was just teasing her, she couldn''t help feeling a little happy. Her body felt a little warm too.


    She found it hard to believe she was acting like this. She secretly told herself off for being a shameless hussy.


    Matthew followed her, fixing his gaze on her perky ass. It was a delectable sight.


    Rachel returned to her office and


    collected another set of car keys. She threw it at Matthew and said, "Drive this one for now and be careful this time. The other car was insured, so there won''t be much of a loss. You don''t need to worry about the money."


    Matthew was a little disappointed to hear that. Still, he smiled and said, "I''m absolutely willing to repay you with my body, no matter how much it costs! I can just repay you a few more times to make it up to you. "From now on, you''ll be my debtor. You can call me whenever you want me to pay off my debt. I''ll be at your beck and call, and I guarantee you''ll be satisfied."


    Rachel saw Tracy approaching them. She lowered her voice and snapped, "Stop that nonsense and keep your mouth shut!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tracy had heard thest few


    sentences Matthew had uttered.


    Without even thinking about it, she asked, "What do you owe Rae? She''s shy and isn''t the type to collect what''s owed to her, so I''ll do it on her behalf. Come on, tell me how much you owe her!"

 Chapter 193

    Rachel didn''t know whether tough or cry at Tracy''s words. Matthew''s ims of wanting to repay his debt with his body were easy enough to understand. He just wanted to get in her pants. He owed her money and still wanted to sleep with her. How shameless! Tracy didn''t understand the situation and even wanted to take her ce. Wasn''t she just serving herself up to Matthew on a silver tter?


    Rachel said, "Tracy, you don''t know what''s going on. I''ll tell you about it once we get back!"


    Tracy only grew more enthusiastic upon thinking she understood the situation. "Your troubles are mine, so I''ll handle this for you.


    "If you''re worried that I won''t be able to handle it alone, we can do it together. I find it hard to believe that we won''t be able to handle him if we work together!"


    Did they want to deal with him together? Matthew''s gaze traveled between the two women.


    One was a gorgeous ice queen with a hot body, while the other was a fiery maiden with an enchanting sexiness. If they were toe at him together... The mere thought of it made his mouth run dry.


    Rachel swatted Tracy in exasperation. "Stop your nonsense! Look, let''s forget about this for now. Matthew and I need to head out. I''ll tell you about this when I get back."


    She was worried Tracy would say something else to make the situation even more awkward, so she decided to end the conversation. Then, she and Matthew left.


    Tracy shook her head and muttered, "You have no idea how powerful Matthew is. We''re no match for him even if webine our forces. How can you not want my help in collecting your debt from him?"


    ...


    Rachel and Matthew arrived at Squarestone Building on Signworth Street. As they headed inside, Rachel said, "Terry Watson isn''t just rich. He also has many connections.


    "If he doesn''t invest in our new project, we''ll still have the money to continue with production. But it''ll be hard to get a manufacturing license the next time we want to develop a new medication."


    Matthew had an idea of the situation now. "Got it. We just need to convince him to continue supporting the Carter family, right?"


    She nodded. "Yeah. His office is over there. Remember not to speak out of turn when you see himter.


    "In fact, it''s best if you don''t say anything. He has a bit of a weird temperament and might just turn on us if we say anything to piss him off."


    "Oh." Matthew followed Rachel.


    Suddenly, they both stopped when they saw Sheldoning out of Terry''s office. He was facing them, so there was no way they could miss him.


    Rachel''s expression turned ugly when she saw him. She hadn''t dared to storm the Smith family to demand an answer for why they''d tried to snatch the Carter family''s herbs because the Carter family was no match for the Smith family.


    If things got out of hand, the Carter family''s business partners would probably flee before she could say anything. She had no choice but to suppress her displeasure and force out a smile to greet Sheldon.


    "I didn''t expect to run into you here, Mr. Smith."


    Sheldon''s gaze was trained on Matthew. He suddenly had the urge to attack thetter. Matthew was stronger than he''d expected, but still worthlesspared to him.


    He soon gave up on the desire to pick a fight. Powerful people had strong mentalities, not just strong fists.


    Matthew was nothing but a brainless brute whom he could have fun with whenever he wanted. He didn''t need to resort toparing his skills with someone like that.


    Matthew returned Sheldon''s gazeN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    calmly. He knew Sheldon was behind the herb-snatching incident, but Rachel was the one who would decide what to do under the


    circumstances. Because of that, he remained calm and aloof from


    beginning to end.


    Sheldon was surprised by Matthew''s reaction. It was much calmer than he''d expected. When he heard Rachel speak to him, he smiled and said, "Well, I guessed you would be here, Ms. Carter.


    "I was just talking to Terry because I heard he wanted to pull out his investment in Wealthwave Group''s new medication. I know it''ll have a huge effect on yourpany."


    Rachel smiled faintly. "Yes, it will. That''s why I''m here to talk to Mr. Watson."


    Sheldon''s smile turned mirthless.


    "There''s no need for you to head


    inside because he''ll just kick you out.


    He said there''s no doubt this new medication will be a failure and that he''ll just be making losses if he doesn''t pull out.


    "He also said that he''ll kick anyone from Wealthwave Group out of his office-even Fred."


    Rachel felt even more upset when she heard that. She was positive Sheldon had done something to cause this, but she couldn''t get angry at him just yet. "I still want to meet him, even if I end up getting kicked out." Sheldon shook his head slightly. "Go ahead and give it a try if you don''t believe me then. You''ll see what it''s like to run into a wall."


    Rachel waved at him before heading to Terry''s office. Sheldon didn''t leave. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it while waiting.


    He watched Rachel enter Terry''s office and mumbled, "I''ll count to three. You''ll get kicked out by then. One... Two..."


    Matthew followed Rachel into the


    office. The first thing he saw was a fat man who looked to be 27 or 28. His hair was slicked back with get and each strand of hair had beenbed neatly. It was as smooth and slick as if a dog had licked it.


    Beside him sat a woman with an hourss figure. She wore a uniform that wrapped around her body like it was a second skin.


    She was the type who could arouse any man-she had enough curves to make any man hard. She held a coffee and was stirring it with a spoon. Matthew could guess their rtionship-this was Terry and his secretary.

 Chapter 194

    Terry pushed aside the coffee the woman held out to him. When he saw Rachel, he immediately started telling her to leave. "Don''t even bother saying anything, Rachel. I don''t want to humiliate you. Leave!" Rachel had been smiling and was about to say something, but now, she could only swallow the words on the tip of her tongue.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she said, "I''m not trying to change your mind, Mr. Watson. I just want to understand the situation. I can make adjustments if there''s anything you''re unhappy with."


    Her attitude was humble, but Terry wasn''t moved. He shook his head and said, "I''m gonna pull out my investment no matter what you say. You''d better leave, or I''ll call security!"


    Rachel''s expression shifted. Just then, Matthew smiled and said, "I''ll talk to him."


    She shook her head. "If I can''t do it, you can''t."


    He acted like he didn''t even hear her. He approached Terry and showed thetter his phone. Terry nced at it, then stared at Matthew in shock. "I- Is this true?"


    Matthew tucked his phone away and nodded seriously. Terry wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words when he nced at Rachel.


    Then, he pulled Matthew into the attached lounge, which had been converted into a bedroom. He shut the door behind them.


    Rachel gaped at them. She couldn''t believe Terry was willing to speak to Matthew and that they''d even gone into the lounge to speak privately. Even Terry''s secretary was surprised by how quickly Terry''s attitude had changed.


    Inside the bedroom, Terry respectfully motioned for Matthew to have a seat. Then, he said, "I''m sorry for my earlier rudeness. May I know how I should address you?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Matthew sat there leisurely. "My surname is Grant."


    Terry hunched over slightly and smiled ingratiatingly. "Mr. Grant, please treat me. I... I can''t even get it up once a month now!


    "You should know how humiliating it is for a man to have erectile dysfunction. I promise I won''t pull out my investment if you can treat me! Please, help me!"


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. "Your problem is a little on the severe side. You don''t just have weak kidneys and erectile dysfunction. I''m guessing that you''ve also tried many drugs like Viagra and the like, but none of them have worked. Am I right?" Terry was astonished. "Yes, you''re spot on. Has something gone wrong with my body?"


    Matthew nodded. "Many people have weight issues, but they don''t necessarily have erectile dysfunction. Why is that you do?


    "You have a major problem, so you should thank your lucky stars that you''ve met me today. I''ll perform some acupuncture on you so that you can be a real man tonight."


    Terry was so agitated that he almost fell to his knees before Matthew. His secretary was so fucking hot, but he couldn''t even have a taste of her.


    Back home, his wife kicked up a fuss with him every night, moring about how he''d spent all his energy on his mistresses without leaving a drop for her.


    The truth was much worse than that, but he couldn''t confide in anyone. Who could understand his pain? Now, he could finally see hope again.


    "You''re a lifesaver, Mr. Grant. As long as you can treat me, I''ll think of you like a brother in the future. I''ll do anything you want all you need to do is say the word!" Matthew told Terry to lie down and started applying the Revitalizing Technique to him.


    He administered the silver needles on different meridians, like GV 20, M-HN-3, GV 26, and CV 4. Needles were administered from the top of Terry''s head down to his pubic bone. After removing the needles, Matthew asked, "How do you feel? Is there any warmth behind your waist?"


    Terry nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes! I


    feel a lot more spirited than before! From the moment you diagnosed what was wrong with me just by looking at me, I knew you were special, Dr. Grant. Come on,


    buy


    you a meal. I have to thank you for


    this!"


    Matthew shook his head. "Forget the meal. If you want to resolve this problem for good, you''re going to need some aged ganoderma."


    Terryughed That''s easy enough


    to get. I have an auction house, and I can arrange for them to organize an auction just for precious traditional herbs ''m sure I can get my hands on Ganoderma or Eldernroot or anything of the like."


    Matthew suddenly thought of something. "I have a medical book with me. How about you help me auction it off?"


    The fake Medieval Medicine was in


    his hands, and Jenny and Cosmo


    didn''t dare to show their faces in


    public because of it. Matthew wanted to auction the fake Medieval Medicine off to help Jenny and


    Cosmo out.


    Terry was excited at the thought of being able to help Matthew. "Sure! I''m sure this medical book must be special. How much do you want to auction it for?" Matthew smiled. "Ten million dors. I''ll send the book over to you in a couple of days."


    Ten million dors? Terry almost bit his tongue in shock. How could a book cost that much? Still, the thought of Matthew''s skills restored Terry''s faith. If Matthew had learned everything he knew from the particr medical book, ten million dors was a wholly justified price.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rachel stood in Terry''s office, feeling anxious. She fixed her gaze on the lounge''s door as the seconds ticked. Finally, after 15 minutes, the door opened. What Rachel saw next stunned her. Terry was looking at Matthew respectfully. He said, "Don''t go, Matt. I want to buy you a meal. Give me a chance to do that, please!"

 Chapter 195

    Rachel stared at the scene before her in disbelief. What was going on? Terry had never been easy to talk to, and he''d been so harsh to her earlier. Why was he being so respectful to Matthew now? Matthew turned Terry down. "I''m busy. I don''t have time for lunch with you. We can eat when it''s time for your next treatment session!"


    He headed over to Rachel. Seeing that she was still dazed, he said, "Let''s go!"


    "Huh? Okay."


    She returned to her senses. She wanted to ask about Terry''s decision to pull out his investment but could only suppress her curiosity when Matthew didn''t say anything.


    It looked like she would have to wait until they left the building before she could get answers.


    Terry smiled at her and said, "I''m sorry for my earlier rudeness, Ms. Carter. Don''t mind me. Just know that I won''t pull out my investment anymore. If you need any help, just say the word. I promise I''ll get it done for you!" Rachel felt like she was dreaming. She didn''t expect Matthew to resolve the problem so easily.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sheldon''s expression twisted more with every passing second. It had been 14... 15... 16 minutes! Why were they taking so long? Had Terry changed his mind? It couldn''t be!


    He had faith in Terry''s promise and believed thetter wouldn''t change his mind just because Rachel hade in person. Still, he couldn''t help bing increasingly agitated.


    He checked his watch. 17 minutes had passed, but Rachel and Matthew had yet toe out.


    He was about to head inside to check on things when the door opened. Rachel and Matthew walked out with big smiles on their faces. Terry was behind them as he walked them out. How had things turned out like this? Sheldon was baffled. Terry had promised him! Why had he suddenly changed his mind?


    When he saw the broad grins on Rachel''s and Matthew''s faces, his expression turned steely, and he stormed off.


    Back in his car, he pulled out his phone and called a person named Leslie Locke. "How''s it going? Did you manage to speak to all those herb nters?"


    Leslie sounded excited on the other end of the line. "Yep! They stay too far apart though. It''s gonna take too long to purchase the herbs from them separately."


    A hint of hysteria flitted past Sheldon''s face. "Send more cars and people so that they can work together. Speed things up!"


    ...


    A man named Ethan Durbinid inside an office at Ozenia Charity''s headquarters. A womanid beside him.


    She turned to look at him and said, "I''m grateful to you for sponsoring me to study in Eastoria, Mr. Durbin, and I''ve served you for many years now. Our contract should be expiring soon, right?"


    Ethan sat up and caressed her hair. "Contracts are nothing but useless pieces of paper. Don''t overthink this. Our friendship willst forever.


    "You don''t have a job since you''ve just returned, right? I have a simple job that can help you earn big bucks."


    Haley Kloss looked overjoyed. "What is it? Does it really provide such good benefits?"


    Ethanughed. "Have you heard of someone called Jason Cobain?"


    Haley frowned slightly. "He''s my uncle. My aunt''s husband actually."


    "Oh!" Ethan looked pleased. "That''s great!


    a boe want to invite him to write


    us. It has to be


    theN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    stupidity and outdatedes of traditional medicine.


    "It''s so that we can dissect the source of traditional medicine and its harms. Then, we can promote science and modern medicine.


    "We''ll pay him a million dors if he''s willing to write the book, and you''ll get 500 thousand dors for your efforts."


    Sheughed. "500 thousand dors


    is a lot, but traditional medicine isn''t that bad. visited a lot of traditional medicine practitioners as a child, and the effects were quite good. It''s just that we have too few good practitioners these days."

 Chapter 196

    Ethan frowned upon hearing Haley''s words. "Since everybody''s choosing to go for modern medicine now, it must be the right choice. It''s obvious that everyone agrees that modern medicine and science are the right way to go. "You were young and naive, so you didn''t know the situation. Perhaps your illnesses would''ve gone on their own even without seeing traditional medicine practitioners! They''re all quacks, anyway."


    He paused, and then continued, "Setting that aside, I think this job is great for you. I got this opportunity for you from a friend, but if you''re not interested, I''ll tell him to seek out someone else."


    Haley hurriedly sat on hisp and kissed his cheek. "I''ll do it! You have to keep this job for me! I promise I''ll get it done."


    Ethan reached out to fondle her breasts. "I knew you would thank me for this. I was just trying to help you, wasn''t I?" Things then got hot and heavy for a while before Haley left.


    Ethan straightened his clothes and had a cup of tea before pulling out a chessboard to entertain himself. He''d just made his first move when his secretary said that Sheldon had arrived. Ethan hurriedly stood up to wee Sheldon. He bowed his head politely to Sheldon and said, "You''re an esteemed guest, Mr. Smith."


    Sheldon was a little disgusted by this. Ethan looked polite and respectful, but Sheldon knew he would be terribly wrong to believe Ethan was genuine. Still, he smiled politely. "You''re being far too polite, Mr. Durbin."


    Ethan led Sheldon into his office and poured thetter a cup of tea. "My friend resented me because of what went wrong with the purchasing of the herbs, you know.


    "Fortunately, he''s a nice guy, so he only said a few things. I hope nothing goes wrong this time, or I won''t be able to exin things to him."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sheldon said seriously, "That''s why I''m here actually. I hope you''ll collect the herbs once I have a truck loaded. You can take it away in Ozenia Charity''s name. Say that you''re taking the herbs for charitable purposes." Ethan gave him a thumbs-up. "That''s not a bad idea. Your intelligence always surprises me."


    Sheldon sneered to himself. He''d grown sick of these fakepliments since he was in elementary school. He decided to bring up his true reason for being there. "Have you heard of Matthew Grant?"


    Ethan coughed. "He sounds familiar, but I don''t know him."


    He''d actually just looked into Matthew and knew everything there was to know about him. He couldn''t let Sheldon know that though.


    Unfortunately for him, Sheldon saw right through him. He said, "Since you''ve heard of him, I just want to know one thing. Do you guys want to kill him?"


    Ethan looked at him warily. "You...


    you must have the wrong idea here. I only do charity. I''ve never thought about murdering my life. In fact, m only asking you to help with


    purchasing these herbs because I''m helping a friend!"


    Sheldon stood up. "Ask your friend whether he wants to kill Matthew or not then! If Matthew doesn''t die, I can promise you he''ll probably fait the herbs purchase this time too. I''ve already told you what I need to, so pass the message to your friend. I''m leaving!"


    He turned and left without a care for the surprise in Ethan''s eyes. Ethan didn''t stand up to see Sheldon off. Instead, he shook his head while watching Sheldon leave.


    "Sometimes, it''s not good to be too smart. It''ll only lead to certain death."


    Matthew drove slowly on the way back to Wealthwave Group. Rachel''s brows were tightly furrowed as she sat in the car. Her usually icy eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at Matthew.


    She parted her lips to speak a few times but didn''t make a sound. Finally, his silence and her curiosity got the better of her. She asked, "What did you say to Terry in his lounge? Why did he suddenly agree not to pull out?"


    Matthew looked excited at the mention of this. He pulled over by the side of the road and deliberately hooked her. "About that... it''s best if you don''t know anything about it. It''s a matter between men."


    This only made Rachel more curious. "What could it be? Why can''t I know about it? Tell me!"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "Well, it''s like this. Did you see the woman in his office?"


    She red at him. The woman''s chest had been bulging. Naturally, she''d noticed her. She didn''t expect Matthew to suddenly bring her up though. "Yeah."


    He smiled. "She''s gorgeous and has


    a good figure but has strong sexual desires. Terry had sex with her toox frequently and became something of an herb to her. She''s be prettier and more youthful because she''s sucked the nutrients out of him, leaving him with erectile dysfunction."

 Chapter 197

    Rachel blushed at Matthew''s words. What was he talking about? It was so embarrassing!


    She didn''t dare to meet his eyes and turned to look out the window. Only then did she realize that certain things truly weren''t meant for a woman''s ears. But... was this what men talked about when they were together?


    Matthew smiled and admired her rare show of embarrassment. The longer he looked, the drier his mouth became. Still, he continued, "Terry went looking around for people to treat his erectile dysfunction, but nothing worked. I cured him, so he changed his mind. It''s that simple."


    Rachel''s face was bright red as she stared out the window. She mumbled, "Hmm? Oh. It''s time to head back to thepany."


    Matthew wanted to savor her shyness, so he wasn''t willing to return just yet. "Sometimes, a man is the only cure needed. If a woman wants to feel good and be in a good mood all the time, all she needs to do is take the cure.


    "I told you there was something wrong with your body earlier, remember? It''s all because you haven''t taken the cure."


    Rachel gnashed her teeth angrily. He was revealing his true colors now, wasn''t he?


    It was bad enough that he constantly ran his mouth before her. Now, he was using what he''d learned as a doctor and traditional medicine practitioner to say these things.


    She turned to re at him. "What else do you want to say?"


    Matthewughed. "I''m your cure, Rachel. When are you going to sleep with me?"


    She tried to kick him. "Get away from me, you pervert!"


    He grabbed her ankle and caressed her calf. "Why are you acting like a child? I''m saying this for your good, but here you are, getting mad at me."


    Rachel yelped from his touch and immediately pulled her leg back. "I''m really gonna get mad, Matthew."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He shrugged. "I''m doing this for your sake, but it''s your loss if you don''t want to ept my kindness."


    He started the car and continued driving, seemingly in a good mood. The rest of the journey was spent with him listening to the radio.


    Rachel crossed her arms while looking out the window. For some reason, she couldn''t stop thinking about what Matthew had said.


    Terry''s secretary had sucked all the nutrients out of Terry, rendering him worthless. At the same time, she''d be prettier.


    Would sex really help a woman be prettier? Were men truly women''s cures?


    The thought of this made her temperature rise. She quickly shook off these thoughts and distracted herself with something else when she realized she was acting weirdly.


    After arriving at Wealthwave Group,


    Rachel called a meeting with some senior executives. If the Sheldon family wasn''t going to stoping after them, she had to think of a way to shake them off.


    Matthew informed her he was going out somewhere. It was time for him toplete the second task Ansel had given him.


    He needed to head to Onyx Vige in Shepherd Town, where he needed to search for an old man named Nelson Zapier so he could retrieve Codex Chillwind and the Healer''s Satchel. Codex Chillwind was the


    foundation of the Frostb


    and the Healer''s Satchel token.


    Sect,


    its


    Matthew figured that an old man in a small vige probably wouldn''t have any eyes on him. Because of that, he had a bit more confidence inpleting this task.


    Onyx Vige was located at the foot of Mt. Dranine, and the scenery was beautiful. Matthew parked by a bridge and walked into the vige.


    When he saw an old man smoking on the other end of the bridge, he pulled out a cigarette and held it out to the old man. "I want to ask you about someone, sir."


    The old man took the cigarette. His


    face became even more wrinkled when he smiled. "Not bad, young man. You know how to offer a cigarette even though you don''t smoke. Let''s hear it, then. Who are


    you looking for?"


    Matthew knew things would be easier for him now that the old man was happy. He crouched with a smile and asked, "Do you know where Nelson Zapier stays?"


    The old man''s smile disappeared immediately, and he flung the cigarette at Matthew. "I can''t ept your cigarette. I''m unworthy of it. Now, get lost!"


    Matthew''s heart leaped to his throat. It seemed that he would have problemspleting the task.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 198

    Matthew hurriedly exined, "I''m feeling a little unwell, sir. I heard from others that Nelson Zapier has some skills, so I came all the way to ask him to check on me."


    The old man, Neil Oldman, looked at him coldly and snapped, "You''re another bastard who''s here under the pretense of seeing a doctor. It''s precisely because of people like you that Nelson was tricked and taken away! Fuck off, you shameless asshole!" Matthew smiled at him. "Calm down, sir. You have high blood pressure, and I think it''s at least 150 now. You might just pass out if you keep shouting at me."


    The old man tensed and red at him. "H- How did you know that?"


    Matthew''s smile widened. "I can tell from your skin that you''ve consumed a lot of celery. It can help to lower your blood pressure, but taking too much of it isn''t good for you either.


    "You should switch to celery seeds. Grind them into powder and make them into a drink that you can take daily. It''s much more effective at lowering blood pressure than celery is, but the texture is horrible."


    Neil''s murky eyes were filled with surprise. "How did you... You said the same thing that Nelson did! He told me to switch to celery seeds after a while but didn''t tell me how to take them before he disappeared. W- Who are you?" Matthew came clean. "I''m from the same sect as him. I came to look into the matter after hearing that something had happened to him."


    Neil flung his cigarette away and grabbed Matthew''s hands agitatedly. "That means you''re here to avenge him, right? That''s great! I was so mad when a great doctor like him was murdered!"


    Matthew''s heart sank. Nelson really was dead. "How did it happen?"


    Neil wiped his tears and said, "A decade ago, someone came to Nelson and asked him to treat his paralyzed father. Nelson never came back after leaving with the guy. We called the cops, but they couldn''t find anything.


    "You have no idea what a great guy Nelson was. He never asked any patients for money as long as they didn''t take any herbs or medication from him.


    "I suspect someone secretly killed him because they were jealous of him. You have to get to the bottom of this and avenge him!"


    Matthew frowned. His first suspect was Red Wolves. Perhaps they''d long since shipped Nelson out of the country.


    He wouldn''t be able to save Nelson then even if he wanted to. This also meant it would be that much harder for him to track down Codex Chillwind and the Healer''s Satchel.


    After some thought, he asked, "Could you take me to his house?"


    Neil nodded. "Of course. Come with me! Nelson actually has a son, but he''s no match for this father.


    "Despite learning everything Nelson


    had to teach, he just can''t treat people like Nelson did. There might not be anyone to inherit Nelson''s


    abilities, but his son hasn''t sworn off


    traditional medicine.


    "He and his family are growing some herbs now. Half an hour ago, someone even came to pick up the herbs. I heard they offered a high price."


    Matthew chatted with him and gained a simple understanding of Nelson''s family. He had a son named Harold Zapier and a grandson named Mason Zapier.


    Mason was a teenager who loved reading medical books. He mored about wanting to be a doctor in the future.


    Matthew and Nelson''s home. As they stood outside, they heard people sobbing inside. Matthew immediately pushed the door open and saw a teenager lying on the ground.


    Neil soon arrived at


    Harold Zapier was trying to start a motorized tricycle. As he did so, he cried, "I''ll take you to the hospital, Mason!"


    Matthew hurried over to check on Mason. "I''m a doctor. There''s no need to go to the hospital."


    He felt Mason''s pulse and quickly


    diagnosed the problem. He had


    abdominal pain due to blood


    deficiency. "A dose of Snow


    Vl


    Eldernroot broth is enough to treat


    this. Do you guys have Eldernroot at


    home?"


    ton


    Mason clutched his stomach, his face twisting in pain. He suppressed it and said, "Yes, we do. Do we also need asphode grass, red grains, calcium powder, and Radiantbloom?" Matthew was surprised. "Not bad, kiddo. You know your prescriptions. You missed out on the most important point though.


    "The asphode grass needs to be freshly picked. If you don''t use fresh asphode grass, you''ll only be treating this one-off instance.


    "You''ll leave yourself with a chronic illness, and you''ll only be in more pain whenever it acts up in the future. It''ll eventually kill you!"


    Harold panicked upon hearing that. "We just sold off the asphode grass that we nted. We have to catch up with the people who bought them!"


    Matthew immediately carried Mason onto the motorized tricycle. "Hurry up then! It''ll be toote if we don''t go after them!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 199

    Shepherd Town was a small town at the foot of Mt. Dranine. A truck filled with asphode grass was parked at the entrance of the town.


    The boxes of asphode grass were ced on ice and packed into crates. Then, the crates were transferred into the truck.


    Caron Jones pulled out his phone. "Mr. Durbin, we''ve packed all the herbs. They can be taken to the port now."


    Ethan was pleased when he saw the loaded truck through the surveince camera. "Remember to seal them properly. No one is allowed to open the crates throughout the journey. Once you transfer all the asphode grass back to Eastoria, you''ll get 100 thousand dors for your efforts!" Caron was delighted to hear that. "Thank you, Mr. Durbin. In the past, you offered me a chance to study abroad without charging anything. It''s been the biggest honor of my life to have met you. I swear I won''t let you down." Caron hung up. He looked at the people bustling around in town and couldn''t help feeling like he was superior to them. Nearby, there was a small shop selling beef casserole. Suddenly, he found himself craving some. Beef tartare, tuna tartare, and honeb tripe were delicious if one had them asionally. But if they were part of a regr diet, it honestly wasn''t that friendly on the stomach. A hot beef casserole was more appetizing. Caron told the driver to stop so he could have some.


    Just then, a motorized tricycle passed by. Harold pointed at the truck loaded with asphode grass and cried, "That''s the one! All the asphode grass is in there!"


    Matthew turned the tricycle around and parked it beside the truck. Harold hopped off and ran to the driver. "You guys bought asphode grass from me earlier, sir. Could I have three stalks, please?"


    Caron returned after finishing his casserole. When he saw this scene, he said icily, "What do you mean we bought asphode grass from you? All of this is mine now, and I can''t give you a single stalk!"


    Harold panicked at that and pointed


    at Mason who was still lying on the tricycle My son is sick, and we urgently need asphode grass. Three stalks are all I ask for! I need them to


    save his life!"


    Caron found him ridiculous. Couldn''t he tell what was going on? "What does your desire to save someone''s life have to do with me? I don''t owe you anything."


    Harold was infuriated. "You owe me


    money, don''t you? The person who


    came to purchase the herbs earlier told me he didn''t have enough


    swn.ne


    money and could only pay me 60% of the total. I''m still short of 40%!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Caron shrugged. "As you said, the purchaser is the one who owes you. That''s not me-I purchased herbs from someone else. Don''t you understand something so simple? Are you a retard?" The argument soon caught many people''s attention. They gathered around and whispered among themselves at Caron''s words. Harold''s anxiety grew when he heard Mason groaning in pain. Once again, he pleaded, "Please, I''m begging you. Can you just give me three stalks as asphode grass? I''m the one who grew them! I really need them to save my son''s life!" Caron shook his head. "Do you know where all this asphode grass is going? They''re gonna be exported. What makes you think you can use them? Are you even worthy of using them?"


    Harold''s blood boiled. He''d nted the asphode grass, and he was still owed money. It was bad enough that Caron was unwilling to give him three stalks. How dare thetter insult him?


    He clenched his fists, wanting nothing more than to get in a fight. But the thought of Mason''s suffering made him suppress the urge.


    He said, "Judging from your ent, it sounds like we''re from the same town. Could you please do me a favor and give me three stalks so I can save my son?"


    Caron snorted. "Fuck off! Who are you to say I''m from your hometown? Do you think I''m a cheap, lowly farmer? I''ve long since migrated, you piece of shit. I''m an Eastorian now, you hear me?"


    That only made Harold angrier. "So what if you''re Eastorian? Why can''t I use the asphode grass that I nted? Look¡ªI''ll pay you for it. I''ll pay you a hundred bucks for each stalk! How''s that?"

 Chapter 200

    A pound of asphode grass cost a hundred bucks, so Harold''s offer of a hundred bucks per stalk was definitely more than it was worth.


    He didn''t care about losing money. As long as he could save Mason, he was willing to pay even a thousand dors a stalk.


    Caron snorted. "Who do you think you are? Do you think money''s enough for this? These herbs are to be exported abroad, so you''re not worthy of using them! Now, get the fuck out of my way, or I''m gonna get nasty!"


    Matthew had already lost his patience from waiting for so long. He got up from the tricycle and said, "Don''t tell me you can''t see that we need the asphode grass to save someone''s life!"


    Caron scoffed. "What does that have to do with me? Even if there were an earthquake here and everyone was to die in it, it wouldn''t have anything to do with me! Fuck off, or I''ll make you pay the price!"


    Matthew suddenly pped him, making him stagger backward as his head spun. He barely managed to catch himself before falling.


    He roared, "Have you fucking lost your mind? I''m an Eastorian! How dare youy a hand on me? You''re dead meat, ass="


    Before he could finish, Matthew gave him another p. "Who''s the fucker here? If you ask me, you''re here to cheat these honest people out of their herbs! Why haven''t you settled the bill? I''m gonna give you the beating of a lifetime!" He then punched Caron, sending him flying. Thetter crashed against the truck and copsed on the ground.


    He clutched his stomach and howled in pain. The sound was so blood-curdling that it made chills run down the spines of the spectators.


    Matthew hopped onto the truck and grabbed a crate of asphode grass. Then, he threw it onto the ground. "Open it!"


    Harold opened it and retrieved three stalks. "What should we do next?"


    Matthew said coldly, "Borrow a stove from the local pharmacy and cook the asphode grass. Add two bowls of water, and boil the asphode grass in it until it reduces to one bowl of water. Do it fast!" Harold pointed at Caron. "What about this dude?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Matthew snapped, "Who cares? He snatched your herbs without paying you and ended up getting a beating. That''s it!"


    Harold grunted before running to the pharmacy. 20 minutester, he returned with a bowl of broth, which he fed to Mason.


    A whileter, Mason''s pain stopped. However, his clothes were drenched from the sweat he''d broken out into because of the pain, and he was still a little weak.


    Caron clutched his stomach,


    wanting to get to his feet.


    Unfortunately for him, the pain in his


    stomach was only getting worse. He had no choice but to sit on the ground while reporting to Ethan.


    Then, he pointed at Matthew and snarled, "Just wait. The owner of these herbs won''t let you off the hook! You''re in deep shit now. You''re gonna die a horrible death!" Matthew turned to look at him, his gaze icy and murderous. He stared into Caron''s eyes as if he were the Grim Reaper looking at someone on the brink of death.


    What was with that look? Caron was so frightened by Matthew''s gaze that he turned away without saying anything else.


    Matthew snorted. If not for there being so many people around, he would''ve already gotten rid of Caron. He''d killed plenty of Eastorians-one more wouldn''t matter.


    Harold was a little panicky. "You...


    You should go. I''m worried you won''t


    be able to handle his people if there


    are too many of them. Hurry up and leave! I''ll deal with what''sing!"


    Matthew shook his head. "You seem to have sold these herbs in a hurry. They''d be more mature if you were to give them a dozen more days to grow." Harold sighed. "I was going to sell them to apany called Wealthwave Group. Apany called Healthline Pharmaceutical signed the contract with us.


    "However, someone from Healthline Pharmaceutical suddenly called earlier and told me that they''ll pay me extra for the sale. I just needed to harvest the herbs today. I did as they said, but they''ve yet to pay me


    in full."  nay,

 Chapter 201

    Did Harold mention Wealthwave Group? These herbs were actually supposed to be supplied to them.


    Matthew immediately dialed Rachel''s number. "Healthline Pharmaceutical sold the herbs from our partner farmers to Eastorians, Rae. Send someone to check the statuses of all our partner farmers." Rachel was in the middle of a meeting, but upon hearing Matthew''s words, she jumped to her feet.


    These herbs were crucial for the production of drugs in theing year. If the raw materials were taken away, the project would be screwed.


    "I''ll get someone to investigate this matter right away."


    After hanging up, Rachel went to the driver''s seat and took the key.


    Time passed by slowly. In the meantime, Mason''s condition was getting better and better, but Harold was still uneasy.


    "How about we get out of here? We shouldn''t cause any trouble. I''m afraid he''ll have someonee after us."


    Matthew wanted to find out more about Nelson. "You may not know who I am, but I know Nelson, your father, who works in the medical field. I''m here to see him.


    "Word got out that Nelson went missing, so I want to look into it. His disappearance was sudden, just like how people suddenly show up to buy your herbs. This might be a clue."


    Matthew had an inkling that Nelson''s disappearance was somehow connected to the Eastorians.


    Things suddenly clicked for Harold. "I always thought your medical skills were exceptional, and you remind me of my dad. It turns out you''re both in the medical field.


    "Since you put it like that, are you saying the people who took the herbs and kidnapped my dad are the Eastorians?"


    Matthew wasn''t nning to keep Harold in the dark. "This is just my spection."


    Harold crouched on the ground as if lost in thought. On the other hand, Mason started pacing around the area. Every so often, he''d turn back and nce at Caron before resuming his pacing. This went on for about ten minutes until Mason suddenly bent down to grab a stick from the ground and charged toward Caron. He then began to beat Caron with it.


    As Mason hit Caron, Mason shouted, "You bastard! Where did you take my grandpa?"


    Caron was at a loss. "I don''t know Nelson. Stop it, or you''ll pay for itter."


    Seeing this, Harold tried to stop Mason, but Matthew stopped him. "Just let Mason hit Caron. Bottling it up isn''t good. He''ll feel better after venting his anger."


    Harold was taken aback by Matthew''s statement and was worried about the consequences of Mason beating up someone.


    "If beating Caron up would get us the information we need, I''d dly do it too. But this won''t fix any problem."


    With each strike, Mason put in more strength, hitting harder and harder.


    The pain was too much for Caron, and he started pleading, "Please, stop. I studied abroad in Eastoria ten years ago, and I haven''t been around. How would I know Nelson? Stop hitting me! It hurts."


    Mason ceased hitting Caron and sharply asked, "Were there Eastorians here ten years ago?"


    Huddled in the corner with his arms around himself, Caron replied, "15 years ago, Ozenia Charity built a high school. The Eastorians started their charity in Lamda at that time."


    Mason turned to look at Matthew, then raised his stick again. "What are you doing here?"


    Terrified, Caron shieled his head.


    "Don''t hit me. I''m here for charity


    Just a few days ago, I held a


    medical conference to help the poor.


    I''m really doing charity work


    en N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mason spat on Caron''s face and Caron shut his eyes when the phlegmnded on his face. Furious, he clenched his teeth, wishing he could tear Mason apart.


    Soon, he started begging again. "Spare me. I''m from Strego. We''re both from the same ce."


    Was Caron really from the same hometown as Mason? The surrounding spectators hurled insults and mored.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 202

    "How shameless can he be? Earlier, when he was asking for medicine, he imed to be Eastorian."


    "He has no respect for his roots. This scum deserves a good beating."


    "Yes! Beat up that asshole. If you don''t, I will."


    Mason also got angry at what Caron said. It reminded Mason of the time Harold mentioned they were from the same hometown and begged Caron for three asphode grass, only to be met with mockery and ridicule. Mason red up in anger and started swinging the stick like crazy. Caron passed out as he screamed his head off.


    Matthew watched the scene unfold without saying a word. Mason was growing on him more and more.


    Mason was smart, had a bit of fire in him, and was tough. Even though he was young, he was bound to achieve great things in the future.


    Breathing heavily, Mason came up to Matthew and asked, "Are you saying that my grandpa was taken away by those Eastorians?"


    Matthew patted Mason''s back. "There''s a good chance of that. They''re collecting books on traditional medicine, and your family probably has Codex Chillwind. Maybe that''s what they''re after."novelbin


    Upon hearing "Codex Chilldwind", Mason''s expression changed drastically. "That book is still around."


    Matthew held Mason''s hand. "Have you seen it?"


    Mason nodded. "That book has been sitting in my bag all along."


    Matthew was taken aback by how easily he found the book. "I have a medical background, Mason. I can teach you medicine if you want, but you have to acknowledge me as your mentor." Mason immediately dropped to his knees. "Please take me as your apprentice, Mr. Grant. I shall kneel before you."


    Matthew found himself liking Mason. He was a sharp person. "I''m happy to ept you as my apprentice, but you should be warned that being my apprentice is no easy task. You''ll have to study medicine and keep up with physical training."


    With a look of determination, Mason dered, "I was raised in a vige, so I can handle tough work. As long as I get to learn medicine, I don''t mind working out, even if it means hauling rocks up a hill."


    Standing at the side, Harold was delighted by what he saw. Back then, he had dreams of studying medicine, but his bad memory made it hard for him to remember the prescriptions.


    There were two instances where Harold practiced medicine alone and almost got into trouble.


    When Nelson came back, he harshly pped Harold and ordered him to stay away from traditional medicine. Atst, Mason got to pursue traditional medicine.


    In the distance, a convoy of cars was making its way here. The convoy sped into town, causing amotion among cars and pedestrians.


    The screeching of brakes rang out, causing the people on the road to frown upon it. The convoy came to a stop.


    As the door of the first car opened, Ethan stepped out. A bunch of burly men got out of the other cars and stayed right behind Ethan.


    Upon seeing Caron on the ground, Ethan immediately erupted in anger. Since Ozenia Charity was founded 15 years ago, Ethan had been weed with flowers and apuse wherever he went. Nobody in Lambda would dare to mess with his people. But today, someone actually dared to attack them.


    Ethan shouted in anger to everyone around and asked, "Who did this? Show yourself."


    Upon seeing this, the onlookers around were frightened and backed away.


    "It''s me." Matthew stepped forward right away.


    Ethan sized up Matthew. The longer he looked, the more disdainful he became. "How dare you hit my men? You''ve got some nerve, but you can''t afford the consequences. You''ll end up worse than Caron did." After saying that, Ethan waved his hand. "Everyone, get him! Beat him until he''s on his knees, begging for forgiveness."

 Chapter 203

    A dozen burly men heard the order and slowly spread out. Seeing that a fight was about to break out, the onlookers quickly backed away in fear. Nobody wanted to get caught in the crossfire. How did Ethan dare to threaten to make Matthew kneel? Matthew clenched his fists. First, Ethan took his herbs, and now he demanded him to drop to his knee.


    All of a sudden, Matthew exuded an intense presence and a fierce killing intent. Mathew slowly walked up to Ethan and ignored the burly men closing in on him as if they weren''t there. With a look of contempt, Ethan remarked, "Think you can take me on? Not a chance."


    As Ethan finished his sentence, the burly men charged toward Matthew, surrounding him.


    Matthew rushed toward them. With quick and agile movements, he delivered punches in quick session, leaving many afterimages of his attacks in the air.


    When Matthew came to a halt, the burly men behind him stood still as if they had been turned into stone statues.


    His opponents were all motionless. A gust of wind swept through them, and they fell to the ground one after another.novelbin


    Matthew continued walking toward Ethan, his words sounding like they came from hell. "You want me to get on my knees?"


    Watching the corpses fall on the ground, Ethan was bbergasted.


    "I must say, you''re pretty impressive, but that''s still not enough. It''s been a while since I drew my de. I''ll show you what a true warrior is."


    As Ethan spoke, he walked toward his car and slowly opened the trunk, pulling out his de.


    Holding the hilt with his left hand, Ethan slowly rested his right hand on it and slowly moved toward Matthew.


    With every step forward, Ethan''s presence grew more intense as he clenched his de tighter.


    They quickly closed the distance between them until they were just four steps apart. As they moved closer, they were only one step away from being within each other''s range of attack. Hardly anyone was still watching. Most people were afraid of getting into trouble, so they had already left.


    Harold nervously clenched his fists. Matthew was unarmed, but Ethan had a de. With the distance closing between them, Harold feared that Matthew would be defeated in the next moment. Seeing that Matthew had no weapon, Mason picked up a stick from the ground and ran toward Matthew. "You''ll be at a disadvantage without a weapon, Mr. Grant!"


    Matthew was startled as the fight was about to break out. Worse yet, Ethan had a de, but Mason still rushed over. He hurriedly stopped Mason. "Don''te over. Stay back."


    The instance Matthew spoke, Ethan charged forward and swiftly drew his de with his right hand.


    Ethan stopped when he was halfway through drawing his de. Only then did he realize Matthew was already right in front of him.


    Matthew tightly held Ethan''s right hand on the hilt and then slowly pushed the de back into the sheath. The partially drawn de was gradually returned to its sheath, inch by inch. Ethan clenched his teeth and exerted all his strength to draw his de. With a soft click, the de was fully sheathed.


    Ethan was horrified by Matthew''s immense strength. He couldn''t even unsheathe his de at all.


    Without hesitation, Ethan threw his de away and hurled a punch toward Matthew. A cold glint flickered, and blood sttered. An arm fell to the ground.


    Ethan held his wound, his expression contorted in pain. "How did you move so fast?"


    Ignoring Ethan''s question, Matthew pointed the de at Ethan''s chest. "Are you Eastorian?"


    Since Ethan wielded a de, Matthew was quite convinced that he was from Eastoria, but he asked anyway.


    Ethan cried out in pain. "Yes, I''m Eastorian. Are you scared now? You''ve messed up big time. I''m not just any ordinary person, but Eastorian. You can''t handle the consequences."


    The de shed, and another arm dropped to the ground. In excruciating pain, Ethan thrashed around with his two severed arms. He rolled on the ground and squealed like a butchered pig. Matthew coldly remarked, "You deserve it. It''s you who can''t bear the consequences. How many more can you take?"


    Ethan writhed in agony on the ground. "It hurts. I can''t take it anymore."


    Matthew wanted to find out more about Ethan''s identity and the stolen traditional medicine, but the name "Nelson Zapier" suddenly came to his mind.

 Chapter 204

    Matthew suddenly changed his mind and raised the de. "Spill it. Where''s Nelson?"


    Terrified by the de being pointed at him, Ethan hurriedly begged for mercy. "I don''t know Nelson. Stop, I can''t take this. I''m about to die. Please stop." Matthew raised the de above Ethan''s head, seemingly about to strike at any second.


    Seeing this, Ethan quickly came clean. "Alright. I''ll tell you. Nelson was sent to Eastoria. He''s still over there now."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. He wasn''t sure if Ethan was making stuff up, so he asked again, "Did he just go with you without a fight?"


    Ethan was sweating bullets and trembling. "If he didn''t cooperate, I''d have killed his whole family. That''s why he didn''t dare to resist.


    "There''s a camera at his ce. As long as he does what''s he told, he gets to see everything happening at home."


    Matthew was convinced. Holding a person''s family hostage was a real dirty trick. No one could hold out against that. "Make the call and bring Nelson back right away."


    Ethan shook his head. "I''m not in charge of Nelson anymore, so I can''t free him. My word doesn''t mean anything.


    "It''s so cold, and I''m about to pass out. Call a doctor immediately. I feel like I''m going to die. Please, save me."


    As Ethan was speaking, he suddenly had a seizure and went silent.


    Standing on the sidelines, Mason looked at the dead body with fear and trepidation. He approached Matthew and said, "Get out of here, Mr. Grant. Otherwise, you might end up in jail." The bystanders ran away in fear. They were all afraid of getting into trouble.


    Matthew tapped on Mason''s shoulder and shed him a smile. "Don''t worry about running away. Ethan came for our herbs first, and I was just defending myself.


    "Forget about what''s happening here. Just go home and pretend you don''t know anything about Nelson''s situation."


    Matthew had spoken to Ansel earlier about this, but Ansel simply replied, "You do what you need to do, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Hearing Ansel''s words was enough for Matthew to set aside his worries. He also had a clearer picture that Ansel must be someone important.


    Ansel''s mission might be bigger than just Nichs'' personal matters.


    At that moment, Matthew didn''t take Ethan''s death seriously.


    Mason was still a bit uneasy. "Seriously? This is a pretty big deal-"


    Before Mason could finish speaking, Matthew grabbed him and said, "Come on. I''m going with you to get that book."


    With that, Matthew took Harold and Mason back to their ce.


    Above the door was a ck object facing the yard. It was hard to notice without paying close attention. That had to be the camera Nelson used to check on his family.


    Matthew nced at the camera and then casually walked to the yard. Soon, Mason grabbed a book from his bag.


    The book was wrapped in a cover. Without opening it, it looked just like a high school textbooknovelbin


    After collecting Codex Chillwind, Matthew thought about Healer''s Satchel. "Have you seen something resembling a satchel?"


    Mason shook his head. Harold walked out from inside with a grubby bag. It looked like a battered handmade piece.


    Harold handed the item to Mason. "I used to think you had an agenda and didn''t trust you. But after you went through so much to save Mason, I believe you''re part of my dad''s sect.


    "Here''s the Healer''s Satchel. I''ve treated it with a solution to mask its original color."


    Matthew took the Healer''s Satchel in his hands. It was light and smooth to the touch.


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed the exquisite craftsmanship that went into it, which suggested that it might have been made by a woman.


    After carefully putting away the Healer''s Satchel, Mason packed Codex Chillwind in the bag. "I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I''m leaving now.


    "Here''s my phone number. And I''ll be teaching Mason medicine through video."


    ...


    At the Opulent Club, Ansel sent his men to sort things out for Matthew and made a call. "Things are getting dangerous for Mr. Grant, sir. Do we need to dispatch someone to assist him with his next task?" An elderly voice came through the phone. "Forget it. If he can''t get this done, he doesn''t deserve the Juprus Ring and to call the shots with the tough guys."


    Ansel wanted to say something, but the other person hung up on him. He sighed in resignation. Nichs was still cold as ever, and he started to feel worried about Matthew.


    With the start of a new day, Matthew showed up at the Wealthwave Group''s entrance. After finishing his task yesterday, he was ready for a new challenge.


    In the medical circle, there was a sect named the Gugleni Sect. Their founder wrote a book called, Gugleni Compendium. At this moment, it was currently with the Solomon family. Before Matthew could ask the Solomons about the book, Rachel called, "Get here fast, Matthew. We had about 100 tons of herbs go missing. I really need your help with this."

 Chapter 205

    Matthew had to put his mission aside and rushed to Wealthwave Group. Upon reaching the door, Matthew could tell something was wrong. The security guards at the entrance were new faces. Thankfully, someone had a word with the security, and they let Matthew in.


    Walking into the office, Matthew noticed that the mood felt a bit different from before. The workce was dead silent, and everyone was absorbed in their tasks.


    With a hint of confusion, Matthew headed to the top floor. He pushed open the door leading to the president''s office and saw Rachel rubbing her temple.


    He asked in disbelief, "With so many herbs missing, do we seriously have no clues at all?"


    Rachel shook her head. "I can''t find anything. Ethan Durbin, the general manager of Ozenia Charity, is missing. Have youe across him?"


    Matthew nodded. "He''s dead."


    Rachel was taken aback. "How do you know he''s dead? Are you serious?"


    Matthew was the killer. How could there be any doubt about it? But he couldn''t tell her the truth. And he was also amazed by how Ansel managed to keep the incident under wraps.novelbin


    There were more than ten witnesses to Ethan''s death, but somehow the news never got out.


    After clearing his throat, Matthew told Rachel, "Ethan died in a car ident. I saw it when I passed by."


    Upon hearing that, Rachel fixed her gaze on her coffee cup, and she was lost in thought.


    After a while, Rachel sighed in resignation. "Since Ethan is dead, there''s no point looking into the matter through him. The only suspect we have left is Sheldon, but we can''t do anything to him." Matthew was on the same page with Rachel''s guess. The Smith family had been stirring up trouble recently. Even after Jeffrey was dead, Sheldon continued to give the Carter family a hard time. Matthew had a hunch that the Smiths were after something. He usually stayed out of Wealthwave Group''s business, but the issue would affect thepany''s production for another year. So, he had to step in. "I''m off to confront the Smith family to get the herbs back."


    With a look of surprise, Rachel gazed at Matthew. "Calm down. Have you forgotten about what happened?


    "Sheldon suspected you were behind Jeffrey''s death. Tracy had to talk him down to keep you safe. If you go after him, aren''t you just looking for trouble?"


    Matthew scratched his head. He was surprised that Rachel still remembered the past. Even though he wanted to clear things up, he didn''t know how to exin the story.


    After thinking for a moment, Matthew said, "You''re my partner. I''ll do whatever it takes to get those herbs back to you. Forget about Sheldon, even William can''t stand in my way."


    Upon finishing his sentence, Matthew turned around to leave. When she saw this, Rachel immediately stopped Matthew.


    "It''s not the time to be a hero. Going after Sheldon is like bringing a knife to a gunfight. He''s rumored to be a martial artist. You''re no match for him."


    Rachel was hoping Matthew woulde up with a great solution, but he was just being impulsive and making things harder.


    Seeing Rachel blocking his path, Matthew said in resignation, "I didn''t know you cared this much. I always thought I didn''t matter to you. Since you''re worried, I promise I won''t go."


    Howe Matthew agreed so readily? Rachel stared at Matthew with doubt, but his beaming smile made her clench her teeth in frustration.


    She was stressing out, but he was goofing around and making fun of her. Annoyed, she snapped, "Alright. Go take a break. You''re not helping and just making things worse."


    As Rachel spoke, she pushed Matthew from his back out of the office. Then, she mmed the door shut.


    Looking at the door closing, Matthew could tell Rachel was feeling anxious. Since he had gotten to know her, she hardly ever lost her temper. She always carried herself in a cold, graceful demeanor. Matthew decided to deal with this matter himself.


    The traffic was bustling on the road. Matthew waited by the roadside for ten minutes and didn''t spot a single cab.


    Just as he was running out of patience, his phone rang. He took out his phone and checked it.

 Chapter 206

    The call was from an unknown number. After a moment of hesitation, Matthew tapped on the screen to ept the call. "Hello, who''s this?"


    Benjamin Stewart, the warden of Westbrook Prison, respectfully replied, "Hi, Mr. Grant. It''s me, Benji. You know, the one who always brings you snacks and drinks."


    Benji? Matthew didn''t know of anyone calling themself Benji, but he did remember the man who used to get him snacks and drinks in the prison. That man was the warden of Westbrook Prison, but he didn''t know if he was really Benji. "Benji? No idea who that is." After saying that, Matthew was about to end the call.


    However, Benjamin quickly shouted, "Hold on, Mr. Grant. I''m Benjamin Stewart, the warden of Westbrook Prison."novelbin


    Matthew didn''t expect it to really be the person he was thinking of. "Oh, you''re Benji. That nickname is too young for your age. By the way, what''s up?"


    Benjamin said with a fawning smile, "Mr. Stanford is asking for your help to treat his illness, Mr. Grant. He didn''t know how to reach you, so he came to me."


    Matthew scratched his head. Benjamin used to help him find patients when he was in prison, which allowed him to practice medicine and earn money. Since Benjamin asked for his help, Matthew couldn''t turn him down. "Who is that?"


    Benjamin grinned and said, "He owns a hospital, and his name is Austin Stanford. He is willing to pay 100 million dors." Matthew felt utterly speechless. Austin owned a hospital but couldn''t treat his own illness? What kind of person was that?


    "You can say yes to him and give him my contact details. I''m tied up right now, so tell him to reach out in three days."


    Benjamin excitedly said, "Sure thing! I''ll make sure he knows. He''ll get in touch with you in three days."


    After hanging up, Matthew happened to see a cab approaching, and he gged it down. The taxi pulled over, and Matthew got in.


    The driver looked at Matthew in the rearview mirror and nonchntly asked, "Where to? I''m off in 15 minutes. If it''s not on the way, I''m not going."


    Matthew threw 10 thousand dors at the driver. "Can you work a littlete?"


    The driver gaped at the money in shock. "Absolutely! Where do you need to go? I''ll head there right away."


    Matthew grinned and said, "I''m not going anywhere, and I just want to find out something. Yesterday, a lot of trucks delivered medicinal herbs to a warehouse.


    "I want to know where they dropped off the goods. Just give me the info, and the ten grand is yours."


    Filled with excitement, the driver replied, "Alright. I''ll have the answer for you in ten minutes."


    As the driver spoke, he pulled out his phone and asked in the chat groups, "Hey guys, my friend''s kid was hit by a car yesterday. It was one of the trucks delivering herbs. Does anyone know which warehouse they delivered the herbs to?" The cab driver sted the question in multiple chat groups. Soon, messages started flooding his phone.


    After going through the messages for a while, the cab driver turned to Matthew and said, "The warehouse is in the eastern suburbs of Lambda, at the foot of Mt. Dranine.


    "The ce is called Goldstore Warehouse, and it''s near the farmers'' market."


    Matthew nodded. "Let''s go then. Take me straight to the warehouse entrance."


    The driver said nothing and took off straight to the eastern suburbs.


    ...


    Rachel''s phone started ringing in the office. She quickly picked up the call. "Did you figure out a way, Grandpa?"


    In the video call, Fred looked much better. "I reached out to Austin Stanford. He''s a hospital director and the vice president of the Integrative Medicine Association. His son works in the health department, and his son-inw oversees drug review and approval. "Any pharmaceuticalpany or family has to show him some deference. However, his fees are a little high as he charges 30 million dors."


    Rachel went quiet for a moment when the 30 million dors were mentioned, but she quickly made a decision.


    "Give him 30 million dors, Grandpa. As long as he intervenes and stops the Smith family from causing more problems, it''s a great deal."

 Chapter 207

    A cab arrived at the entrance of Goldstore Warehouse in the eastern suburbs. After exiting the cab, Matthew went to a convenience store and bought a pack of cigarettes.


    He walked up to the security booth and handed over a cigarette to the man inside. "Hey man, my boss is looking to buy a warehouse. Is this one for sale?"


    The security guards took the cigarette and shed Matthew a mile. "There''s a notice on the wall about selling the warehouse. Of course, it''s for sale." Matthew chuckled. He asked the earlier questions because he had already spotted the notice. "Just curious, is business good around here?"


    The security guard shook his head. "Business is bad. It''s decent in the summer, but there''s almost no business in the winter. I''m quitting soon."


    Matthew frowned and asked, "I passed by this ce yesterday and saw multiple trucksing in. How can there be no business?"


    The security guard lit the cigarette and took a puff. "Oh, you mean yesterday? That''s just a short-term thing. They only rented the ce for ten days, and they''ll be moving out soon." Matthew nodded. "Call your boss and tell him someone''s interested in buying the warehouse."


    The security guard was taken aback. "Buddy, the business here is dead. Are you sure your boss wants to buy this ce?"


    Matthew smiled and replied, "Who cares if there''s business or not? It''s the boss who''s paying. Whether he makes or loses money, it''s not my concern.


    "My boss promised me a 100-thousand-dor bonus and a promotion to warehouse manager for getting a warehouse. Let me make some quick cash first."


    The guard''s attitude immediately became more enthusiastic. "I''ll call the boss right away. My name''s Bruce Kaufman. After your boss buys this ce, I hope I can continue working here as a security guard." Matthew grinned and said, "Don''t worry. If I''m the manager, you''ll be the security captain."


    Half an hourter, Matthew sessfully purchased the warehouse. With the security captain guiding him around, Matthew inspected each storage unit for any safety concerns. Then, he came to Cold Storage 11 and found the medicinal herbs.


    "Keep an eye for these herbs for me, Bruce. No one is allowed to touch them without my permission. If youplete this task, I''ll promote you to assistant warehouse manager." Bruce excitedly held Matthew''s hand. "You''re my lifesaver, Mr. Grant. They can''t even pay us here anymore.


    "I thought I''d have to find a new job, but meeting you has turned things around for me. Rest assured, no one willy a finger on these herbs without your permission."


    Seeing how genuine Bruce was, Matthew patted him on the shoulder. "Starting now, you''re the assistant warehouse manager. When I''m not here, you''ll be the acting manager. "Alright then. I''m leaving. The warehouse is in your hands."novelbin


    Bruce was so excited that he was at a loss for words. He was about to lose his job, but now he had secured a job and got promoted.


    "Hey man, I really appreciate you. Hold up, dinner''s on me. Let''s get some wings and beers tonight."


    Matthew beamed. "I have ns today, but let''s catch up another night."


    ...


    After parting with Bruce, Matthew went back to thepany. Opening the door to the president''s office, Matthew saw Rachel ending a call. Rachel spotted Matthew. "Perfect timing. Give me a ride somewhere."


    Matthew could tell Rachel was in a hurry and figured it was about the herbs. He decided to break the good news about finding the herbs to her first. "I"


    Rachel cut Matthew off before he could continue. "Hold off on that. I made an appointment, so let''s get going."


    Feeling dejected, Matthew nodded. He was looking forward to sharing the good news about the herbs with Rachel, but he didn''t get a chance to say anything. On the way, Matthew noticed Rachel had a troubled look and seemed to be deep in thought. He didn''t want to disrupt her train of thought, so he drove silently.


    20 minutester, they stopped in front of a vi. Matthew sized up the ce and noticed that the vi covered about three acres ofnd.


    It was a three-story house with a yard full of exotic flowers and nts, a rock garden, and a small bridge. The ce looked sophisticated. With one nce, Matthew could tell the people living here were rich. Rachel rang the doorbell and waited for a while before a woman showed up on the video inte and said, "We''re busy right now. Just hang on a minute."


    With that, she turned off the inte. Feeling more anxious, Rachel started to pace around the door.

 Chapter 208

    Austin slumped on the couch inside the vi. Looking pale, he had bluish lips and swollen limbs. His eyes were bulging, and his forehead was covered in sweat. His expression contorted in pain from time to time, leaving the people beside him trembling with fear.


    Lately, Austin had a short fuse. Whenever he was in pain, he wouldsh out at anyone he saw and chew them out.


    When he heard the doorbell, Austin snapped, "Who the hell is at the door? I''m not seeing anyone. Send them away."


    The household staff responded, "I''ve already kept them out."


    Lance Stanford stepped forward. "It could be people from the Carter family with the money, Dad. How about letting them in to see you?"


    Austin couldn''t take the pain anymore and smashed the cups. "I''m not seeing anyone, and I''m raising the price from 30 million dors to 50 million dors."


    Lance furrowed his brows. He understood that Austin was in a lot of pain, but 30 million dors was more than enough to smooth things over between the Smith family and the Carter family. Yet, Austin demanded 50 million dors. "Aren''t you afraid of getting nothing in the end, Dad?"


    Austin''s face twitched, and his voice trembling. "Why would I get nothing? As long as the Smiths stay in the medical field, they''ll need my help, unless they switch fields.


    "You take care of it, but it''s not happening without 50 million dors."


    Seeing Austin suffering and about to lose his temper again, Lance dared not to oppose him. "Alright. I''ll go talk to Rachel right away."


    Austin couldn''t take the pain anymore. "I need pain relief. Increase the dosage."


    The nearby nurses had the painkiller injection ready and hurried over to administer the injection.


    ...


    Rachel paced around the vi entrance. Upon hearing footsteps in the yard, she sported a smile and stood at the gate.


    Lance walked to the gate and stared nkly at Rachel for a moment. Everyone had said that Rachel was as beautiful as a fairy, but Lance didn''t expect her to be so stunning. After the first nce, he couldn''t take his eyes off her. "Are you Ms. Carter?"


    Rachel shed him a smile and replied, "That''s me. I''m here to visit Mr. Stanford Senior."


    Lance felt like it was a shame. After raising the fee from 30 million dors to 50 million dors, Rachel might just walk away.


    What a pity. Rachel was so pretty, but Lance didn''t get a chance to invite her inside for a chat.


    After recollecting his thoughts, Lance beamed. "Dad mentioned that the Smith family is quite influential, and it''ll take some serious effort. So, we need 50 million dors."


    Seriously? 50 million dors? Rachel couldn''t believe it. The price they had agreed upon just went up again. How could they hike the price so ridiculously?


    Thinking about the Carter family''s predicament, Rachel knew she had to pay up. Otherwise, she''d end up offending Austin and the Smiths. Even though it was daylight robbery, she had no other choice. "Alright. 50 million dors it is."novelbin


    Lance was impressed by Rachel''s decisiveness. "I''ll head inside and pass the message then. I''ll get back to you in a bit."


    Rachel forced a smile. "Sure. I''ll be waiting here for your update."


    Lance hurried back inside the vi and returned shortly. "Make the transfer."


    With a look of surprise, Rachel asked, "You mean right here?"


    Rachel wasn''t allowed inside to meet Austin or hear his promise in person. Nevertheless, she was asked to transfer the money at the gate. That was just too much.


    Lance nodded. "That''s right. You''re transferring the money here."


    Rachel was a little upset, but she had to put up with it. "I''ll wire the money. What''s the ount number?"


    Lance reached out his hand and showed her the ount number, ount name, and bank details.


    Rachel pulled out her phone and immediately transferred the 50 million dors. "Can I get a confirmation?"


    Lance responded, "We''re meeting at the Opulent Club at 3:00 p.m."


    Rachel''s expression eased a little. At least they had set an appointment. She waved her hand at Lance. "I''ll be there on time. See you."


    Matthew watched everything unfold and figured out what Rachel was up to.


    The Smith family would go to any lengths against the Carter family. Matthew was skeptical that a few words from others would change their mind.


    In the meantime, he was also curious about the person asking for the 50 million dors. "Who took the money?"


    With her eyes closed, Rachely on her back. When she heard Matthew''s question, she opened her eyes.


    "That person is Austin Stanford. Everyone knows he runs a hospital and is the president of the Medical Association.


    "But behind the scenes, he controls the pharmaceutical industry in Lamda City. Even the Smith family, who manufacture modern medicine, have to respect him." This was the reason Rachel was willing to pay 50 million dors.


    Matthew was taken aback. Austin Stanford? Wasn''t he the patient Benjamin mentioned?


    Even on the verge of dying, he was still so greedy for money. Charging him 100 million dors for treatment was too low. Matthew was convinced he had to double the fee.

 Chapter 209

    Matthew sent Rachel back to her office.


    Afterward, the first thing he did was to call Benjamin. "Get in touch with Austin, Benjamin. His treatment fee has gone from 100 million dors to 300 million dors." Benjamin was startled. "Did he do something that upset you, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew didn''t feel like exining himself, so he simply said, "I just want to raise the price, that''s all."


    Benjamin was bewildered, but he didn''t dare pry further since Matthew didn''t want to talk about it.


    With that, he followed Matthew''s instructions obediently. "I''ll call him right away to inform him about the fee increase. Do you need your Benji for anything else, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew was thrown off by how Benjamin had used that nickname with himself again. "That''s everything. I''m hanging up now."


    In the vi, Austin felt better after receiving a painkiller injection. Looking up, he saw Lance entering with a gloomy expression and frowned.


    "Why the long face? The miracle doctor agreed to treat me, and we just got another 50 million dors. It''s a good time to celebrate."


    Lance wanted to say something but hesitated. He was worried that Austin couldn''t handle the truth. However, if he didn''t bring it up, he wouldn''t have the authority to ess such arge sum of money. Noticing Lance''s reluctance, Austin snapped, "You moron! I just started feeling better after the painkiller injection, and now you''re here dragging things out. If you have something to say, say it."


    With a worried expression, Lance replied, "Don''t be disheartened by what I''m about to say, Dad."


    Austin''s expression changed drastically. "What are you saying? Is the miracle doctor not treating me anymore?"


    Lance shook his head. "The miracle doctor didn''t say that."


    Austin felt relieved. Things would be fine as long as Miractor Doctor was willing to treat him. As long as it wasn''t life-threatening, he didn''t mind anything else.


    "Go on. Everything else isn''t important, so I won''t take it to heart. Just speak up."


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Lance felt much more at ease. "Here''s the story. Benjamin called and told me that the miracle doctor increased the fee to 300 million dors." Austin looked utterly defeated, slumping on the couch. He muttered, "That''s brutal. He''s taking everything I have. Didn''t you ask Benjamin to negotiate for a lower price?"


    Lance sounded somewhat dejected. "I brought it up, but Benjamin said no money means no treatment."novelbin


    Austin''s face contorted in agony as if it hurt more than having his flesh cut. He stuttered, "Give him 300 million dors then."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Matthew finally got to see Austin at the Opulent Club. He was a frail old man with a bluishplexion. His dry lips had a purple hue, and he carried a bag on his waist. The painkiller injections must have been inside. After taking a few nces, Matthew could tell it was Marrowfragia. Having this illness felt like suffering through numerous cuts. It was simply unbearable.


    Rachel greeted Austin with a handshake. "Thanks for taking the time out of your busy schedule. We''re counting on you for the Smith family matter." With a darkened expression, Austin replied, "No problem. It''s just a small matter.


    "In Lambda, I''m the only person who can make the Smith family back down. Just leave it to me, and I''ll make sure they won''t mess with you again." Rachel finally got the words she wanted. "It''s truly an honor to meet you, Mr. Stanford Senior."


    Austin nced at Matthew, finding him rude for not saying hello since they arrived.


    Feeling agitated, Austin asked, "Who is this guy?"


    Rachel quickly pulled Matthew up and said, "He''s my fianc¨¦."


    Austin shook his head, expressing his disapproval of Matthew. "He''s really disrespectful, and he isn''t good enough for you."


    Matthew knitted his brows together. The old geezer was meddling with his engagement. It looked like he had to raise the treatment fee higher. Rachel nudged Matthew. "Get up now and greet Mr. Stanford Senior."


    Matthew disdainfully remarked, "We''ve paid 50 million dors. He''s here for the money. It''s not like it bes free when I say hello." Austin was visibly upset and snapped, "I''m in bad shape and still going out of my way for your sake. How can you say something like that?"


    Rachel was taken aback when Matthew made such remarks. If she had known, she wouldn''t have brought him along.


    Knowing she couldn''t change Matthew''s mind, she tried to cate Austin. "He just speaks without thinking, Mr. Stanford Senior. He''s young and doesn''t know any better. Please don''t let it upset you."


    Austin coldly grunted. "If it weren''t for Ms. Carter, I''d have left already."


    Matthew''s mouth twitched. It was clearly all about money, but Austin tried to make it seem like he was doing it for Rachel. He was so greedy but still wanted to act all noble.

 Chapter 210

    Just then, the door opened, and Sheldon walked in. Rachel stood up and politely greeted him.


    "Mr. Smith."


    Sheldon couldn''t help but stare at Rachel a little longer, seemingly dazed.


    Rachel''s looks were out of this world. She had a hot figure and a cold, graceful demeanor. Everything about Rachel made Sheldon want to win her over. "Long time no see, Ms. Carter. You''ve gotten even prettier," Sheldonmented.


    Rachel politely replied, "Thanks, Mr. Smith. You''re ttering me."


    Austin simply sat there, acting like he was the big shot. "You''re here, Sheldon. I used to work with William, but this is the first time I''m doing business with you.


    "You seem pretty sharp. With you in charge, the Smith family''s going to soar even higher."


    Sheldon beamed at Austin and found himself a seat. "Grandpa sent me here. Honestly, I''m pretty busy myself, so let''s cut to the chase. What''s this all about, Mr. Stanford Senior?"


    Seeing that Sheldon was ying dumb, Matthew had a hunch that things might not turn out well.


    Austin shed him a smile and responded, "Even though I''m not feeling well, I''m still concerned about how the medical industry in Lambda City is doing, especially since I''ve been a senior figure in this field here.


    "I have a small request, Sheldon. Focus on your own business and stop causing trouble for others. Return the herbs, and don''t sabotage the Carters'' business. Can we count on you for that?"


    Sheldon shrugged. "What herbs? I''ve no idea what you are talking about. Regarding what you asked, listen carefully. I''m the person in charge of where the Smith family is heading. Nobody gets to tell me what to do." Austin gaped at Sheldon in surprise.


    He twitched his mouth. "Are you aware of who you''re speaking to? Do you know my position? No one in Lamda City''s medical industry dares to disrespect me."


    Rachel''s expression darkened. She knew things wouldn''t go smoothly, but she didn''t expect Sheldon to be so arrogant.


    Matthew, on the other hand, sat quietly and watched the scene unfold.


    Sheldon fixed his cold gaze on Austin. "Yes, I''m talking to you, old geezer. You''re barely hanging on, and you''re still out here making a fuss.


    "It doesn''t matter how influential you are in Lambda City. Do you want me to call Kevin Price and remove your son and son-inw from their positions?"novelbin


    Austin was horrified. He stuttered, "Do you know Kevin? William has never mentioned that before."


    Sheldon coldly replied, "Grandpa likes to keep a low profile. He gave you some money to avoid hassles. Now that you know, get out of my face." Austin was left speechless, and his expression darkened. He was so confident earlier, but Sheldon just told him to get lost, leaving him humiliated. Right then, Austin''s face was so grim that he looked like a ghoul from a horror movie. He got up and made a hasty retreat with his tail between his legs. Sporting a smirk, Sheldon leaned back in his chair and gazed at Rachel with narrowed eyes. "So, this is who you found? You might as welle straight to me." Rachel looked at Sheldon, who stole her herbs and gave her a hard time. She took a deep breath, fearing she might snap and make a scene on the spot. The Smith family was quite formidable. Even if there was only a slim chance, she didn''t want to have a feud with them. "Are the herbs with you?"


    Her tone was gentle and friendly, as though she was chatting with her close friend.


    Sheldon nodded. "Yes. The herbs are in my possession. All you need to do is agree to one condition, and I''ll return them to you immediately."


    Realizing that the Smith family was about to state their terms, Rachel looked serious. They went through such lengths, so they must have been up to something big.


    Seeing that it was time toy it all out, she anxiously replied, "Go ahead. Tell me what you want."


    With a cheerful smile, Sheldon gazed at Rachel. "Jeffrey fell in love with you. He wanted to marry you into the Smith family. Unfortunately, he was murdered. So, I want to fulfill his wish and marry you into the Smith family."

 Chapter 211

    Did Sheldon actually ask to marry Rachel in Jeffrey''s ce?


    Rachel was horrified by how ridiculous the idea was. She wasn''t engaged to Jeffrey, and they weren''t even dating. Instead, it was just him relentlessly pursuing her. Yet, Sheldon actually wanted to marry her in Jeffrey''s ce.


    "Are you serious? This makes no sense at all. I have a fianc¨¦, so I can''t possibly marry you."


    Matthew was taken aback too. All this time, Sheldon was actually after Rachel. He used to think Sheldon was up to something, but it turned out he was just like Jeffrey.


    Sheldon pointed at Matthew. "Is he your fianc¨¦? He might seem impressive and intimidating, but he''s nothing next to me. Trust me, he doesn''t deserve you."


    With a cold expression, Rachel spoke firmly, "My marriage is none of your business. We''re done talking. Goodbye."novelbin


    After saying that, Rachel gestured for Matthew to leave with her. Matthew was pleased with how Rachel handled it. She had finally stood up for herself.


    With that, Matthew stood up to follow Rachel out of the room.


    "Stop right there!" Sheldon suddenly yelled. He continued, "With the influence the Smith family has, the Carter family doesn''t stand a chance at all. You should feel honored that I want to marry you, Rachel. It''s a blessing for your family. "Don''t push your luck. If you walk out of this room, forget about finding the herbs back for Wealthwave Group."


    Rachel spun on her heels. "So it was you who took the herbs, Sheldon. Don''t overestimate your family. You''ve broken the rules, and you''ll provoke everyone''s anger."


    A hint of amusement crossed Sheldon''s face. "You better think carefully. I have the raw materials your factory needs for the next year. Without these herbs, you can''t produce any traditional medicine."


    Rachel''s face fell. She was already no match for the Smith family, and now Sheldon had the herbs. The Carter family would take a huge hit.


    Right then, she was so mad that she started trembling, but she couldn''t do anything to Sheldon.


    Matthew patted Rachel''s back andforted her. "Don''t be upset, Rachel. I''ve recovered the herbs. We should be d."


    Sheldon sneered. "Did you seriously locate the herbs? Don''t be absurd. I checked beforeing here, and the herbs are still in the warehouse."


    Rachel didn''t show any signs of


    smiling. When Matthew imed that


    he had found the herbs at this.


    critical moment, he must have said it to make her happy, but it was unconvincing.


    en


    Realizing Matthew just intended to make her feel better, she swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Matthew didn''t retort. He just nonchntly said, "Goldstore Warehouse in the eastern suburbs of Lambda."


    "How did you find out?" Sheldon''s expression changed drastically. He had been very discreet, but Matthew had actually found where the herbs were kept.


    Matthew coldly remarked,


    "Goldstore Warehouse belongs to Wealthwave Group now. We were nning to transport the harvested herbs to the warehouse anyway, and you ended up delivering them for us. You''ve saved us a lot of trouble."


    What? Sheldon''s face turned livid, his expression twisted in rage. After all the hard work and money he had spent, Sheldon just made things easier for Rachel.


    Rachel was even more shocked. Matthew had actually located the herbs, and they were in herpany''s warehouse. She felt relieved, like those who stumbled upon an oasis when they were on the brink of dying from thirst in the desert.


    Rachel cheerfully held Matthew''s hand and left. "Let''s head to Goldstore Warehouse and check on the herbs. I can''t wait anymore." Watching them leave the private room holding hands, his face contorted with fury.


    He clenched his teeth and muttered with hatred, "If we weren''t at the Opulent Club, you''d have met a horrible death, Matthew."

 Chapter 212

    Sitting in the car, Rachel was bubbling with excitement. "That''s easy. Howe I didn''t know Wealthwave Group owns Goldsotre Warehouse?"


    Matthew smiled and replied, "Right now, it doesn''t belong to Wealthwave Group yet. You''ll have to pay me 10 million dors for it to be under Wealthwave Group."


    Rachel was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    Matthew chuckled. "That''s because it''s my warehouse."


    "Your warehouse?" Rachel asked in confusion.


    She then shed him a radiant smile, and her breathtaking beauty lit up the atmosphere. Abandoning her typical cold demeanor, she yfully grinned and asked, "Isn''t 10 million dors too much? How about five million dors?" Matthew red. "Nice try, but I won''t settle for less than 10 million dors. Just those herbs alone are worth tens of millions of dors. For 10 million dors, you''re also getting the warehouse. It''s a steal."


    It wasn''t like he needed 10 million dors. He could easily earn 300 million dors from Austin for one round of treatment. That kind of money was insignificant to him.novelbin


    Matthew just enjoyed bantering with Rachel. Teasing her every now and then was quite entertaining.


    Rachel furrowed her brows. Since she had just transferred 50 million dors to Austin, she was a bit low on cash.


    She looked at Matthew and fawningly said, "I pay you about 10 thousand dors a month, Matthew. That''s plenty for you. Don''t charge me for the warehouse..."


    Matthew shook his head. "Do you think you can keep a man with just 10 thousand dors a month? What are you thinking?"


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "Don''t put it like that. What do you mean by keeping a man? We''re engaged, aren''t we? We''re on our way to getting married."


    Matthew sighed. "You can''t trust what women say."


    "You idiot." Annoyed, Rachel fixed her captivating gaze on Matthew. "You have more money than you can spend. Since you don''t smoke or drink, isn''t 10 thousand dors more than enough for you?"


    Matthew waved his hand in disapproval. "I still have to support my parents and children too. Besides, you should do some research on how much it costs to keep a man these days."


    The repeated mention of keeping a man made her feel like a bad woman who spent money on men. Feeling frustrated, she snapped, "How much do you think?"


    Matthew started slowing down the


    car. "I''ve asked around at Rose Bar. For just hanging out and shopping,


    it''s about 5 thousand dors.


    you


    want to have a drink together, it''ll


    cost 10 thousand dors.


    "Sleeping together costs around 50 thousand dors. Keep someone exclusively for a month is no less than 300 thousand dors."


    Rachel had heard enough. Why did Matthew mention drinking together and sleeping together? That kind of rtionship was so messed up. "When did I sleep together with you, Matthew?"


    Matthew smirked. "Isn''t that just a matter of time?"


    Rachel''s face flushed red. "You pervert! Why do you always think about stuff like that? Forget it. Here''s your 10 million dors."


    Upon seeing the warehouse entrance, Matthew pulled over and pulled out his phone. "Wire me the money."


    Rachel pouted in exasperation and transferred the 10 million dors. "Are you happy now?"


    Matthew chuckled. "Since you''ve paid me so much money, I can do anything for you. Do you want to


    have a meal together, have sommet


    fun, or even sleep with me? Just say the word. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    Feeling irritated, Rachel yfully smacked Matthew. "Stop spouting nonsense."


    She might have seemed genuinely upset, but there was a hint of yfulness in her eyes. She waspletely different from her usual demeanor. Apparently, she loved Matthew teasing her


    Matthew was entranced by Rachel''s smooth skin, delicate features, and the rosy cheeks she had when she was feeling shy.


    The sight of her heaving chest made his mouth dry. He couldn''t resist reaching out to touch it.


    Rachel stared at her chest in disbelief. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 213

    Matthew quickly pulled his hand back, realizing he had acted without thinking. He hurriedly exined, "With all the money you gave me, I figured I''d provide you some services. It''s free." Rachel''s face was beet red. The warm touch from earlier felt like a spell, making her legs nearly give out. She tried to stayposed.


    "I''m warning you, Matthew. This is the first andst time. If it happens again, I won''t be so nice next time."


    Matthew subconsciously rubbed his hands together. Man, that felt amazing.


    He then responded, "You''re supporting me, so I''ll do what you say. If you''re upset, how about I let you touch me to make up for it?"


    Watching Matthew rub his hands together, Rachel was so mad that she started clenching her teeth.


    What a jerk! Matthew was bing more and more perverted. Matthew was dependable and devoted to love. Plus, he was also an excellent doctor. His only downside was being a bit of a pervert.


    Rachel wasn''t sure if Matthew was the right person to marry. With a tinge of sadness, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Matthew brought his hand to his nose and took a whiff. A fragrant scent wafted over him, and he was somewhat enchanted.


    After three years, he had finallyid his hand on a woman, but he didn''t get to taste her yet. With a hint of regret, he opened the door and stepped out.


    Bruce was keeping watch at the warehouse entrance when a car pulled over. At a nce, he could tell that the car belonged to a rich person. As a strikingly beautiful woman got out of the car, his eyes were glued to her.


    "With a woman this pretty, even if I can''t take her home, just holding her hand would make my life worth living," Bruce thought to himself.novelbin


    Staring in a trance, Bruce suddenly saw Matthew get out of the car, so he hurried over. "What a surprise to see you, Mr. Grant!"


    Matthew shed him a smile. "I want to show my boss around the warehouse today."


    Bruce nced at Rachel and muttered, "Is that gorgeousdy the boss?"


    Matthew nodded. "Yes, she''s the boss."


    Bruce suddenly thought of something. "By the way, did the boss agree to make me the assistant warehouse manager, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "The


    boss goes by what I say, so I won''t be the manager anymore. Instead


    I''ve got other things on my te. You''re the manager of this


    sw noveline


    warehouse now, so do your best."


    Bruce was taken aback. Then, things started to click for him. He discreetly gave Matthew a thumbs-up. "You''re amazing, Mr. Grant. You actually won over the beautiful boss.


    en


    OUMS


    Knowing that Bruce had caught the wrong idea, Matthew shook his head. He was engaged to Rachel before bing a manager, so he didn''t use her to climb thedder.


    But Matthew found it difficult to exin this. "Stop making things up. Come on. Let''s show the boss the herbs."


    Bruce nodded repeatedly. He was in awe of Matthew. He respectfully made his way to Rachel. "I''ll take you to see the herbs."


    Rachel entered the warehouse and saw how spacious it was. After asking around, she found out that most of it was vacant.


    Seeing the herbs, she finally felt at ease. Rachel advised Bruce on a few things and added that more security guards would be assigned to guard the herbs. Bruce felt nervous in front of Rachel and kept nodding repeatedly.


    After walking out of the warehouse, Rachel paused for a moment before instructing, "Send me home."


    Thinking back to the 50 million dors Austin took from Rachel, Matthew said, "Austin didn''t do his part. We have to get the 50 million dors back."


    A hint of doubt shed in Rachel''s mesmerizing eyes. "Are you being serious?"


    Austin was quite influential. He had a key role in the approval and testing of the drugs.


    If they demanded the 50 million dors back, they''d upset Austin. Troubles would start lining up for them, and they might even be forced to cease production.


    Even though Austin had failed to deliver, the money was as good as down the drain. Despite that, Matthew urged Rachel to get her money back.

 Chapter 214

    Matthew nodded. "I mean it. Austin took the money but didn''t get the job done. So, he has to give it back."


    Rachel felt disappointed. Even though Matthew waspetent, he was too candid to understand the politics in the business world. She sighed and remarked, "Forget it. We aren''t getting back the money." Matthew confidently said, "Why can''t we retrieve it? If you''re too busy with work, I''ll handle it. I promise we''ll get it back."


    Rachel was upset. 50 million dors wasn''t a small amount. If she could get it back, she''d have done it. Seeing how confident Matthew was, Rachel decided to let him learn the hard way.


    "Alright then. Go for it."


    ...


    In the vi, Austin was fuming with anger. "Sheldon, you bastard! Do you think you can belittle me just because you know some bigwigs? Just wait. I''ll make you regret it."novelbin


    Seeing how furious Austin was, Lance stayed quiet. Then, the doorbell started ringing.


    Austin angrily shouted. "I''m not in the mood to see anyone today! I don''t care who it is. Even if a big shot shows up, I''m not seeing him. Tell him to get lost!"


    Lance sighed. After learning about what Austin went through at the Opulent Club, he understood how Austin felt.


    Despite being a prominent figure in the medical field, Austin was actually kicked out. His dignity was trampled, and his reputation was ruined. With the illness added into the picture, Austin was already at his wit''s end. Lance made his way to the gate, feeling sorry for the visitor''s unfortunate timing.


    Upon reaching the gate, Lance spotted Matthew. It hit him suddenly that Matthew was with Rachel when she came to give them the money.


    "Do you need something?"


    Matthew cut to the chase. "I want to see Austin."


    Even Rachel didn''t address Austin by his name and addressed him as Mr. Stanford Senior, but Matthew actually called Austin by his name!


    With a look of contempt, Lance coldly said, "Dad is in a bad mood and isn''t seeing any visitors."


    Matthew couldn''t care less about that and stated, "I''m here for Wealthwave Group. You took 50 million-dors but didn''t get the job done. Don''t you think you should return the money?"


    What the heck? Was Matthew out of his mind? Did he seriously think about collecting the money he had given away?


    Lance looked at Matthew as if he were a fool. He sternly replied, "Don''t you know the rules? If you don''t want any trouble, you''d better get lost."


    Matthew couldn''t believe Austin was nning to keep the money. That was pretty crooked.


    With a tinge of regret on his expression, Matthew gazed at Austin and nonchntly remarked, "I''m here to help Austin because of Benjamin. Since I''m not wee, I''ll be going." What? Benjamin? After a moment of shock, Lance eximed, "Are you the miracle doctor Benjamin told us about? Are you Dr. Grant?"


    With an indifferent look, Matthew nced at Lance and turned to leave.


    Seeing that the miracle doctor he''d


    been waiting for was about to leave, Lance rushed in front of Matthew without hesitation. He dropped to his knees with a thud, blocking Matthew''s way.


    "Please don''t go, Miracle Doctor! I''m begging you to save Dad."


    Matthew looked down at Lance, who was on his knees. "I don''t want any trouble. Austin might as well just die."


    Lance pped himself across the


    face. "It''s my fault. I was foolish enough not to recognize you. Please save Dad. We''ll return the 50 million dor to Wealthwave Group immediately. Please, I''m begging you to save Dad."

 Chapter 215

    Matthew coldly snorted. "You idiot! Do you really think I need your money? I''m just taking back what''s rightfully mine. But since you''re being sincere, I''ll see what''s wrong with Austin." Lance got to his feet and eagerly led the way. "Pleasee in, Miracle Doctor. We can''t thank you enough. My family and I are grateful about it."


    Matthew nonchntly said, "Come on. Let''s head in. I don''t have much time."


    Lance sped up his pace. Austin was visibly upset. When he looked up, he saw Lance arriving with someone else, and his expression darkened.


    With amanding presence, he snapped, "Didn''t I tell you to send the visitor away? Why did you bring him in?"


    Not long ago, Lance had dropped to his knees and begged Matthew to stay. Seeing his father''s reaction, he immediately exined, "He''s Dr. Grant." Dr. Grant? This young man was actually the miracle doctor?


    Austin was taken aback. At the Opulent Club, he had an impression that Matthew was Rachel''s kept man. Who would have thought Matthew was Dr. Grant?


    Feeling overjoyed, Austin approached Matthew and took Matthew''s hand. "We''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival, Dr. Grant. Please have a seat. I''ll get you a cup of coffee."


    His attitude flipped in a second. Just moments ago, he had a cold demeanor. But now, he was fawning over Matthew like a dog wagging its tail when its owner came back home. With a cold expression, Matthew scoffed at how Austin shifted from arrogance to ttery.


    Lance seemed to have realized something and walked up to Austin. "Dr. Grant demanded us to return the 50 million dors to Wealthwave Group."


    Austin was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded. "Yes. Give him back the money. Make sure to pay his consultation fee too."


    At this point, Austin couldn''t care less about money and just wanted to live.


    With a warm smile, Lance went inside and fetched two cards out. Then, he walked up to Matthew and handed them over.


    "The yellow card has 50 million dors, and the other has 300 million dors. Please take good care of Dad."


    Matthew took the cards and slipped them into his pocket. "I''ll jot down some prescriptions for you. One is for an ointment, and the other is to be taken orally.


    "Apply the ointment before you sleep every night, and take the oral prescription in the morning. You''ll be healed in a month."


    When Matthew was giving the instructions, he wrote down the prescriptions on his phone. Then, he showed it to Austin.


    Austin took out his phone and snapped photos of it. "Is it really that easy, Miracle Doctor?"


    Matthew coldly remarked, "If it''s easy, why do you need me?"


    Austin immediately corrected


    himself. I didn''t mean it like that I''m saying a serious illness like this is nothing for you. You''re even able to treat it with two prescriptions.


    en novelbin


    zUMS


    "Your medical expertise is really impressive, Dr. Grant. But I still don''t know what''s wrong with me. Can you fill me in?"


    Matthew stood up. "It''s


    Marrowfragia. When the illness kicks


    in, you''ll experience excruciating pain in your bones, like someone is drilling them. The pain is too much for anyone to bear."


    Austin leaned forward and replied, "Yes! Those are my symptoms. So... it''s Marrowfragia. I''ve consulted many specialists in different


    countries, and nobody can figure out


    what''s my illness. You''re truly a


    miracle doctor, Dr. Grant."


    Matthew was no stranger to this kind of ttery. He calmly responded, "Take your prescriptions on time, and you''ll be fine. I need to get going."


    After saying that, Matthew ignored Austin''s plea to stay and simply walked off.


    After walking Matthew out of the yard, Austin immediately shouted at Lance, "Hurry up. Get the medicine ready with the prescription. Make sure to use the top-quality herbs." Lance took the phone, feeling a little ripped off. "It''s 300 million dors, but we''re just getting two prescriptions."

 Chapter 216

    Austin snapped, "What''s wrong? Do you think my life isn''t worth 300 million dors?"novelbin


    Realizing Austin had gotten the wrong idea, Lance quickly grabbed the phone and prepared the medicine.


    At the Carter residence, Rachel brought a bowl of chicken noodle soup to Fred. "This is good for your health, Grandpa. Try some."


    Fred took the bowl and put it aside. Seeing Rachel''s troubled expression, he asked, "Did something happen?"


    Rachel sighed. "There are two things. Uncle Malcolm brought his bodyguards, but they won''t listen to me. I don''t know what is he up to.


    "Then, there''s the Smith family giving us a hard time. I suspect that they are after the Carters'' businesses."


    Fred hummed in acknowledgment. "Don''t worry about Malcolm. As long as I''m around, he can''t cause any trouble. But regarding the Smith family, do you have any reason for your suspicion?"


    Rachel put up one finger. "The Smiths made their fortune by taking over other families. The older generations call them the barbaric raiders. They''ve been silent for close to 30 years, but the Smiths won''t change their predatory ways." Fred''s expression changed drastically. "It''s my oversight, and they might have ill intentions now. This will be big trouble."


    Rachel looked cold and shrewd. "The only advantage we have now is that the Smith family doesn''t know you''ve fully recovered. They believe the Carter family is falling apart. Maybe that''s why they see an opportunity."


    Fred nodded. "Just act submissive and y along. Don''t confront them outright. I''ll step in and take care of it at the end."


    Upon hearing Fred''s words, Rachel felt more confident. "Got it."


    After wrapping up the important matters, Fred beamed and asked, "How are things going between you and Matthew?" Rachel blushed. "It''s the same as always."


    Fred seemed displeased. "Is it Matthew who''s not making an effort, or is it you?"


    Rachel had the urge toin about how pushy Matthew was and always trying to sleep with her. He was quite the pervert.


    However, she couldn''t tell Fred about it, so she had to put it differently. "I''ve just been too busy. I''ll try to spend more time with himter."


    The next day, when Rachel stepped


    into the office, Tracy suddenly called, "Where are you, Rachel? Austin is here, and he looks really upset. Have we done something that offended him?"  en


    Did they upset Austin?


    The first thing that came to Rachel''s mind was that Matthew had asked for the money back. "You need to attend to Austin first. I''ll find out what''s going on with Matthew."


    After hanging up, Rachel started


    typing a message to Matthew when


    she sa


    him at the door. "Did you go


    to the Stanford residence to ask for


    money, Matthew?"


    Matthew leaned forward and replied, "I went there yesterday."


    Moron! Rachel was so angry that she was at a loss for words.


    "Why don''t you get it? The Stanford family has control over the medical industry in Lambda City. Asking for money will create a big problem for thepany. "Besides that, the Stanfords aren''t going to return our money. Once they have taken what they want, they aren''t going to give it up."


    Matthew pulled out a yellow bank card and passed it to Rachel. "Here''s the money I reimed."


    Rachel gaped at Matthew. "You actually got the money back?"


    She was in disbelief. Why would Austin give up the money he had received?


    After snapping back to reality, Rachel immediately understood why Austin came to thepany early in the morning to cause trouble. She grabbed Matthew by the arm. "Come with me. We''re going to the office to apologize."

 Chapter 217

    Matthew was confused. Why did Austin show up?


    The prescriptions Matthew had provided would alleviate Austin''s symptoms immediately. So, why would he pay a visit so early? Could it be that the medicine wasn''t working? Feeling puzzled, Matthew went upstairs with Rachel.


    On their way there, Rachel continued fuming. "Stay out ofpany matters from now on, Matthew. You have no idea how business works, and you''re just making things worse for me." Matthew felt speechless. "I have retrieved the 50 million dors, Rachel. How am I giving you trouble?"


    Rachel shook her head. "Don''t you see? Austin is here to stir up trouble. Even paying 60 million dors can''t fix this."


    When they were chatting, they soon entered the office.


    Upon seeing Austin, Rachel enthusiastically greeted him, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Stanford Senior. Our employees were out of line and upset you."


    Austin fixed his gaze on Matthew all the while. Upon hearing Rachel''s words, he quickly exined, "You''ve got it wrong, Ms. Carter. I''m here to apologize because I shouldn''t have taken your money. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask. I''ll do everything I can."


    Rachel gawked at Austin in surprise. What happened? Why had Austin''s attitude suddenly changed?


    Austin let go of Rachel''s hand and approached Matthew. "Thanks, Mr. Grant. My symptoms are getting much better today."


    Matthew was baffled. Why would Austine so early to thank him? It was too unusual. There had to be another reason.


    "No need for thanks. Just get to the point."


    With a troubled look, Austin hesitated before replying, "Sheldon ising after me. I need your help."


    Matthew walked over to the couch and sat down. "Aren''t you the top dog of the medical industry in Lambda City? Do you really need my help?"


    Austin shook his head. "That was innovelbin


    the past. Since the Smith family showed up in Lambda City, they founded the Pharmaceutical Association outside of the existing medical associations.


    "There are Switzers and Ergusians in the Pharmaceutical Association. The Smith family has won over the higher-ups of important


    departments in Lambda City. Their


    influence is quite intimet


    YOUMS


    now."


    Rachel had no time to be happy with Austin showing friendly gestures before hearing this news. The smile on her face faded, and she became worried. Upon hearing that, Matthew knew Sheldon woulde looking for trouble again. Unfortunately, he didn''t feel like helping Austin. "I can''t help you." Austin sighed and said dejectedly, "In fact, Sheldon isn''t onlying after me. I heard he is plotting against the Carter family."


    Rachel''s phone rang, and she picked up the call. "Hello, Rachel speaking."


    A man''s voice came through the phone. "The Pharmaceutical Association is holding a meeting today. Are you attending?"


    The Pharmaceutical Association? Rachel nced at Austin. Just as they were talking about it, the association approached her. Knowing Sheldon was behind this, Rachel became more wary. "What meeting?"


    The


    person on the phone was firm. "The meeting is about the new medical technology in Lambda City to provide better healthcare for the people, Everyone in the medical sector must attend, or they won''t considered part of this initiative."


    Rachel understood the gravity of the matter. "I''ll be there. Where''s the meeting?


    be

 Chapter 218

    "The meeting is set for 10:00 a.m. at Stardust Hotel."


    After giving her the address, the man ended the call. Rachel nced at her phone and realized i I was already 9:00 a.m. With only an hour left, she had to leave right away.


    ...


    On the top floor of Stardust Hotel, Sheldon was in a private room, quietly sipping his coffee.


    Robert Galloway, the secretary-general of the Pharmaceutical Association, walked up. "The strongest yers in the medical industry are waiting in the private room, Mr. Smith. Why don''t you have a word with them?" Sheldon nodded and followed Robert into the private room next door. Everyone here was a wealthy businessman in the pharmaceutical industry of Lambda City.


    He sported a smile and said, "Do you know the key difference between traditional medicine and modern medicine?"


    Someone stood up and chimed in, "Modern medicine is all about science, whereas traditional medicine is just superstition."


    A man with white hair stood up. "Traditional medicine is about to fade into history, while modern medicine is at its height. Almost the entire poption chooses modern medicine."


    Everyone had something to say, but most of thements criticized traditional medicine andmended modern medicine.


    When everyone quieted down, Sheldon stood up. "You''re all wrong. I''ll tell you the biggest difference. We''re all in the pharmaceutical business, so let''s skip the nonsense.


    "Clearly, both traditional medicine and modern medicine are effective, and they both treat illnesses. But traditional medicine depends on the doctor. The keyponent is the doctor''s diagnosis.


    "In the course of treatment, the profit goes to the farmers growing the herbs and the traditional medicine practitioners, leaving no profit for others.


    "On the other hand, modern medicine is built on statistical data and various drugs. Whether we invest in hospitals, build pharmaceutical factories, or run pharmacy chain stores, we''ll profit no matter what.


    "If we want to make serious money, we need to eliminate traditional medicine and build our wealth on modern medicine."


    Everyone grinned and echoed his sentiment. "Your words are spot on, Mr. Smith. We''ll do as you say."


    Sheldon nodded. "Since that''s the case, let''s band together and eradicate traditional medicine in Lambda City."


    ...


    A car pulled up in front of Stardust


    Hotel. Matthew stepped out of the car with Rachel. Her lovely face was filled with worry, and her legsfelt like jelly when she walked.


    Matthew shed a smile and asked, "Why? Are you scared?"


    Rachel noticed Matthew was still smiling. "They have everything in ce, waiting for us to walk into their trap. Aren''t you worried?" Matthew beamed and replied, "We just need to turn the tables on them."


    Rachel stayed quiet. It was easier said than done when the Smith family had teamed up with the big shots of the pharmaceutical industry in Lambda City. How could the


    Carter family take them down alone?


    She had an inkling that this was the biggest challenge the Carter family would ever face.


    Seeing that Rachel didn''t respond, Matthew changed the subject to lighten up the mood. "I need to


    discuss something with you, Rachel. Lori wants to see you and have her new mom take her out to y."


    BUMSnovelbin


    Rachel wasn''t in the mood to talk about this. "If we make it through the crisis now, I''m more than happy to take Lori out to y. I can even entertain you."


    Was Rachel serious about it? Matthew was excited. "You said it. If I help you get through this, you''ll spend the night with me."


    Matthew hadn''t been with a woman for three years, and he finally had a chance that day. He couldn''t help but notice Rachel''s stunning figure, smooth skin, and long legs.


    As she walked in front of him, he admired how her hips swayed. The longer he watched, the more excited he became.


    Rachel kept walking and spun on her heels to urge Matthew. "Hurry up, will you?"


    "Okay," Matthew responded and quickly caught up.


    They took the elevator to the top floor and a staff member showed them to the meeting room.


    Upon entering, they saw the meeting room was divided into two sections-modern medicine and traditional medicine.


    Over on the modern medicine segment, there were many people in designer clothes and luxury watches. All of them looked like big shots in the business world. Meanwhile, only two people sat in the traditional medicine segment. One of them was an old man in his 60s, and the other was a graceful woman in her 30s. Seeing Rachel and Matthew show up, Robert knew their targets had arrived. His smile vanished in an instant as he snapped, "You''rete."

 Chapter 219

    Matthew pulled out his phone and looked at the time. It was exactly 10:00 a.m. They were on time, not even a minutete.


    "You must be mistaken about the time. It''s 10:00 a.m. sharp, so we''re right on time."


    The attendees of the meeting looked at Matthew and Rachel strangely. Most people knew that the meeting was a plot against traditional medicine, and Wealthwave Group had heavily invested in it. Robert wasn''t fussing about them beingte. He was just trying to make things difficult for them.


    With a look of contempt, Robert gazed at Matthew. "I didn''t get the time wrong. My brand-new watch shows it''s already 10:01 a.m. Since you''rete, you don''t get to attend the meeting." Matthew was seriously annoyed. Who the hell was this guy? He was clearly on time, but Robert was determined to make it sound like he waste.


    Upon a closer look, Matthew noticed Robert was old. When he saw the yellowish eyes, it all clicked together.


    "If you can''t see straight, you need to visit an optometrist. It''s clearly 10:00 a.m., but you mistook it as 10:01 a.m. Better get your eyes checked, or you might end up in a car ident."


    Robert fumed with anger. "How dare you talk back to me? Do you want me to get the security guards to kick you out right now?"


    At this moment, Sheldon came in through the door. He frowned when he heard Robert was about to toss Matthew and Rachel out.


    The entire setup had been orchestrated for Wealthwave Group. Kicking them out would make the meeting pointless.


    "It''s already ten. Let''s get the meeting started," Sheldon stated.


    Robert picked up on Sheldon''s hint and respectfully replied, "Got it, Mr. Smith. I''ll get things ready for the meeting right away."


    Upon seeing this, Rachel nudged Matthew. "We need to find a seat now."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. They walked toward the traditional medicine section and took a seat.


    Robert red at Matthew. He cleared his throat and started the meeting. "Listen up, everyone. We''re here today to roll out a new health technology initiative for Lambda City.


    "With technology advancing rapidly, medicine''s taken a huge leap forward thanks to these developments. However, some businesses are still producing traditional medicines.


    "Can those nts and herbs really treat illnesses? That''s ridiculous. Traditional medicine is just a scam, and we need to abolish it.


    "Everyone in this room is a big name


    in the medical industry, like


    hospitals, pharmacies, and drug manufacturing. If you''re on board with phasing out traditional medicine, put your hand up."


    sw nove


    When Robert finished speaking, the people in the modern medicine sections raised their hands without a second thought.


    Rachel and the other two people in the traditional medicine section, however, solemnly looked at the opposition.


    Matthew finally figured out what Sheldon was plotting-it was a straightforward attempt to shun traditional medicine.


    If Sheldon pulted this off, there


    would be no suppliers for traditional medicine in Lambda City. With no ess to traditional medicine, Matthew would be in a pinch even with his superb medical expertise.


    After all, even the best cook couldn''t make a meal without ingredients. Matthew quickly understood the gravity of the matter.


    Seeing the majority raising their hands in favor, Robert smiled and announced, "Since everyone''s on the same page, let''s put our hands together for Mr. Smith to kick things off."


    Below the stage, the representatives for modern medicines stood up and apuded. The sound of apuse filled the meeting room.novelbin


    Smiling, Sheldon took the stage. When the apuse quieted down, he dered, "Since everyone is in favor of this n, I''ll now announce " Realizing the absurd n was about to be set in motion with no one speaking against it, Matthew got up and interrupted, "I''m against it!"


    So Matthew was going to oppose it, huh? Sheldon had already seen iting and was prepared with a speech.


    "More than a dozen people attended


    the meeting. If you''re the only


    person against it, it doesn''t matter, The project to ban traditional


    medicine and establish a health


    Lambda City through modern


    technology will proceed as nned."


    Sheldon wrapped up his response with a sneer and coldly stared at Matthew. Everything was set in stone. Nothing Matthew said could make a difference. Wealthwave Group now had to switch up its ns for traditional medicine. If they decided to move forward with modern medicine, they had to work with Sheldon.

 Chapter 220

    Everything had gone ording to Sheldon''s n.


    However, Matthew suddenly got up from his seat and walked toward the stage. "It doesn''t matter if it''s modern medicine or traditional medicine. The effectiveness is what matters. We should only get rid of things when it doesn''t work. "Even though modern medicine is advancing rapidly, it can''t cure everything."


    As Matthew spoke, he held the arm of Mark Grabowski, one of the people who had raised their hands.


    Mark appeared to be in his 40s. He had mouth ulcers, bloodshot eyes, and inmmation at the corner of his eyes. His face was also covered in pimples.novelbin


    Matthew looked at Mark and said, "You''re showing signs of inmmation. How does modern medicine handle that?"


    Mark was at a loss for words to respond. He was into modern medicine and had even sent his son abroad to study it. When his son had an inmmation issue, he ended up mailing some traditional medicine over.


    Mark had been stressed outtely over some troubles at his factory, and his ulcer issues had surfaced. But just like that, Matthew''s question had Mark totally stumped.


    Matthew grunted coldly. "If you need traditional medicine to feel better, why are you against it?"


    After saying that, Matthew approached Donald Winstead, who was in his 30s. He had his arm in a sling, and it looked like his arm was hurt pretty badly.


    Matthew went up and yanked Donald''s arm. He then jerked it abruptly, making a loud snap.


    Surprised by Matthew''s actions, Donald sprang to his feet and grabbed Matthew by the cor. "My arm''s injured, and you''re still messing with me? Are you looking for a fight?"


    Matthew motioned to the hand holding his cor and asked, "Does that look like an injured arm to you?"


    Donald lowered his head and looked at it. Only then did he realize that he was grabbing Matthew with the injured hand.


    What? Donald''s arm had been so weak that he could barely lift it, but it seemed perfectly fine now. How did that happen?


    Feeling exasperated, Matthew


    added, "I just realigned your bone and fixed it in seconds. Treatment through modern medicine will take at least a month. Despite that, you''re against traditional medicine. Are you out of your mind?"


    "I..." Donald stuttered. He was utterly embarrassed. Knowing that he was wrong, he just kept quiet and took his seat again.


    Matthew kept walking and came up to Gerald Scully, an old man in his 60s.


    He locked eyes with Gerald and stated, "As you get older, your body doesn''t work like it used to, but you''re so obsessed over libido boosters that it ruined your health. "But... I have the right prescription just for you to boost your performance tonight. Are you interested?"


    Gerald''s eyes lit up as he got up excitedly. "Yes, I want it! Can you prescribe it for me?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "So, are you still going to ban traditional medicine? If you do, you''ll be a softie forever."


    Feeling frustrated, Gerald''s face turned red. He wanted to retort but held back because he still needed Matthew''s treatment.


    Matthew then walked up to Sherwin


    Wofford, who was chubby. "High blood pressure, huh? You''re stuck with modern medicine forever? Worse yet, they are bad for your


    stomach and heart.


    "I can fix your blood pressure with just three prescriptions, and I promise there are no side effects-"


    Onstage, Sheldon didn''t take Matthew seriously at first. But seeing Matthew expose everyone, he knew he had to cut Matthew off. "Shut up!" he yelled.


    Seeing that Sheldon was upset,


    Robert came down from the stage and said, "You''re just spouting nonsense, Matthew! There''s no way traditional medicine can fix these issues."


    en


    Seeing Robert stepping up again, Matthew coldly remarked, "Do you often take Gynaptonin?"


    Robert was taken aback. He''d been on this medication for six months but had never told anyone about it before. "How did you know?"


    Matthew looked at Robert, as if he were an idiot. "I could tell right away by observing you. You can''t even see straight. Don''t you know that yourself?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221

    Upon hearing about the eyesight issue, Robert''s face paled. Lately, he''d been experiencing episodes where his vision went dark, and things sometimes looked blurry. Robert had checked his eyesight at the hospital, but nothing untoward showed up on the tests.


    After hearing Matthew''s words, Robert suddenly realized how serious it could be. "What can I do to fix my vision?"


    After asking that, Robert immediately regretted it. The goal of the meeting was to take down Wealthwave Group and eliminate traditional medicine, but he ended up asking for treatment. With a grim expression, Sheldon coldly warned, "We''re in a meeting room, not a hospital, Robert. If you''re sick, get yourself to a hospital instead of staying here."


    Robert was so freaked out that he didn''t know what to do. Sheldon promoted him to be a secretary-general, so he couldn''t imagine the consequences of getting on Sheldon''s bad side. Upon seeing this, Matthew chuckled and said, "This meeting is about health improvements in Lambda City, and it looks like people here need medical care.


    "If you''re against treating them, I don''t mind. After all, I''m not the one suffering the illnesses and pain."


    Sheldon''s expression darkened. Matthew''s words had set him against everyone here. If he didn''t back down, everyone would hold a grudge against him.


    For a moment, Sheldon didn''t know how to handle the situation. The people getting diagnosed earlier were all hesitant to speak up.


    Seeing no one else stepping up, Gerald cleared his throat and made his stance clear. "I''m really struggling with my illness. I need him to treat me and provide me the prescriptions." With someone taking the lead, the rest followed suit. This made Sheldon clench his teeth in anger. Seeing how things were getting out of hand, he decided to call for a vote.


    "Settle down, everyone. We can sort out the medical issues after the meeting. Right now, we need to start voting, and then you''re free to go. I''ll be over in just a minute."


    Matthew was surprised Sheldon wasn''t giving up, so he just walked up to the front stage. "Remember the libido issue we talked about earlier? Modern medicine can''t fix it, but traditional medicine can.


    "Simrly, traditional medicine can


    help with visual impairment too. Traditional medicine is better than you think. Everyone gets sick at


    some point, so why not give yourself a chance to stay healthy?"


    Sheldon snapped. "What are you doing up here, Matthew? This is a meeting for the Pharmaceutical Association."


    Ignoring Sheldon, Matthew looked at


    the people below the stage and said, "Some people here have minor health issues. They don''t seem. serious now, but leaving them unattended will make things worse.


    swnt velnovelbin


    "The meeting today is absurd. If you vote to ban traditional medicine, you''re just digging your own graves. As a dector, I won''t treat those who are bent on running themselves down."


    The people below the stage exchanged nces among themselves. Then, Gerald, who was the first to speak up earlier, stepped up. "I''m opting out of this vote today." Donald followed suit and stood up. "I''m not voting either. Traditional medicine has been around for so long for a reason."


    "Traditional medicine is pretty great in my books. The fact that it doesn''t have side effects is something modern medicine just can''tpete with." "Count me out of the vote as well."


    After a moment of hesitation, Robert announced his stance. "I believe traditional medicine should be preserved."


    Seeing that even Robert had changed his mind, Sheldon was livid. With the majority opposing his idea, Sheldon knew his n had fallen through.


    Sheldon tightly clenched his fist, his gaze fixed on Matthew. His anger boiled over, and all he wanted was to punch Matthew in the face.


    He had never felt the urge to kill someone as much as he did at that moment. If it weren''t for all these people around, he would have gone for it.


    As Sheldon locked eyes with Matthew, the meeting room wentpletely silent. It felt like two tigers staring each other down, neither willing to back down. Everyone could feel the tension in the air between them, and no one dared to make a sound.

 Chapter 222

    Rachel clenched her fists. She was so nervous that her forehead broke out in sweat. She was confident in Matthew''s medical skills, but her biggest worry was him getting into a fight with Sheldon. After all, Sheldon was a martial artist, so Matthew was no match for him.


    The meeting room was so silent that everyone could hear a pin drop.


    Sheldon clenched his teeth. Knowing he wasn''t in the right ce to take Matthew down, he coldly said, "We''re canceling today''s meeting for the time being. Meeting adjourned." Upon finishing his sentence, Sheldon turned to leave.


    After Sheldon was no longer in the meeting room, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief. The people Matthew had just diagnosed with health problems flocked to him.


    "I have erectile dysfunction, Dr. Grant. Please give me a prescription."


    "Can you treat me first, Dr. Grant?"


    "My vision is a bit fuzzy, Dr. Grant. Can you give me a prescription? I''m worried about going blind."


    Sitting at the head table, Matthew looked like he was hosting a special medical consultation session in the meeting room. Even those without health issues were lining up to have Matthew examine them.


    ...


    A ck vehicle drove off from the Stardust Hotel. In the car, Sheldon was on the phone with William.


    "I can''t wait anymore. I''m going to kill Matthew."


    William noticed Sheldon was upset and had a rough idea why, but he wasn''t keen on changing the n. "Can''t you hold off a little longer? I already arranged for someone to deal with Matthew, and he is on the way now." Sheldon held back his anger. "I can''t wait anymore."


    William had never seen Sheldon so worked up. "What on earth happened?"


    Sheldon''s face contorted with rage


    as he screamed like a maniac. "It''snovelbin


    about the Pharmaceutical Association I have founded. We were trying to decide in a meeting, but it was turned into Matthew''s consultation session.


    "The others acted like my suggestion was a joke. I can''t let go of my anger until Matthew is dead.


    His furious and hateful scream would send chills down the spine of anyone who heard it.


    Upon hearing that, William knew he couldn''t change Sheldon''s mind. Go for it. As a martial artist, you''re trained in the art of killing. I''m sure you can take him out without


    breaking a sweat."


    Upon getting William''s approval, Sheldon ended the call and instructed his man in the passenger seat. "Have someone figure out the best spot to make a move."


    ...


    In the Stardust Hotel, Matthew was upied with writing prescriptions for everyone. It turned out to be extremely time-consuming.


    Sitting next to him, Rachel assisted Matthew with the prescriptions, and they worked together seamlessly.


    After diagnosing everyone at the meeting, Matthew and Rachel took the elevator down together.


    Gazing at Rachel''s stunning face, Matthew found himself in a good mood. A hint of lust flickered in his eyes. "I fixed the problem, Rachel You promised to keep me


    1-lovel


    entertained, so you better keep your word."


    Keep Matthew entertained? Soon, Rachel realized what he meant. Feeling shy, she asked, "Did I say that?"


    Seeing Rachel''s abashed look, Matthew couldn''t take his eyes off her. "You agreed to it. I have a recording. Do you want me to y it?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. He took this stuff way too seriously. This time, he even recorded it.


    "Fine then. I''ll entertain you. What do you want to do?"


    Matthew smiled and replied, "Let''s do something exciting. I''ll get us a room."


    Annoyed, Rachel smacked Matthew on the arm. "Who said anything about getting a room with you?"


    Matthew caught Rachel''s hand and yanked her inside the car. "Oh, you don''t want a room? I''m fine with doing it in the car."

 Chapter 223

    Rachel struggled to withdraw her hand, but Matthew had a firm grip on her. She couldn''t budge at all, and he was way too strong. Before she knew it, she was pulled inside the car and pinned against the seat. She could feel his muscr body and warm breath. Rachel blushed, and her heart was pounding. "Stop it, Matthew. Take your hand off me."


    Matthew pressed Rachel''s voluptuous body beneath him. Feeling his blood pumping, he caught a whiff of her scent and could barely hold back.


    Hearing Rachel''s protest, Matthew lowered his gaze. Only then did he realize he had subconsciously put his hand on her chest. It felt like a jolt of electric current, and he fondled it briefly. Meanwhile, Rachel immediately tensed up. Noticing this, Matthew smirked and slowly got up. Even though he hadn''tid his hand on a woman for a long time, he hadn''t lost his mind yet. "Since you don''t want to entertain me, I''ll send you back."


    Rachel felt a mix of fear and excitement. She somehow looked forward to what was about to happen next. But why did Matthew suddenly stop?


    Feeling empty, Rachel watched as Matthew got out of the car, closed the door, and then entered the driver''s seat.


    She grumbled to herself, "I gave you a chance, and you didn''t take it. You can''t me me for that."


    Matthew sighed and drove Rachel back to thepany.


    Thinking back to Matthew''s aggressive behavior and the ces he had touched her, Rachel felt her cheeks flush red. Was that what it felt like when a man and a woman got intimate? Rachel was intrigued. She felt like a person who had never tasted candy suddenly trying it for the first time.


    Matthew was driving and saw that Rachel was silent. Thinking that she was mad, he chuckled and said, "You''re not mad, are you? I was just messing with you earlier."


    Rachel snorted and thought giddily, "I used to believe Matthew was a pervert, but it turns out he just likes to run his mouth. He doesn''t dare to actually do it."


    Rachel found herself smiling at the thought.


    Seeing that Rachel didn''t respond, Matthew changed the subject. "Since you don''t want to spend time with me, then hang out with Lori instead. Let''s pick her up from school together this afternoon."


    "I agreed to pick up Lori with you this afternoon. But first, can you drop me off so Tracy and I can go shopping for clothes?" Rachel responded this time.


    Shopping for clothes? Matthew looked at the rearview mirror. Rachel''s outfit was spotless, so it didn''t seem like she needed new clothes.


    "What you''re wearing now looks just fine."


    Rachel shook her head. "These clothes are too mature for hanging out with kids. I really need to change. You wouldn''t get it."


    Matthew was surprised to find out that Rachel was going to buy new clothes just for Lorraine, and he grinned without realizing it.


    After getting back to thepany, Rachel asked Tracy to go shopping with her, As the chauffeur, Matthew offered to drive them but was turned down, so he had to wait at the office.


    It was almost time to clock out, but Rachel hadn''t returned yet.


    Just as Matthew was about to ask Rachel where she was, his phone rang. The caller happened to be Rachel.


    "Hey, where are you? If you don''te back soon, we won''t make it in time to pick up Lori after school."


    A male voice came through the phone. "I''ll send you an address to pick up Rachel. Bring 10 million dors with you ande alone. You''ve got 30 minutes-don''t bete."


    When he finished speaking, the man ended the call. Was that a kidnapping?


    Startled, Matthew tried to call back immediately, but Rachel''s phone was turned off. He was at a loss for what to do next when a text message came to his phone. "Meet ten miles away from Sris Bridge in Lambda City toward Hudnear Mountain."


    Without hesitation, Matthew rushed toward the basement parking lot He didn''t have time to figure out if it was a kidnapping or what those guys were after. He just wanted to get there quickly.


    There was a vi located halfway up Hudnear Mountain, about ten miles in.


    Cowering in the corner with her hair in disarray, Rachel stared at Sheldon in fear. "It''s just a business disagreement, Sheldon. Calm down and don''t do anything extreme."


    The longer Sheldon gazed at Rachel,


    the more he liked her. "Jeffrey has


    feelings for you, Rachel. But I can marry you into the Smith family


    Kin


    his ce. How dare you dismiss menovelbin


    so easily? Since you''re not up for it, I have to do something."

 Chapter 224

    As Sheldon was speaking, he took out a packet of powder and emptied it into the red wine. Then, he picked up the ss and slowly swirled it.


    Under the light, the red liquid shimmered with an exotic and mesmerizing glow.


    Rachel was scared out of her wits. "What did you spike it with, Sheldon?"novelbin


    With a lecherous grin, Sheldon fixed his eyes on Rachel''s stunning figure. "Of course, it''s something good. Aren''t you the cold one? Didn''t you turn me down? After drinking this, you''ll be begging to throw yourself at me." With that, Sheldon broke out inughter. Rachel was horrified at the sight of such a madman. "I can pay you money. I can give you anything. Please, just let me go."


    Holding the ss, Sheldon grabbed Rachel by the hair and poured the drink into her mouth. "Right now, you''re asking me to spare you. After this drink, you''ll beg me not to." He then erupted into wildughter.


    With her hair being held, Rachel couldn''t break free as the wine was forced into her mouth. She stuck her tongue out to avoid swallowing it and tried to spit it out. Unfortunately, some of it still went down her throat. Half the ss of wine sshed on Rachel''s chest, soaking her clothes. As her wet clothes clung to her figure, she looked even more enticing.


    Sheldon smashed the ss on the floor and looked at Rachel. "You''d better start asking me nicely, Rachel. Otherwise, things are getting unpleasant for you." Rachel felt like her body was burning with a difort that was beyond words. She tried to stay calm. "Matthew wille to save me. You''d better let me go." Despite being in a trance, all Rachel could think of was Matthew''s mind. He was herst lifeline.


    Upon hearing Matthew, Sheldon grimaced. "Did you honestly think I went through all this trouble just to sleep with you? I''m here to kill Matthew today. "Hang tight. He''ll be here any minute. I''m going to beat him senseless and make him watch while I rape you. I want him to witness the entire thing."


    It wasn''t until now that Rachel saw how unhinged Sheldon was. After thinking about this, Rachel felt like her body was on fire, and her cheeks started turning rosy. Feeling desperate, she wanted someone to embrace her to relieve the strange feeling. Her vision became fuzzy, and she mumbled, "I''m so hot. I can''t take it anymore." Seeing her hot figure writhing around, Sheldon couldn''t hold back his lust and grabbed her by the cor. Her clothes were ripped apart, revealing the garment hiding her curves.


    Suddenly, the door was violently


    kicked open with a bang, splintering into pieces. Matthew charged into the room and witnessed the seene before his eyes. His eyes turned bloodshot with rage.


    "You have a death wish, Sheldon!"


    Sheldon looked back and saw Matthew. "You''re finally here. I can''t believe those idiots downstairs let you through."


    Matthew coldly replied. "They tried, but they couldn''t stop me."


    Sheldon looked at Matthew disdainfully. "Do you think you''re hot stuff because you can take down multiple opponents on your own? You''re nothing in my eyes.


    "There are martial artists in this


    world, and some are blessed as a natural-born martial artist. Then, we have martial arts families, and I''m a natural born martial artist raised in one. You''re not even worthy to challenge me."


    Natural-born martial artist? Matthew furrowed his brows. Nichs had mentioned that such an individual was one in a million, but he didn''t expect to run into one.


    "I don''t care what kind of martial artist you are. The way I see it, there''s only one of us leaving this ce alive."


    Sheldon scoffed. "I''m the only one


    getting out of this alive, but I''m not


    going to kill you. I''ll make you suffer a fate worse than death. Get on your knees. I want you to watch as I take your woman."

 Chapter 225

    Matthew''s eyes looked dangerous as if a fire was raging inside him. His murderous intent was through the roof like an enraged beast.


    Clenching his fists, Matthew slowly walked up to Sheldon. "You''re courting death, Sheldon Smith!"


    A hint of malice shed in Sheldon''s eyes. He realized Matthew had lost his cool.


    A martial artist''s biggest mistake was losing theirposure. Matthew wascking in both skill and spirit, so Sheldon felt Matthew wasn''t even worth his time.


    Sheldon got even more arrogant. "Rachel has already taken a potent aphrodisiac, Matthew. Soon, she''ll be a desperate woman, begging me to satisfy her. You''re going to witness a hell of a show before you die. Damn! Aren''t you lucky?" Matthew found his fist shaking. Even if he wasn''t worried about Sheldon harming Rachel, he would have made his move by now.


    He slowly inched closer and shouted, "I''m going to kill you!"


    Sheldon scornfully looked at Matthew, who was walking to his doom. "Kill me? You''re joking, right? I could take you out with just one hand."


    After saying that, Sheldon noticed Matthew was only six feet away from him. He suddenly made his move and hurled his fist at Matthew''s throat. "Die!"novelbin


    That punch flew out like lightning. If itnded on Matthew''s throat, it''d be game over for him.


    With a cold gleam in his eyes, Matthew charged forward. Just as he closed in, he dodged the punch and mmed his right elbow into Sheldon''s chest. After a bang, Sheldon was knocked back for ten feet, crashing into the wall, and then falling to the floor.


    After hitting the floor, Sheldon tried to pick himself up, but he was overwhelmed by a sharp pain in his chest, which hit him like a truck.


    Trembling with fear, he stared at his chest in disbelief. It had caved in with ribs sticking out and blood gushing out.


    "How are you so tough? Who the heck are you?"


    Matthew coldly responded. "You''re already drawing yourst breath. Don''t bother asking about stuff that''s none of your business."


    Sheldon looked like he wanted to say something, but he kept coughing out blood and couldn''t get a word out. After that, Sheldon iled his legs and twitched uncontrobly before bing motionless


    Upon seeing Sheldon was dead, Matthew hurried up to free Rachel from the ropes. Rachel hadpletely lost it, and she was thrashing and rolling around non-stop.


    When Matthew untied Rachel, she suddenly clung to his neck and threw herself into his arms, her feverish body writhing uncontrobly.


    Matthew was startled. Upon closer inspection, he noticed Rachel''s face was red, and she seemed to be in a daze.


    "I''m burning. I feel so hot," Rachel


    murmured. She ripped open her clothes, exposing her smooth skin. She kept tearing at her clothes as she said, "Help me, Matthew Please, I''m burning up. Save me."

 Chapter 226

    Matthew felt excited and nervous. Three years without a woman had his heart pounding so fast it was about to jump out of his chest.


    He had a strong urge to lunge at Rachel right now, but he knew this wasn''t the right ce, so he picked up Rachel and headed downstairs.


    On the first floor, Matthew grabbed the unconscious Tracy and exited the vi. After tossing her into the back seat, he went back in to set the house on fire.


    Rachel had beentching onto Matthew the entire time, so he had to ce her in the passenger seat before driving off.


    The moment the car exited the gate, Rachel crawled over from the passenger seat to Matthew. "I''m burning up, Matthew. Stop running away and help me quickly. I can''t take it anymore."


    Her seductive voice seemed to awaken the most primal desire as her hands freely roamed over Matthew''s body.


    Startled, Matthew realized Rachel was losing it. If this went on, it could be detrimental to her health. But the main problem was that he didn''t know how to cure it. The best way to go about it was to satisfy her.


    However, this ce wasn''t ideal. They were too close to where Sheldon had died, and Tracy was still unconscious in the backseat.


    Matthew floored the gas pedal and drove for several miles to a valley. After parking the car, Matthew reclined the passenger seat. Before Matthew could deal with Tracy, Rachel had already lunged at him.


    A gentle breeze drifted by, and its cold air flowed into the gently rocking car. In the nearby pond, frogs croaked one after another.


    The wind swept across the grass by the roadside, and the view resembled green waves that stretched far into the distance.


    After what felt like forever, the frogs went silent, the wind calmed down, and the car stopped rocking.


    A person drenched in sweat nestled in Matthew''s arms, and they both panted heavily. When Rachel came to, she realized she was in Matthew''s embrace, and her face was flushed red. "What did you do to me, Matthew?"


    Matthew felt speechless. "I didn''t do anything! You were the one who lunged at me, and now you''re even clinging to me."


    "You jerk!" Rachel protested.novelbin


    After finally realizing her situation, Rachel quickly looked for her clothes, only to find them ripped to pieces. She could barely cover her private parts.


    She gradually recalled what had happened and red at Matthew. "This is all your fault. How are you going to make up for me?"


    Matthew smirked. After going three years without a woman, he finally got to fulfill his desires.


    Upon hearing Rachel''s words, Matthew smiled and said, "I didn''t hear you protesting when you called me hubby earlier."


    With her face turning red, Rachel snapped, "When did I call you hubby? You have no shame!"


    Matthew''s mouth twitched, and he sighed. "Are you going to act like nothing happened now that it''s over, Rachel?"


    Rachel suddenly saw someone in the back seat and quickly warned him, "Shush. Keep it down. I don''t want Tracy to hear us."


    Matthew unabashedly checked out Rachel''s figure and chuckled. "Rx. She''s not waking up anytime soon."


    Rachel''s face turned beet red. "Enough! I don''t want to hear it. Stop talking and let''s hurry back."


    Matthew smiled smugly and nodded before driving off.


    In the back seat, Tracy''s eyshes


    fluttered. Pretending to be


    unconscious was difficult and tortuous. With what those two were doing earlier, it was impossible not to wake up.


    To avoid making things awkward for everyone, Tracy had to fake being unconscious.


    After the car drove a few miles down the road, Rachel gradually regained herposure. "I remember being taken by Sheldon. How did you rescue me? Where''s that bastard?"


    Matthew didn''t know how to exin the story. After thinking for a while, he replied, "When I got there, the vi was on fire, and I rescued both of you.


    "It looked like people were fighting


    over something in the vi, but I


    don''t know what it was. I just took you both out of the ce, and have no idea if Sheldon was still alive."


    A hint of doubt crossed Rachel''s expression. "Do you really not know anything?"

 Chapter 227

    Matthew continued driving and casually asked, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment. Then, she shook her head. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. When I was in a daze, I thought I saw you and Sheldon fighting, and you took him out in one move. "But I could be imagining things. You''re a doctor, so there''s no way you can fight so well."


    Matthew didn''t want to get himself involved, especially with something like murder. He had to keep it a secret, even for Rachel. So, he just focused on driving back.


    In the back seat, Tracy had already opened her eyes. A look of surprise crossed her face when she heard Rachel. Tracy was convinced Rachel wasn''t seeing things, and Rachel must have witnessed it. Tracy had seen Matthew in action before, and he was pretty impressive. But she didn''t expect him to be even stronger than she thought.


    The more Tracy got to know Matthew, the more mysterious he seemed as if he had plenty of secrets.


    At first nce, Matthew seemed like an ordinary guy. But the more Tracy got to know him, the more she realized he was a hidden gem who never failed to amaze her.


    As the car zoomed down the road, everything went quiet for a while.


    Rachel sat with her arms crossed, ncing at Matthew every now and then. It was crazy to think that she had maintained her chastity for so long, only to lose it just like that.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling of being taken advantage of, especially with Matthew acting like nothing had happened. It only fueled her anger more, and she muttered, "Pervert." Matthew was focusing on driving. Upon hearing that, he asked, "Are you talking about me?"


    Rachel snorted coldly. Feeling upset, she gazed out the window.


    Matthew chuckled and said, "You''re the one who acted like a pervert today. You jumped on me when I was driving without a care in the world. Even when I yelled for help, you didn''t let me go."


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Rachel remembered what had happened earlier and realized she had lunged at him. The thought made her blush, and she quickly turned to look out the window. In the back seat, Tracy''s face was red. "Is that something I should be hearing?" she thought.novelbin


    The conversation was getting to her. Recalling the scene in the valley earlier made her feel like burning up.


    Eventually the car pulled up in front


    of a vi. Matthew got out of the car and opened the passenger door. Seeing that Rachel''s clothes were in tatters, he took off his shirt and handed it over.  en


    "Put this on and go home."


    Rachel took the shirt and saw Matthew staring at her. She rolled her eyes and closed the car door before slipping into his shirt. Then, she pushed open the car door and stepped out. The moment her foot hit the ground, she groaned in pain.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew reached out to support Rachel and worriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When Matthew''s warm hand touched Rachel''s waist, she shuddered and red at him. "You''ve got some nerve asking."


    After saying that, she smacked his


    hand away and slowly made her way home. Halfway through, Rachel suddenly thought of Tracy in the bat and turned to shout, "Take Tracy back home for me."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. After watching Rachel go inside, he turned and got into the car.


    A yawn came from inside the car. Tracy acted as if she had just woken up and stretched.


    "Where am I?"


    Matthew had no idea where to drop Tracy off. Seeing that she was awake, he shed her a smile and asked, "Where do you live? I''ll take you home." Tracy felt that she should keep up the act. "What happened? I remember someone dragging Rachel and I into the car. How did I end up here?"


    Matthew then remembered that she


    had been unconscious the whole time. "Here''s what happened. I got a message to bring money for a ransom. After I went there and paid them, I was able to get Rachet and you back. That''s pretty much the gist of it."


    "I see," Tracy replied. She was amused by how Matthew fabricated the story. She never realized before how easily a guy could lie without flinching.


    On a whim, Tracy decided to tease Matthew. "When I had passed out, I felt the car shaking a bit. What was going on?"


    Upon hearing Tracy''s question, Matthew felt embarrassed. "It could have been a bumpy stretch of the road. I was probably driving too fast."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 228

    Tracy watched as Matthew spoke. He kept a poker face the entire time.


    Matthew was clearly lying. Yet, he sounded so convincing. Tracy started finding him more and more terrifying. Perhaps she''d never know if he was lying or telling the truth in the future.


    She decided to test him again. "I swear I heard a woman''s voice. What happened?"novelbin


    "Really?" Matthew eximed. Turning around, he saw Tracy''s curious look and felt at ease.


    Matthew assumed Tracy hadn''t caught him getting intimate with Rachel in the car, so he shed her a smile and exined, "I got bored, so I yed some music. A female rapper was singing, and I was so bad that I had to turn it off. "Anyway, enough about that. Where do you live? I''ll give you a ride home."


    Noticing how wless Matthew''s narrative was, Tracy somehow felt a little disappointed. She didn''t like men who were smooth liars.


    "I live in Lakeview Lofts."


    Tracy went quiet after that. For some reason, she couldn''t stop thinking about Matthew''s and Rachel''s passionate moment in the car.


    She tried not to dwell on it, but these images seemed to have a mind of their own and kept showing up in her head.


    Without realizing it, Tracy found herself gazing at Matthew, admiring his athletic build and defined features. She simply couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    ...


    In the Smith residence, William was on the verge of losing his mind. Holding a cane, William swung it at everything he saw, creating a mess in the vi. After a long time, William finally calmed down, leaning on his cane and catching his breath.


    Curtis Granger, a member of William''s household staff, said meekly, "Please take care of yourself, Mr. Smith. We still need you to seek justice for Sheldon."


    With a murderous look on his wrinkled face, William''s dull eyes glinted like a hawk''s. "How could this happen? Sheldon said Matthew was no match for him! How could Matthew possibly kill him?"


    Curtis shook his head. "I have a hunch that Matthew is ying the fool when he''s actually a threat. He''s just the owner of a small startup, and his parents are farmers.


    "From what we''ve found, he doesn''t


    have any medical expertise and doesn''t know ancient martial arts. But now, he suddenly has these skills. He''s been hiding a lot, and he''s definitely up to something big."


    William''s face twisted with rage, and his eyes burned with hatred. Clenching his teeth, he growled, "I don''t care who he is. He has to die!


    "No matter how strong he is, he can''t beat money. Since he killed Sheldon, I''m going to wipe out his entire family and everyone connected to him."


    Curtis hesitated to speak. Noticing


    his reluctance, William coldly said "We''ve known each other for ages, and I think of you as family. Just say what''s on your mind. There''s no need to hold back."


    Curtis nodded. "Alright. I''ll just say it, but please don''t get upset. Years ago, you kicked Mr. Henry out because he had a few flings. Don''t you think that was too much? It''s been years. Maybe it''s time to let hime home."


    "Henry Smith?" William muttered the name to himself.


    A tinge of longing crossed his expression. "Do you really think I threw Henry out back then over a few women? You''ve got it all wrong.


    "The Smith family took over twopanies back in those days. People were dying to take us down. I sent him away to keep him safe."


    Curtis was utterly shocked, not realizing there was another side to this story. Even as an insider of the Smith family, he had been kept out of the loop.


    "Is it time to bring him back now?"


    William shook his head. "Henry is married into the family, with two sons and one daughter. He''s sitting on a wealth threefold of the Smith family. Let''s not bother him for now. "After dealing with Matthew, I''ll ask him to send one of his sons to run the Smith family''s business."


    Curtis listened in awe, thinking William would go crazy after learning about Sheldon''s death. He was surprised that William was still so level-headed.


    "Got it. Let''s n our move against the Grant family."

 Chapter 229

    William looked deranged. The Grant family had a young child and two elderly people, and none of them could put up a fight. If he took them hostage, Matthew would have to yield.


    William was determined to make the entire Grant family kneel and pay with their lives at the spot where Sheldon had died.


    ...


    Matthew gave Tracy a ride home. When they arrived at the residential area, she was reluctant to get out of the car.


    Noticing Tracy wasn''t moving at all, Matthew turned to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Tracy looked a little flustered. "I can usually hold my own, but I somehow got knocked out today without knowing. The culprits must be pretty skilled. I''m worried they mighte to my ce to find me." Only then did Matthew remember that Tracy stayed alone. "What do you reckon?"


    Tracy thought of how well Matthew could fight. "Why don''t you stay over at my ce tonight?"


    Matthew was taken aback. Everything felt like a storyline in the TV shows. He wondered what was going through Tracy''s mind and asked again, "Are you sure you want me to stay at your ce?"


    Tracy immediately realized how her words could be taken the wrong way. "I mean it''d be safer with someone else at my ce, not what you''re thinking"


    Matthew shook his head. "I wasn''t implying anything. But having me stay overnight doesn''t look good for my image."


    Annoyed, Tracy red at Matthew. "What do you take me for?"


    Matthew wanted to reassure Tracy that she was safe. After all, she had been dragged into this because of Rachel. The Smiths wouldn''te after her.


    The only person in danger right now was Rachel, and the Smith family might be scheming something. But upon seeing how worried Tracy was, Matthew knew she was shaken up by what happened that day.


    After pausing for a moment, Matthew suggested, "Staying at your ce is kind of awkward for me, and dropping you off at Rachel''s is too far. How abouting to my ce instead?"


    Tracy sported a horrified look. "How is sleeping at your ce any different from sleeping at my ce?"


    Feeling speechless, Matthew retorted, "Of course, there is! My dad and my daughter are at home. You''re not seriously worried I''d do something, are you?"


    Tracy thought about it and agreed. "Let''s get going. I''m beaten and all sweaty. I''ll shower at your ce and get to bed early."


    After getting her on board, Matthew started driving back home.


    ...


    A red car was parked near the


    entrance of the Grant residence in Silverbrook Vige. Hiding in the car, Tessa watched the entrance intently, waiting for Matthew to show up.


    en


    Soon, she saw a luxury car parked by the roadside. Just as she was about to step out of the car, she suddenly spotted a woman getting out of the luxury car. Under the streetlight, Tessa could make out the woman''s sexy figure and gorgeous face. No doubt the woman was an alluring and seductive type.


    Huh? Did Matthew bring another woman home behind Rachel''s back?


    Tessa gave up on the idea of getting out of her car. She then watched Matthew and the woman chatting happily as they entered the yard.


    Tessa felt awful about it. She used to think Matthew was a total loser after getting out of prison. Little did she know, he might be a nobody in her eyes, but other women saw him as quite the catch.


    In particr, there was Rachel, the president of Wealthwave Group, and this other woman who threw herself at him.novelbin


    The longer Tessa thought about it,


    the more she regretted it. With that


    woman around, Tessa knew she wouldn''t be able to borrow any. money After some thought, she


    decided toe back tom.


    Stanley and Lillian were watching TV with Lorraine when Matthew walked in with a woman.


    Lillian exchanged nces with Stanley before standing up. "I didn''t know you were bringing a friend over, Matt. Let me get you some water."


    Tracy smiled and replied, "Thanks a lot, Mrs. Grant."

 Chapter 230

    Lorraine blinked and looked at Tracy curiously. "Hello, miss."


    Tracy looked over and noticed Lorraine''s pigtails. Upon hearing Lorraine''s sweet voice, Tracy couldn''t help but walk over with a smile. "You must be Lorraine. Matthew told me you''re well-behaved." Seeing that Tracy was talking to Lorraine, Stanley pulled Matthew outside the house. "What''s going on, Matt? You''re engaged, so you owe it to Rachel to be faithful."


    Matthew quickly realized there had been a misunderstanding. "She''s a friend of Rachel and doesn''t have a ce to stay tonight. She''ll crash at our ce for the night, and I''m not close to her." Stanley wiped the sweat off his forehead. "You scared the hell out of me. I get that you''ve been in prison for so long without a woman, but don''t do anything stupid, got it?"


    Matthew was surprised by Stanley''s words. Anyway, he''d already gotten what he wanted from Rachel earlier that day, so he wasn''t going to have any wild ideas.


    But Matthew couldn''t possibly tell Stanley about that. He simply shed Stanley a smile and said, "I have kids to think about, so I won''t be doing anything crazy."


    Upon learning that Matthew and Tracy hadn''t eaten yet, Lillian quickly went to the kitchen and made some pasta. She also took the chicken and vegetables from the fridge and whipped up some meatballs and a sd. After serving the food on the dining table, Lillian called out to Matthew and Tracy to eat.


    Seeing the dishesid out on the table, Tracy was struck by an unexpected feeling. It was as if she were visiting as Matthew''s girlfriend. The hospitality was amazing.


    "Thank you for your hospitality and great food, Mrs. Grant."


    Lillian cheerfully responded, "It''s prettyte to buy groceries, so just make do with this. I''ll get more ingredients tomorrow and make you something special." Tracy felt a little shy about troubling Lillian. "You''re being too kind, Mrs. Grant."


    Matthew joined them at the dining table and was thrilled by the sight of delicious food. "Thanks to you, Tracy, I get to have two side dishes as well! Lucky me!" As Matthew spoke, he grabbed a seat, picked up his cutleries, and started eating.


    Feeling timid, Tracy followed suit and took a bite. An unprecedented wave of happiness washed over her. The food was amazing, unlike anything from a restaurant.


    There was a vor that was hard to put into words. It felt like the familial love she had always yearned for but never had.


    Lillian advised them to take their time eating and started cleaning up the kitchen. Tracy nced at Matthew, who was wolfing down his pasta. Out of nowhere, a strange thought came to her mind.


    What if Matthew was Tracy''s husband? They would return home after a long day and sit down together for dinner. The kid watched TV, and the grandparents were there with the kid.


    That was the life she had been dreaming about for so long.


    Tracy was bummed out that


    Matthew was Rachel''s fianc¨¦. If he were with someone else and not married yet, she might have tried to win him over. But Rachel was Tracy''s closest friend, the only bestie she had on this.


    Seeing Lucy staring nkly at the food, Matthewforted her. "You''re safe here at my house. Just eat up."


    Tracy snapped back to reality. "Okay. I''ll eat right away."


    When they were done eating, Tracy nced at the living room and whispered to Matthew, "Where''s your bathroom? I need a hot bath."


    Matthew was amused to see Tracy


    acting shy for the first time. "Rx. I''ll make sure you''ll have the right temperature for your bath. Why


    don''t you take the day off


    swnov


    You get to sleep a little longer."


    The next day, several unfamiliar cars drove into Silverbrook Vige. That was unusual because cars typically head out of the vige in the morning, so the cars entering the vige seemed out of ce.


    These cars drove around the vige for a while before pulling up near the Grant residence. After the cars came to a halt, nobody got out.novelbin

 Chapter 231

    Several cars parked near the Grant residence quietly. Each of them had ck-tinted windows, making it impossible to see what was inside. It gave off a mysterious and unsettling vibe.


    ...


    After breakfast, Matthew took Lorraine and Tracy out of the vige. On their way out, Lorraine seemed curious about Tracy.


    "Are you Dad''s girlfriend, miss?"


    Tracy was amused by the question. "Why did you say that?"


    Lorraine smiled and replied, "There''s this kid in my ss, and his dad used to bring a prettydy home. That prettydy eventually became his stepmom. Will you be my stepmom too?"


    Tracy nced at Matthew''s back with aplicated mood. "Of course not. Matthew and I are just coworkers."


    Lorraine patted her chest. "You scared me. If you became my stepmom, Ms. Carter will be upset."


    Tracy looked at Lorraine in surprise. "Are you worried about Rachel? Do you like her?"


    The two chatted along the way until they dropped Lorraine at her kindergarten Then, Matthew drove Tracy to Wealthwave Group and parked in the basement parking lot. They got out of the car and went up together. As soon as they were out of sight in the elevator, the door of a ck sedan car swung open.


    Rachel stepped out of the car. With a darkened expression, she fixed her gaze in the direction where Tracy and Matthew left.


    Rachel had spent a long time together with Matthew, but he''d never picked her up for work in the morning. She couldn''t believe he actually gave Tracy a ride to work today. That was crossing the line.


    Rachel just slept with Matthew yesterday, and now he was already flirting with Tracy. The thought made her clench her teeth in frustration.


    Being busy was only part of the reason Rachel hadn''t been dating. The main reason was that she didn''t trust men.


    Martin and Rachel''s siblings all had affairs, so she was super cautious about choosing a partner. She''d been keeping a close eye on Matthew ever since they started talking.


    Who would''ve thought she''d run into another jerk? She was so let down by Matthew that she felt like her world was falling apart.


    Matthew came to the office and found out that Rachel wasn''t there yet. He headed down to the staff room on the lower level when his phone rang.


    It was an unknown caller. He hesitated for a moment before picking up. "Hello, who''s this?"


    A man''s cold voice came through the phone. "I have your parents, Matthew. Come and get them."


    The man had his parents! Had they been kidnapped?


    Upon realizing what was happening, Matthew was furious. "I don''t care who you are or what you want, but don''t harm my parents. As long as they''re safe, I''ll give you whatever you want." The man reiterated. "I have your parents. Come pick them up. Head down, and someone will pick you up. You have three minutes, or I''m leaving."


    Three minutes? Matthew was in a panic. If the elevator was on the first floor, he wouldn''t have enough time.


    He quickly turned around and rushed to the elevator. Just as he got there, he saw an elevatoring up.


    When the elevator doors opened, Matthew saw Rachel walking out. He dashed inside and frantically smashed the close button. Seeing Matthew step into the elevator without saying a word, Rachel clenched her teeth in anger. "We need to talk, Matthew."


    However, the elevator doors simply shut in her face. Rachel nkly stared at the closed elevator doors.


    She couldn''t believe Matthew wouldn''t even bother to talk. Were they really going to break things off this time?


    Inside the elevator, Matthew kept his eyes on the close button. He was worried that someone might get on. If anybody did, it''d take at least 30 seconds. Then, it would take more than three minutes to reach the first floor. With his parents being held hostage, he couldn''t bear to think about what might happen. Luckily, no one else used the elevator. As soon as the elevator hit the first floor and the door opened, Matthew rushed out and headed straight to the entrance.


    As soon as Matthew came out of the front door, he saw a ck sedan parked by the curb. The driver inside waved at him.


    Matthew darted over, opened the passenger door, and got in. Before he could say a word, the driver hit the gas and took off.


    ...


    Standing in front of the charred remains of a building, William stared at the ruins and muttered to himself, "I''m going to kill Matthew and his entire family today, Sheldon. I will avenge you." Beside him, Curtis asked, "Those idiots only brought Matthew''s parents here. They forgot his daughter."


    Did they forget about his daughter? William flew into a rage. "I''m going to kill Matthew''s entire family, and I won''t spare anyone. Bring me his daughter! They all need to meet the same fate as Sheldon."


    With a troubled look, Curtis replied, "Matthew sent his daughter to


    school this morning. If we take t


    from the kindergarten, we might attract unwanted attention. Let''s finish off Matthew and his parents today, and we''ll get his daughter tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that, William snapped, "Fine. She gets to live for one more night."


    In the corner of the yard, Stanley and Lillian were tightly bound, lying unconsciously on the ground.


    Martial artists gathered in the yard, each exuding a deadly presence. Armed with des, they waited for Matthew to show up.


    A ck sedan soon pulled up at the entrance. Matthew jumped out of the car and ran into the yard.


    When he saw two men holding des to Stanely''s and Lillian''s throats, he came to a halt immediately. He was worried that any hasty actions might get them injured.


    William looked at Matthew with murderous intent. "So, you''re Matthew?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows. He didn''t know William, but he had a pretty good guess of who he was.


    Realizing he was probably Sheldon''s grandfather, Matthew decided to stall and keep his parents safe. "Why did you kidnap my parents? There are no grudges between us. What do you want?" William roared, "Do you really think you can get away with killing Sheldon just by denying it, Matthew? Keep dreaming. All three of you are going to die here today to join Sheldon in the grave." Since the day Matthew had to deal with the Smith family, he already found them overbearing. Apparently, it ran in the family. A surge of murderous intent raged inside him. "When I first met Jeffrey, he was impossible to reason with. He wanted to take my fianc¨¦e and kill me.


    "Then, when I got to know Sheldon, he was much more absurd, demanding to marry my fianc¨¦e in Jeffrey''s ce. He was also after my life.


    "And you actually kidnapped my parents! Are you all insane? Do you honestly believe everyone in the world is going to let your family have your way?"


    William fixed his gaze on Matthew, his eyes glinted like a venomous snake. "What are you upset about? You belong to Lambda City, but we came from Khoitwood.


    "You were born ordinary in thenovelbin


    countryside with no money, power, or connection, but my family is rich and powerful. My grandsons are born with billions and are destined for greatness. They have every right to take your woman.


    "Even if they killed you, your life is so worthless that the Smith Family can easily afford it. But the one thing you should never done is kill them." Hearing this made Matthew''s blood boil. His killing intent red up crazily. "If that''s how you see it, then Jeffrey and Sheldon deserved to die!" William bellowed, "You''re a dead man. I''ll ughter your whole family and skin you alive! Drop to your knees, or I''ll kill your parents right now."

 Chapter 232

    Just as William finished his sentence, the martial artist holding des against Stanley''s and Lillian''s throats copsed to the ground.


    The victims gripped their throats as blood spewed out of them like a busted pipe. Jets of blood sprayed everywhere.


    Standing next to the victims was a gorgeous woman with a stunning figure. Her long legs, which were highlighted by her short pants, were smooth and alluring.


    Despite her beauty, her face was filled with murderous intent, and the des in her hands were covered in red. Blood dripped steadily from them. Exuding a dangerous and icy presence, she resembled a fiend. That woman was Ivy Glover. Ansel had rmended her to be Matthew''s assistant several times, but he didn''t think it was necessary. After all, he could handle things on his own.


    Concerned about Stanley''s and Lillian''s safety after they were kidnapped, Matthew notified Ivy when he was making his way down to the first floor. Matthew had been buying time all along for this moment. Seeing that the hostages had been rescued, William was startled, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "There are only two of you, and you have to protect two defenseless old people. Plus, I''ve hired so many skilled fighters here, so taking you down is easy. The Smith family is loaded, so you can''t win against me, Matthew." Ivy had been quiet until she heard that and decided to speak up. "Your family built its fortune through lies and deception. Your entire wealth isn''t even a fraction of Mr. Grant''s. Yet, you have the nerve to unt it. "You probably have no clue about Mr. Grant, right? I''ll tell you just one simple thing. He''s the owner of the Opulent Club."


    Was Matthew the owner of the Opulent Club?


    William was taken aback. His membership in the Opulent Club only allowed him ess to the third floor, and he wasn''t happy about it. After all, there were hardly any ces he couldn''t get into in Khoitwood. Yet, he was only allowed up to the third floor at some ridiculous club in Lambda City. That was absurd.


    This event prompted William to look into the origins of the Opulent Club. Unfortunately, most people had no idea about it. Eventually, he got some info from someone very high up.


    He was warned that the owner of the Opulent Club was out of his league and that he couldn''t afford to provoke them. Besides that, he was told he wasn''t even worthy of knowing the owner''s name.


    After this ordeal, William finally understood how formidable the owner of the Opulent Club was. There was no way a businessman like him could risk crossing them.


    Thus, William was bbergasted when Ivy told him that Matthew was the Opulent Club''s owner.


    "No way! I looked into Matthew, and he''s just a farmer in the suburbs of Lambda City. How could he be the owner of the Opulent Club? That owner is way out of even my league."


    As he kept talking, he realizednovelbin


    something was off. Thinking about


    the deaths of Jeffrey and Sheldon,


    he started to believe it. Just thinking about crossing someone scary made his mind go nk.


    Matthew approached Stanley and Lillian to check on them. After making sure they were fine, he said to Ivy, "What''s the point of talking to him? Just finish him off."


    Ivy uncrossed her arms and replied, "Yes, Mr. Grant. I''ll take care of it right away."


    Upon finishing her sentence, she wielded two des in her hand and made her way toward William.


    Knowing he had crossed a prominent figure, William was scared out of his wits. Now his only hope was the martial artists he had hired.


    "All of you, attack together and kill them! I''ll double your pay."


    Upon hearing William''s offer, about


    30 martial artists charged forward, heading straight at Matthew. Ivy spun on her heels, her agile movements allowing her to move freely in the crowd.


    By the time Ivy came to a halt, all her opponents were on the ground, clutching their throats. They kept thrashing around and writhing like fish out of water, struggling until theirst breath.


    Upon seeing this, William was so horrified that his teeth were chattering, and he struggled to put together his words. "How can a woman be so powerful?" Ivy coldly red at William. "That''s because the people you hired are all trash."


    After saying that, Ivy slowly walked toward William. It was a shocking sight to see the gorgeous woman step over the bodies and blood in her heels.


    William dropped to the ground in fear and said to Matthew. "You have killed Jeffrey and Sheldon. Are you going to kill an old man like me too?"

 Chapter 233

    Matthew coldly remarked, "When you wanted to kill my entire family, you weren''t saying that. Since you''re already at death''s door, shut up."


    William stared at Matthew in shock. He was surprised that someone so young could be ruthless and decisive. Thinking of his son, William clung to hisst hope for survival. "You better not kill me. It''s not a price you can pay. Don''t take the Smith family as any ordinary family. My son is married into a martial arts family, and he''lle after you." The de glinted before sinking into William''s chest. Thetter held his chest and looked at Ivy in horror.


    Ivy scoffed. "Even if your son''s a martial artist, he''s nothingpared to Mr. Grant. He''d be lucky if he never crosses paths with Mr. Grant."


    William fell to the ground with regret in his eyes. He wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Seeing how fast Ivy dealt with everything, Matthew was pleasantly surprised. At first, Matthew was reluctant to have a female assistant, but her impressive skills changed his mind. "From now on, you''ll work with me."


    Ivy breathed heavily, her voluptuous chest heaving up and down. Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Ivy knew she had passed the test. Her cold, beautiful face lit up with joy.


    "I pledge my unwavering loyalty to you, sir."


    Matthew furrowed his brows at being called sir. He had corrected Ivy once before, but she didn''t change how she addressed him. People who didn''t know might assume he had a weird kink. "Just call me Mr. Grant."


    Ivy replied in a sweet voice, "Okay, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew continued to frown. Ivy''s tone sounded like a secretary''s. The boss-secretary dynamic could get his imagination going, but he didn''t have time to dwell on that now.


    "I''ll take my parents back home. You need to take care of the scene. If it''s too much hassle, douse the ce with gasoline and set it aze."


    Ivy smiled. "Mr. Mullins'' cleaning crew will be here soon."


    Matthew was taken aback when he heard that Ansel had sent his men to help. He suddenly felt that having a bunch of mysterious subordinates was not bad.


    But at this point, Matthew had no clue about Nichs''s identity and Ansel''s background. Even for his female assistant, all he knew was she had volunteered to follow him.


    He knew nothing about her past, family, or even her skills. He only realized she was quite capable from the recent events. That was all he knew.


    After getting his parents into the car, Matthew called out to Ivy, "Get into the passenger''s seat."


    Ivy pointed to a motorcycle nearby. "I''ll ride that, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew looked over and saw a ck motorcycle. Its design was pretty sleek as if it came straight out of a sci-fi movie.novelbin


    He was surprised that his assistant was a biker. "Alright then. You take the bike, and I''ll drive."


    Matthew drove off at a slow and


    steady pace worried about waking up his parents. He was already thinking about what he would say when they woke up. Meanwhile, Ivy trailed behind Matthew on her motorcycle.


    When they entered the city, Ivy''s motorcycle drew a lot of attention from passersby. Some male drivers noticed Ivy, and they slowed down and started catcalling her. "Hey beautiful, do you know how to ride that motorcycle? You''re going too slow. Why don''t you get in my car?"


    "Hey gorgeous, let''s race and see who''s faster!"


    Ivy was visibly annoyed as she quietly trailed behind Matthew''s car. Eventually, she couldn''t stand it anymore and drove next to him.


    Matthew didn''t see thising. Since Ivy drew too much attention, it''d be troublesome to enter the vige.


    "You''re on your own for now, Ivy. I''m heading back home. Hit me up if you need to talk."


    After saying that, Matthew veered onto a different road. Noticing Matthew''s displeasure, Ivy got fed up with the guys trailing behind and sped off. The motorcycle raced` away, leaving a dark shadow in its wake. .


    The car trailing behind Ivy tried to catch up, but she had already vanished from their sight.


    ...


    Upon arriving home, Matthee woke Stanley and Lillian up. They scratched their head, trying to recall what had happened.


    Stanely knitted his brows together


    and asked, "Can you exin what


    happened, Matt? We were in the


    yard when a bunch of guys came in and covered our mouths with towels. Then, we cked out. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 234

    What had happened? Matthew felt a headacheing on, not knowing how to exin it to Stanley and Lillian.


    After pondering for a moment, Matthew exined, "I''ve been hearing a lot about kidnappings, Dad, Mom. I just wanted to see if you two keep your guard up, so I found a couple of actors to test you. "Looks like you weren''t prepared at all."


    Lillian gently patted Matthew''s shoulder. "You little rascal, scaring me like that with all these antics! Don''t do it again."


    The tap on Matthew''s shoulder didn''t hurt. "I promise I won''t do anything like this again."


    Matthew definitely wouldn''t let something like this happen again. Even he couldn''t take it.


    After checking out the house and the neighborhood, Matthew figured it was time to install security cameras. With Ivy keeping an eye out, Stanley''s and Lillian''s safety was in good hands.


    ...


    Inside a luxurious vi, a man in his 50s lounged at a chair and enjoyed his cigarette.


    Suddenly, a man walked in and said, "Mr. Smith sent an email to you, Mr. Henry. Do you want to take a look?"


    When William was mentioned, Henry''s smile faded, and he frowned. "I''m not reading it. How many times have I told you? I don''t want to hear anything about the Smith family."


    The man started to walk away but came back after taking a few steps. "I didn''t make myself clear earlier, Mr. Henry. The email informs you about Mr. Smith''s death." Death? Henry was taken aback. He paused for a long while before mumbling, "Is that all?"


    After a while, his face showed a mix of emotions, and tears slowly filled his eyes. "Why did it have toe to this? I don''t want to be a bad son. You left me no choice." With tears streaming down his face, he smoked a cigarette. When he was done, he stood up and said, "Show me the email."


    They entered the study. The young man turned on theputer and opened the inbox. There was an unread email with the title that read, "My Final Goodbye!" Henry opened the email by clicking on it with his mouse. After reading the first line, he involuntarily clenched his fist.


    "Henry, I would never reach out to you if my grandsons and I were safe.


    Jeffrey has been murdered, and we


    haven''t identified the killer yet. I suspect Matthew is behind it.


    Sheldon is also dead, and we''re


    certain that Matthew is the culprit.


    "I''m going to avenge them. If you''re reading this email, I''m probably dead too, but the Smith family''s legacy must live on.


    "Since you have two sons, send one of them to take over the Smith family and have the other carry on the Hobbes family''s lineage.


    "Jeffrey, Sheldon, and I are all dead.


    They are your sons, and I''m your father. Do what you want about taking revenge. I''m not going to ask you for anything since I''m already dead Nothing in this world matters to me anymore.


    "But I get to decide if you get to pay respect to me every year. If you haven''t avenged me, don''te to my grave. As your father, I''m sorry I''ve gone without saying goodbye." Henry read through the email three times. He didn''t close his eyes until his tears blurred his vision.


    After thinking for a long time with his eyes closed, Henry wiped his tears away and stood up. "Find out everything you can about Matthew. Send Hayden to take over the Smith family. "While you''re at it, rally the local martial arts families and establish a new faction outside of the Hobbes family. We''re going to name it Marvel Organization. Appoint Hayden to be the leader."


    The man was puzzled. "I understand


    the need for revenge, but


    establishing Marvel Organization


    might not be wise, Mr. Smith. Martial


    arts families have always lived n secrecy. Wouldn''t this invite


    criticism?"


    Secrecy? Henry sneered. "The secrecy nonsense is a load of crap. Everyone is secretly building their own forces, and they''re just keeping it low-key.


    "I heard about the Opulent Club in Lambda City. Even billionaires can only get to the third floor. Don''t you think martial artists are behind that?"


    The man nodded. "Got it. I''ll inform Hayden about it."novelbin


    With that, the man left the vi and drove to the racetrack to see Hayden Hobbes, the eldest of the Hobbes siblings.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 235

    The racetrack was packed with luxury cars. Some men were sitting on the hood, chatting. Next to them, some women in revealing clothes were hanging around. One of them bore a striking resemnce to Sheldon, but he was much younger with a colder demeanor. That person was the center of attention, and he was Hayden. A man entered the racetrack and walked up to Hayden. "Mr. Smith asked me to deliver a message to you, Mr. Hobbes."


    Hayden told the others to go have fun and led the man into the lounge. "What does Dad want from me?"


    The man gave a brief rundown of what Henry had said. After that, Hayden paused for a moment, his expression turning grave as he stared at the man.


    "What''s this about? Dad may be a Smith, but I use my mom''sst name.


    "Are they asking me to take over the Smith family''s business to kick me out of the Hobbes family? Is my younger brother getting everything from the Hobbes family?"


    With a bitter look, the man tried cating Hayden. "I don''t know what Mr. Smith had in mind, but I think he wants you to establish Marvel Organization. Taking over the Smith family''s business and killing Matthew are just things to do on the side." Upon hearing that, Hayden nodded in response. He was eager to build his own forces, and it looked like Henry saw him as the future heir of the Hobbes family.


    "Tell Dad I''ll head out in a few days."


    ...


    Rachel was in Wealthwave Group at Lambda City. She made her way to the secretary''s office and opened the door. Upon entering, she suddenly recalled that Tracy had taken a day off.


    Earlier that morning, Tracy had visited the office and left Rachel a note. She imed that she hadn''t slept well and went home to rest. It seemed like Rachel had forgotten about it. "Tracy didn''t get much restst night because she must have spent the entire night with Matthew," Rachel couldn''t help but think of it in this narration.


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel realized she wasn''t in the best frame of mind and decided to talk about it tomorrow.


    The next day, Matthew drove Lorraine to kindergarten, and he was cautious throughout the drive. Thankfully, there weren''t any suspicious people trailing behind them.


    After dropping Lorraine off at


    kindergarten, he drove off to


    Wealthwave Group. He parked in the basement parking lot. Just as he got


    out of the car, the door of the bluenovelbin


    sedan next to him opened.


    A woman got out of the car. She wore stockings, a tight-fitting skirt, and a white blouse. Her skirt entuated her curves, and her blouse was nicely fitted. She was incredibly sexy. Was that Tracy? Matthew was surprised. "Why are you sote today?"


    Tracy yawned and rolled her eyes at Matthew. She''d been struggling with sleep for the past two days.


    When shey down in bed, her mind kept reying the scene of Matthew and Rachel having a passionate moment in the car in the valley. She was in this mess because of them, but Matthew actually had the nerve to ask why Tracy waste.


    "Isn''t that because of you?" she snapped, letting out a snort.


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn''t say them out. She just grunted and headed toward the elevator. Matthew frowned at Tracy''s huff. "Stop making noises like that. It''s weird."


    Tracy continued moving onward, taking a few steps before abruptly stopping. It suddenly hit her what Matthew was getting at.


    When Matthewined about Tracy snorting, wasn''t he hinting at the sounds he and Rachel made during their intimate moments in the car? What a creep for being so vulgar.


    Feeling exasperated, Tracy red at Matthew. "It''s none of your business," she said and entered the elevator.


    The elevator reached the top floor,


    and the doors opened. Rachel stood


    at the elevator doors, ready to get in. Seeing Matthew and Tracy exit the elevator together, her expression darkened.  en


    They actually came to work together!


    Unable to hold back, she coldly said, "You''re so shameless, Matthew."

 Chapter 236

    Matthew was perplexed. What shameless thing had he done? He hadn''t done anything wrong. In fact, he''d just saved her, and they had some very intimate contact in the car. Rachel seemed pretty into it at the time. She was obviously satisfied. Why had her mood changed so suddenly?


    Rachel didn''t exin her anger and walked toward the stairs in a huff. Tracy had no idea what had happened between the two, and it wasn''t an appropriate time to ask. So, she went into her office. Matthew ran down the stairs after Rachel. "Why are you suddenly so mad at me, Rachel?"


    Rachel scoffed and continued walking away quickly.


    Matthew smiled and asked, "Is it because I wasn''t considerate enough in the car?


    "Sorry about that. It happened in a rush. You took off my belt while I was still driving. You wanted it so badly that I couldn''t find a proper ce to do it."


    Rachel gnashed her teeth and roared, "Matthew Grant!"


    Well, at least she was responsive.


    Matthew kept on smiling. "So it''s not about the ce? Got it. It was probably because I was too rough on you and I made you scream. I''ll be gentle next time. I''m sorry."


    Rachel was so mad that she punched Matthew. "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Matthew grabbed her fist. "So it''s not because of that, either. Why are you angry at me then? You have to tell me."


    Rachel gritted her teeth and red at him. "You perverted bastard! You only talk about sex all day long. You''re a douche. You just had it with me the day before, but you just couldn''t stop yourself." What did she mean, stop himself? Matthew was confused. "Is there a misunderstanding somewhere?"


    Rachel said coldly, "There is no


    misunderstanding. I saw it with my own eyes. And when I told you to exin yourself yesterday, you ignored me and walked away. How do you exin that?"


    Matthew remembered now. His parents had been kidnapped


    yesterday He had rushed


    downstairs like a madman while


    the phone with Ivy and had


    onnovelbin


    "You''ve misunderstood me. I really did have an emergency yesterday. You know that I''m a doctor. Someone''s life was in danger yesterday. I just didn''t have the time to tell you."


    He didn''t want Rachel to know too much about the Smiths. Murder wasn''t a nice thing. He wanted to leave a good impression on Rachel.


    Was that so? Rachel considered that it was true Matthew was a doctor, and things like this would happen. But then she thought of Matthew and Tracy carpooling to thepany. "What''s up with you and Tracy?"


    What? Matthew was stunned. "What''s up with us?''


    Rachel went straight to the point. "Did you sleep in Tracy''s housest night?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No, I did not. It was Tracy who slept in my house."


    What! Rachel felt relieved when she heard the first half of his words, but the second half made her boil in anger. She had never even been to Matthew''s house. Yet, Matthew had brought Tracy home!


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "There''s nothing to it. She said she was afraid in her own house, so she slept in my house for the night," Matthew exined.


    Rachel scoffed. He was just brushing her off. He wasn''t even trying toe up with a better excuse for his actions.

 Chapter 237

    How could Tracy be afraid of sleeping in her own house? Matthew couldn''t even be bothered toe up with a believable lie.novelbin


    Rachel just couldn''t understand why Matthew would suddenly develop feelings for someone else, especially right after being so intimate with Rachel.


    It kept her up all night. She could think of one reason why, but she couldn''t be sure of it.


    Sensing that a breakup was imminent, she got straight to the point. "Did you feel like you weren''t... satisfied with my performance? Is that why you ditched me and chose Tracy instead?"


    What? Matthew looked at Rachel in shock. Rachel was as beautiful as Aphrodite. She looked adorable even when she was mad. How could she say things like that?


    He looked at her breasts, which were heaving because of her anger. His throat went dry at once. "You were too desperate then, Rachel. I didn''t have time to savor it. Why don''t we do it right now, so that I can feel it properly?"


    As he spoke, heid a hand on her. Rachel screamed when she felt his touch. She looked at him, her face turning red. "I was having a serious conversation with you. You... pervert!"


    With that, she turned and ran. Matthew chased after her at once. "Things haven''t been cleared up yet. How can you leave?"


    Rachel ran to the next floor and headed toward the elevator. Matthew''s touch had made her knees weak. She''d nearly fallen right into his arms. She couldn''t bear to face him again. "I''m going to a meeting. We''ll continue talking about this next time!"


    Matthew paused in his steps and watched her take the elevator down. He sniffed his hand as if savoring her lingering scent.


    After standing there for a long time, he stopped thinking about Rachel. His mentor had given him his third mission, which was to find "Gugleni Compendium."


    The founder of the Gugleni Sect was Jorgen Solomon. He came from a family of traditional doctors. It was time Matthew visited the Solomons.


    There was a vige in the Kleinen district of Lambda City called Solomon Garden. Everyone in the vige was a Solomon.


    There were a few old men ying chess and gambling by the roadside. Children whizzed around on skateboards. A man with tousled hair draped all over his shoulders was digging through the trash not far off.


    Matthew was debating whom to ask


    directions from. He spotted the man who was digging through the trash pull out half a te of pasta and proceeded to put it up to his mouth.


    en


    Matthew frowned and walked over to stop him. "Don''t eat that! It''ll give you an upset stomach."


    The man looked at him and grinned, revealing a set of white teeth. "You''re lying to me! You just want me to put this down so you can have it, don''t you?"


    Matthew was amused. "I don''t want your food. I''m not hungry."


    The man shook his head. "I don''t believe you. I''m smart. I won''t fall for your lies."


    Matthew was speechless. Was this guy insane or a genius?


    Matthew dug out 200 dors from his pocket and handed it to him. "Here. Take this and get yourself something nice to eat."


    The man shook his head. "I don''t want your money. Nothinges for free."


    Matthew was stunned. Would a fool say things like this? He sounded wise.


    "I just don''t want you to eat those leftovers. How about this? I''ll give you the money, and you''ll return the favor by helping me find someone."


    At first, Matthew nned on asking


    an old man for directions. If that didn''t work, he would ask a child. He never thought that he''d be asking someone who might not even know his own way home.


    Matthew changed his n just to stop this man from eating bad food.


    The man threw the pasta back into the trash and looked at Matthew. "I can bring you there. You can get me just a simple te of pasta." Matthew nodded. "Alright. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to some pasta."


    Matthew wasn''t sure if this man was right in the head. Just moments before, he was acting all confused


    and insane. Now, it was like a switch


    of rity had been turned on


    en

 Chapter 238

    Their conversation attracted the attention of the old men ying chess. Even the children ying on their skateboards paused to look at Matthew talking with the man. It was almost as if this was a miracle.


    The man sensed this and looked at Matthew, saying, "Tell me, who is the fool here for bringing me along for food? You, or me?"


    The man was acting weirdly. Matthew said crossly, "Well, I''m no fool."


    The man scoffed. "I''m no fool either because there''s a fool paying for my food."


    He had imitated Matthew''s tone. It was simply aggravating. Matthew rubbed his nose. This guy had probably resorted to digging through the trash for food because of his mouth.


    They left the front yard, and Matthew walked toward a nearby pasta shop. However, the man stopped him by saying, "I won''t eat from here. It tastes horrible."


    Matthew believed that taking someone out to eat meant catering to their tastes, so he didn''t argue with him. "Lead the way then."


    The man quickened his footsteps and brought Matthew to another pasta shop. He walked right in and said, "I''ll have an Alfredo pasta with three servings of bacon, thank you very much. Three servings of bacon, ya hear that?" The owner looked at Matthew as if he were an alien. He ordered his employees to cook the food.


    The man sat down and asked, "Aren''t you gonna eat anything?"


    Matthew shook his head. "I''ve already eaten."


    The food was quickly served. There was more bacon than pasta in it. It looked like there were just a few strands of pasta swirled in the cubes of meat. Matthew drooled. "How much is that?"


    The owner smiled. "55 dors."


    55 dors? Matthew looked at the prices on the wall. "Isn''t the pasta only 10 dors?"


    The owner nodded, smiling. "The pasta is 10 dors. One serving of bacon is 15. Three servings of bacon makes 45."


    Matthew looked at the bacon on the man''s te. It actually seemed like a reasonable price. He paid for it and waited for the man to finish eating.


    The man nced at Matthew as if surprised by his attitude, but it was just a nce. He began tucking in. He was slow and graceful in his movements, making nearly no sound at all.


    Matthew was surprised to see that. He was a fast eater. Sometimes, his mother would smack his hands for eating too quickly. She said he ate like a wolf. After eating, the man rinsed his mouth out with some water in a disposable cup. Then, he said, "I''m full now. Who do you want to meet? I''ll take you there." Matthew smiled and said, "Sawyer Solomon."


    The man was stunned. Then, he got up. "I know where his house is. Follow me." With that, he began leading the way.novelbin


    Michael saw the odd expression on his face and had an uneasy feeling.


    The sessors from the Frostbloom Sect and the Medieval Sect had all run into trouble. It seemed like something sinister was waiting in the Gugleni Sect too.


    He followed the man to the buildings at the back of the vige. They were all old, and the walls were full of spider-web-like cracks.


    The stairs were narrow. The man went up, and Matthew followed. They stopped at the third floor. The man pointed at the rusty main door and said, "That''s Sawyer Solomon''s house."


    Matthew knocked on the door several times, but no one opened the door. "Why isn''t anyone home?"


    The man was walking downstairs at this point. When he heard Matthew, he paused and said, "He''s dead Of course no one''s home." Then he continued walking down.


    Matthew followed him quickly. "But he must have descendants. Are his children around?"


    The man kept walking downward. "What do you want to see his children for?"

 Chapter 239

    Matthew said vaguely, "I''m a traditional doctor, and they are too. I''m here towork with them."novelbin


    A traditional doctor? The man had already gone down to the first floor. He paused in his tracks and looked up at Matthew. "A traditional doctor? Are you still practicing?"


    Matthew shook his head. He was now Rachel''s driver. Traditional medicine was just something he did on the side.


    Technically speaking, he was just someone who knew how to use traditional medicine. He wasn''t a practicing doctor.


    But he didn''t want to hide it, so he said, "I''m a driver."


    The man let out a bitter smile. "I''m a traditional doctor too, but now, I''m a loon." After that, he looked at Matthew and said, "Sawyer Solomon is my father. My name is Ss Solomon.


    "Tell me what you want from me. But I''mma make it clear that if my dad owed you money, you can keep your pie hole shut because I can''t afford it. That house belongs to someone else now. I don''t have a single penny to my name." Matthew never could have expected that he would be Sawyer''s son. He didn''t dare to ask him about the Gugleni Compendium with him in this state.


    After a while, he said, "My mentor and your father were probably really close friends. If you need my help, just say the word and I''ll help you."


    Help him? Ss shook his head. "You''re a traditional doctor who''s been turned into a driver. You couldn''t even save yourself. What can you do for me? Make me a cab driver?"


    Matthew could hear the pent-up frustration in his voice as if Ss had run into a tough predicament.


    "I''m a driver because my girlfriend is a CEO. I drive her around so that we can spend more time together. It''s not as pitiful of a job as you make it out to be."


    Ss shook his head. "Oh, so you''re a leech. You''re not even like me. I might be insane, but I don''t sell myself to get by."


    Matthew retorted, "You just ate three servings of meat in one pasta dish. It cost 55 dors. That money came from the sry that my girlfriend gave me. If you''re so principled, you can spit it out."  en


    Ss was speechless. After a while, he said angrily, "Well, at least I''m not the one selling myself."


    Matthew pursed his lips, wanting to say more, but he swallowed his words. He couldn''t bring himself to use too much profanity.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "Just think about whether you need my help. If you refuse, I''ll rescind the offer."


    Ss looked at Matthew for a long time, his expression grave. "Are you for real?"


    Matthew was now sure that Ss wasn''t crazy. He lost his and said crossly, "Do you think ''d have so much free time on my hands that I''d prank a fool?


    Ss''s facial muscles twitched when he was called a fool, but heposed himself quickly. "I want to set up a traditional medical clinic.


    Can you help me with thaton


    Matthew wasn''t expecting such a simple request. "Follow me. We''ll find a ce right away. I guarantee that you''ll be able to open for business in just ten days."


    Ss reached out his arm to stop him. "Don''t go yet. I have another request to make. If someonees looking for trouble, can you defend me from them?" Trouble? Matthew sensed that this was the crucial part of the story. "What sort of trouble?"


    Ss looked conflicted. It wasn''t just trouble. It was a matter of life and death. He wasn''t sure if Matthew could solve this.


    "It might involve blood and a few influential people here and there. I''m a living example of that. Are you sure that you still want to help me?"

 Chapter 240

    Was that considered serious? Matthew still thought it was a small matter. He thought of Mason, Jenny, and Cosmo.


    One was from the Frostbloom Sect, while the other was from the Medieval Sect. One''s grandfather was kidnapped. One''s grandfather died. Their fates just got worse and worse. Matthew hade prepared, so he wasn''t surprised. He said indifferently, "I''ll help you."


    Ss looked doubtful. Matthew was being very nonchnt about helping him. Perhaps he hadn''t fully understood the severity of the situation. "Consider it carefully. If you help me, you''ll be dragged into the mess too. You might even end up like me. Would you still be willing to help me?"


    Matthew nodded. This was something that he had to do. "I''m willing to do it with you."


    Ss shook his head not out of disbelief, but out of the bizarreness of it all.


    He had a lot of rtives and friends. However, they all left him when he ran into trouble. He didn''t believe that a stranger would be willing to risk his life all just because their elders were friends. "Why? What are you scheming?"


    Matthew was put in a tough spot. His ulterior motive was to get the Gugleni Compendium, but he was worried that Ss would back out of the deal if he said it.


    He replied, "It doesn''t matter why I''m doing it. What''s important is the fact that I can help you set up a clinic. Do you want it?"


    Ss thought about it. He had nothing, so it didn''t matter what Matthew was nning. "I''ll open the clinic. The only thing I want to do in this life is be a doctor." Matthew nodded. At least he still had some courage in him. "Pick a ce then."


    Ss'' eyes regained their sparkle. "I''m not picky. I only need a space big enough for a table."


    Matthew led Ss out. "I saw a baby store on the way here with a ''for sale'' sign ced out front. Maybe the children here have decreased, so business isn''t doing so well. ll rent it


    for you."


    There were three shops in front of Medicare Hospital. There was a flower shop, a pharmacy, and a baby store. The baby store had "Sunny Babies Co." written on it. The shop was empty. Ss looked at the shop, then at the hospital. He looked conflicted. "You chose a killer spot."


    Matthew knew what he meant. With the hospital so nearby, opening a clinic here would be challenging. If his skills were bad, he was basically asking to go out of business. But if he had exceptional skills, he would be inviting trouble.


    However, Matthew had no time to be arguing with Ss. This was a good ce. People would be able to recognize his skill immediately.


    "Go take a shower and get some new clothes to freshen up your appearance a bit. I''ll handle the paperwork and get the furniture and medical supplies."


    Ss nodded. "Alright. I''ll tidy myself up. But when the business starts, you''d better leave at the first sign of trouble. Don''t say I never warned you." Matthew grew a little concerned by his words. It felt like something sinister was bound to happen.


    Matthew got Ansel to settle the shop''s affairs in the afternoon. Soon, the sign on the shop said "Peace Clinic". All the shop needed was a doctor running it. Their neighbors gave them odd looks, and the people who walked past the shop shook their heads.


    Matthew waited in the shop.


    Suddenly, someone walked in. He


    had short hair and was wearing a white shirt and gold-rimmed sses. He looked alert and


    bel


    handsome. On top of that, he looked


    really clean. He was like a hottie that


    had walked out of a movie set.novelbin


    It was Ss Solomon! Matthew couldn''t believe that this was the same man who was digging through trash before.


    Ss looked at everything in the shop in surprise. "Is it already done?"


    As he spoke, he went up to the table and ran his finger along the supplies. He ran the syringes between his fingers as if he were saying hello to an old friend.

 Chapter 241

    Mathew smiled. "Do you want the ''open for business'' sign to be hung on the door?" Ss was like a newly minted general. He raised his voice and said haughtily, "Yes."


    Matthew grinned at Ss'' overreaction. He went up to the door and stuck the sign on it. Ss slowly sat down and began writing something. He seemed to gain confidence as he saw his loopy, yet elegant lettering.


    But when he looked at the door, he looked nervous as if a wolf were about to rush in. Matthew was affected by his anxiety too. They sat together in silence.


    An hour passed, but no one needed a doctor. Soon, two hours had passed. Still, no one wasing in. On the contrary, their neighboring business owners snuck nces into their shop, curious to know who the clinic owners were. Sometimeter, a few people in white coats stood at the hospital entrance and pointed at the clinic, discussing something.


    Matthew looked at the badges on theirpels and learned that they were health officials from Medicare Hospital. He couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    He couldn''t be bothered. As long as they didn''te in causing trouble, it was fine. Ss, however, looked at them nervously. He grew anxious, tapping his pen on the table.


    Matthew was a little annoyed. Just as he was about to stand up, an old woman rushed in with a child in her arms.


    When she saw Ss, she sobbed and said, "Please look at him, doctor. His arm hurts really badly and he can''t lift it at all."


    The child was crying hard. His voice had turned hoarse.


    Ss stood up and smiled, saying, "Would you like some candy, boy? I have some here with me. They''re really tasty."


    As he said that, he gave the child a piece of candy. The child used his left hand to take it. However, he was unable to unwrap the candy wrapper.


    Ss held up the child''s right arm and put it on the candy, smiling as he said, "You can only unwrap it with both of your hands."


    When the old woman saw that, she yelled, "Don''t touch that arm! It hurts him really badly!" Then, she saw her grandson unwrapping the candy with both of his hands.


    She said in shock, "What happened? His arm hurt so much that he couldn''t even move it before. Why is it all better now?"


    Ss smiled and said, "It was just dislocated. I popped it right back. Don''t worry anymore, alright? Take him home." The woman was even more surprised. She moved her grandson''s arm and asked him if it hurt. He shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt. His candy tastes good. It''s sweet, like an orange."


    The woman was overjoyed. She took out a hundred-dor bill and handed it to Ss. "Thank you so much, doctor. I only have 100 dors with


    me get my son to bring you more money if it isn''t enough."


    Ss gave it back. "I don''t need the money. It took little to no effort at all. Just take the child home."novelbin


    The woman said agitatedly, "That won''t do. You can''t refuse my money. I went to the hospital and they wanted X-rays done. They also wanted to do a whole bunch of other procedures that would cost about 800 dors.


    "My old phone can''t be used to pay. I only had a hundred dors on me, so I had no choice but to go home.


    "The 800 dors didn''t even include the actual treatment. It was only the cost of screening. You healed him, so you can''t refuse my money." Ss began ushering her out. "He didn''t need medicine or any sort of injection. Why would I take your money? Just go home."


    The woman felt incredibly grateful to him when she saw that he was adamant about not being paid.


    "Thank you, doctor. You''re a true doctor. The people in the hospital are bandits. Just the screenings would cost me nearly a thousand dors.


    "My entire family and all my friends wille here to have their illnesses cured in the future."


    When the health officials heard that, their faces grew as ck as thunder. They red at Ss.


    Ss smiled and got her to leave. "No one wishes for themselves to be sick. You''re still in good shape. You managed to carry the child without so much as breaking a sweat. You''re very healthy. Go home."


    She thanked him again, and the child thanked him too. Then, they left.


    Ss went back to the shop and said to Matthew, "The trouble is here."


    Matthew looked at the door. The health officials from Medicare Hospital were walking toward the clinic.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 242

    Matthew sat there silently. He wanted to see what these people were up to.


    They came into the clinic and looked around, like rich people walking into a poor person''s house for the first time. Their faces had expressions of disdain and mockery on them. The leader was called Baxter Paulson. He was the associate dean of Medicare Hospital. He went up to Ss and sat down. He asked threateningly, "Do you own this clinic?" Ss pointed at Matthew. "He does."


    Baxter did not talk to Matthew. He said to Ss, "Are you the practicing doctor here?"


    Ss nodded. In response, Baxter said coldly, "You will have no future here. Would you like me to offer you another job instead?"


    Ss shook his head. "I''m perfectly fine here."


    Baxter looked at him in disdain. "You definitely wouldn''t be able to make five figures a month here. If youe to my hospital, I guarantee that you''ll be earning five figures a month, and six figures for the whole year."


    Ss shook his head. "I would have to prescribe your medicine and use your ticketing system. Patients who didn''t need to be hospitalized will have to stay the night anyway, and those who didn''t need surgery will have to get it done anyway."


    Baxter was upset. "There are procedures in every ce you work at. Rules make up the ying field. If you work in the hospital, you''ll have to y by our rules."


    Ss shook his head. "I won''t go."


    Baxter said coldly, "Think about it clearly. You won''t be able to be a practicing doctor in Lambda City if you refuse this offer!"


    Ss said indifferently, "I''ll just beg for food if that happens."


    Beg for food? Baxterughed. "Some things are easy on the surface, but you''ll be weeping when you actually do have to beg for food."


    Ss smiled coldly. "Maybe you would, but I wouldn''t."


    Baxter scoffed. "You''ll regret being so cocky!"


    Seeing that his tactics wouldn''t work on Ss, Baxter turned to Matthew. "Are you the owner of this clinic?" Matthew nodded. "I am."


    Baxter pointed at the hospital and said, "I''m the associate dean of that hospital right there. I''m formally telling you now that if you don''t want trouble, you should shut this down and leave."


    Matthew said coldly, "And why would I do that?"


    Baxter looked at him like he had two tails. "Do you know how many people you''re offending? It''s not a small number. It''s millions of people!


    "Shut this ce down, now. If I see that you''re still operating tomorrow, you''ll meet a cruel end."


    Matthew was outraged. This person was openly threatening him. Was this guy really a doctor? He was far scarier than even a gangster.


    He finally understood the pressure


    that Ss was facing. His blood boiled when he thought ofnovelbin


    talented doctor being for suck a


    for food out of the trash.


    He looked at Baxter angrily and said, "And I''m telling you that I''m going to be operating as usual tomorrow."


    Baxter looked at him in disgust. "You have a loud mouth, but it''s going to cost you your life. Fuck you, and your family too! You won''t know what hit you!"


    There was a resounding p as Matthew struck Baxter on the face. "How dare you curse my family? You''d better shut the hell up!"


    Baxter held his cheek, staring at Matthew in disbelief. "You''re fucking insane. How dare you hit me?"


    There was another p as Matthew did it again. "I''ll p you every time you curse!"


    Baxter hobbled backward. He grabbed onto one of his colleagues, bncing himself. "Fuck y-" Matthew was ring daggers at him, ready to strike. Baxter swallowed the rest of his words.


    He retreated, staring at Matthew. Matthew''s eyes were sharp and piercing. He carried a dangerous aura around him. Baxter didn''t dare to stay here much longer. "You''ll... pay for this." With that, he turned and left hurriedly.


    The health officials around him followed suit. They''d been officials for so long that they were used to their power. They were useless against someone who would actually fight.


    The only thing they could do now was exact their revenge in other ways.


    Watching them leave, Matthew turned and asked Ss, "Did you always run into problems like this before?"

 Chapter 243

    Ss looked at Matthew in surprise. "All the time. It''s always kind of like this, but I''m the one who would get hit.


    "I didn''t think that you''d hit him and that he''d be scared off. Now I know that they can be scared, too. But they''ll definitely get their revenge. You''re not safe."


    Matthew said nonchntly, "Trouble wille anyway. Why should we tolerate him?"


    Ss nodded. He was really happy seeing the associate dean get pped. But when he thought of the potential trouble toe, he frowned.


    When their neighbors heard that a child had dislocated his arm and gotten treated for free, more sick people came looking for Ss to help. None of their issues were serious.


    Ss only prescribed medicines to a few of them. He sent most of them home to rest at home by themselves.


    Baxter returned to the hospital. He gnashed his teeth, remembering how he''d been pped in front of his officials. He called over the security guard, Joseph Lowe.


    "A new clinic has opened in front of the hospital. Buy some of their medicine and then im that it''s fake. After that, smash the shop to pieces."


    Joseph had done things like this before, but not in this manner. He would usually get someone to nt fake medicine in the clinic. After that, he would go to get treated, and use the fake medicine to report them.


    "It''s probably not the best idea to smash the shop, Mr. Paulson. I think the previous method was better."


    Baxter said crossly, "Just do as I say. Bring a few men with you. Don''t just smash the shop. You gotta beat up the owner too, and give it your all.


    "Isn''t your brother a medical representative? If I approve of the medicine that he''s promoting, he''ll receive at least a million dors in royalties."


    Joseph was overjoyed. "Thank you so much, Mr. Paulson. He was just venting about not having enough money to buy a house. With this money, he''ll be able to marry and get a house.


    "On behalf of him, I''m thanking you. I promise to carry out your orders."


    The neighbors around Peace Clinic were witnessing Ss'' medical skills. They spread the word that an entric doctor was charging low fees for really good treatments. As a result, more than a dozen patients came knocking.


    A queue of about 20 feet formed outside the clinic. Matthew watched as Ss worked, affirming what he''d learned from his mentor about the Gugleni techniques.


    The Gugleni Sect believed that life


    was a delicate bnce between regeneration and decay. Someone''s regenerative abilities would worsen as they grew older, and death urred when that person''s energy was unable to regenerate any longer.


    Some people from the Guglenic Sect believed that if someone could find a way to regenerate their energy forever, they would be immortal.


    Matthew had also studied modern science. He believed that the Gugleni hypothesis was simr to the concept of telomerase.


    As someone grew older, their cells began dying off faster. After reaching middle age, someone would not be able to recover from illnesses as easily.


    People believed that as long as someone could somehow prolong the lifespan of their regenerative abilities, they would be able to live for a long time.


    As Matthew pondered the simrities between these two streams of science, a group of people barged into the shop. They did not queue up. They rushed in,ining that they needed a doctor.


    He watched quietly, waiting to see how Ss would handle this.


    Ss was in the middle of diagnosing someone. When he saw the noisy group, he frowned. "If you''re here to be treated, you need to line up.''


    Joseph pointed at Ss and said, "Are you blind? Who says I didn''t line up? I came yesterday!"novelbin


    Ss looked at him coldly and said, "I just opened for business today. How could you be here yesterday?"


    Joseph was shocked. He didn''t think


    that they had just opened today. He coughed. "I was sick yesterday. It''s not my fault you weren''t open. I''m really busy. You can''t afford to waste my time! Hurry and prescribe me some medicine."


    Ss sensed that he was simply here to cause trouble. He nced at Matthew, who was sitting there quietly. Exasperated, Ss told his patient to wait for just a minute. Then, he said to Joseph, "Give me your arm."


    Joseph stretched out his arm. "Hurry up. I''m busy."


    Ss prodded on his muscles, frowning. "You''re not even sick."


    Joseph smiled coldly. "I have a toothache. Can you determine that by poking at my arm?"


    Ss knew that the man was just ying with him at this point. His expression grew serious. "I''m a doctor. Of course, I''d be able to detect a toothache. I will not be giving you any medicine if you''re not sick."

 Chapter 244

    Joseph''s eyes nearly popped right out of his head. He grabbed Ss'' cor and roared, "Don''t you think I''d know if I was sick? My tooth hurts really badly. Give me medicine right now!"


    He was here for trouble. He had to get the medicine. If not, how would he be able to say that the medicine was fake, and how would he be able to cause trouble for Ss?


    This was the n. The medicine was just an excuse for Ss to get beat up. As long as Ss was still alive, there would be no serious consequences. That was why Joseph was so adamant about his toothache. Ss was very sure that Joseph was only here for trouble now. He yelled at Matthew, "Hey, could youe here and handle this perhaps?"


    Matthew went up to them. "So your tooth hurts, huh? Let me see it. I''m a doctor too."


    Joseph let go of Ss'' cor and raised his eyebrows at Matthew. "So you''re a doctor too. Alright. Give me some medicine then! I don''t need to line up for this. Just get me the medicine for toothaches." Matthew shook his head. "That won''t do. I need to determine the cause of your toothache. It''s no use fixing your teeth if there''s an underlying problem. Give me your arm. I''ll check your pulse." Joseph lost his patience. "I already said that my tooth hurts and you need to get me medicine. What are you going on about my pulse? I''ll punch you if you don''t get me the medicine right now!" Matthew''s expression darkened. "Alright. Do it."


    Joseph grabbed Matthew''s sleeve. "Don''t believe me? I''ll show you what I mean!"


    With that, he raised his fist and brought it downward. With a resounding smack, Matthew stopped Joseph''s fist. He grabbed Joseph''s wrist with an iron grip.


    Joseph wanted to retract his arm, but he couldn''t move. "Fuck! Let me go!"


    Matthew punched Joseph in the mouth. "You should get rid of that pottymouth of yours!"


    Joseph roared in pain. His lips bled. "I''m bleeding. How dare you fucking hit me? Hey, all of you! Let''s destroy his..."novelbin


    There was a thud. Matthew punched Joseph in the face again so that Joseph couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Joseph spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth When he saw his teeth Joseph went berserk. He roared, "How dare you knock out my teeth! I''m going to fucking kill you! Come, let''s beat him up!"


    The pack of men behind him began rushing forward.


    "You hit Joseph! Do you want to die?"


    "How dare you hit him? I''ll cut your arms off!"


    Matthew''s eyes gleamed coldly. He rammed his fist into the faces of the two men closest to him. His fists were as hard as steel. Theynded on the two men''s mouths.


    They fell over at once. When they got themselves back up on their feet, everyone realized that their mouths were full of blood.


    They bent over and coughed. A few of their teeth fell to the floor, cking against the tiles.


    When the other men saw this, their faces shifted. They stood rooted to the spot, forgetting about attacking Matthew.


    The customers in the shop scampered out of the clinic in fright. They watched from afar.


    Joseph was angry to see his men standing there motionless. "Are you all zombies or what? Beat him up! There are dozens of you and only one of him! Destroy him!"


    The remaining men rushed toward


    Matthew again with even more resolve Matthew rushed up to them as well, throwing fists at whoever he saw. Every one of his punchesnded in their mouths.


    They began crying out one after the other.

 Chapter 245

    When Matthew finally stopped, all of the men were bleeding from their mouths. They had their hands over their lips, moaning in pain. The floor was full of blood and teeth.


    It was like Joseph had been shot. He was stunned by what he saw. All of his men were wounded before he could even blink. On top of that, they were all hurt in the same way.


    It dawned on him that he''d been messing with the wrong guy.


    Matthew red at the men and asked coldly, "Who else has a toothache? I''ll take care of it for you right now."


    They retreated in fright, none of them daring to say a word. Then, Matthew looked at Joseph and said, "You wereining of a toothache. Tell me, which one of your teeth still hurts? I''ll rip it right out for you." Joseph stumbled backward. "What... what do you want to do to me?"


    Matthew stepped forward. "I just want to cure your toothache!"


    Joseph was so frightened that he turned on his tail and ran. All of them ran out of the shop like scared rabbits.


    Once outside, Joseph realized that Matthew wasn''t chasing after them. He warned angrily, "Just you wait! You''ll regret ever trying topete with Medicare Hospital!"


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he ran away with his men. The rest of the customers saw their bloodied mouths and heard what he said about Medicare Hospital. They began gossiping.


    "Those people were from Medicare Hospital. This means that the clinic has made them angry. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    "No one can afford to make Medicare Hospital angry. The shop lots here all rely on the hospital for business."


    "The clinic is probably going to close down. It''s a serious thing for those people to get beat up."


    Meanwhile, in the clinic, Ss looked at Matthew like he was an alien. "I didn''t know you could fight that well." Matthew smiled. "I''m just a little stronger than normal."


    Ss knew what he saw. Matthew hadn''t gotten the least bit hurt in the brawl. Matthew was definitely a very experienced fighter. This was worth celebrating and being worried about.


    en


    Matthew had been a little too vicious. There would definitely be crazy repercussions after this.


    "What will we do now?"


    Matthew smiled. "What do you mean? Are you talking about what Medicare Hospital will do? Just ignore them. We''ll carry on with business as usual."novelbin


    Baxter was sitting in his


    air-conditioned office in Medicare


    Hospital. He had made himself some coffee and was waiting serenely for Joseph toe back


    with good news.


    With a loud bang, the door was shoved open. Baxter jumped in fright, spilling hot coffee all over hisp. He leaped up from his seat. When he saw Joseph, he yelled, "Can''t you knock?"


    Joseph said bitterly, "We didn''t get the job done."


    Baxter was infuriated. "Didn''t I tell you to get all the guards? It''s just two people. Are you fucking useless or what?"


    Joseph was already in a lot of pain. He hated being yelled at, but he dared not re up. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "He got himself an experienced fighter to protect him. We''re just security guards. We were no match for him even though there were a dozen of us."


    A fighter? Baxter didn''t think that the


    stuff that happened on TV would actually happen in real life. He spotted the blood around Joseph''s mouth and knew that it was no hoax.


    "So he can fight, can he? Well, that means we can''t win with brute force. In that case, I''ll get Jensen to confiscate his health license!"

 Chapter 246

    When Joseph heard the name "Jensen", he understood who thetter was.


    Lambda City had six districts. Medicare Hospital was located in Songforest District. Jensen Lynch hade here to do an inspection before, and he was also the director of the health department.


    Joseph doubted if Baxter had the power to summon him. "Mr. Paulson, Jensen is the director of the health department. Would he listen to us?"


    From experience, Baxter knew that he shouldn''t doubt the director''s judgment, or else thetter would feel embarrassed.


    However, he had his own ways. Talking to the director about something hush-hush like this would make it seem like he was sharing a secret with the director. As a result, the director would treat him like one of his own friends.


    Even if Jensen didn''t help Baxter deal with the clinic, there would be a bond between them. That also counted as a win.


    Baxter said condescendingly, "You wouldn''t understand certain things without experience. Do you know who the two types of people with the most connections are?"


    Joseph reckoned that, with his age, he would know of things like this. However, he yed dumb and said, "I don''t, sir. Tell me, so that I can learn something new as well."


    Baxter held up two fingers. "The first is the hospital dean. A hospital can determine whether someone lives or dies. Everyone has family and friends who will get old and sick. There''s always going to be a time when they will need the hospital dean. "The second type is a school principal. As long as someone has children, they would need to talk to the principal. This is just how life is. I may only be the associate dean, but Jensen will do what Imand with just a few words."


    Joseph was impressed. "It''s an honor for me to know you, Mr. Paulson. Truly."


    Baxter smiled proudly. "A clinic is no match for me. I can destroy it with a single sentence."


    At Wealthwave Group, Rachel sat in her seat motionlessly. She had a grim expression on her face.


    Her sales representatives dared not look her in the eye. They had their heads bowed, as if they''d done something wrong.


    Rachel repeated, "Do you really have no way of persuading the remaining hospitals?"


    One of the sales representatives knew that there was no avoiding the question, so he said, "The first few hospitals will only ept new drugs if they''ve had a long-term business rtionship with thepanies beforehand. The other hospitals wouldn''t even hear us out,


    Rachel stood up. "Set up appointments with the chief directors of those hospitals. I''ll talk to them personally."


    Then, she left the meeting room. On the way back to her office, she wondered to herself whether manufacturing a new type of medicine was the wrong decision to make.


    After the manufacturing process, every step of introducing the medicine to the market was excruciating.


    Once she went back to the office, she saw Matthew drinking coffee in her seat. He was using her cup, too. "Why are you here?"


    Matthew put the coffee mug on the


    table lightly was really busy


    dealing with some issues wil


    friend''s clinic, but then I


    remembered that we still have some unsettled business betweengs.


    Hence, I came back."novelbin


    When Rachel heard that, she immediately remembered what they''d said in the stairway. She blushed. "This is an office. How can we talk about things like that?"


    Matthew saw the blush on her


    cheeks, which added a vibrant touch of color to her face. He remembered how she''d bounced on top of him in the car, moaning loudly. His throat went dry.


    "The office is a good ce, really. At least it''s better than the car."


    Rachel could hear the hidden meaning in his words. She red at him. "What are you talking about? I was talking about something serious."


    Matthew yed dumb. "That''s what I meant, too. What did you think I was talking about?"


    What a bastard! He was obviously referring to the intimate moment they''d shared in the car.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 247

    Yet, here he was, teasing her. He loved talking dirty too much.


    Rachel huffed, ring at him. "Stop talking about unnecessary things. Go straight to the point." As she said that, she turned and shut the door. Then, she leaned against it and looked at Matthew. It was daytime. Why had she closed the door?


    Matthew looked at the beauty before him. She had a tight skirt on, and the buttons on her white shirt looked about to pop off.


    As he received the hint, his breaths grew shallow. He walked toward her.


    She felt a slight tremor of panic as he walked over. "What... what are you doing?"


    He put a hand on her chin, sliding it slowly down her neck and corbones. Rachel became alert. "It''s broad daylight. What are you doing?"


    Matthew smiled and grabbed her shirt. "You closed the door. Didn''t you do that so that we could have some privacy?"


    Rachel felt her skin flushing. She gnashed her teeth and ducked. "What bullshit is that? Who would do that with you?"


    Oh, so it was a misunderstanding. "Well... In the car, you said that you really liked it and that you wanted me to do it with you every day. I''m just fulfilling your requests. Why aren''t you cooperating?" Matthew said. Rachel vaguely remembered saying that when they messed around in the car. She blushed uncontrobly.


    "I... I was influenced by the drug. How could you actually take that seriously?"


    Matthew gazed at the blushing beauty, feeling a growing desire within him. How he wished he could bite her on her full lips! "I take all of your words seriously."


    Rachel tensed up, trying to appear stern. "Can you be serious for once?"


    Matthew smiled. "I am serious. I always have been. What did you want to talk about? Just say it."


    Qunovelbin


    Rachel coughed, secretly cursing him in her heart for taking what she''d said in the car seriously. She changed the topic. "After I was drugged and we did that in the car, you got really close to Tracy and grew distant from me. Why was that?"


    Matthew was confused. "Haven''t I already exined it to you? I ignored you because I was saving someone. As for Tracy, it was because she was afraid for her safety at home.


    "You guys were kidnapped during the daytime. It was dangerous for her to be alone at night. She was pretty logical about it."


    The realization dawned on Rachel.


    The kidnapping incident from that day had frightened Tracy. However, she was still confused about something. "Even if she was realty afraid, you should have dropped her off at my house instead, not yours."


    Matthew thought that made sense, too. "I wasn''t thinking about it. My family was at home. Tracy and I did nothing. You can ask her if you want."


    Rachel scoffed. That was a rookie mistake, but at least Matthew was approaching it well. She didn''t want to probe into it any longer. "Just pay attention next time. We''ll just put this behind us."


    Matthew smiled. "Alright. It''s in the


    past now promised to do it with you every day in the car. Since we didn''t do it yesterday, we''ll do it twice today to make up for it Then, he reached out his hand.

 Chapter 248

    Rachel stopped his hand. "Stop it. I was saying stupid things."


    Although she was verbally denying it, Matthew noticed the flush on her face and her shallow breaths. His desire grew even more. "What do you mean, stupid things? You were clearly saying what was on your mind!" He tried to touch her again, but she swatted his hand away. She red at him. "I don''t care what I said before, Matthew. It was all because I was drugged. We''re not married yet, so you can''t do it with me." Matthew had spent three years in prison. He''d only just had a taste of heaven, and it was taken away. He felt upset, but he couldn''t force it. He felt sorry for himself. "What a pity." Rachel was afraid that he''d get up to something again, so she opened the door.


    There was a shriek. Tracy had been eavesdropping outside the door, and now she was exposed.novelbin


    When Rachel saw her, she said crossly, "Since when have you been standing here? What did you hear?"


    Tracy smiled. "I just got here. What... what were you doing with the door closed? It''s not good for your image if the other employees catch wind of it."


    Rachel was blushing slightly. "Nothing happened. We were just having a chat. We''ll meet a few hospital deans tomorrow to settle the matter of getting the drugs into hospitals."


    She dared not let the conversation run for too long, so she changed the topic and talked about work instead.


    Tracy looked at Matthew and Rachel suspiciously. She had witnessed them messing around in the car, and now they were being secretive. She suspected that they were doing something naughty just now. What a pity she''d missed it!


    "Got it. I''ll cooperate with you and follow your lead."


    Rachel shook her head. "You''ll work with the sales representatives. I have other ns."


    What? Tracy was disappointed. She and Rachel worked well together as a team. They couldmunicate with each other just with their eyes. So, she wanted to work with Rachel.


    She asked, "What will you be doing?"


    Rachel pointed at Matthew. "We''ll be working together."


    Just the two of them? Tracy immediately jumped to conclusions. They were definitely going to mess around with each other.


    What surprised her the most was


    Rachel. Back then, thetter regarded men with disdain. But now,


    after doing it once with Matthew, it seemed like Rachel was hooked.


    en


    They had already had a session together in the office just moments before, and they were going to do it tomorrow.


    It seemed like things were getting interesting.


    ...


    The next day, Matthew picked Rachel up from the office. "Which hospital are we going to first?"


    Rachel sat in the passenger seat. She closed her eyes, as if she were contemting something. Her sales representative had gone to Medicare Hospital, but they had refused to let the new drug in.


    They''d already tried everything. Rachel going there was basically ast ditch effort. When she heard Matthew, she closed her eyes and said, "Medicare Hospital."


    Matthew murmured in response and began driving to the hospital.


    About 20 minutester, the car stopped at the entrance to the hospital.


    Rachel called the dean on her phone. Matthew rolled down the window and stared out at Peace Clinic. He could see Ss working through the ss windows. There were two patients in the clinic.


    Rachel hung up. She spotted Matthew looking out at the clinic. "Do you want to be a doctor?"


    Matthew shook his head. "That''s my friend''s clinic."


    Rachel shook her head. "He''s got bad judgment. Why would he open a clinic in front of a hospital? Isn''t he basically asking for trouble?"


    Matthew just had to be a big mouth. "I helped him pick the spot."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 249

    Rachel was stunned. She smirked. "That proves that you''re a good doctor, but not a good businessman. Your friend was unfortunate."


    Matthew''s eyelid twitched. Surely, she was provoking him on purpose. He nced at her. Her chin was raised, and she''d puffed out her chest. As expected, she was teasing him.


    For an inexplicable reason, his heart filled with joy. She used to be so cold, but now, she was more enthusiastic.


    Rachel felt his gaze on her. She reverted to her usual cold demeanor and said, "Go to Zen Coffee House."


    Matthew nodded and turned on the signal with his left hand while shifting into gear with his right. As he did so, he took the opportunity to stroke Rachel''s thighs, which were covered with her ck stockings. Rachel yelped. "You bastard! What are you doing?"


    Matthew smiled. "Sorry. I identally grabbed the wrong thing while shifting into gear."


    Rachel gnashed her teeth, ring at him. He''d obviously done it on purpose. How dare he cop a feel while driving?


    Matthew pretended not to notice. He focused on drivingpletely as he moved toward Zen Coffee House. They went upstairs together.


    The ce was decorated beautifully. There were flowers and nts in pots on the wooden tables. Some jazz music was ying in the background. All in all, it was a serene environment smack dab in the middle of a city. They sat down at a seat near the window. Just then, Matthew''s phone rang. It was Ss. He picked up immediately. "What''s wrong?"


    Ss was talking in a panicked voice. "Come here quickly. Someone wants to seize the clinic."


    Seize the clinic?


    Matthew stood up. "I''ming right over!"


    Rachel frowned. "Where are you going?"novelbin


    Matthew rushed out. "There''s trouble at my friend''s clinic. I''m going to help him with it."


    Was he going to leave her there by herself just for his friend''s clinic?


    Rachel stopped him quickly. "We still have matters to settle here. That clinic is worth nothing. Don''t go!"


    Matthew shook his head and said steadfastly, "I have to go. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a jiffy."


    That clinic was Ss'' beacon of hope in the darkness. Matthew didn''t dare to think about whether Ss would be able to get himself together again if he lost the clinic.


    It wasn''t just a clinic. That was Ss'' lifeline, and also the Gugleni Sect''s hope of getting passed down.


    Matthew rushed downstairs. Rachel watched him leave, shaking her head. "Is a clinic really worth getting so worked up over? He really doesn''t know what things matter the most."


    At Peace Clinic, Jensen pointed at the health license on the wall. "Take it down."


    His employees began carrying a stool over so that they could take it down. Meanwhile, the three patients in the clinic were scared out of their wits. They rushed out and watched from outside.


    Ss was speaking anxiously. "We only just opened for business, and we''ve just been inspected. How can we fail the inspection test?"


    Jensen said coldly, "My word is final. It fails if I say that it fails. You have no right to speak against me!"


    This was not Ss'' first time encountering this problem. He was so furious that he could hardly control himself.


    He''d run into so many instances like this before. Someone had even framed him, and he''d lost everything trying to pay up.


    Now, he''d finally bumped into someone willing to help him and open up a new clinic, but something terrible was happening the very next day.


    He couldn''t help roaring in anger,


    "Can''t you at least be civil? At least


    tell me why I failed the test! That''s how I''ll be able to fix it! You can''t just tell me that I failed the inspection and leave!"


    Jensen looked at him in disdain. "What are you yelling for? My words are final. Do you not like it? Very well. You shall be fined 500 thousand- dors for failing the health inspection standards and opening a clinic without sticking to proper protocol."

 Chapter 250

    500 thousand dors?


    Ss was nearly driven to madness by anger. He''d been framed into paying two million dors inpensation to several patients before.


    He knew he''d been framed, but he could only endure it.


    He didn''t expect that, after getting the legal paperwork and passing the health inspection, he''d still be fined 500 thousand dors. If things went on like this, how could he still be a doctor? Hisst shred of hope of being a doctor shattered, and he fell into despair.


    He roared, "Fine? Fine, my ass! I''ll fight you to the end!" As he spoke, he grabbed Jensen''s cor and threw a punch at him. His fistnded on Jensen''s nose.


    Jensen''s nose started bleeding, and he let out a shrill scream. The intense pain made his eyes water uncontrobly.


    He shouted anxiously, "Hit him! You guys, beat him up!"


    Several men rushed forward, grabbing Ss'' waist and legs, and soon pinned him down on the floor.


    Jensen wiped his nose and pointed at Ss as he yelled, "Hit him! Beat him to death! Fuck, how dare you hit me? Are you tired of living?"


    Ss covered his head and curled up. He knew he couldn''t escape a beating that day.


    But he was unwilling to let it go and kept shouting, "Why? Why can''t I just be a good doctor? I just want to be a doctor-one who treats people properly. Why can''t I do that?"


    The pain in Jensen''s nose made him grit his teeth. Hearing Ss shouting, Jensen kicked him and said, "Are you out of your fucking mind? Being a doctor, you shouldn''t get in other people''s way of making money. You still dare to hit me, you maniac? Hit him! Hit him harder!"


    Hearing their leader''smand, the men started kicking.


    "Stop!" A sudden shout from the doorway made everyone''s ears ring.


    Jensen looked toward the door and saw a young stranger. He warned, "Kid, mind your own business. We''re seizing this illegal clinic. Don''t cause trouble for yourself!"


    When Ss saw Matthew, it was like he''d seen his lifeline. "Matthew, you''re finally here!"


    Matthew saw Ss'' body covered in footprints, his face bruised and swollen, and several men still hitting him. He was instantly furious and surged forward, punching the guys who were still attacking Ss


    The men didn''t even see what happened before they were knocked to the ground. Lying on the ground, they screamed in pain.


    Beside him, Jensen looked pale. He was used to bossing people around without facing any resistance. It was the first time he''d seen someone dare to fight back. This guy must be crazy!


    Matthew helped Ss up and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t protect you well."


    Ss managed a bitter smile, which pulled at the wound on his lips. He winced in pain. "I''m fine. You... Why did you hit them? We''re in big


    trouble this time! This clinic Can''t be saved!" novelbin


    Seeing that Ss was still worried about the clinic, Matthew finally understood his persistence. "Don''t worry. No one can touch this clinic. You can continue being a doctor."


    Jensen was a little scared at first, realizing his identity meant nothing to someone who wasn''t afraid of death.


    But when he heard Matthew talk about keeping the clinic open, he knew thetter hadn''t lost his mind, and he regained his imposing demeanor.


    "The fine of 500 thousand dors hasn''t been paid, and you hit my staff. You still want to keep the clinic open? You must be dreaming!"


    Matthew pped Jensen across the face. "Shut up!"


    Jensen covered his mouth and stared at Matthew in disbelief. "You... you dare to hit me? Do you know what the consequences of messing with me are?"

 Chapter 251

    Matthew''s eyes were cold as he looked at Jensen as though he were a dead man. "You said the clinic is viting regtions, but it was Lance Stanford who handled the paperwork for me. Are you saying that he issued the health permit illegally?"


    Who?


    Lance Stanford? How could that be possible?


    Jensen''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Matthew. Lance was a major health official in Lambda City. Anyone who dealt with him was either a hospital director or a pharmaceutical factory owner.


    Anyone who knew Lance could easily make money by simply producing medicine or opening a hospital. How could he possibly have been involved in the opening of just a clinic?


    Jensen said incredulously, "You... you can''t possibly know Lance. Even if you did, he wouldn''t be reduced to inspecting a small clinic."


    Matthew recalled when he''d met Lance during the permit application process, which was when thetter had heard that Matthew wanted to open a clinic.


    Lance had asked if he wanted to open a hospital instead and offered to find investors for him. Matthew only had to be responsible for making money.


    At that time, Matthew had said that he only wanted to open a clinic, which had left Lance in shock. After confirming with him several times, Lance had personally handled the paperwork.


    He had said that it was his way of repaying Matthew''s favor-thetter had saved his father''s life.


    Hearing the doubt in Jensen''s voice, Matthew said coldly, "I can contact him. Would you like to talk to him?"


    He didn''t want to escte things. After all, he still wanted to make sure Ss could keep his clinic. So, he took out his phone and called Lance.


    "Hello, Dr. Grant? If you have any instructions for me, I''ll be right over."


    Matthew passed his phone to Jensen. "Talk to him."


    Jensen''s face paled in fear upon hearing Lance''s voice. He stammered, "Mr. Stanford, my name is Jensen Lynch. There''s been a misunderstanding here. I... I made Dr. Grant angry."


    Lance''s angry voice sted on the other end. "Jensen, was it? Are you blind? If you made Dr. Grant angry, you made me angry! Apologize to him right now. If he''s not satisfied, I won''t spare you!"


    Lance was truly angry. Although he had paid for Matthew to treat his father''s Marrowfragia, he had learned that his ancestors also suffered from the same disease.


    He was worried that this bone disease was hereditary and feared that he might get it in the future. Thus, he was especially respectful toward Matthew.


    The fact that Jensen had offended Matthew infuriated him.


    It was the first time Jensen had heard Lance speak so bluntly. He nodded repeatedly in fear. "I-I''ll apologize to him right now."


    He handed the phone back to


    Matthew with both hands and said, "Dr. Grant, I''m sorry. I-I was blind. Please ept my apology. If you''re not satisfied, you can hit me to vent your anger! You can even kick me if you want!"


    Matthew looked at Ss beside him. "What are you waiting for? Hit him!" Bewildered, Ss pointed to his own nose. "You want me to hit him?"


    Over the years, he''d always been the one getting beaten up and bullied He''d never thought of fighting back. All he wanted was to run a clinic and be a good doctor. That was all he asked for. novelbin


    Matthew said coldly, "Yes, hit him hard. Make him remember the pain, so no one will dare to bully you again."


    Ss was at a loss for words. When it came to treating patients, he was skilled. But when it came to fighting, he had no idea how to do it.


    After hesitating for a long time, he finally said, "Let''s just forget it."


    Hearing this, Jensen breathed a sigh of relief. At least this guy hadn''t lost his mind!


    Forget it? Matthew frowned. "Ss, do you want to keep your clinic?"


    "Yes!" Ss answered without hesitation. This was his lifelong profession and dream. If he couldn''t be a doctor, he''d rather beg on the streets.


    Matthew said coldly, "People bully


    you because there are no


    consequences. They act recklessly regardless of their status or yours. If bullying meant risking their lives,


    they wouldn''t have the guts


    to do it.


    "Go ahead and hit him! Beat him to death so that he won''t dare to bully you again! Otherwise, you might as well close down your clinic!"

 Chapter 252

    Did Ss really need to hit Jensen?


    Ss'' expression fluctuated as he clenched his fist. But when he heard that he wouldn''t be able to keep his clinic open if he didn''t take action, his temper red up.


    He rushed forward and started wildly throwing punches. "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! If I can''t open up my clinic, no one can!"


    At this moment, he seemed possessed and kept muttering continuously as his punches rained down. However, his punches were weak and his execution was incorrect. Although it looked like a violent attack, the damage was negligible. Matthew reckoned that if he were the one taking action, Jensen''s bones would''ve broken with a single punch.


    He just watched silently. He had said so much earlier to urge Ss to vent his frustration.


    Jensen''s men who had been knocked down by Matthew earlier began getting back up, grimacing in pain. Seeing Ss hitting Jensen, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jensen covered his head and gritted his teeth, not daring to fight back. For the first time, he felt fear. Matthew''s words about ruthless retribution made him shudder. It was terrifying.


    He just hoped that after this beating, the matter would be settled with no future retaliation.


    At the entrance to the clinic, neighbors and passersby stood shocked by this scene. They had never seen something like this before.


    In a car parked by the roadside, Baxter watched what happened in the clinic through the window. He was too stunned to speak.


    He was too far away to hear what was being said inside, but he saw Jensen being beaten without daring to fight back.


    The n to shut down the clinic with Jensen''s help had clearly failed.


    In the back seat sat a man in his 50s with gold-rimmed sses and a chubby face.


    When he saw what was happening, he said coldly, "Forget about this clinic for now. Investigate his background thoroughly before making the next move."


    The man was Emmanuel Kendrick, the director of Medicare Hospital. He was a cautious man who acted meticulously.


    Baxter replied, "Got it, Mr. Kendrick. Shall we go see that beautiful president now?"


    Emmanuel''s lips curled into a knowing smile at the mention of the beautiful president. "Yes, let''s go meet the beautiful president and see if she can handle us." Baxter also grinned. "Even if she can''t, she''ll have to. Sit tight, Mr. Kendrick. I''m starting the car now."


    The car moved slowly toward Zen Coffee House.


    Back in the clinic, Ss was exhausted from punching and stopped to catch his breath. "Alright, I''m done."


    Jensen, who was beaten ck and blue, uttered, "Dr. Grant, we''ll leave now..." He didn''t know what else to say. His face hurt so much that it hurt when he spoke. Matthew shouted coldly, "Get lost!"


    Terrified, Jensen quickly fled, as if afraid of receiving another beating if he lingered. The few men who hade with him hurriedly followed suit.


    Seeing them gone, Ss sighed in relief. "Ah, it''s finally over."novelbin


    Matthew asked with a smile, "How did it feel to hit someone?"


    Ss pondered for a moment before answering, "Very cathartic. It felt great. I almost didn''t want to stop But... felt uneasy after hitting him. I''m afraid they''ll take revenge."


    en


    Matthewughed. "As long as it felt good, why worry so much? At worst, you can go back to collecting scraps!"


    Ss nodded. "You''re right. At worst, I''ll go back to being homeless."


    The crowd at the entrance gradually dispersed.


    A man in his 40s stood under a tree for a long time. Watching Matthew and Ss in the clinic, his expression was solemn. Only after the onlookers left did he get into a car and tell the driver, "Go to Green Water Residence."


    The driver started the car, and it slowly moved away.


    Matthew felt that the situation had been handled and said, "You stay in the clinic. I have other things to do, so I''ll go first."


    Ss was reluctant to see him go.


    "Are you noting back? I keep feeling like this clinic won''tst long and something else will happen. Without you here, I don''t think I can hold on by myself."


    Hearing him say this, Matthew understood that things wouldn''t be that simple. Given the sessors of the Medieval Sect and Frostbloom Sect, he knew that trouble would keeping.

 Chapter 253

    "I''ll go take care of some things, then quicklye back. You have my number. Call me if there''s anything."


    Ss felt reassured by Matthew''s words. "That''s good. Otherwise, I won''t feel confident."


    Matthew headed toward the door. "I''ll leave first, then."


    At Zen Coffee House, Rachel, Emmanuel, and Baxter sat by the window.


    Rachel made a gesture of invitation. "Mr. Kendrick, Mr. Paulson, this is Zen Coffee House''s Zen Coffee. It''s said that drinking one cup brings you peace of mind. Since you two are coffee connoisseurs, please try it and tell me what you think." Baxter smiled and said, "Mr. Kendrick is indeed a coffee connoisseur, but tasting coffee ideally requires one''s full focus to slowly savor the notes. We''re in thepany of a beautifuldy today, so let''s talk about something other than coffee." Rachel detected the flirtatious tone in his words, and her eyes shed with disgust. But she maintained herposure and changed the topic.


    "Both of you are busy men, and your time is precious. Let''s skip the small talk and get straight to business. In the past, Wealthwave Group''s drugs were always staple supplies in your hospital. So why the resistance to the new drugs?"


    Emmanuel knew that mere pleasantries wouldn''t work on Rachel and that he couldn''t take advantage of her. So, he decided to get to the point and gave a nod to Baxter.


    Baxter got his signal and sat up straight. "Ms. Carter, in today''s world, everyone is only after money. Our hospital is no exception. The previous drugs were favored because of their high prices and substantial profits.novelbin


    "However, the new drug you developed is too cheap. For example, the willow bark extract-one box of injections cost 7.5 dors, with ten doses per box. Three doses can cure amon cold, meaning 7.5 dors can treat three patients. How do you expect us to make money?"


    Rachel said with a smile, "Actually, the profit margins for ourpany are very slim. We rely on volume. Your hospital can still make money through various tests and diagnostics. Viral screenings, blood tests, ECGs... These tests can easily amount to a few hundred dors per patient.


    "We supply the drug for 7.5 dors, and you can mark up the price. The hospital will still profit," she argued.


    Baxter looked at Rachel coldly, unsure of whether she was genuinely naive or just pretending to be with such immature thinking.


    "Do you think earning a couple hundred dors per patient is a lot? Do you think we''re running a charity?


    "Let''s say a hemorrhoid patient can


    bring us 3,000 dors through


    surgery but only a few dozen dors through medication. Which treatment would you, as a businessperson and the president of Wealthwave Group, choose


    Rachel''s face suddenly turned pale. She was shocked by the bluntness of his words.


    Seeing her silence, Baxter smiled and continued, "I believe, as a businessperson, you would choose surgery because of the higher profit margins. Our hospital operates the same way, and we would opt for surgery. That''s why we won''t use your newly developed product."


    Rachel''s eyes were filled with astonishment. She looked like she had just seen a ghost.


    These two were supposed to be doctors-no, they were more than that. They were directors of a hospital! Yet, they viewed treating patients as merely a means to make a profit.


    She felt like she wasn''t even facing humans. They were demons.


    She dared not imagine what would happen if she fell ill and ended up in their hands. She came back to her senses after a long silence. She couldn''t help but exim, "You two are supposed to be medical professionals!" Emmanuel shook his head. "Please. Don''t use moral ckmail. My profession as a doctor is just a means of making a livelihood.


    "In this world, everyone is out to make money. We''re simply maximizing our profits. Let''s just discuss our partnership. It''s not impossible for your drug to enter hospitals..."

 Chapter 254

    Despite Rachel''s disdain for the Emmanuel and Baxter, as the president of Wealthwave Group, she still had to prioritize her business and put herpany first.


    However, she was worried about what kind of outrageous demands they might make. "How can we get our drug into the hospital?"


    Emmanuel looked around the empty coffee house. It was early in the morning, and they were the only customers there.


    Relieved that there was no one else around, he said, "Your drug is too cheap for the hospital to make much money. In fact, it''s not a big problem if the hospital doesn''t make money, but we can''t not make any money." Rachel immediately understood that they wanted a bribe.


    Her direct approach seemed to be making progress. "If you two can help ourpany, we won''t let you suffer. How much are we talking about?" Emmanuel smiled and said, "From now on, let''s just say one or two words, no more." As he spoke, he held up a hand and waved it at Rachel. 500 thousand dors?


    Rachel frowned slightly. The price of the new drug wasn''t high, and 500 thousand dors would wipe out a year''s profit.


    But in order to get into the hospitals and break into the market, she decided to give up a year''s profit. "I can do 500 thousand dors." Emmanuel shook his head. He wasn''t interested in a measly 500 thousand dors. He wanted five million dors.


    Rachel was confused to see him shaking his head. It wasn''t 500 thousand dors?


    Her expression turned grim. Five million dors in bribes would mean losing ten years of profit for this drug in this hospital alone.


    She found it quite hard to believe. "Five million dors?"


    Emmanuel nodded. He insisted on short responses to avoid any incriminating recordings. Things were still clear enough even if he just said a few words, and if they happened to be recorded, the conversation would be too abrupt to be considered admissible evidence. He had consulted awyer, who''d rmended this tactic.


    "Yes!"


    Rachel shook her head. The amount was too high, equating to losing the next ten years of profits to Medicare Hospital.


    She was contemting whether or not to negotiate the price when Matthew suddenly walked over.


    In the past, he had always helped her solve difficult problems. She decided to let him handle this.


    When Matthew reached them,


    Rachel stood up and introduced him. "Mr. Kendrick, Mr. Paulson, this is Matthew Grant, ourpany''s sales representative. He will be handling sales, dealings with you from now on. Please be nice to him." novelbin


    "You!"


    Baxter recognized Matthew immediately. "Grant. So, you''re an employee of Wealthwave Group. This deal is off. All our previous deals are canceled too." Rachel was stunned. "You know each other?"


    Baxter replied coldly, "More than that. I''ve been beaten up by him before!"


    Rachel felt like she had shot herself


    in the foot. Not only was that day''s deal off, but all previous deals were going to be canceled too. This was a huge loss.


    "Matthew, why did you hit Mr. Paulson? It must''ve been a misunderstanding. Quick, apologize to him."


    Matthew frowned. An apology was out of the question. "I think he deserved it!"


    "You!" Rachel shot him a look. She didn''t expect him to say that, and she was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Baxter scoffed. "See? It''s that attitude! How can we work together?"


    Trying to salvage the situation, Rachel exined with a smile, "There must be a misunderstanding. Mr. Paulson, Wealthwave Group has been working with you for so many years. I''m sure there''s some goodwill between us. Please give us a chance to make it up to you."


    Matthew refused to apologize, so she could only offer otherpensations.


    Baxter smiled maliciously. A goodwillpensation could mean just a few hundred thousand dors, a sum that meant nothing to him.


    Simply purchasing an imported piece of equipment could earn him a few hundred thousand dors. He wasn''t short of money. He just wanted revenge.


    "For your sake, I''ll give him a chance to apologize. It''s simple-he must p himself a hundred times."

 Chapter 255

    "And he must tell me that he was wrong! Then, I''ll consider the matter settled."


    Emmanuel also wanted to seize the opportunity to make Matthew bow his head to him. Only by doing so could he drive Peace Clinic away. "Matthew, this is your chance. As long as you p yourself a hundred times, your new drug can enter the hospital!" Matthew''s gaze was icy, and just as he was about to speak, a voice came from beside him. "How dare you ask Dr. Grant to p himself?"


    Emmanuel turned to see Lance and was momentarily stunned. He then hurriedly went over to shake thetter''s hand. "Mr. Stanford, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you inform us you wereing? I could''ve gone to get you." Lance pped Emmanuel''s extended hand away and said sternly, "Didn''t you ask Dr. Grant to p himself? Now that you''re a hospital director, you''ve bewless!"


    Emmanuel turned pale from fear and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Stanford, it wasn''t me... It was Baxter who had a misunderstanding with Dr. Grant. I don''t even know what happened between them. You''ve misunderstood me!" Upong realizing that Lance was supporting Matthew, Baxter was frightened silly. "Mr. Stanford, I-I... was just talking nonsense. I was just joking with Dr. Grant. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Lance replied coldly, "There''s no use apologizing to me. You should apologize to Dr. Grant!"


    Baxter nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I''ll apologize to Dr. Grant. I''ll apologize to him right now."


    With that, he went up to Matthew and said, "Dr. Grant, I was talking nonsense just now. Please don''t take it to heart."novelbin


    Matthew responded coldly, "Get lost!"


    Baxter didn''t dare to leave. If he did, his future would be over. He raised his hand and pped his face. "I was wrong. I''m an idiot. I shouldn''t look down on people. I''m sorry. I was stupid and angered you, Dr. Grant..." He apologized while pping himself.


    Seeing Baxter pping himself so fiercely, Emmanuel was terrified. How did Matthew know Lance?


    Knowing he had to back down that day, he walked up to Rachel and said, "Ms. Carter, your new drug can be sent to the hospital tomorrow-no, today. I''ll immediately arrange for the warehouse to receive it and notify every attending doctor to prioritize yourpany''s drugs for their patients."


    Rachel didn''t expect this turn of events. She didn''t have time to think and just wanted toplete the task, so she took out a contract. "Good. Let''s sign the partnership contract stating our long-term cooperation."


    Emmanuel didn''t even look through the contract and signed it immediately.


    Seeing that the contract was signed, Matthew coldly shouted at Baxter, who was still pping himself, "Get lost!"


    Baxter felt like he was granted amnesty. "I''m leaving. I''m leaving right now. Goodbye, Mr. Stanford. I''ll go to your house in a few days to apologize."


    He then left hastily.


    Emmanuel approached Lance and said, "Mr. Stanford, I''ll bring Baxter to your house to apologize in a few days. I won''t bother you today."


    Lance understood the implication ofing to his house to apologize; it essentially meant them bringing gifts. These two fools at least knew what to do. "Get lost. I''ll be waiting for you two at home!"


    Emmanuel quickly left, running out the door as if he had stolen something and feared that someone would catch him.


    Only three customers remained at Zen Coffee House.


    Matthew sat down and waved at a distant waiter. "Bring me a cup of coffee."


    Seeing that the situation had calmed down, a waiter came out from hiding and brought over a pour-over coffee set. Holding a gooseneck kettle, he gracefully poured water over the specialty coffee grounds.


    Then, he served Matthew a cup. "Enjoy, sir."


    Matthew smiled and thanked him.


    Beside him, Rachel kept thanking Lance. "Thank you so much. If you hadn''te, I don''t know what unreasonable demands they would''ve made."


    Lance quickly waved his hand. "No


    need to thank me. Actually, I came here to ask Dr. Grant for a favor it wasjust a coincidence that ran into this situation."


    Rachel was surprised. "Oh, I see."


    Earlier, she had been mentally cursing Matthew for dying her matters. But now, she realized that he was the one who had helped her aplish them.


    Seeing Matthew leisurely sipping his


    coffee, she felt a mix of emotions. He was sometimes a pervert who always caused trouble. But other times, he seemed to have a magical way of resolving things.


    Matthew took a sip of coffee and asked Lance, "Tell me. What did you urgently want to tell me on the phone?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 256

    Lance shed a ttering smile. "Dr. Grant, my father''s Marrowfragia has been cured thanks to your miraculous skills."


    Matthew shook his head lightly. "You''ve already paid me. No need to be so polite."


    He knew Lance was here for more than just to thank him. He was probably here because he knew that Marrowfragia could be hereditary.


    Lance said with a smile, "I heard from my father that my great-grandfather had the same symptoms in his old age. Back then, our family was poor and couldn''t afford a doctor, so we didn''t know what the illness was.


    "Looking back now, it must''ve been Marrowfragia. My father had it, and it''s probably hereditary. Could you check me for it?"


    Matthew shook his head. "I can''t check for an illness that isn''t there. You''re right that it''s a hereditary disease. Your family likely has a hot constitution, and you always feel hot. In winter, if you wear a bit more, you''ll feel hot and irritable.


    "But winter temperatures are indeed cold, so you must wear slightly thicker clothes. Also, try to avoid eating greasy foods. Follow these two things, and you have a 90% chance of avoiding Marrowfragia."


    Lance was excited. "You really are a miracle doctor. I do easily feel hot in the winter. Thank you. I''ll be sure to keep warm in the winter and avoid greasy foods."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgement. "Alright. If you''re fine, you can go back now."


    Lance smiled and said, "Alright, I won''t bother you and Ms. Carter anymore. If you ever need my help, just give me a call, and I''ll be there."


    Matthew waved at Lance. Once Lance left, he smiled at Rachel. "So... how are you going to thank me?"


    Rachel blushed. Seeing Matthew''s expression, she knew what he was thinking. Why do men always think about that? Then, she softly scolded, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Matthew knew what she was thinking and asked deliberately, "I helped you. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    Rachel stood up and said, "I''m afraid of you. I''m going back to the office."


    Matthew caught up to her, grabbing her hand and gently rubbing it. "I helped you. Don''t you have any way to show your gratitude?"


    Blushing, Rachel pulled her hand back. "You... Matthew, don''t go too far."


    Matthew let go of her hand. "You did such an outrageous thing to me, and I didn''tin at all. I just touched your hand, and you reacted like this."


    Rachel gritted her teeth in anger. He must''ve mentioned it on purpose. Last time in the car, she had climbed onto him under the influence of the drug. He always brought it up to tease her. With a cold face, she quickened her pace toward the car.


    In the VIP room at Wealthwave Group, Malcolm was enthusiastically entertaining a beautiful woman.


    The woman was Sara rk, the daughter of the prominent rk family from Khoitwood. Her background wasplex-one that the Carter family couldn''tpare to.


    Every New Year, Malcolm and his father visited the rk family. Such people were not ones that the Carters could afford to offend.


    Malcolm poured a cup of coffee. "Ms. rk, what brings you to Lambda City?"


    Sara pushed the cup of coffee aside and said coldly, "Rachel is the person in charge of Wealthwave Group, right? Ask her toe see me."


    Malcolm''s expression turned a bit ugly. He and his son had bothpeted with Rachel for the position of president and lost. Sara had clearly specifically brought it up to insult him.


    But the rk family was too powerful; he couldn''t afford to offend them. He could only smile and say, "I''ve already called Rachel. She''ll be here soon."


    As he spoke, Rachel and Matthew entered the VIP room together.


    Rachel saw Sara and smiled. "Ms. rk, what instructions do you have for me?"


    Sara smiled back. "I came to Lambda City to find a doctor named Sawyer Solomon. You''re in the medical field, so you should know the doctors well. Time is tight, so I hope you can help me find him within three days." When Matthew heard Sawyer''s name, he was shocked. He didn''t know why she was looking for Sawyer.


    The name was unfamiliar to Rachel, and she was puzzled. "How old is Sawyer? What does he look like? I want to know more so I can find him sooner."


    Sara shook her head. "He''s probably


    70 or 80 years old. I don''t know exactly. I don''t know what he looks like, either. You have to do your best to find him in these three days. Of you do, I''ll ensure the Carter family has a bright future."


    Rachel frowned upon hearing this. It seemed there would be trouble if she couldn''t find him. "I''ll try my best."


    Sara nodded. "I have things to do in the next two days. Arrange a car and a driver for me."


    Rachel turned to look at Matthew, who hurriedly shook his head. "No, I''m busy in the next two days."


    One look at Sara, and Matthew knew she was high maintenance. He didn''t want to cause trouble for himself.


    Sara was displeased by this. "It''ll be you, then. Even a driver dares to be so fussy."


    Beside him, Rachel chimed in coldly, "Matthew, know your ce. Thepany decides what you do, and you must do it!"


    Matthew frowned. They really treated him as a driver. He wanted to refuse, but Rachel pushed him and gave him a pleading look.


    It was the first time Matthew had seen this proud woman lower her stance, and his heart softened. He sighed and said nothing more. Sara stood up. "I need to meet someone now. Drive me there." With that, she walked out.


    Rachel was about to get up to see Sara off when Matthew pulled her back. "I couldn''t say this earlier because she was here, so let me tell you the truth now. I agreed to your driver for better


    Malcolm had just reached the door. Upon hearing Matthew, he walked back. "Matthew, in personal terms you''re just a son-inw to the rks. Inpany terms, you''re just a driver. If you dare to disobey orders, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Matthew''s expression turned cold. "Are you threatening me?"


    Rachel was shocked. She had seen Matthew in action before-not even one of the rk family''s bodyguards was a match for him. "Uncle Malcolm, you only handle security. His matters are none of your concern." Malcolm was infuriated. "I''m your uncle. How dare you speak to me like that for a mere son-inw?"


    Rachel replied coldly, "This is thepany, not home. He is not under your jurisdiction!"


    Malcolm''s face turned red with anger. He knew that Rachel was strict, but he thought she would still show him respect. But she treated him like a subordinate.


    He didn''t know where to hide his old face.


    Rachel turned to Matthew and held his hand,forting him like he was a spoiled child. "With her background, she can change the rules of the medical industry with just an order. Just see it as helping me. Sorry to trouble you." Matthew had never seen Rachel act like a lesser person before. He was incredulous, but at the same time, he realized Sara''s importance and that it might affect the Carter family''s future.


    "Alright then. For your sake, I''ll be her driver."


    Seeing Rachel pleading, Malcolm''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    Since she was young, Rachel''s personality had always been cold, and she''d rarely smiled. She had never shown any favor to the rich young men pursuing her.


    Yet, she acted coquettishly with Matthew, a mere driver! The sun must have risen from the west that day!

 Chapter 257

    Rachel led Matthew downstairs. "When you''re driving, you must have a good attitude. If you see something you shouldn''t, just pretend you didn''t see it. Speak less, and just focus on driving." Matthew nodded. "Got it. I''m just a driver. Her life or death has nothing to do with me!"


    Rachel frowned. "But your attitude must be good..."


    Matthew headed outside, with her following behind and continuously giving him reminders him. She feared that he would do something out of line and anger Sara.


    Tracy, who had just arrived at the entrance, saw the entire scene clearly. She stood at the entrance, not moving for a long time.


    It looked like Rachel was a wife seeing her husband off at the door. It felt too strange!


    Malcolm saw Tracy and asked in confusion, "Why is Rachel acting like this? She''s humbling herself before Matthew. What the hell happened?"


    What happened?


    Tracy thought for a moment. The biggest thing that happened between Rachel and Matthew was the intimate moment they had in the car in the valley.


    She had seen it with her own eyes. Since then, Rachel seemed to have be less cold and arrogant than usual.


    Could it be that a woman became gentle after being with a man once?


    Seeing Tracy in a daze, Malcolm asked again, "Tracy, say something. What happened?"


    Tracy shook her head. She dared not tell Malcolm about this.


    The rtionships within the Carter family wereplicated, and Rachel''s biggest enemies were Malcolm and his son. "I was just thinking, and I don''t seem to have noticed anything." With that, she turned to leave.


    Watching Tracy leave, Malcolm''s expression grew gloomy. His mind was racing, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    "They say a daughter is a daughter


    until she gets married. She isn''t even married yet, and she''s already like this. If she gets married, wouldn''t all of the Carters'' property be given to the man? No matter what, I must reim the president''s position!"


    Meanwhile, two beautiful women were chatting at the entrance of Wealthwave Group''s building. Passersby would nce over, and even the security guards couldn''t help but sneak a few looks at them.


    Rachel had the beauty of an ice


    queen with a hot figure, but she gave off an unapproachable air. Sara was a noble and proud beauty whose delicate chin would always be Raised slightly when looking at other people.


    The two women standing at the entrance became the most beautiful scenery.


    Matthew drove the car to the entrance, then rolled down the window and shouted, "Get in the car!"


    Sara frowned, feeling displeased. "What kind of driver are you? Where are your manners? Shouldn''t you open the door for me?"


    Rachel thought about it and agreed. The drivers for big families all did this, but Matthew wasn''t even a professional driver. "Don''t mind him. He was just hired and hasn''t been trained yet."


    At this moment, she really wanted to rece Matthew as Sara''s driver. With Matthew''s personality, he was bound to cause trouble.


    Sara walked up to the car, crossed her arms, and looked at Matthew. "Open the door!"


    Open the door? Matthew frowned. He was a driver, not a butler. He pretended not to hear her.


    Seeing this, Rachel hurried over and opened the door. "I''ll open the door for you."


    Sara hummed and got into the back seat. Then, Rachel waved goodbye and closed the door.


    Matthew shifted gears and slowly started the car. He still didn''t know where to go. After driving for a distance and seeing that she wasn''t speaking, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    Sara took out apact mirror from her purse, touched up her makeup, and said, "To Lambda Vi!"

 Chapter 258

    Lambda Vi?


    Matthew knew this ce. This vi was almost a legendary existence. Located by Lambda River, it was famous for having a towering pine tree-the tallest in Lambda City. Everyone in Lambda City knew about that vi. The odd thing was that that vi had always been uninhabited.


    Unexpectedly, Sara wanted to go to Lambda Vi.


    Matthew''s first thought was that she was the owner of this vi.


    He drove through the city until they reached Riverside Road. From there, he drove for about another ten miles before arriving at Lambda Vi.


    Matthew was surprised to see the various luxury cars parked at the entrance. When had people starting living in Lambda Vi?


    Matthew parked the car by the roadside and turned to Sara. "We''re here. You can get down now."


    Sara remained seated. After waiting a while and seeing that Matthew wasn''t getting out of the car, she frowned. "Open the door for me!"


    Matthew frowned. This woman was so demanding. He thought for a moment, then got out and walked to the back to open the car door. "Get out!"


    He now just hoped this woman would get out of the car so he could drive home. He never wanted to see her again.


    Sara slowly extended her foot,nding her high heel on the ground. She elegantly stepped out of the car, then extended her delicate hand toward Matthew.


    Matthew was confused about why she was holding out her hand with the back of her hand facing up.


    But it was truly a beautiful hand with pearl-white skin and slender, well-proportioned fingers. It was very attractive.


    He recalled the foreign movies he had watched, where the man kissed the back of a woman''s hand. He mimicked the gesture, holding her delicate hand and kissing the back of it. Sara''s mouth opened wide in shock. "You... What are you doing?"


    Matthew was baffled. "Didn''t you extend your hand for me to kiss it?"


    Sara gritted her teeth. "Do you know your status? Do you think you''re worthy of kissing my hand?"


    Matthew frowned. "Weren''t you asking me to kiss it?"


    Sara snapped, "Are you dreaming? You''re a toad lusting over a swan! I was asking you to escort me into Lambda Vi."


    Escort her in? She really saw him as her butler!


    Matthew shook his head, feeling unlucky to have encountered this youngdy from a wealthy family who was so self-righteous.


    He didn''t want to spend another second with her. "Forget it. I won''t escort you into Lambda Vi. Go in yourself. I''m going home!"


    With that, Matthew headed back to the front of the car, got in, and started the engine. When he looked up and saw Sara standing in front of the car, he was startled. Did she have a death wish?


    His first reaction was to hit the brakes.


    Sara pointed at Matthew. "Get out of the car, escort me into the vi, and help me handle my matters. Then, I''ll forget about the hand-kissing incident. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer!"


    Matthew hated being threatened. "Whatever! Move, I''m leaving!"


    "You..."


    Sara never expected that a mere driver would not take her seriously, no matter how much respect the Carters showed him.


    She immediately took out her phone.


    "You refuse to go? I''ll call Rachele


    Not only will you lose your job, f make sure you can''t stay in Lambda


    Cit


    anymore!"

 Chapter 259

    Matthew raised an eyebrow and shifted in reverse, getting ready to leave.


    But his heart softened as he thought of Rachel. If Sara caused trouble for her, things would getplicated.


    He quickly decided not to leave, got out of the car, and said to Sara, "Fine, I''ll go with you. But remember, I''m not afraid of your threats."


    Sara snorted in disbelief of his statement. How could an ordinary driver dare to defy her?


    Her beautiful face showed disdain. "Remember, your role is that of an attendant or assistant. Open doors for me, carry my bag, and be mindful!" As she spoke, she extended her hand. Matthew felt helpless. This woman really saw herself as a princess.


    Lazily, he held her hand and intentionally caressed it.


    Sara''s hand trembled slightly as she red at Matthew. "Don''t get any ideas. You can''t afford to reach for someone of my status."


    Matthew ignored her words and assisted her to the entrance of Lambda Vi.


    At the entrance, two security guards smiled and asked, "Do you have an invitation?"


    Sara''s gaze swept over them indifferently, and her tone was filled with anger as she asked, "Are you blind? Don''t you recognize me?"


    The two security guards turned pale with fright. "Don''t be angry. I''m just following procedure. Everyone that enters the vi needs an invitation."


    Sara replied coldly, "I''m in a bad mood today. Don''t make me angry." With that, she swaggered inside.


    The two security guards watched her go, not daring to stop her.


    Matthew was sure she didn''t have an invitation. Otherwise, she wouldn''t need him to support her to boost her presence.


    He was curious about what she was doing inside.


    In the yard of the vi, several people were standing and talking. Matthew noticed these people were different from ordinary folks. They had high temples and sharp eyes. Some had calloused knuckles, and some had arms as thick as legs. It was clear they were all martial artists.


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Matthew stayed silent, observing quietly while he supported Sara.


    Soon, a young man, around 25 or 26 years old, walked out of the room. With striking eyebrows and starry eyes, he exuded an iparable confidence as he nced around. As soon as he appeared, everyone in the yard approached to greet him.


    "Mr. Hobbes, it''s truly an honor to have you here in Lambda."


    "Mr. Hobbes, it''s a pleasure to meet you. We have been looking forward to following the Hobbes family. Please give us a chance."


    Watching so many people greet him, Matthew knew that he must be the main character of this gathering.


    He nced at Sara beside him and noticed her face filled with excitement. She looked like a fan meeting an idol and seemed unable to conceal her admiration and appreciation.


    Hayden Hobbes stood on the steps


    and looked at the crowd. "Everyone here is an old friend who has ties to my family. Today, I''m giving you all a chance to pledge your loyalty to us. I''m establishing Marvel Organization in Lambda City. Those who wish to join can register with my assistant."


    Hearing this, the crowd became excited.


    They rushed toward Hayden''s assistant as if scrambling for a precious treasure, afraid they would miss out if they were too slow.


    While everyone rushed to register, Sara remained rooted to the spot, standing out from the rest.


    Hayden noticed her immediately. Seeing her face, he quickly approached her. "You''re not in Khoitwood? What brings you here?"


    Sara said with a smile, "I came to Lambda City for some business. When I heard you were back, I came over just to see you. Last month, we agreed to meet in Khoitwood. Why did you suddenlye to here?"

 Chapter 260

    Hayden sighed. "Don''t mention it. My father''s two disappointing sons were killed, so he sent me here to seek revenge.


    "Since I''m already here, I might as well gather all the families in Lambda City and establish Marvel Organization. From now on, Lambda City will be under my control. If you have any issues, juste to me." Sara raised her thumb. "You''re really amazing. You came to handle business and easily took control of the city."


    Upon hearing a beautiful woman tter him, Hayden smiled and said, "I heard your family is looking everywhere for doctors. Have you made progress on that telomere research?"


    Sara smiled. "That''s a rk family secret. Normally, I wouldn''t respond to this question. But since you asked, I can tell you. I trust that you''ll keep it confidential."


    Hayden nced at Matthew, assuming he was Sara''s confidant, and solemnly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell a soul."


    Looking proud, Sara said, "We''ve made some progress. We may be able to extend the lifespan ofb rats by a month."


    Hayden frowned. "An extra month-is that impressive?"


    Sara seemed excited and spoke quickly, as if trying to show off in front of Hayden. "Ab rat typically lives one to three years, usually around two years. Extending its life by a month is equal to extending its life by 1/24. For a human, that''s equivalent to adding three years to an 80-year-old''s life."


    Hayden was shocked. "Is it really that powerful?"


    Even Matthew was surprised. This wasn''t simply about extending life by three years; the implications were significant.


    It proved they were on the right track to extending lives. If they could expand this result, they might be able to extend life by ten, 20 or even 100 years.


    This was groundbreaking research!


    Sara''s expression wasplex. "It sounds impressive, but ordinary people who take care of their health and quit bad habits can also extend their lives by a few years. But it proves that our research is headed


    in the right direction."


    Hayden looked disappointed, but then remembered something. "It''s not just you looking for those traditional medicine practitioners; several other groups are too. I don''t know if they are what you think." There were others looking for doctors?


    Sara was surprised. After thinking


    for a moment, she shook her head. "There are no more than tenbs in the world that research telomeres, and they all have different


    approaches. I believe they might have different purposes."


    Although she said this, her brows were furrowed. She was worried that Sawyer might get hired by someone else; that would be troublesome.


    Hayden turned to look at the crowd that had finished registering, then said to Sara, "I''m very busy now. Let''s go see a movie tonight. Where are you staying? I''ll pick you up."


    Sara hesitated, then said, "I''m staying with the Carters. You go ahead. I''ll see you tonight."


    Hayden turned to leave, then remembered something and turned back to Matthew. "Hey, you''re her bodyguard, right? Take good care of her. If anything happens to her, you''ll answer to me!" With that, he waved to Sara, then went to handle his business.


    Matthew shrugged. Sara had nothing to do with him. He was just a driver, and a temporary one at that. He subconsciously curled his lips.


    Sara withdrew her gaze from


    Hayden. The moment she saw Matthew''s expression, she became furious. What are you curling your lips for? You''re just a driver who isn''t even worthy of carrying his shoes. If you anger him, you''ll be courting death!"

 Chapter 261

    Not worthy to carry Hayden''s shoes?


    Matthew had been putting up with Sara''s behavior throughout the journey and had run out of patience. He retorted coldly, "You''re belittling a driver to elevate that Hobbes guy. Don''t you think it''s a joke?" With that, he turned and walked toward the gate.


    Sara nced at Matthew''s retreating figure in shock. How dared he say such things?


    Seeing that Matthew had almost reached the gate, she shouted angrily, "Stop right there!"


    Matthew acted as if he hadn''t heard her and continued walking toward the gate.


    Sara nced back at Hayden, wanting him to send someone to teach Matthew a lesson. But seeing Hayden busy talking to several people, she abandoned the idea of bothering him.


    Fuming, she chased after Matthew and caught up to him just as he reached the car.


    Gritting her teeth, she yanked open the car door and sat inside, pping the seat heavily as she yelled, "Why didn''t you walk me out? And how dare you, a mere driver, talk back to me? Do you know the consequences? Do you understand your ce?" Matthew said nothing. He just started the car, shifted gears, and drove off.


    Sara frowned. This driver was bing increasingly outrageous! He''d even started the car without hermand. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, her mood would be ruined for the day.


    "When we get back to Wealthwave Group, I''ll tell to Rachel to fire you. I won''t let you off for disrespecting me and making me upset."


    She then leaned back and closed her eyes. Just looking at Matthew now annoyed her, so she''d rather shut her eyes and not look at him.


    The car zoomed by, overtaking one vehicle after another. After some time, the car finally stopped.


    Sara opened her eyes and saw Matthew still sitting in the car. She frowned again. "What are you doing sitting there? Don''t you know how to open the door for me, you blind idiot?" With a gloomy face, Matthew got out and opened the back door of the car.


    Sara snorted coldly. "Bastard! Only after a scolding do you know what to do."


    She extended one foot to the ground and elegantly stepped out of the car.


    Looking around, she noticed there wasn''t a single streetlight. In the distance, she saw the ck silhouette of mountains.


    She immediately felt something was wrong and scanned her surroundings. They were in the mountains.


    Instantly, a cold sweat broke out on her back. She quickly fished for her phone and dialed Hayden''s number. But there was no response.


    Her phone showed no signal.


    Petrified, she turned to Matthew and asked, "You... Why did you bring me here? W-What are you nning to do?"


    Matthew rolled up his sleeves and slowly walked toward Sara, asking in a low voice, "You called me a bastard just now, correct?"


    Sara took a step back, frightened.


    "What are you going to do? You


    better think it through. I''m from the


    rk family in Khoitwood. If anything happens to me, you can''t bear the responsibility!"


    Matthew snapped, "Responsibility, my ass. I don''t care if you''re from the rk family or the Hobbese family. If you piss me off, I''ll deal with you just the same!"


    With that, he inched closer toward Sara.


    Sara was terrified and shouted with all her might, "Don''te near me! What are you doing? Don''t touch me,


    or it will be the death ove


    Matthew lunged forward and grabbed Sara by the cor. "Do you want to die?"


    Sara''s legs went weak. She had never encountered someone so daring before. "I don''t want to die... Don''t kill me!"

 Chapter 262

    Matthew pulled Sara toward him and bent her over. Then, he raised his hand to p her firm, round butt.


    The sound of the p was crisp, and her butt jiggled like jelly, quivering from the impact. Sara felt a burning and tingling sensation on her butt. It was a strange feeling. "What... what are you doing?"


    Matthew didn''t say a word and pped her a few more times. After more than ten ps, tears streamed down Sara''s face.


    She felt humiliated and was trembling from fear.


    Matthew paused. "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    Sara nodded repeatedly. "I know. I know I was wrong. Everything I said was wrong. I shouldn''t have asked Rachel to fire you, and I shouldn''t have threatened you. I''m a bastard. I... I shouldn''t have called you that." Matthew nodded. "Remember-don''t piss me off again. That includes that Hobbes guy too. Anyone who provokes me will pay the price! Now, get in the car. We''re going back to Wealthwave Group."


    Sara was still skeptical, not believing that Matthew would let her off so easily. But she dared not question it. She obediently opened the car door and sat inside.


    Matthew got in and snorted coldly. "No one opened the door for you, but you still managed to open it yourself, didn''t you? You have hands, but you still want me to open the door for you!"


    Terrified, Sara quickly agreed. "I was wrong. I won''t trouble others to open the door for me anymore."


    Matthew started the car and slowly turned around to drive back.


    Sara''s heart was in her throat. She worried that Matthew wouldn''t take her back to Wealthwave Group. But thankfully, he didn''t lie, and the car was indeed heading back toward the city.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of Wealthwave Group, she


    off


    felt as if a huge weight hauback


    her heart. She was alive and safely.


    Sara now started thinking about who to call first after getting out.


    Calling Rachel seemed unsafe. Calling Hayden was the best option. He would immediatelye to get her, then capture Matthew for revenge.


    But these were just her thoughts. She doubted Matthew would let her go so easily.


    Seeing that Sara was still seated in the car and not moving, Matthew urged, "What are you sitting there for? Get out!"


    Sara, in disbelief, asked, "You''re really letting me go?"


    Matthew shrugged. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Sara decided to be straightforward. Otherwise, she dared not get out of the car. "Aren''t you worried that I''ll retaliate?"


    Matthew shrugged again. "All I did was spank your butt. Is that worth retaliation?"


    So, this guy thought she would just kindly let him go. Was he simple-minded, or was she too narrow-minded? Something felt off. "You''re really not worried that I''ll retaliate?"


    Matthew shrugged. "No. If you


    retaliate,


    just say I identally


    stripped you and spanked your butt. Such exciting news should spread throughout Lambda City in a day."


    "You!" Sara red at Matthew with fear and shock written all over her face. His tactic was too ruthless. He was clearly threatening her reputation and dignity, making her hesitate to retaliate!


    It seemed this spanking was in vain.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 263

    With gritted teeth and overt hatred on her face, Sara looked at Matthew and scolded, "You''re a brute! A real bastard!"


    Matthew shot back inimically, "Thanks for thepliment."


    Though he was a chauffeur, he had been treated like a butler. Moreover, he had been mocked and threatened as well. He could not tolerate that. He''d rather be disagreeable than mistreated. Sara ground her teeth in anger, thinking that he was extremely shameless for taking her reproach as apliment.


    As a scion of the rk family, her reputation was incredibly important. It couldn''t be tainted. Hence, in this situation, she could only restrain herself.


    Shooting Matthew a spiteful re, she turned and entered Wealthwave Group''s building. Matthew shrugged, indifferent to Sara''s re.


    Rachel was in a room, sorting through documents regarding the search for Sawyer.


    She had found six men named Sawyer Solomon. One was under 20 years old, another was 32, two were in their 40s, and one was in his 60s. There was one who was about 70 to 80 years old. ording to the information provided by Sara, Sawyer was around 70 to 80 years old. Now, only one of the men she''d found fit the age group.


    Right as Rachel finished sorting through the documents, the sound of high heels clicking sounded at the door.


    She could immediately tell that it was not Tracy. The footfalls were somewhat harried and forceful, as if the person was aggravated.


    She set the documents down and looked at the door. When she saw Sara stomping in, she sprung up in shock and approached her. "What happened? Who made you angry?"


    Sara walked to the couch and plopped herself down. "Who is your chauffeur? He''s uncultured, unruly, and uncouth."


    Rachel was taken aback. She had no idea how Matthew had managed to offend Sara. Worried that thepany would be affected, she asked, "How did he offend you? I''ll settle the score with him."


    Sara fell silent. How could she


    possibly tell Rachel that Matthew had dragged her to some secluded spot in the mountains in the middle of the night and spanked her? Would Rachel even believe her?


    She bet anyone would assume he had sexually assaulted her. Surely no one would believe he had only smacked her a few times.


    Even without Matthew''s disclosure, the imagined scenarios others might conjure up would doom her.


    She promptly decided not to mess with Matthew for now.


    "He doesn''t obey any of my orders. He''s not a qualified chauffeur at all. Never mind. I''ll be the bigger person and forget about him."


    Rachel breathed a long sigh of relief


    at Sara''s words. "Indeed, he''s not a qualified chauffeur. Ourpany didn''t get to train him before putting him to work. It''s mainly because we''re understaffed. I apologize for the inconvenience."


    She dared not reveal that Matthew was her fianc¨¦ and casually exined it away.


    Suddenly, a thought came to Sara. She asked, "He''s your personal chauffeur, right?"


    Rachel nodded. "Yes, he is."


    Sara appraised Rachel. The temperament of Khoitwood''s icy beauty seemed somewhat different from the past.


    Matthew had no qualms about spanking Sara, so she surmised that the bastard chauffeur had probably subdued Rachel with some kind of trick as well.


    For some reason, Sara suddenly felt sympathy for the woman before her. "It must have been tough for you too."


    Rachel couldn''t understand why


    Sara had said that. Remembering


    the difficulties she had faced


    because of traditional medicine, Rachel sighed. "It has been tough."


    Hearing that, Sara''s sympathy for her grew. "If you can''t take it any longer, you can just kill him." Kill?


    Aghast, Rachel asked, "Kill who?"

 Chapter 264

    In truth, Sara had wanted to kill Matthew ever since he had hit her. However, she had to be discreet. There was no way she could aplish that by herself in Lambda City.


    She could ask Hayden to kill Matthew, but she didn''t want him to think of her as a ruthless woman.


    However, Rachel was well-established in Lambda City. So Sara said, "Kill that chauffeur of yours, obviously."


    Kill the chauffeur?


    Rachel was stunned, then understood shortly that she meant Matthew. "He''s slightly annoying, but killing him is probably taking it a bit too far."


    Sara was disappointed by Rachel''s tenderheartedness. Not willing to waste time on that matter, she asked, "Any updates on your investigation about Sawyer?"


    Rachel picked up the documents and handed them over. "Here''s the information on every Sawyer Solomon in Lambda City. Have a look."


    At a nce, Sara locked on to thest elderly man, who was in his 70s. "This Sawyer, who is in his 70s, must be the one. His information is the closest match. You should drive tomorrow and take me along to scope him out."


    ...


    The next day, after arriving at the office, Matthew learned that Rachel had gone out with Sara to search for Sawyer.


    He read through the documents on the desk, then smiled. It was possible that Rachel didn''t know that the Sawyer skilled in medicine was already dead. All the documents were about those who shared his name. There was no way these documents would lead Sara to Ss. He felt relieved. He didn''t want anyone to bother Ss.


    Then, he drove and headed to the clinic. When he arrived at the front of the clinic, he found it packed full of cars. There were no parking spaces avable.


    Matthew couldn''t help thinking that it was odd. Traffic police often patrolled the front of the clinic and issued parking tickets, so almost no one dared to disregard the parking rules. He wondered what had happened. Inside the general clinic, several patients were waiting in line.


    Ss was feeling the pulse of an old woman. After a long while, he lifted his hand. "You''repletely fine. Your blood pressure is a bit high, but it''s not a big problem."


    The old woman ced a stic bag


    on the desk. The hospital


    prescribed this medicine to me.


    They said have to take it daily. It''s very expensive. Along with the consultation fee, I spent overa thousand dors."


    Ss opened the bag, nced inside, then handed it back. "You''re already 85 years old. The function of your digestive system is declining, and your heart is also somewhat weak. If you take this medicine, you''ll have heart problems soon.


    "A blood pressure of 135 mmHg is a bit high, but that''s normal. You told me you haven''t been able to sleeptely, so it might be due to insomnia.


    "Get some Schisandra and brew it at home. Eat less during the night. Walk for an hour every day. After three days, everything will be fixed."


    The old woman was surprised. "I don''t even have to take any medicine?"


    With a smile, Ss said, "Your problems are minor. There''s no need for any medication. Alright, you should head home now. Remember to walk slowly."


    The old woman grinned. "That''s great. I''m d to hear that it''s minor. I was scared when the hospital gave me so many pills. You''re a good doctor. I''lle to you from now on."


    Ssughed. "I hope I don''t see you again. If that happens, that means you''ve ignored my advice and haven''t gone on more walks. I''ll definitely scold you."


    Smiling, the old woman responded, "I don''t want to see you again, either. There are two people I would most like to avoid at this age. One is Hades. The other is a doctor." At her words, the patients waiting in line roared withughter.


    Ss was beaming. "With your mindset, I''m sure you''ll stay healthy."


    Then, the old woman was sent off.


    Ss looked to the next patient, who was a young man with a sturdy build. He was wearing a pair of sunsses. Ss asked, "You''re having issues with your eyes?"


    The man in shades said, "Nothing is wrong with my eyes. I... My father is unwell... But he can''te here. I would like for you to make a house call. Come to my house and treat my father."


    The man''s speech was stilted. He sounded like he was used to speaking in dialect and had only just learned the standardnguage.


    Ss shook his head. "I''m sorry. I don''t make house calls."


    The man took out a wad of cash and


    mmed it on the desk. "A house call won''t take up too much of your time. It will be 30 minutes, at most. I''ll pay you 10 thousand dors for the house call, excluding treatment expenses!"

 Chapter 265

    Ss tossed the money back and said, "Take it back."


    His progenitors had established a rule that restricted him to treating patients at the clinic. He couldn''t make house calls. Despite not knowing the rule''s specific purpose, he had always abided by it.


    The proffered 10 thousand dors was irrelevant to him. If his goal had been to make money, he would''ve made a fortune long ago. He wouldn''t have had to scavenge to get by.


    The man''s voice turned sardonic. "What''s the matter? You think that''s chump change? Not enough for you to make a house call? Here''s more, then!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out two wads of cash and dropped them on the desk. "Money is not a concern for me, but you''ve got to head out soon. If you cure my father, there will be no trouble. You''d better choose wisely."


    Ss furrowed his brow. "I repeat, I do not make house calls. If your father is seriously ill, call 911. If he''s not, you can bring him here and let me see him.


    "Money is not a concern for you, nor for me. I won''t go no matter how much you offer."


    The man in shades was furious. He pointed at Ss and hissed, "300 thousand dors. I''ll give you 300 thousand dors. How about that?


    "Go and see my father. Regardless of whether you can treat him, I''ll give you 300 thousand dors upfront. Happy now?"


    Ss was exasperated. He had repeated himself so many times, yet it was as if the man was deaf. He hadpletely ignored his words. Ss'' anger red, and he asked, "Can you hear me?"


    The man in shades replied anxiously, "I need you to treat my father as soon as possible."


    Having received no answer to his question, Ss asked again, "Can you hear me? If you can''t, I''ll stop talking. If you can, answer me!"


    The man nodded. "I can hear you."


    Ss nodded. "Since you can hear me, I''ll repeat once more I don''t make house calls. Stop wasting time here and dying your father''s treatment. It''s not worth it."


    The man looked at Ss with a fretful expression and suddenly lunged at him. His fist connected with Ss'' head, knocking him out with one punch. Then, he carried Ss off.


    All the patients there were gobsmacked.


    "What''s he doing? He said he didn''t want to go. Why did he abduct him?"


    "If you carry him off, what do we do? We can''t just leave without getting treated!"


    "How heartless! Damn it. I came all this way for nothing."


    The many patients grumbled all they could. Nheless, Ss was gone, and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    All of them stood in ce, not knowing what to do.


    Matthew walked into the clinic. He did not see Ss. Assuming that Ss had gone to the bathroom, he exined to some of the patients who were losing patience, "The doctor might have gone to the bathroom. Please wait for him patiently." A patient pointed outside. "He''s not in the bathroom. He''s been abducted by a patient."


    Abducted?


    Matthew was shocked. "Is that true? I saw him treating patients here ten minutes ago."


    Another patient exined, "I watched him get abducted. A man with sunsses said his father was sick, and he wanted Dr. Solomon to make a house call.


    "But Dr. Solomon said he doesn''t do that. Eventually, the man in sunsses knocked him out and carried him off. They got into a ck car."


    A ck car?


    Matthew was immediately reminded of a speeding car he had seen when he arrived. He promptly rushed out of the clinic, got to his car, and put the pedal to the metal. The car engine revved up with a roar, shaking the entire vehicle. Then it zoomed off, swift as an arrow.


    Matthew kept telling himself as he drove, "Faster. Go faster. I need to catch up to that car."


    Matthew''s car advanced with wild speed, snatching the attention of passersby as it vroomed past.


    Nheless, after five minutes of pursuit, there was still no sign of that ck car.


    Fortunately, there was only one road. Matthew didn''t have to worry about the car turning onto a side road.


    Ten minutester, he finally saw that car. He immediately slowed down and followed it from a distance.


    The car slowly left downtown and moved toward the suburbs.


    In the eastern suburbs of Lambda City, major vige reconstruction was being carried out. Many viges had been torn down, and their inhabitants had relocated. The car at the front headed for a half-demolished vige.


    Only two cars were moving on the entire road. Worried that the person ahead would notice him, Matthew slowed down and put some distance between them. The car ahead entered the vige. Matthew parked his car at the entrance and walked inside.


    In the vige, there was rubble everywhere. The roads were covered in dirt. No one had cleaned them up. The tracks of the car ahead were stark. Matthew followed the tracks to a house.


    There were five cars parked in front of the house. Many and varied footprints covered the entrance. It was obvious that quite a few people were staying there. Atop the main entrance were security cameras. There were surveince devices all around the yard. The ce seemed to be a heavily fortified stronghold. Matthew realized the gravity of the situation. Ss might not have been taken away to treat a patient.


    As he reached the entrance, a tall


    and burly man walked out of the


    yard. There was a scar on the man''s face. He seemed quite tough. He stared at Matthew and barked


    fiercely, "Hey, what the fuck are you doing?"


    Matthew replied coldly, "Watch your mouth."


    Seeing that Matthew continued to approach him, the man grew even more aggressive. "Fuck off with that shit! This is my house. You''re not wee. Scram! Don''te looking for trouble."


    Matthew was agitated. "I''ll say it again-watch your mouth. I hate it when people keep shouting."


    A sinister smile appeared on the


    man''s face. He bent down, grabbed


    a brick from the ground, and


    approached Matthew. "You


    motherfucker. You shouldn''t be here. Since you''re trying to


    get


    yourself killed, I''ll fuck you up real


    g"


    His words were cut off as Matthew swiftlyunched an ax kick, mming his feet into the man''s face.


    The man fell to the ground with a loud thump, dropping the brick. Hey unconscious on the ground.


    Matthew darted into the yard. Frenzied footsteps sounded on the second floor. Several shirtless men rushed out from the gym. All of them held a de in their hands.


    "Eastorians?" Matthew thought, surprised. Right away, Nelson came to his mind.


    His apprentice, Mason, had told him that his grandfather, Nelson, had been lured away with a house call. Nelson was still in Eastoria and could only see his family through the camera in his home. Once the shock faded, killing intent arose within Matthew''s heart. He red at the Eastorians closing in on him, his eyes sharp and murderous.


    The shirtless muscr man at the forefront pointed his de at Matthew. "Who are you? This is a restricted area. You can''t be here!" "Restricted area?" Matthew mused.


    He pointed to the ground. "You''ve set up a restricted area here? Do you even have the rights?"


    The muscr man sneered. "All the people who said we don''t have rights are dead. You could sit down and be a friend, or you could be killed by us and be a dead man wonder if you want to be a friend or a dead man."


    Matthew''s voice was icy and belligerent. "I don''t want to talk to a man who''s about to die."


    The man was stunned and soon became furious. "Since you have a death wish, go ahead and die. Kill him!" he roared at his subordinates.


    At hismand, they raised the des in their hands and charged at Matthew.

 Chapter 266

    Matthew quickly backed away until he reached the wall. There was no escape.


    At that, the muscr man sneered. "This will be your resting ce. It''d only take one warrior to kill you. With six attacking all at once, you''ll die a miserable death."


    Six warriors moved in from all directions. The warrior at the front shouted, "Attack!" His voice thundered, the vibration shaking dust from the rafters.


    The de in his hand struck down at Matthew at lightning speed.


    Matthew reached out, grabbed the metal pipe by the wall, and thrust it at the warrior''s throat.


    The warrior was caught off guard and promptly changed his tactic. Wielding the de with both hands, he shed at the metal pipe.


    The de struck the metal pipe, sending sparks flying.


    However, the metal pipe did not budge. Keeping to its original trajectory, it pierced through the warrior''s throat.


    Blood spurted and sttered everywhere.


    The warrior grasped his gushing neck. With widened eyes, he red at Matthew with a horrifying expression, then slowly fell to the ground. After his legs twitched a few times, he stopped moving. At that, the other warriors stopped in fear. No one else dared to charge at him.


    The muscr man was shocked as well. Soon, he snapped back to his senses and roared at the warriors, "He''s just one man. He can''t hold off all of you. Attack all at once. Hurry up and kill him!" His voice was loud and filled with urgency. He knew all too well how important that day was.


    For years, they had been searching for the Gugleni Sect''s sessor. They had managed to find and capture him that day. It was a gravely important operation. They could afford no mistakes. Unfortunately, trouble had arisen. All he wanted right now was to kill Matthew and relocate Ss quickly.


    At hismand, the five warriors tightened their grip around their des and moved toward Matthew. Three of them stopped six feet away from Matthew. All five kept their eyes trained on him. As soon as he moved, five des would sh at him.


    Matthew was holding the pipe with


    both hands, murderous intent emanating from his entire body. As he brandished the metal pipe, the warriors at the sides jolted back.


    In a sh, he swung down the metal pipe at the warrior at the front.


    The warrior quickly moved to block the blow.


    The metal pipe cut through the air with a whoosh. It swiftly deflected the de andnded on the warrior''s head without deviating from its path.


    With a dull thump, the metal pipe was embedded into his skull. The warrior died on the spot.


    Matthew shifted about, flourishing the metal pipe. Before long, all the other warriors went down. Warm, steaming blood oozed from their corpses on the floor. The scent of bleed permeated the air.


    At that, the muscr man turned and fled in fear. Matthew hurled the metal pipe, hitting the back of the man''s head. He instantly died.


    Stepping on corpses and treading on blood, Matthew made his way upstairs. The doors on the second floor were all shut. He walked to the first door and kicked it open.


    This building appeared to be a dormitory. There was a bed, aputer, a couch, and a coffee table. There was no extra clutter.


    He walked to the second room. After kicking the door open, he realized the room was empty. He kicked open four more doors consecutively. All the rooms were empty.


    He approached the fifth door and kicked it in as well. Then he moved on to the next. Right after taking a step, he turned back abruptly.


    A man was sitting in the room. He seemed to be in his 40s. He was bespeckled and having a smoke.


    A man was lying on the bed beside him. It was Ss. He appeared to have lost consciousness. He waspletely unaware of what had happened outside.


    Rhett Durbin looked at Matthew. His eyes were calm. He seemed well-acquainted with adverse circumstances and waspletely unbothered by Matthew.


    After giving Matthew a once-over,


    Rhett soon found his weaknesses. In


    ???????


    his eyes, Matthew was young, dressed in clothing of average quality and poor. His expression was ferocious and murderous. He was all brawn and no brain.


    With that conclusion, Rhett soon came up with a strategy. He asked, "Is there a reason you''re here?"

 Chapter 267

    Matthew replied curtly, "I''m here to kill you."


    He was hostile to organizations from Eastoria. Nheless, he wanted to talk to Rhett and learn the Eastorians'' true goal.


    Rhett shook his head slightly. He knew Matthew must be after something else, given that he hadn''t attacked right after seeing him.


    He said confidently, "I''m not afraid of death. Death, to me, is like falling asleep. But if possible, I''d rather not sleep. Money can get you anything you want. Tell me, how much do you want?" Money?


    Matthew slowly held up one finger.


    Rhett responded with a smile, "100 thousand dors, yes? I''ll give you that. Give me your ount number."


    Matthew pointed to the sky, meaning "higher."


    Rhett was still smiling. "100 million dors? Alright, I''ll give you 100 million dors."


    Matthew pointed up once again.


    Rhett''s smile vanished. "You want a billion dors? That''s far too greedy, don''t you think?"


    Matthew continued to point up, wanting more.


    Rhett looked appalled. "You want ten billion dors? Are you insane?"


    Thinking that he had reached Rhett''s limit, Matthew said, "Give me the money, and we can pretend I was never here. I''ll simply turn and leave."


    Rhett was hesitant. Ten billion dors was the total expense of that location for a year. Moreover, it was the total expense of tens of departments.


    As the leader, he had the authority to give Matthew the money. However, if he did so, his position woulde to nothing.


    When his eyesnded on Ss, he regained his confidence. Ss was worth ten billion dors. "I''ll give you the money. Ten billion dors. After that, you must leave immediately." Matthew nodded. "As soon as I get the money, I''ll go far away."


    Rhett pulled out his phone. "Tell me your ount number. I''ll transfer the money to you right now."


    Matthew told him the number. "You''d better not be up to something. I''d do anything for ten billion dors."


    Though he said that, he was astonished. He didn''t expect Ss to be so important to them. He continued to observe Rhett, trying to guess what his position was.


    Holding the phone, Rhett hesitated


    for a moment. Then, he took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and


    transferred ten billion dors to the ount Matthew had provided.


    en


    Matthew''s phone chimed with a notification.


    BUMS


    At that moment, Matthew suddenly moved, turning into a shadow as he rushed into the room and punched Rhett in the face.


    Rhett flipped over and fell to the ground. A gunnded on the floor.


    Matthew exhaled deeply. Being


    careful had been the right course of action. Though he could have hidden by the door and left when Rhett pulled the gun out, the same couldn''t be said for Ss.  en


    He patted Rhett down and found nothing else.


    Then, he untied the rope around Ss, bound Rhett, and woke him up with a kick.


    Rhett awakened in pain. When he saw Matthew, he fumed, "You fucker... You didn''t keep your word. I gave you the money! Why didn''t you leave?"


    A forceful p sounded, and a bloodied tooth flew out of Rhett''s mouth. Blood dribbled from the corner of his mouth.


    Matthew said coldly, "Why don''t you show some respect?"


    Rhett''s eyes were filled with hatred. "Why did you lie to me? Where''s your integrity?"


    Matthew said indifferently, "Why would I care about that? You want me to be honest with a thief? You think you''re fit to preach integrity?"


    Rhett stared at Matthew in shock. He had been waiting for Matthew to lower his guard. Unfortunately, that didn''t work out. He couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    "Right from the start, you never


    nned to be honest. I was wrong


    about you. But... that''s ten billion dors! Why did you not cheer or jump for joy but attack without hesitation instead?"

 Chapter 268

    Rhett had a gun. He had wanted to draw it since a long time ago.


    However, it would have taken too long to draw the gun and pull the trigger. Matthew could have dodged his shot by taking a single step behind the wall. He couldn''t possibly kill Matthew in such a short time.


    That was why he had used ten billion dors as bait. He had been waiting for Matthew to be overwhelmed with joy after getting the money. He would''ve then seized the chance to kill him. The ten billion dors would have remained his.


    Regardless, he had miscalcted. The first thing Matthew had done after receiving the money was to attack him.


    Matthew sneered. "Ever since I saw you, I''ve been waiting for the opportunity to attack." He had been worried Rhett would hurt Ss; otherwise he would have attacked long ago. Rhett felt somewhat frustrated. "We were both scheming. My attack was slower."


    Matthew looked around the room, saw


    de on the wall, and took it down. He unsheathed the de. The long and narrow de shone brightly with a cold glint.


    Slowly, he ced the tip of the de against Rhett''s leg. He asked, "You said you weren''t afraid of death. Is that true?"


    Rhett broke out in a cold sweat. He had said that to distract Matthew. There was no way he wasn''t afraid of death. He said, "You can ask me anything you want to know."


    Matthew nodded with satisfaction. Since Rhett was afraid of dying, this would be easy. He asked, "Why did you abduct Ss?"


    Rhett raised his head and looked at Matthew. "Will you spare me if I tell you?"


    Matthew pondered for a while. "Killing you would be the best, but sparing you is fine, too. Whether or not you stay alive doesn''t matter much to me. How about this? As long as you work with me and answer my questions, I won''t kill you." Rhett stared into Matthew''s eyes, trying to discern if he was being genuine.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t tell even after staring at him for a while.


    He eventually said, "I believe you. We abducted Ss because we''re pushing the development of Willoris medicine. We''re short of talented people, especially those with traditional knowledge." Matthew knew a little about that. Frankly speaking, Willoris medicine was traditional medicine. They had simply renamed it.


    Traditional medicine practitioners had been discriminated against and shunned locally. Yet, the Eastorians had gone to great lengths to take them away and treated them as treasures. At that thought, he felt very conflicted.


    After staying silent for a while, he spoke again. "I remember that you have a n. If I''m not mistaken, it is to oppose and stigmatize traditional medicine through propaganda. Is that right?"


    Rhett looked at him, astonished. "You... How did you know about that?"


    Matthew responded coldly, "I want to know what exactly your n is."


    Rhett did not get an answer to his question. He instantly thought Matthew was enigmatic. It seemed that Matthew knew much more than that.


    "The n... What I know is that we


    are to stigmatize and destroy


    traditional medicine through propaganda. When traditional medicine is oppressed and bes less and less profitable, we could seize the chance and take away skilled traditional medicine practitioners.


    "Actually, besides acquiring talented traditional medicine practitioners we''d get arge amount of


    traditional herbs from farmers. The entire traditional herb industry will


    be of service to Eastorians.


    Matthew thought it couldn''t be that simple. He asked, "You have another n, which few are privy to. Tell me about that."


    Rhett stared at him in horror. "You... How do you know about everything?"


    Matthew was only bluffing. He had never expected to learn anything. "Come on, spill. You can leave after you tell me."


    As he finished speaking, he noticed Rhett starting to tremble with an agonized look on his face. He quickly reached out to pry Rhett''s mouth open. Unfortunately, it was toote. Rhett''s entire body twitched as if he were having a stroke. After a short while, he stopped moving altogether. Matthew looked at his eyes. Rhett was definitely dead. It was toote to save him.


    What exactly was the Eastorians'' n?


    Matthew wondered why Rhett would rather die than tell him. Despite not knowing what it was about, he was certain it must be greatly important. He had to put that aside for now and look into itter. Right now, he had to retreat.


    Nevertheless, Ss was still unconscious. Matthew reached out to nudge him. Ss wobbled, but he didn''t wake up.


    Startled, Matthew quickly examined him, thinking that he was unwell. However, there was nothing physically wrong with him.

 Chapter 269

    Matthew was ready to leave, yet Ss was still unconscious. It was a troublesome situation.


    He was about to carry Ss on his back before thinking that it was inappropriate. Left without any other choice, he carried thetter in his arms.


    Ss was skinny and surprisingly light. Matthew carried him out of the room and walked downstairs.


    After arriving at the yard, he pondered for a while before burning it down with a torch.


    Only then did he walk out, carrying Ss. Once he was outside, his vision cleared significantly. He looked down and immediately noticed Ss staring at him with wide eyes. Matthew stopped walking. "You... You''re awake?"


    There was a weird smile on Ss'' face. "Yes, I''m awake."


    The sight of the grinning man in his arms suddenly grossed Matthew out. "What the hell? You made me carry you even though you''re awake?"


    He let go, and Ssnded on the ground with a thump, yelping in pain. "Why did you drop me? That hurts. Couldn''t you have put me down slowly?"


    Matthew replied with annoyance, "Suits you right. You were awake, but you still let me carry you. Doesn''t that gross you out? When did you wake up?" Grinning, Ss said, "It''s not gross. Being carried is rather nice. I actually woke up quite a while ago."


    Matthew raised his leg and kicked Ss in the butt. "Are you looking for a fight, you shithead? I''m sticking my neck out for you, yet you''re making trouble for me."


    Ss stood still and let Matthew kick him once. He was not at all angry.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "Truth be told, ever since you came to me, I knew there must be something you''re after. You didn''t ask me about it, and I couldn''t be bothered to say anything. However, I''m very grateful for what you''ve done for me, especially today.


    "My family is all gone. No one cares


    if I''m dead. Yet you risked your life for me and I''m grateful for that. From now on, you are my brother-my blood brother in life and


    death.


    "Tell me, what are you after? I''ll try my best to help you."


    Matthew sighed, feeling that he might have been in the wrong. "I did approach you with a hidden motive. I want the Gugleni Sect''s medical book."


    Ss did not expect that the medical book would be what he wanted.


    "To be honest, the medical book isn''t anything precious. The reason is that many people dislike the Gugleni Sect''s medical training. They think its theories are questionable.


    "All those who are somewhat acquainted with traditional medicine are unwilling to learn it. I''m always worried that it will be obsolete.


    "However, I had trouble keeping myself alive, so I wasn''t inclined to think about passing it on. If you want the medical book, I''ll bring it to you right away."


    Matthew was very surprised by how easy that was.


    Eastorians had spent plenty of money and manpower to acquire traditional knowledge. However, Ss was worried about it bing obsolete and that no one would want to learn it. It was no wonder that traditional medicine was decaying.


    "Alright. After we get back, give me the medical book. All I want is the original copy. And you have to stay in contact with me over the next few days. Eastorians are not the only ones looking for you.


    "There''s also a woman from Khoitwood. She''s looking into your father as well. I still don''t know what their goal is."


    Ss scratched his head. "When I was a beggar, no one paid attention to me. Now everyone wants me. What should I do next?"


    Matthew had no clue either. They''d have to wait and see what Sara would do.


    He patted Ss'' shoulder andforted him, saying, "There''s nothing much to do. Everything will be fine as long as you don''t go to her if she uses physical force, just hit her."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 270

    Ss shook his head at Matthew''s words. "Easier said than done. I almost died just now. I don''t want to experience that again. What exactly is her goal? What does she want?"


    Matthew had a clue, more or less. The rk family''s research on telomeres might be her motive. They seemed to have made a bit of progress on prolonging life.


    The theory on telomeres was highly simr to the Gugleni Sect''s hypothesis. There was a hypothesis about telomeres after a person reached 30 years old, as long as their telomeres kept extending, they could be immortal. The Gugleni Sect believed humans were formed through the process of internal energies growing together.


    After a person reached 30 years old, their internal energies would be unbnced, and their lifespan would be shortened.


    If the weaker energy was nurtured and brought into bnce with the stronger energy, life would be prolonged.


    Matthew suspected that the rk family intended to apply the Gugleni hypothesis to their telomere research.


    He could tell Ss about that, so he did. "They want to study the secret of immortality."


    Ss'' expression shifted dramatically. "They''re crazy. I can''t believe this kind of lunatic exists in this day and age. Have they got nothing better to do? Pursuing fanciful things like this will get a lot of people killed."


    Matthew had never seen Ss so riled up. "Is it really that serious?"


    Fear appeared in Ss'' eyes. "You have no idea. Every time someone researched that, many people died. I can''t believe in this age, where technology is advanced and they all but distrust traditional medicine, they still believe in such an absurd idea as immortality." Matthew patted Ss'' shoulder. "Their work has already yielded results. They managed to extend life expectancy by 1/24."


    Ss was stunned for a moment, then smirked. "1/24. That''s only extending life by three or four years. Getting enough rest and watching your diet can prolong your life by five to ten years, at the very least. Their research is utter shit." Matthew looked surprised. Ss'' tone had amused him.


    Ss turned back and saw Matthew''s expression. He coughed and said, "Let''s go back. This ce... It makes me uneasy." Matthew nodded. "Let''s go."


    Back at the clinic, those who had been waiting in line to get treated were long gone.


    ret


    An old woman noticed Ss was back. She stood up with a smile. was worried the stuff in the clinic would get stolen, so I''ve been keeping watch for you."


    Ss thanked her profusely, treated her, and then saw her off.


    Restless, he asked Matthew, "What should we do next?"


    Matthew shrugged. "We''ll do whatever we have to." With that, he walked to a bench nearby andy down to rest his eyes.


    Ss pursed his lips. He wasn''t in the mood to see any patients. So, he sat behind his desk, sighing deeply.


    At 4:30 pm, Matthew pulled himself up. "I''m going home to pick up my kid."


    Ss pointed at himself. "What about me?"


    Matthew headed outside. "You''re an adult. Do whatever you want."


    Ss trotted after him and said with a smile, "didn''t know you had a daughter. Girls are the sweetest. I''ll go buy some stuff and see your daughter."


    Matthew was silent. He could tell Ss was lying. It was clear that he was afraid of being abducted again.


    Ss'' fear wasn''t without reason. Several strangers had appeared in front of the clinic and kept looking in. They were certainly up to no good.


    Matthew drove away. He kept


    surveying the road through the rearview mirror the entire way he saw no cars following him he


    finally felt relieved.

 Chapter 271

    Matthew''s phone suddenly rang. He nced at it. It was a call from Rachel. He epted the call. "Hi, what is it?"


    Rachel spoke in a lowered voice as well. "Come and take me home. Just say that my grandfather told me to go back."


    Matthew had a general idea of what she meant.


    He promptly turned left and headed for Wealthwave Group.


    He parked the car in the basement and got out of the car to get Rachel. After taking a few steps, the thought of leaving Ss alone in the car continued to worry him. So, he said, "Come with me." "Alright," Ss responded readily.


    The two headed up in an elevator.


    In the elevator, Ss was curious about the reason Matthew hade there and asked, "Do you work at thispany?"


    Matthew grunted in response. Ss cleared his throat and asked, "I noticed you''ve pushed the button for the top floor. Are you perhaps the owner of thispany?"


    Based on Matthew''s mannerisms and method of doing things, Ss believed he must be someone impressive.


    Matthew shook his head. "You''re talking about my boss."


    Ss was somewhat disappointed. "You''re thepany''s general manager?"


    Matthew continued to shake his head. "I don''t have the capacity for that. I''m a chauffeur here."


    Ss froze and stayed stunned for a long while. He found that difficult to ept.


    He had followed a chauffeur to his workce. He thought that not only would people look down on him, but he would also have to be cautious. Otherwise, if he got into trouble, a chauffeur couldn''t possibly get him out of it. Matthew was pleased with Ss''s current state he had finally stopped talking.


    The elevator arrived at the top floor. Matthew walked at the front, while Ss followed him closely.


    When Ss noticed Matthew entering the president''s office, he realized he probably shouldn''t havee.


    Regardless, he was already at the door, so he followed Matthew inside. It would be even more awkward if he stood at the door.


    There were three people in the room.


    Sara was drinking a cup of coffee on the couch. She looked a bit upset. A stack of documents was strewn across the coffee table. Rachel was in the executive chair, looking sullen. When she saw Matthewe in, her mood got much better. "What brings you here?" Matthew said with a smile, "Your grandfather asked me to take you home."


    That was the excuse they had previously agreed on.


    Rachel looked at Sara. "Ms. rk, my grandfather wants me to go home. Why don''t you get some rest? We''ll talk about the search tomorrow."


    Sara frowned. "Stay for a while longer. We muste up with a viable n today. We''ve looked into every Sawyer Solomon in all of Lambda City. Why can''t we find him?"


    Ss trembled when he heard her


    say his father''s name. He started to


    regret it, if he had known this would


    happen, he wouldn''t havee. He


    ed himself to his doom


    had led


    en


    Rachel was troubled as well. They hadbed through Lambda City, yet they hadn''t found any useful information. "Has he left Lambda City?"


    Sara fell silent. She had no idea how they could possibly find him if that were true.


    While she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She immediately put it on speaker. "Hey, did you find anything?"


    A man''s voice came through the


    phone. "I did. In thest decade, six


    Sawyer Solomons in Lambda City have died. One of them is the closest match to the information gave.


    Voxi p


    Slight anger appeared on Sara''s face. "Does he have any descendants?"


    The man on the other end seemed to be flipping through documents. The sound of pages turning came through the phone incessantly.


    Then, the man''s voice


    1.n


    again. "He has a descendant His


    name


    is Ss Solomon."

 Chapter 272

    Ss'' face went ashen. When he thought things couldn''t get worse, he practically walked into their hands. His breath grew shallow as he desperately tried not to attract any attention. Matthew watched Ss'' growing panic and couldn''t help but smirk. He almostughed and regretted his decision to bring Ss along.


    Sara found the information, and her face lit up with excitement. "Send me all your detailed information about Ss. It would be best if there was a photo. I want to find him as soon as possible." The man on the other end of the phone replied, "If there is a photo, I will send it to you immediately."


    Ss'' face turned even paler. A photo? What was he going to do now?


    He couldn''t make a sudden exit without drawing attention. While holding his breath, he remained perfectly still and mentally chanted, "Don''t notice me. Act like I''m not here."


    Matthew moved closer to block Sara''s view of Ss. He wasn''t intimidated by her but preferred to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    Suddenly, her phone chimed with a notification. She looked at the screen and saw two photos pop up.


    The first photo showed Ss with unkempt hair and tattered clothes from his days of scavenging. The second photo showed him with a clean haircut and fresh clothes, looking sharp and sophisticated. Sara frowned in confusion. "Is this really the same person?"


    Matthew nced at the photos, and his lips twitched. The outfit in the second photo matched exactly what Ss was wearing right now.


    She only had to look up to see Ss standing right there.


    Upon hearing Sara''s confusion, Rachel stepped closer to look at the photos. She looked at the first photo and said, "Why does he look like a street beggar? A descendant of a doctor should be more refined." Sara said softly, "It''s not unusual for traditional medicine practitioners to fall on hard times. But the second photo makes him look like apletely different personpared to the first."


    When Rachel looked at the second photo, doubt flickered in her eyes. She nced up at Ss standing behind Matthew, then back down at the photo. The resemnce was uncanny. She gasped, "He... he''s Ss Solomon, right?"


    Her exmation echoed through the room and triggered a mix of reactions from everyone.


    Ss was startled and wanted to turn around and flee, but he knew there was no escaping the building.


    He fought the urge to run and held on to a sliver of hope pinned on Matthew. He couldn''t quite exin why, but he trusted Matthew as his unlikely savior from the Eastorians.


    en


    IMS


    When Sara heard that, she looked up at Ss. She instantly recognized him, and her face lit up with joy. "You found him?"


    Rachel assumed Matthew had


    tracked Sitas down. So, she quickly seized the moment tomend


    him. "Matthew found him. It looks like he really cares about you."


    JMS


    Sara nced at Matthew, and her face flushed as she recalled the spanking she''d received. Nheless, she knew she had to address the matter. Clearing her throat, she said, "Since he went through so much trouble to find him, I''m rewarding him with 100 thousand dors."


    Ss'' heart sank upon hearing that. It hit him that Matthew had brought him here for the reward. He could hardly believe it, but the reality was undeniable. Was this really why Matthew risked everything to save him from the Eastorians?


    Matthew''s face showed a mix of emotions. He was about to cause Rachel some trouble. He cleared his throat and said, "I don''t need 100 thousand dors."


    Sara looked at him curiously. He


    was just a chauffeur, yet he thought the reward wasn''t enough. She wasn''t short on cash. For her, spending a bit more to avoid extra headaches was worth it.


    "Alright, I''ll give you 500 thousand dors. That''s probably what you''d make in ten years."


    Matthew said calmly, "It''s not about the money."


    Was he still not satisfied?

 Chapter 273

    Sara''s gaze burned with rage. "I''m offering you a million dors. Don''t be greedy."


    Matthew was enraged and retorted, "Let me be clear-it''s not about the money. Even if you offered ten billion dors, you still can''t take Ss."


    She looked at him with contempt. "What did you just say? You''re telling me I can''t take Ss? Do you even realize what you''re saying? Do you know the consequences of those words?" Besides Sara, Rachel was also bing frustrated. She stepped in and grabbed Matthew''s arm. "What are you doing? Don''t cause me any more trouble, okay?"


    He shook his head. "I''m not causing trouble. I''m serious about this."


    She saw the intensity in his eyes and warned him, "Do you understand what you''re getting into? You alone can''t stop them from taking Ss. Even with my family''s help, it won''t be enough." Matthew felt a surge of gratitude at Rachel''s mention of the Carters. He knew they couldn''t match the rks, but their support meant a lot.


    He replied firmly, "Stay out of my business. No one''s taking Ss, and not a single hair on his head will be touched."


    Sara raised an eyebrow. "Matthew, do you even know your ce? You''re just a chauffeur-a lowly chauffeur. Don''t think that being bold and shameless makes you untouchable. If you try to interfere this time, you''ll face a brutal end." This wasn''t a minor issue like spanking her. It was a massive, high-stakes n with far-reaching consequences. The scale and scope of it were truly frightening.


    Matthew said coldly, "Don''t try to scare me. It won''t work."


    Sara sprang to her feet and strode directly toward Ss. But Matthew blocked her path and stared at her chillingly.


    She was furious. "How dare you


    stand in my way?" She swung her hand to p him. But before her. hand could connect, a shadow darted in front of her, and she screamed.


    en


    In an instant, she felt a stinging p across her face. The blow sent her crashing to the ground, and a clear imprint of five fingers marked her pretty face. The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Rachel gaped in disbelief. Matthew had actually struck a woman. How could he be so ruthless?


    Ss felt a surge of intense


    gratitude. Matthew had risked


    everything to protect him and defya powerful woman like Sara. The enormity of Matthew''s sacrifice left Ss deeply moved, and his eyes weffed up with tears.


    Sara''s eyes widened in shock before she shrieked, "Matthew, how dare youy a hand on me? Do you think I can''te up with a thousand ways to kill you?"


    His expression remained icy as he


    approached her. He crouched beside her, his gaze fixed on her face. He


    said calmly, "Do you really think I won''t p you a thousand times?"


    en


    Before she could react, his hand shot up.


    Sara let out a terrified scream. She closed her eyes and braced for the p. She waited in tense silence, but the p never came.


    She slowly opened her eyes to find Matthew still there, his gaze unyielding.


    Then, he roared, "Get out!" Hismand exploded through the room like a thunderp.

 Chapter 274

    Sara trembled in fear when she saw the rage on Matthew''s face and the coldness in his eyes. It was like he wanted to kill her.


    She couldn''t bear to stay another second, so she scrambled to her feet and bolted out of the office. She didn''t even dare to pick up her phone when it fell to the floor.


    Sara''s footsteps echoed briefly before fading down the hallway. At that moment, the office was so silent that a pindrop could be heard.


    Ss looked at Matthew from behind, and his heart pounded with gratitude. After falling on hard times, he had been ridiculed, scorned, and belittled by everyone. No one had ever treated him with respect.


    His world felt like a cold prison, devoid of warmth. He had only pretended to be mad to avoid his enemies. He had eventually resigned himself to a life of misery.


    But Matthew had changed everything with just a te of pasta. It was the first act of kindness Ss had received in a long time. Matthew had pulled him from his despair and even saved him from the Eastorians. Ss couldn''t believe Matthew had dared offend a prominent Khoitwood family for him. The depth of his gratitude burned fiercely within him.


    At that moment, he knew Matthew was his brother for life-someone Ss would sacrifice his life for without hesitation.


    Rachel was stunned. The situation had changed so fast that she couldn''t keep up. Matthew had managed to anger the rk family. What were they going to do now? How could they fix this?


    She stared nkly for a long moment and couldn''t think of a solution. Her anger red as she fixed her gaze on Matthew and demanded, "What on earth are you trying to do? You''re going tond my family in hot water!" Matthew calmly picked up Sara''s phone and said, "I''m just a chauffeur. Tell them to fire me. I''m leaving with Ss."


    He turned to Ss and said, "Let''s go."


    Thetter was bewildered by the situation. He assumed Matthew was just a chauffeur and said, "Alright. If that''s the case, you can just find another job."


    Rachel watched in shock as the two walked away. It took her a moment to process what was happening before she hurriedly chased after them "Matthew, what do you mean by leaving?"  en


    He turned around slowly. "You said I was causing trouble for the Carters. If I leave, won''t that solve everything?"


    Her mind raced. Then, she red at him. "Do you really think you''re just a chauffeur?"


    He smiled and asked, "Isn''t that what I am?"


    What was going on here? Was there more to this than met the eye? It seemed like there was a deeper story between the chauffeur and the president of thispany. Ss'' eyes widened in shock as he shifted his gaze between them.


    The more he studied them, the more convinced he became that something was happening between them. His curiosity ignited a fire of gossip in his mind. Rachel''s anger red. "What exactly do you think our engagement means to you?"


    Engagement? Ss'' eyes nearly popped out at the word. He was secretly blown away by Matthew''s audacity a chauffeur snagging the president and getting engaged to her?It was beyond shocking


    Matthew shrugged nonchntly. "Of course, it''s a big deal. We''re engaged and nning to get married. Did you get it wrong? You thought I was about to leave you, and that''s why you''re upset? It seems like you''re the one who can''t do without me."


    Rachel''s face flushed with embarrassment. She had indeed misunderstood, but his remarks were outrageous.


    He made it seem like she was entirely dependent on him. How could she, as the president, face anyone after this?


    She shot him a scathing look and snapped, "You''re so full of yourself." Her face was red as she stormed back to her office. Matthew smiled and led Ss to the elevator, heading downstairs.

 Chapter 275

    Ss scrutinized Matthew as if trying to uncover something extraordinary about him.


    Matthew felt uneasy under his intense gaze and said, "Can you stop staring at me like that?"


    Ss chuckled and remarked, "That president is stunning. She is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. How did you end up with her?" Matthew nced at Ss.


    Even though thetter was in high demand, with several people eager to get a piece of him, he remained calm. Instead of focusing on his predicament, he was more interested in digging up gossip. Matthew responded curtly, "I just went for it." His tone wasced with frustration.


    While Matthew was preupied with more urgent matters, Ss was busy poking gossiping.


    The simplicity of Matthew''s response rocked Ss'' world. He had always thought beautiful women were haughty and dismissive of ordinary people, yet Matthew''s casual response made it all seem too easy. "You just went for it? Won''t the other party resist?" Ss asked.


    Matthew answered calmly, "No."


    Ss muttered to himself, clearly confused. "They won''t? Could all those books I''ve read about winning a woman''s heart be right? The shortest path to a woman''s heart is... that way?"


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened. Matthew stepped out briskly, while Ss seemed lost in thought, still mumbling. Fortunately, he followed Matthew as they made their way to Lambda Vi. Sara stormed into the room frantically. "Where''s Hayden? I need to find him right now!"


    She had contacted her family. Her father had already sent her brother, Andrew rk, on a flight, but she felt it wasn''t fast enough.


    She was determined to get Ss out of there quickly to avoid further issues. But more than anything, she was consumed by the urge to kill Matthew. She wanted him dead.


    As the only daughter of the rk family, she was ustomed to being showered with attention and ttery. But when a mere chauffeur had shown the audacity to spank her a few days ago, she had swallowed her anger for her reputation.


    Yet, Matthew pped her in front of Rachel today. The humiliation was too much to bear. She wouldn''t be at ease until she had killed him.


    Louis Evans stepped out of the room and immediately noticed the stunning woman before him. His eyes widened with interest. "Are you looking for Mr. Hobbes?"


    As a member of one of Lambda


    City''s top three martial arts families, he was part of an elite group whose existence was known only within the martirtsmunity. Yet, the general public had never even heard of the Evans family.


    Sara nodded. "Yes, I need to see him. Where is he?"


    Louis had initially nned to be overly amodating, but when he realized Sara was an acquaintance of Hayden''s, his demeanor became more respectful. "Mr. Hobbes is out for a meal. You should give him a caff."


    She extended her hand. "Can I use your phone? I''ve lost mine."


    He quickly dialed the number and handed her the phone.


    Sara took the phone, and her eyes were welling up with tears. "It''s me, Sara. Someone pped me..." She started to cry as she spoke.


    Hayden''s furious voice red through the receiver. "Who dared toy a hand on you in Lambda City? Does he have a death wish? I''ll be back tomorrow and kill him!"


    Sara''s anger boiled over at the mention of Matthew. "He''s just a worthless chauffeur. I want him dead, and I want it done now."


    After a brief pause, Hayden''s voice returned. "A chauffeur... It''s not worth my time. I''ll send someone else to handle it."


    After hearing that, Louis saw his chance and said, "I''ll do it."


    Haydenughed. "Youe from one of Lambda City''s top families. Killing a chauffeur seems like a waste of your talents."


    Louis said firmly, "As a member of Marvel Organization, I''m ready to strike regardless of a cow, a chicken, or even a mosquito."


    Haydenughed heartily. "Good. Take care of this ''mosquito'' first. I have a bigger task in a few days-avenging my family members. You''ll join me."


    Hayden''s main goals in Lambda City were to establish Marvel Organization and avenge his father''s deceased sons.


    Even though Jeffrey and Sheldon


    weren''t from the Hobbes family, Hayden wasmitted to honoring Henry''s wishes. He nned to use the formation of Marvel


    ver


    Organization to exact this revenge and build its reputation.


    Louis was thrilled to be chosen as a trusted ally. He replied eagerly, "Thank you, Mr. Hobbes. I won''t let you down."


    After ending the call, he turned to Sara. "Let''s go. Just tell me who you want to kill today, and I''ll make it happen."

 Chapter 276

    Sara was unsettled by Louis'' unshakable confidence. After witnessing Hayden in action, she was impressed and found it hard to believe anyone could surpass him.


    So, she asked Louis, "Are you sure you can take that guy down?"


    He smiled confidently. "You might not know the difference between martial artists and ordinary people. Even if that chauffeur were a 200-pound muscle-bound giant, I could take him out with just a flick of my finger." Sara nodded. "Okay. I''ll trust that Hayden''s people aren''t pushovers."


    ...


    At the school entrance, Matthew stood among a crowd of parents. He tried to spot Lorraine by standing on his tiptoes.


    He saw her in the kindergarten line, looking around nervously as if searching for him. So, he waved his hand to get her attention.


    When Lorraine saw him, her face lit up with joy. She squealed, "Dad!" She ran out of line with a big smile.


    Matthew''s heart melted at the sight of her happiness. He pushed through the crowd, crouched, and spread his arms wide.


    She leaped into his arms, and her face glowed with joy. "Dad, I''m so happy," she eximed,ughing with delight.


    He hugged her tightly and stood up. "Why?"


    Lorraine said proudly, "Jaden always says his dades to pick him up and loves him the most. I told him my dad loves me too.


    "He said you hadn''te for days, so maybe you didn''t want me anymore. I told him that wasn''t true and that you''re the best in the world. I even told him you''d definitelye today. I''m so d you did." Matthew felt guilty for not being able to pick her up these past few days. "I would never not want you. Don''t pay any attention to what the other kids say."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Dad, many kids in my ss are scared that their fathers won''t want them anymore. Like Nancy and Chansey-their dads have divorced their moms and don''t want them." Matthew''s heart ached. Although the divorces weren''t his fault, he knew they still hurt the kids. He hugged her tightly and whispered, "If I ever leave you, I''d turn into a puppy. How about that?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t want you to be a puppy. Puppies are so sad and can''t talk."


    Matthew kissed her on the cheek before they headed back to the car. Once inside, Lorraine saw Ss sitting beside her and said, "Hi, Ss."


    Ss was charmed by Lorraine''s cuteness. He removed a small, emerald vial pendant from around his neck. "Lorraine, I have a gift for you."


    She shook her head. "I don''t want a gift. I''m a good girl and shouldn''t take things from others."


    Matthew was surprised. He recognized the pendant as an Emeldol vial, a symbol of the Gugleni Sect.


    Despite all the help Matthew had given Ss, Ss had never offered him such a gift. It was surprising that he would give it to Lorraine instead. Ss looked at Matthew with a resigned smile. "Say something."


    Matthew smiled and said, "Lorraine, this is a special gift from Ss. Take it, and remember to call him Uncle Ss a few times."


    She nodded and epted the gift. "I won''t call him Uncle Ss. It sounds too serious. I''ll just call him Ss."


    Ss burst intoughter. "Okay. You can call me ''Ss'' then."


    He had always been the butt of


    jokes because of his name, so it was a pleasant surprise to see Lorraine being so sensible. He wanted to scoop her up and kiss her, but he held back, not wanting to scare her.


    Matthew watched Ss and Lorraine chat happily and drove the car slowly. The ride was smooth, but it felt like it was crawling at a snail''s pace.


    Ss nced at Matthew, surprised. Just earlier, Matthew had driven like a maniac, but now, with Lorraine in the car, he was driving as if he were handling a delicate crystal.


    Was Matthew so devoted to his daughter? What should have been a 20-minute drive home stretched into 40 minutes.


    As Matthew and Lorraine were about to step into the yard, he received a call from Rachel. "Hey, missing me already?"


    Her voice was urgent on the other end. "Ms. rk is at the office with a group of people. She demanded that I hand you over." Matthew shrugged it off. "Who does she think she is? Just ignore her."


    From the moment he had met Sara, he had noticed she was bossy and self-centered. Plus, she treated everyone around her like they were her subordinates.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277

    Sara treated her subordinates with utter contempt. People like her didn''t deserve any leniency.


    Rachel''s voice cracked with fear on the other end of the line. "I thought so too, but she showed up with someone andunched a full-scale attack.


    "It was brutal, with several people getting their legs broken and blood everywhere. They''reing upstairs to find me. I''m scared..."


    Matthew''s heart pounded as he heard the terror in her voice. He sprinted from the courtyard and hopped into his car. "I''m on my way. Stay safe," he said before ending the call.


    He mmed the gas pedal, and the engine roared to life, sending the car lurching forward. When he released the clutch, the car rocketed forward like a missile.


    He sped through the streets and reached Wealthwave Group in half the usual time. He jumped out of the car and charged toward the entrance without bothering to close the car door.


    At the entrance, he saw two security guards sprawled on the ground. One had a leg twisted at a grotesque angle, and the other was Zachary. His arm was broken, and his hand hung limply, along with part of his forearm.


    Zachary winced in pain. He was surprised to see Matthew. "What are you doing here after hours? You need to get out. It''s dangerous here."


    His concern moved Matthew. They had often chatted in the break room, and Zachary had looked out for him as a neer. His kindness had left asting impression on Matthew.


    Matthew felt even more grateful upon hearing that. "I know. I''ll go check it out. I''ll treat you when I returnter."


    Zachary grabbed his sleeve with his good arm. "Are you insane? There''s a lunatic attacking everyone with brutal force in there. It''s too dangerous for you to go upstairs."


    Matthew pointed up the stairs. "Rachel''s up there. She''s my fianc¨¦. I can''t just leave her."


    Zachary released his grip. "You''re risking your life for a woman... but you''re no match for that guy. He''s not even human. Think this through."


    Matthew turned and sprinted into the building. "I have to try. I''ll fix your arm when I return."


    Zachary clenched his teeth and shook his head. "You should worry about yourself, Matthew. I hope you don''t get hurt too badly."


    On the top floor, Rachel was surrounded by three bodyguards. But they were frozen in fear and retreated with each step they took.


    Rachel was in a frenzy as she tried to reason with Sara. "Ms. rk, I''ve done everything to make your visit to Lambda City asfortable as possible. I''ve treated you like aVIP. You can''t cause trouble just because Sitas won''t leave with you."


    At that moment, Louis had taken down a dozen people on his way, and now he was closing in on her.


    Sara stood behind him. She was in control and ignored Rachel''s pleas with a dismissive sneer. "Are you trying to negotiate with me? Do you even have the authority? If your chauffeur stops me from taking Ss, he''ll face consequences. And So will the Carters."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice cut through the confrontation. "Ss is a person. He decides where he goes, not you."


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat when


    she heard the familiar voice behind


    her. She turned around and saw Matthew. She felt like she''d found a life buoy while drowning. Her fear eased immediately. "You''re finally here." ,


    He stepped in front of Rachel, facing Louis and Sara. Though it was a simple gesture, Rachel felt a profound reassurance. "Be careful. That guy''s really tough," she warned. Matthew said calmly, "Don''t worry. Trust me."


    She felt an unexpected sense of security from his words. So, she nodded and stayed silent.


    Sara''s face lit up with joy when she saw him. "You came alone? Where''s Ss?"


    He replied coldly. "He''s not here, and I won''t let you take him, no matter what."


    Her face darkened. "If you''re not bringing Ss, are you here to get yourself killed? Louis, take him out!"

 Chapter 278

    After hearing Sara''smand, Louis fixed Matthew with a scornful re. "So, you''re the chauffeur?"


    As someone from the top martial artist family in Lambda City, Louis had an inted sense of superiority. He dismissed even other martial artists from lesser families as beneath him. To him, a mere chauffeur wasn''t worth his attention. Matthew met Louis'' gaze with icy calm. As a martial artist, he typically adhered to an unspoken rule of not engaging with ordinary people unless provoked. But Louis had broken that rule, using brutal methods and severely injuring several people. He said, "Do you even realize what you''re doing? Barging in here in broad daylight and injuring people? This is a straight-up criminal."


    Louis'' contempt grew. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?"


    Matthew responded coldly, "It''s not about fear. Everyone needs to adhere to some rules."


    Louis suddenly burst intoughter. "Rules? Ha! Rules are set by the powerful to keep the weak in check. They''re made for people like you-what do they have to do with me?"


    Matthew''s eyes glinted with a cold, sharp intensity. "You consider yourself a strongman? I''ve never heard of you."


    Louis shook his head slightly. He realized Matthew was indeed just a chauffeur-narrow-minded and ignorant. He sneered and said, "That''s because you''re not worthy of knowing. I''m from the Evans family in Lambda City. "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. It''s not just you. Even your boss can''t break into the real circle of power. Hand over Ss, and I might let you go. Otherwise, you''ll end up like those guys downstairs."


    He knew his real target was Ss. His brutal treatment of the guards was meant to intimidate them. Now that he was face-to-face with Matthew, he was focused on his goal.


    Matthew responded coldly, "I won''t hand over Ss. Even if you let me go, I won''t let you off the hook."


    Louisughed as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke. "You won''t let me go? Ha! You''re like an ant, daring to talk big. Today, I''ll show you what a real powerhouse looks like." As he spoke, he walked toward Matthew.


    Upon seeing that, the three bodyguards stepped aside to clear the way for Matthew to face Louis.


    Rachel watched Louis with mounting anxiety as she gripped her clothes tightly. Her knuckles turned white, showing how much she was straining.


    Eager for her moment of vengeance, Sara shouted at Louis, "Don''t hold back. Make it as brutal as possible. I want him to understand the consequences of crossing me." Louis turned around and gave an "okay" before bringing his right hand up with his two fingers together. This was the Evans family''s signature move, the Fatal Strike. The two fingers were like a sword that could pierce through the opponent''s chest. This deadly technique had cemented the Evans family''s dominance in Lambda City.


    With a bloodthirsty grin on his face,


    Louis approached Matthew. "Hey, chauffeur! The world is big, but you''re stuck at the bottom and can''t even recognize true strength. Today, I''ll expand your view and show you what a real martial artist looks like."


    He charged forward as he spoke. His Fatal Strike jabbed toward Matthew''s chest like a sword. Just as it was about to pierce through, it suddenly stopped.


    Louis stared in shock at therge


    hand gripping his Fatal Strike. His move was lightning-fast and deadly, nearly impossible to see, let alone block. Yet, Matthew had caught it effortlessly.


    Louis yanked with all his might, but Matthew''s grip didn''t budge. Enraged, he roared, "Let go, damn it."


    Matthew''s eyes shed with a cold light as he twisted his hand with brutal strength. Two fingers snapped with a sickening crack, the broken bones puncturing the skin and blood gushing out. Louis let out a harrowing scream, "My Fatal Strike! How dare you break it? I''ll kill you for this!"

 Chapter 279

    Louis roared like a wounded beast and lunged wildly at Matthew. His uninjured hand reached out to w thetter''s eyes.


    Matthew''s reflexes kicked in. He grabbed Louis'' wrist and kicked his chest. Louis was sent flying backward, but Matthew held onto his wrist and yanked him down.


    Louis crashed heavily onto the ground and screamed in pain, "Ah! It hurts!"


    Matthew didn''t give him a chance to recover. He pinned Louis'' shoulder with his foot and twisted his arm with a brutal wrench.


    There was a sickening crack as Louis'' wrist twisted at a full 360 degrees, leaving it dangling limply. It was barely attached by torn skin and muscle as blood gushed out from the mangled joint. He writhed on the floor and howled in agony. The sight was so brutal that it made everyone watching shudder.


    Rachel gasped and covered her mouth, backing up until she hit the wall. She stopped there, her eyes widening in fear.


    The three bodyguards looked on in shock. They looked at Matthew with a mix of terror and awe.


    Sara was utterly stunned. She had expected Louis to beat Matthew senselessly. But instead, Louis was the one getting the beating. She had no idea how to handle the situation at that instant.


    Louis was in agony. Clenching his teeth, he struggled to his feet and yelled at her, "Call 911, hurry! I can''t take it. Ahh!" His words turned into screams.


    She fumbled desperately for her phone. After a frantic search, she realized that she didn''t have it. "I don''t have my phone. I''d even called Hayden using yours."


    Louis trembled, and sweat trickled from his forehead. "Then, get my phone from my pocket!"


    Matthew watched as Sara reached for the phone. Suddenly, he said, "Did I say you could use the phone?"


    She stared at him, and her fear escted when she saw the icy, cutting look in his eyes. Terrified, she hurriedly shoved the phone back into Louis'' pocket.


    Louis red at Matthew and gritted his teeth. "I can''t take this pain anymore! What do you want?"


    Matthew replied coldly, "You said the strong set the rules, right? I''m stronger than you now, so here''s a new rule-no phone calls! If it hurts, bear it."


    Louis looked at Matthew in horror. He roared through clenched teeth, "Do you know who I am? I''m from the Evans family, the top martial arts family in Lambda City.


    "Don''t think you''re anything special


    just because you caught me off guard and got the upper hand. You''re alone, powerless, and insignificantpared to my If my hands are ruined, you''ll pay a terrible price."


    Matthew slowly advanced toward Louis. "I don''t care about the Evans family, and thave no interest in knowing them. Keep talking, and make sure you die a gruesome death. As he spoke, a wave of murderous intent surged from him.


    Louis could feel fierce, unyielding pressure bearing down on him. He trembled and hugged his arms tightly as he retreated until his back hit the window. When he nced back he saw nothing but the void beyond the window.


    Terrified and disoriented, he watched Matthew advance with the cold determination of a grim reaper.


    He frantically shouted, "Don''te any closer. If I die, my family will seek revenge. Think about the consequences."


    Matthew''s footsteps echoed steadily, neither hurried nor too slow, with each step perfectly measured.


    He advanced like a grim reaper from the depths of hell, unbothered by threats or other distractions as he relentlessly closed in on Louis.


    Louis looked on in terror. His fear escted as he realized Matthew was a lunatic. It became clear that Matthew was prepared to kill him right there in front of everyone.


    His fear intensified when he saw that Matthew was closing in. Gritting his teeth, he dropped to his knees. "Please, don''t kill me! I don''t want to die! I''m begging you. Spare me!"

 Chapter 280

    Matthew frowned. "Don''t kneel. If you do, I won''t be able to go through with it. I prefer you as the arrogant, defiant person you are."


    Louis, trembling and on his knees, begged, "I... I don''t want to die. I was wrong. Please spare me."


    Rachel was stunned to see the once-arrogant Louis now so submissive. Seeing Matthew''s determination to act, she panicked. "Matthew, don''t do it! Don''t kill him... "Remember, you''ve been to prison before. You can''t kill him. I don''t want you going back." She rushed forward, hugging his waist, and pulled him back. Matthew was touched by her genuine concern and felt a warmth in his heart. He gently patted her head and said, "I will listen to you and not kill him." The gentle gesture took her aback. It felt oddly pleasant, like a gentle touch in a sensitive spot, which filled her with an unexpected sense of happiness. She blushed and quickly let go of him. "As long as you don''t kill him, that''s what matters. We can''t let one person''s actions drag you back into prison." Matthew nodded, and Louis remained on his knees. He knew Sara was the instigator, but the core problem remained unresolved.


    So, he turned to her and said, "You want to kill me?" These words seemed to carry a chilling threat.


    Sara''s heart raced in panic. "I-I... I..." she stammered.


    She had already been hit by Matthew twice. First, he had taken her to a remote mountain for a spanking, and the second time, he had pped her across the face. She had no doubt that he was capable of killing her, which left her panicked and disoriented.


    He said coldly, "Since you want to kill me, I also want to kill you."


    She screamed in fear and bolted into the stairwell. While fleeing, she shouted, "You better not touch me I''m from the rk family in Khoitwood. If youy a finger on me, you won''t survive. The Carters will


    u


    be in trouble, too."


    Matthew sprinted after her. By the time he reached the stairwell, Sara was already out of sight. He could hear her footsteps echoing up the stairs.


    He dashed up the stairs, rounding a corner, and finally glimpsed her shadow. He pushed himself harder, taking three steps simultaneously as he raced after her. When he finally reached the rooftop, he saw her and yelled, "Stop!"


    Sara screamed and tried to run faster. Matthew grabbed her shirt, and with a loud rip, it tore apart. Two pieces of red fabric fell away, exposing her smooth, bare back. She yelped in shock, covering her chest and turning around to face Matthew. "Pervert! What are you trying to do?"


    Matthew was taken aback. Even


    though Sara tried to cover herself, her stunningly pale skin and shapely figure were impossible to hide. Her hands couldn''t fully cover the revealing sight, which was almost dazzling and left him parched.


    Suddenly jolted by her scolding, he snapped back to focus. "What am I doing? If you want to kill me, I will not let you go."


    Sara was terrified as she covered her chest and stumbled backward. "I''m from the rks in Khoitwood. Don''t push this too far. Do you have any idea what killing me could lead to?" Matthew said coldly, "I don''t care, and I don''t want to know." Then, he lunged forward.


    Her face turned ashen as he approached. She squeezed her eyes shut and screamed.


    His mouth twitched in irritation. This whole situation felt absurd, as if he were the viin. "Why are you shouting? You''re the one who started this trouble. Stop acting like you''re the victim."


    Sara trembled uncontrobly, with tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry. I admit I was wrong. I won''t want Ss anymore. Just don''t kill me I''m a woman, after all."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 281

    Matthew smacked his lips. "What does being a woman have to do with it? If someone messes up, they should face the consequences."


    Sara cried and said, "I-I didn''t mean I shouldn''t face the consequences. Otherwise, you can give me a good spanking likest time. A few more hits are fine. Just please don''t kill me."


    He remembered Rachel''s plea not to kill anyone. His bloodthirsty rage subsided, but his anger still smoldered. Since Sara had offered to take a spanking, he wouldn''t hold back. "Stick it up!" Sara felt an unexpected sense of relief upon hearing that. She had narrowly escaped a worse fate and, with a mix of fear and resignation, turned around and presented herself for the spanking. She bit her red lips and said, "G-Go ahead. Spank me."


    Matthew''s hand came down hard with a sharp smack. The smack on her backside was sharp and crisp.


    As the sting set in, Sara bit her lip and let out a muffled, pained whimper.


    He was satisfied by the firm, resilient feedback of his hand against her skin, but his gaze quickly turned icy. He swung his hand down again and delivered another hard smack.


    She groaned again. His hand came down like a hailstorm. Each strikended with a sharp p as she cried out in a series of pained gasps.


    Rachel had seen Matthew chasing after Sara and had tried to follow, but she wasgging behind. After just a few flights of stairs, she was already gasping for breath. When she reached the stairwell, she heard a strange, unsettling noise from the rooftop.


    Suddenly, a resonant, disorienting moan echoed from the rooftop. It was like a thunderp that seemed to awaken everything-making old cats meow, donkey bray, dead tree buds, and all thingse back to life.


    Her legs turned to jelly, and she gripped the wall for support. The sounds from the rooftop grew louder and more intense. The sharp, cracking noises were deafening, and Sara''s moans became more frantic and desperate.


    Rachel had no idea what was


    happening on the rooftop. Desperate


    to see what was happening, she tried to move forward, but her legs felt jelly. As she gripped the wall for support, she pressed her legs together, and her mouth was agape as she gasped for air.


    Then, Matthew''s voice echoed. "Apologize now and admit you were wrong."


    Momentster, a series of sharp pping sounds followed.


    Sara''s voice cried out in pain. "Ouch, I get it. I''m sorry. Just... take it easy..."


    Rachel''s mind was in turmoil. Matthew and Sara were up there, and it sounded like he was using an extreme and unconventional method to punish Sara.


    Rachel felt like needles were piercing her heart. She had always known he was a scoundrel with a roving eye.


    But to see him act on those desires in such a way was more than she could bear. Overwhelmed, she was engulfed by a flood of memories and regrets.


    From their awkward first meeting to the tense moments at the banquet,


    When they had returned to


    her feelings for Matthew haa


    Khoitwood, he had helped her


    secure her position as president of Wealthwave Group and solved issues back in Lambda City.


    Just a few days ago, Matthew had rescued her from Sheldon. On their way home in a secluded valley, they had been wildly passionate in the car. At that moment, Rachel had resolved to give her heart to him.


    But the cries of pain from Sara kept echoing in her ears. Rachel stumbled down the stairs in a daze. After just a few steps, her legs gave out, and she copsed onto the staircase.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed when she heard footsteps from above. Then, she looked up and saw Sara clutching her torn clothes to her chest as she frantically rushed down the stairs.


    When Sara walked past, she identally brushed against Rachel. In that fleeting moment, Rachel caught a glimpse of Sara''s tear-streaked face and smooth, exposed back.


    After a while, Matthew''s voice came from behind her. "Hey, why are you sitting there? Let me help you up."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 282

    As Matthew spoke, he reached out to help Rachel by grabbing her arm and pulling her up.


    She was upset and startled by the sudden, firm grip on her arm. She was repulsed by how dirty his hands were. Feeling a surge of disgust, she pushed his hand away and snapped, "Don''t touch me!" Matthew frowned, puzzled by her outburst. Had he done something wrong? He reyed the events in his mind, scrutinizing every detail.


    He had brought Ss back to Wealthwave Group, where Sara had discovered Ss. Not only did she harbor a grudge against Matthew, but she also had lingering resentment toward the Carter family. He figured that his actions were creating trouble for the Carters, which made Rachel angry.


    He realized how valuable her loyalty was when he recalled how she had stood by him through thick and thin. She was someone deserving of care and appreciation.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he suddenly felt sorry for her.


    Matthew nudged Rachel''s arm with a grin. "Don''t be upset. It won''t happen again next time."


    She clenched her teeth in frustration upon hearing that. She couldn''t believe he was still fantasizing about doing it next time.


    Rachel cursed herself for not being decisive enough. Even though she had known he was a scoundrel, she hadn''t broken up with him.


    She convinced herself it was because of Fred, but the real issue was that she had developed feelings for him. Plus, she had somehow lost her innocence to Matthew, which made her even more furious. Matthew noticed Rachel''s frosty silence and tried to cheer her up.


    Since she was crouching, her tight clothes entuated her figure, and it made her rear end look even more perky. When he saw that, he couldn''t resist reaching out and touching it.


    She let out a high-pitched scream, like a kitten caught off guard. Her face flushed red as she felt a tingling sensation in her rear.


    Even though Rachel despised


    Matthew with all her heart, her body reacted instinctively to his touch. She was frustrated with herself and annoyed that her physical response betrayed her feelings.


    After calming down, she red at him. "You perverted scoundrel! Are you really so out of control? Is this all you can think of?"


    Seeing that Rachel''s anger had not subsided, Matthew chuckled and said, "I''m not being a creep. You''re simply too stunning. I can''t help but react when I see you."


    Her face flushed, and her body


    warmed up at his words. It felt like he knew how to get under her skin while deliberately making her ufortable with his teasing remarks.  en


    She gritted her teeth, and her face darkened. "How can you say such things? Were you spouting this kind of disgusting talk on the rooftop earlier?"


    For some reason, she couldn''t stop thinking about what had happened between Matthew and Sara.


    On the contrary, Matthew frowned. He was frustrated that nothing seemed effective, no matter how he tried to discipline Sara.


    He said, "I''m disciplining her


    because she needs to learn from this. I want her to remember the pain and think twice before acting so arrogantly. She shouldn''t think that the world revolves around her family and that she can take whoever she wants."


    Rachel was fuming. She found Matthew shameless and was infuriated that he could act so inappropriately and then spout such ridiculous excuses. She didn''t want to engage with him further, so she turned to leave.


    He saw that no matter how much he tried to smooth things over, things just seemed to worsen.


    When she turned to leave, he quickly pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. "Don''t go. I know I was wrong today. Please don''t be angry."


    Rachel found herself trapped in Matthew''s strong embrace. He held her tightly, and she could not move.

 Chapter 283

    Rachel''s knees wobbled when she sensed the heat of Matthew''s body and his masculine presence. But the thought of how he''d been with Sara earlier sparked her anger once more. Suddenly, she bit down hard on his shoulder. He hissed sharply and released his grip. Rachel seized the opportunity and fled down the stairs. He lifted his shirt and saw a clear bite mark on his shoulder, still glistening with saliva. Then, he sighed. Matthew couldn''t believe the icy president held grudges and was so hard to appease. He shook his head, straightened his clothes, and headed downstairs.


    Louis had already left long ago. Even the blood on the floor had been cleaned up. At that moment, a cleaningdy was finishing the final cleanup.


    When Matthew entered the president''s office, he found it empty. He wasn''t sure where to look next and was at a loss for what to do.


    Tracy walked over and saw him. She smiled and said, "Are you looking for Rae? What did you do to upset her? She hasn''t told me what happened. But she just mentioned that she didn''t want to see you." Matthew sighed. "Is she really that upset? I just offended Sara and might have hurt the Carters'' interests. That''s probably why she''s angry."


    She shook her head. "From what I know about Rae, it''s never this simple. Even if the Carters had been implicated, she would handle it calmly and exin things to you rather than just avoid you." He thought for a moment and then shrugged. He had no idea what was going on.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sara left Wealthwave Group and slid into the driver''s seat. She winced as a sharp pain radiated from her rear as if it were bruised.


    She fumed when she recalled Matthew spanking her. She had never encountered such twisted behavior before, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Just as she was about to call Hayden, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she was ecstatic. "Andrew, are you in Lambda City?"


    Andrew''s voice came from the other end. "I just left the airport. You said a chauffeur took away Ss. Where did they go? And where is that chauffeur now?"


    When Sara heard that, she broke down in tears. "That chauffeur won''t hand over Ss, and he''s been bullying me. You have to avenge me."


    She had always been treated like royalty. She had everything she wanted and was the princess of her family. But now she found herself humiliated and beaten by Matthew, with her butt sore and swollen from the punishment.


    A furious voice red from the phone. "Who the hell bullied you? Does he have a death wish? Tell me who he is! I''ming over right now."


    Sara gritted her teeth. Her voice was


    e''


    Andrew''s furious voice came from the phone. "A chauffeur thinking he can get away with this? Just wait-I''ming over right now, and I''m going to deal with him myself."


    She suddenly recalled how Louis


    had been beaten and said, "Andrew,


    how many people did you bring? That chauffeur seems pretty formidable. If we''re short on men, we should hold off on confronting him. Let''s gather more people first. I can wait."


    Andrew''s voice thundered with authority. "I''ve got ten of the best bodyguards, plus a sharpshooter. We''re not just dealing with a chauffeur here. We could take down a general if we had to. I''ll be there soon."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 284

    Sara was relieved when she heard Andrew''s words. "I''ll wait for you. I''ll be right at the entrance of Wealthwave Group.


    He replied, "Be careful of your own safety. Don''t run around. Just sit in the car and don''t go anywhere."


    Her tension eased when she found someone to support her. "Andrew, I''m hanging up now. Drive safely and take it slow on the road," she said before hanging up the phone.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her buttocks, and she squirmed restlessly in her seat. When she sensed something was wrong, she slowly removed her pants to inspect the area for any cuts or bruises.


    But it wasn''t easy to check on that particr spot. She strained to twist her head back and stretch her neck, but she still couldn''t see.


    Then, she had an idea and used a mirror to get a better look at the area. She noticed that her buttocks were noticeably swollen, jutting out half an inch more than usual.


    Her usually smooth and wless skin was now intensely red and swollen. It looked so tender that it seemed like it might burst at the slightest touch. Therge handprints wereyered one over another, creating a dense, ovepping pattern. Sara gritted her teeth and hissed, "You''ll regret this, Matthew! For every p you gave me, I''ll return tenfold. No, I won''t use my hands since they will get sore. I''m going to use a whip."


    The letters "S&M" shed through her mind when she mentioned the whip.


    She blushed, then corrected herself, "The whip''s too good for you. I''m going to use a stick on you. I want you on your knees, with your ass in the air, so that I can give you a proper beating."


    Her heart raced with an inexplicable excitement as she gazed at Wealthwave Group''s entrance. She was brimming with anticipation as she waited for Andrew to arrive with his team.


    In Wealthwave Group''s break room, injured employeesy sprawled on the floor and couches, their groans of pain filling the space.


    Matthew helped to straighten their bones and fix the splints one by one.


    Zachary''s injured arm was fixed with a splint, and he had it slung around his neck. He followed Matthew and said, "I didn''t realize you had these skills. With my injury, I''d be looking at a hospital bill of a couple thousand dors.


    "But you''ve patched me up with just a few boards and bandages. You saved me quite a bit of money. Traditional medicine practitioners work wonders, though it''s rare toe across them."


    Matthew sighed. Even prestigious medical families with long-standing traditions had been brought down-some forced to close their doors, others killed or abducted.


    For those still in traditional medicine, their futures seemed even bleaker. Hence, it was rare to see traditional medicine practitioners on the market.


    Seeing that Matthew was silent,


    Zachary continued, "Matt, it''s a real waste for someone with your skills to be justa chauffeur. You should open a chiropractic clinic. You''d do welljust focusing on bone


    ¦«¦¯


    adjustments. Then, you''d be set for life."


    Matthew chuckled and said, "I''ll set your bones for you. But first, how about you give me some money? I must see if I can make a living out of this."


    Zachary pulled out his phone with his right hand and said, "Here. Let me scan your PayPal code. I''m sending you 500 dors."


    Matthew nced at Zachary, who was known for being frugal. Zachary never pinched pennies or skimped on eggs for his morning crepes, but now he was being so generous. He said, "Are you crazy? That''s 500 dors."


    Zachary seemed to be quite emotional. "I''m not crazy. I''m giving you this money willingly."


    Matthew didn''t ept the money. "Why?"


    Zachary choked up. "That''s a long story. Let''s not get into it."


    Matthew continued working while saying, "Come on, tell me. We''ve got time to kill anyway."


    Zachary cleared his throat. "I had a grandfather who was a soldier and fought on the battlefield. To save his vige, he single-handedly drew the enemy away. Luckily, he survived.


    "Though he had several shrapnels, he stayed strong and healthy. He lived until he was 87 years old, walking independently and never needing anyone''s assistance. "He received government assistance. At first, it was just a few dozen dors, but it gradually increased. My grandfather got over 300 dors a month when I was a kid.


    "We nevercked money, but I didn''t study hard, so I didn''t achieve much. By the time my grandfather was over 80 years old, his pension had increased to 9,000. As for me, m justzy and living a carefree life."

 Chapter 285

    Zachary continued, "When my grandfather was 87 years old, he identally slipped on a stone while walking and ended up at the hospital. "The doctors rmended surgery to insert bone screws and suggested using titanium alloy or other materials for stabilization.


    "My grandfather hardly ever spent money on medical care since it was all covered by government subsidies.


    "We didn''t think much of it at the time. But who knew that once he was on the operating table, he would never return? I nearly lost my mind.


    "Later, I found out that after the age of 70, surgery is generally not rmended for elderly people. But they went through with it just to get the government subsidies. My grandfather passed away, so I ended up working as a guard here."


    In the break room, the injured people had stoppedining about their pain, and the room fell into a sudden silence.


    Matthew had mixed feelings. He couldn''t help but think that Zachary''s grandfather had been unfortunate to encounter such a doctor.


    At the same time, he sympathized with Zachary. He wouldn''t have to work if his grandfather had lived a few more years and paid into his retirement n until Zachary was 60 years old. Tears welled up in Zachary''s eyes as his voice quivered with frustration. "I''m not upset just because I can''t live a carefree life anymore. Being a guard isn''t that tiring.


    "But I don''t understand. Why? Why is this happening? They''re doctors... and yet, for money, they took my grandfather''s life. Why? Why have doctors be executioners?"


    His voice was rough and raspy, as if sandpaper had scraped his throat. It was filled with anguish and bitterness-a painful mix of usation and anger, tinged with deep frustration.


    It was as if he were questioning himself or perhaps God. He spoke with such emotion that his fingers trembled, and his grip on the phone loosened, causing it to fall to the ground. Matthew didn''t know how tofort him. After a moment, he said softly, "Put your phone away. I don''t want the money."


    Zachary picked up his phone and said, "I''m giving you this money because I want to support traditional medicine practitioners. You''re wasting your talents here as a chauffeur. You should open your own clinic." Matthew became even more determined to help Ss open a clinic. He also wanted to support Jenny and Cosmo in starting their own clinic. Additionally, he nned to teach Mason traditional medicine.


    But there was no need to share


    these thoughts with Zachary.


    Instead, Matthew joked with a smile,


    "Why bother with traditional


    n¨¦


    medicine? I''m the chauffeur for a


    beautiful president. Isn''t living off her generosity much easier?"


    Zachary was momentarily taken aback, then let out a dryugh. "Ipletely forgot about your rtionship with our president." As he spoke, he put his phone away.


    The others nearby overheard


    Matthew and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Matthew, are you and the president for real? Most of us in the security department would jump at the chance to run errands for her, carry her bags, or move some luggage just to be around her.


    "Everyone dreams that maybe, just maybe, she''ll notice them, and their lives will change forever. But no matter how hard we try to impress her, we''ve never seen her smile. She doesn''t even acknowledge our efforts." Another guard nearbyughed and chimed in, "Yeah. I''d also like to know if this is true."


    Matthew decided to y along and treated it as a joke. "Of course it''s true! The president won''t leave her house unless she''s in my car. She insists I drive her everywhere. She can''t live without me anymore."


    Zachary had seen Rachel ask


    Matthew to drive her car before and


    was willing to vouch for him. "I can attest to this. Matt is really something. He''s just a chauffeur right now, but give it some time. Ms. Carter and the entire Wealthwave Group will be his."


    The guards nearby were full of admiration, and even those who were injured forgot their pain. They eagerly asked, "Matthew, how did you manage it? Tell us your secret. Don''t worry, we won''tpete with you. "If you can share the trick to impressing the president, I''ll quit my job right now and switchpanies to chase after the president myself."


    "Matt,e on, spill the beans. What''s your trick? Did your strong physique or sweet talk win her over?"


    "How did you win over someone as stoic and icy as the president? She''s always so cold and unapproachable. Come on, tell us."


    Everyoneughed and asked eagerly.


    Unbeknownst to them, Rachel had walked to the door. She was there to check on the injured guards and hand out bonuses.


    But she overheard Matthew boasting to others about how he had won her over and using her private life as a bragging point. The coldness she felt was so intense that it seemed to freeze the air around her. She said coldly, "Matthew, tell me. How exactly did you manage to get me? I''d love to hear it, too."

 Chapter 286

    Matthew felt a headacheing on. He could tell Rachel was genuinely angry.


    They were both in a bad mood, and Rachel happened to overhear what was said earlier. He had no idea how he was supposed to exin this.


    The security guards and the injured people nearby kept their heads down. They avoided Rachel''s gaze as if they had been caught misbehaving, fearing they might be called out. Zachary wanted to speak up for Matthew, but Rachel''s icy expression made him lose his nerve. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them back.


    Tracy, who hade with Rachel, had a smirk on her face. She felt an unexpected sense of satisfaction as she watched Matthew take a hit.


    Seeing that Matthew remained silent, Rachel spoke up again. "Come on, say something! How exactly did you try to pursue me?" she demanded. Matthew cleared his throat and said, "Actually, I was just joking earlier. I never pursued you. I really didn''t."


    Rachel sneered, thinking that at least Matthew hadn''t entirely be a scoundrel. He still knew there were some things he shouldn''t say.


    "Well, at least you''re showing some sense," she said. "Let me make one thing clear. Don''t ever mention me in the same breath as you again. It''s embarrassing!"


    Thinking about Matthew having sex with Sara on the rooftop only made her more furious. She couldn''t forgive him for that.


    Rachel''s words made the guards look at Matthew with odd expressions, and some even snickered.


    They had thought Matthew had actually won over Rachel. It turned out he was just boasting and had even received a warning from her.


    Matthew frowned when she called it embarrassing. He could handle a tantrum, but this crossed the line. He stood up, walked over to Rachel, and gently lifted her chin with his hand. "You!" Rachel was stunned by the sudden gesture. Her mind went nk, unsure of how to respond.


    The guards'' eyes widened in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    Matthew, who was just a chauffeur, was daringly lifting Rachel''s chin while she was angry.


    That was way too much! He was incredibly bold for doing that.


    It was downright audacious.


    Tracy''s eyes widened in shock. She


    grumbled to herself, "This guy... he''s


    pushing it too far. The misunderstanding isn''t even resolved yet, and he''s already making a move. For heaven''s sake,


    they''re still at the office!"


    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock at Matthew''s action.


    This pervert had the audacity to have sex with Sara on the rooftop. Now, in front of so many employees, he had the nerve to touch her.


    He must have been out of his mind.


    Matthew looked into Rachel''s eyes with a yful smile and said, "I''ve never pursued you. You''re the one who chased after me!"


    All the guards in the staff room were stunned.


    Rachel was their president, a woman of breathtaking beauty. The idea of her pursuing a mere chauffeur was absurd.


    They turned to Rachel, eager to see her response.


    Themotion attracted severalpany executives.


    Hearing Matthew''s im, they looked at him with disdain. They couldn believe he had the nerve to


    say that Rachel would pursue him, given who he was.


    They turned to Rachel with anticipation, expecting her to lose her temper.


    "You!" Rachel was so furious she


    could barely speak. She took a step back, and after thinking it over, she


    realized there might b


    to it.


    truth


    Also, it was Fred who had taken her to the Grants to ask for their blessing for the marriage. However, that was beside the point.


    She couldn''t tolerate Matthew''s behavior today.


    She said angrily, "So what if I pursued you? What you did today waspletely uneptable!"

 Chapter 287

    What? No one could have expected that it was Rachel who had actually pursued Matthew.


    The security guards were stunned, their jaws dropping in disbelief. The senior executives in the office were also wide-eyed with shock. They wondered if they had heard that correctly. Rachel actually admitted that she was the one pursuing Matthew.


    Everyone stood frozen, shocked by what they had just heard.


    Matthew finally heard her address the real issue. She meant that he had caused trouble for the Carters by offending the rk family.


    It was indeed his fault, and he felt he should apologize for it. "I didn''t have any other choice at the time. I''m sorry."


    Rachel was almost losing her mind hearing that.


    He actually dared to say he had no other choice but to have sex with Sara on the rooftop! He was utterly shameless. His behavior was despicable, and he waspletely unreasonable.


    She was so furious that she lost all sense of reason. "Are you even human?" she snapped. "You pounded with Ms. rk on the rooftop, and now you''re trying to justify it?"


    Matthew frowned when she mentioned he had pounded Sara. He was confused about why she had suddenly brought it up.


    After three years in prison, he found it odd that "pounding" was used instead of "spanking".


    He asked, "What''s wrong with me pounding her? It''s not like it''s a big deal. I was just teaching her a lesson. Can''t you even tolerate that? Don''t be so petty!"


    Rachel felt like she was losing her mind hearing his casual attitude about having sex with Sara.


    It was even more outrageous that he expected her to tolerate his behavior while calling her petty. Shaking with anger, she spat in Matthew''s face and screamed at him before running away in tears. At the doorway, Tracy was utterly stunned. She now understood why Rachel was so angry.


    Matthew had actually had sex with Sara on the rooftop, which waspletely uneptable.


    In a fit of rage, she called Matthew a jerk before turning to chase after Rachel.


    In the staff room, the guards were stunned into silence.


    They had envied Matthew for having Rachel chase after him, but now it seemed he was squandering that chance. He already had Rachel, but he stil messed around with another woman. It was as if he didn''t appreciate what he had.


    Matthew watched Rachel leave,pletely puzzled. He couldn''t understand why there was such an uproar over hitting a woman or why Tracy had called him a jerk.


    At worst, he thought he was somewhat violent for hitting a woman.


    He figured there must be some misunderstanding and that it could only be resolved once everyone had calmed down.


    Seeing that someone hadn''t had their bones set, Matthew walked over and had the man bite down on a gauze pad. He then carefully set the bone.


    Zachary approached him and said


    earnestly, "Matt, you''re more capable


    and younger than I am, but I have a few more years on you. I want to give you some advice.


    "With someone as good as Ms. Carter, you shouldn''t be involved with any other woman."


    Matthew carefully reduced the dislocated arm with a gentle tug, then secured it with a splint. He made a simple sling and ced it around the guard''s neck.


    Now that he had time to respond to Zachary, he said. "It''s just pounding one woman. It''s no big deal. If she doesn''t like it, she can just tell me. I won''t do it again if that''s the issue."


    Even as he spoke, it still felt odd to use "pounding" for spanking. Still, he forced himself to use the new term to stay current and avoid seeming out of touch. Zachary was left speechless, thinking that Matthew was hopeless. He was cheating with another woman and talked about it as if it were no big deal.


    Zachary was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to advise him further. Just then, the walkie-talkie on his waist suddenly buzzed to life.


    An urgent voice came through, saying, "Captain, we''ve got a problem. Someone leading about ten thugs has barged in.


    "They''re wreaking havoc, attacking anyone who tries to stop them. And now, they''ve reached the top floor!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288

    Zachary was startled to hear that the thugs had reached the top floor. That was where Rachel''s office was.


    If they got to her, things could turn really bad. Wasting no time, he quickly pulled out his phone and dialed the president''s office.


    He called several times, but there was no answer. He wasn''t sure if Rachel had returned to the office or if she was in the restroom.


    Not knowing what to do, Zachary suddenly spotted Matthew and asked, "Matt, you have Ms. Carter''s number, right? Call her now! Tell her not to go back to the office and to find somewhere to hide."


    Matthew had already pulled out his phone and was dialing Rachel''s number.


    The line beeped twice, then went to a busy signal. He''d been blocked.


    Realizing there was no time to waste, Matthew sprinted toward the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Rachel sat in the secretary''s office on the top floor, still fuming.


    Every now and then, she vented angrily, "Pervert! How can he be so shameless? How can someone like that even exist? It''s absolutely outrageous!"


    Tracy stood behind her, massaging Rachel''s shoulders. She said, "You can''t always know what''s in a person''s heart. Who would''ve thought he''d be so shameless as to have sex with Ms. rk on the rooftop? What was he thinking? It''s as if he wasn''t using his brain at all." Rachel coldly snorted, thinking about how Matthew always seemed to lose control around her and was constantly being touchy. She said furiously, "He''spletely shameless. When he sees a woman, he forgets everything else."


    Tracy continued tofort Rachel and condemn Matthew, but she had her doubts.


    Matthew had always been a bit flirty, but he had never done anything inappropriate. When she had asked him to stay at her house for protection, he had refused.


    She kept feeling that there was something suspicious about this.


    "Do you think it''s possible that Ms. rk might have seduced Matthew?" she asked.


    "Huh?" Rachel was taken aback but quickly dismissed the idea.


    She said, "No way. Absolutely not. You didn''t hear her on the rooftop She was crying and screaming, and her voice waspletely different. She was clearly forced and in a lot of pain."


    Tracy pursed her lips. Back then, Rachel''s screams had been deafening in the car in the valley.


    She didn''t dare mention what happened in the car, knowing it would reveal that she had been awake the entire time.


    Tracy exined, "That doesn''t prove anything. Some women tend to react that way. I''m thinking that, after all, Matthew is a man.


    "It''s been a long time since he''s been with a woman. Maybe Ms. rk was trying to get out of trouble and used her looks to do it."


    Rachel stared at Tracy in shock. She said, "Tracy, what are you saying?


    "I''ve gone over 20 years without being with a man. I''ve had countless men chase after me, and I didn''t do anything inappropriate with them either."


    Seeing Rachel''s anger, Tracy quickly


    shifted the topic with a smile and said, "Alright, alright, I was just making point. Let''s drop that and focus on how to deal with the rks. After what happened with


    Sara, her family is definitely going to cause problems."


    Just then, they heard chaotic footsteps outside the office. Tracy frowned and said, "This is the top floor Who''s making all that noise? I''ll go check it out."


    With that, she pushed the door open.


    After just a nce outside, she immediately drew back in fear. She quickly mmed the door shut and pushed a desk against it to block it.


    Seeing Tracy looking so anxious, Rachel also began to feel nervous. "What''s wrong, Tracy?"


    Tracy pointed at the door. "Sara''s here, and she''s brought a group of burly men with her. I think they''re here to cause trouble. What should we do?" Hearing Sara''s name, Rachel''s hatred for Matthew red. "It''s all that pervert''s fault," she said, ming him.

 Chapter 289

    "Matthew insulted the rk family''s daughter. They definitely won''t let this go," Rachel said, Sara''s voice still echoing in her mind.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the door rattled, followed by an angry shout from outside.


    "Come out! I saw someone open the door just now! Open up! If you don''t, I''ll break it down!"


    Rachel went pale with worry and turned to Tracy, asking, "What should we do?"


    Tracy put a finger to her lips, signaling for Rachel to stay silent. Thetter nodded, covering her mouth with her hand and anxiously watching the door.


    The sound of someone kicking the door grew louder with each strike.


    The desk Tracy had pushed against the door was shoved aside, and a gap began to appear in the door. Andrew saw Rachel inside and roared, "Rachel! Open this door right now! You Carters have some nerve, bullying my sister." It was the first time Rachel had faced such a situation.


    She tried to stay calm and said, "Mr. rk, I''m very sorry about what happened. I didn''t want this either. Ms. rk knows I''ve always treated her with the utmost respect. Can we resolve this calmly?"


    "Calmly? That''s a joke!" Andrew shouted, his voice brimming with anger. "The Carters must be out of their minds! A mere chauffeur dared to mess with my sister? What are you trying to pull?" With a sharp crack, the door broke apart, sending pieces of wood scattering across the room.


    Rachel stumbled back in fear, fully realizing the gravity of the situation. She knew she needed to admit fault first to calm things down before seeking a solution.


    She said, "Mr. rk, I''m aware that ourpany is also responsible for what that pervert did to Ms. rk, since he''s one of our employees..."


    Andrew stepped over the broken door and into the room, his voice rising with fury. "What did you just say?" he demanded. "That chauffeur did something so vile to Sara?"


    He''d known that Sara was crying because she''d been bullied, but he hadn''t realized it was due to something vile Matthew had done to her.


    He hadn''t expected that Sara, whom his family held so dear, had been mistreated by Matthew.


    His eyes burned with fury, and he was on the verge of losing control.


    When Sara heard this, she sensed something was wrong. It seemed like he had misunderstood the situation. "Andrew, it''s not like that..."


    Andrew''s eyes were red with anger. "Don''t be afraid, Sara. Just tell me what exactly he did to you."


    "I... I was..." She thought of what to say, but she couldn''t bring herself to admit that she''d been spanked. As a woman, it felt too shameful to talk about.


    Seeing her hesitation, Andrew


    immediately understood. It was too embarrassing for her to admit, yet he had still asked her. No wonder she seemed to walk strangely, as if her backside were injured.


    Now it all made sense to him.


    Andrew said, his voice trembling with anger, "Just wait here, Sara. I''ll make sure the Carters pay for this and get revenge for you."


    Rachel''s heart raced as her fear intensified while listening to what Andrew said.


    At this critical moment, Malcolm''s bodyguards were nowhere to be seen, as if the rug had been pulled out from under her.


    On top of that, Louis had already beaten up thepany''s security guards, who were now either injured or incapacitated.


    She felt utterly helpless, and she didn''t know how to handle the situation.


    In this critical moment, Matthew''s face shed in her mind again, and she silently cursed her own weakness.


    Just then, a familiar voice echoed


    from outside. "All I did was pound your sister, and you want to destroy the Carters over that?" he questioned. "Aren''t you


    overreacting?"


    Matthew had heard Andrew''s voice as soon as he arrived. He had only spanked Sara, yet Andrew wanted to destroy the Carters over it. That was really going too far!

 Chapter 290

    Hearing Matthew''s words, Andrew erupted in rage.


    The former''s arrogance was infuriating. Not only had he already ruined Sara, but he was also speaking about it as if it were a trivial matter. Andrew turned to face Matthew angrily. When Sara saw Matthew, she was shaking with fury. He had only spanked her, but his words made it sound like something much worse.


    Her reputation was in shambles. She told Andrew urgently, "That''s the bastard! Get rid of him quickly. I want him dead!"


    Andrew''s icy gaze fixed on Matthew as if he were a piece of trash.


    "A lowly chauffeur dares to provoke the rks?" he said, incredulous. "No one dares to cross the rk family in Khoitwood. You''re asking for a death wish by messing with Sara." He ordered, "Get rid of this worthless pest and beat him to a pulp!"


    The moment Andrew finished speaking, ten of his bodyguards closed in on Matthew, their faces set with deadly intent.


    Suddenly, a burly man with impressively muscr arms and a powerful build spoke up. "Step aside. I can handle this chauffeur on my own."


    When they saw it was Ryan Stark, the bodyguards halted and stepped back. They now regarded Matthew with a hint of sympathy.


    Ryan, known as Bloodwolf, was infamous for his extreme brutality every time he struck. His opponents often ended up bloodied and mangled, which was why he''d earned the nickname Bloodwolf. Those who faced him often met a grim fate.


    Andrew saw Ryan approaching and sneered, "Not only do I want him dead, but I want him to suffer first. I want him to die a slow, agonizing death!"


    Ryan bared his teeth, his face taking on a feral look. "He''ll suffer far more than you can imagine."


    With that, he charged at Matthew, his fist rocketing toward thetter''s chest like a boulder.


    A glint of determination shed in Matthew''s eyes as he charged forward to meet the massive fist head-on.


    Andrew looked at Matthew with a cold smirk and said, "What a blind fool, challenging Ryan to a fistfight. He''s asking for trouble."


    The bodyguards shook their heads at Matthew. The reason Ryan was so feared was his powerful fists, which could leave opponents bloodied and battered. Sara continued shouting from the side, "Keep going! Beat him to death!"


    Ryan''s ferocious smile slowly froze, his expression twisting in pain as he frowned. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "My hand... It hurts so much!"


    His clenched fist gradually drooped,


    as if the bones inside had disappeared, leaving it limp. With just one punch, his right hand was disabled! The bones were shattered beyond the point of holding it up.


    A collective gasp filled the room as everyone stared in shock, stunned by the power behind Matthew''s punch.


    Matthew walked slowly toward Ryan, who clutched his hand and continued to back away, visibly terrified by the impact of the punch.


    He quickened his pace, moving at lightning speed. With a single, powerful punch, he sent Ryan crashing to the ground.


    In a flurry of quick movements, he had the ten bodyguards sprawled on the floor, groaning in pain.


    Matthew slowly walked toward


    Andrew and said, "You acted like the


    rks are so impressive and looked down on a chauffeur. So what if fm a chauffeur? You wanted to kilkme, didn''t you? Go ahead, then!" be eximed.


    His voice was calm, as if he were having a casual conversation.


    Yet, the sight of ten burly men


    writhing in pain at his feet made


    each of his words carry a terrif


    weight, causing Andrew and Sara to shiver with fear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 291

    Andrew stumbled backward, disbelief etched on his face. "W-Who are you?" he stammered. He couldn''t believe that a mere chauffeur could be so formidable.


    Matthew said casually, "I''m just a chauffeur. It''s just a matter of pounding. Why are you making such a big deal about it? Do you think you have what it takes to destroy the Carters?"


    His tone was casual, but his words were outrageously arrogant. It was as if their statuses were instantly reversed-Andrew seemed like the insignificant chauffeur, while Matthew seemed like the powerful, influential figure. Andrew trembled with rage. He had never faced such arrogance in his life.


    Matthew had taken advantage of Sara, and now he was questioning him. Despite that, the man before him was undeniably powerful.


    Clutching Sara''s hand, he continued to retreat. "Don''te any closer. You''ve already mistreated Sara, and now you''re talking like this. Isn''t that too much?" he demanded.


    Tracy and Rachel reached the doorway and witnessed the confrontation between Matthew and Andrew. They were leftpletely stunned.


    Matthew had sex with Sara, yet he still dared to act so brazenly. Not only was he a beast, but he was also unbelievably overbearing and inhumane.


    However, for some reason, Rachel felt a strange sense of joy. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions as she looked at Matthew.


    It was aplex blend of affection and hatred, tinged with mncholy and surprise, and shadowed by disappointment and shock.


    Upon hearing what Andrew said, Matthew coldly retorted, "Too much? I don''t think it''s enough."


    He continued, "Your sister came here expecting to just take Ss away. Ss is a person. What gives you the right to assume you can dictate his life?" Andrew finally understood the root of the problem. "W-We wouldn''t mistreat him," he stammered.


    Matthew turned to Sara. "If I took your sister away and treated her well, would that be eptable by your standards?"


    Andrew was horrified at the thought of Matthew taking Sara. He quickly pulled her away, trying to put some distance between them and Matthew.


    Matthew sneered and said, "Don''t run away. Come on. I''d love to pound with your sister again, just to show you there are consequences for your actions!"


    Andrew''s face went pale with fear. Without a moment to think, he grabbed Sara and fled.


    Matthew wasn''t even a fucking human! His arrogance surpassed even the most entitled, wealthy heirs Andrew had met. He was absolutely going too far!


    Matthew''s disdain was evident as he


    shouted after them, "Don''t run away!


    If I let you and your sister off easily, then you''d think I''m easy to push around."


    Rachel and Tracy looked at Matthew with strange expressions. They instinctively took a few steps back, unwilling to stay too close to him.


    They couldn''t believe how casually Matthew talked about sex. He was utterly shameless.


    Matthew turned to the injured bodyguards on the ground. "Your boss is gone. Are you going to stay here and wait to die?"


    One by one, the injured bodyguards dragged themselves away, quickly leaving the scene.


    The area fell silent soon after.


    Matthew walked


    into the office,


    stepping over the broken wood. He


    looked at Rachel and asked, "Why


    did you block me? Is it really because I pounded another woman?


    Do you really need to be so petty about it?"

 Chapter 292

    Matthew had said it was "just pounding with another woman".


    Rachel was appalled that a decent person would say something like that. She clenched her teeth but held back, choosing to stay silent. She knew it was an unwise decision to talk to someone like him. Tracy looked Matthew up and down, as though she were meeting him for the first time.


    Rachel was about to walk outside. However, after a few steps, she felt that since Matthew had solved the problem and saved her, it didn''t seem right for her to leave like that.


    After thinking it over, she finally spoke up. "Even though you''re responsible for this mess, you stepped up when it mattered. I still need to thank you."


    Matthew smiled and said, "There''s no need for thanks between us."


    Rachel frowned at his words. She said, "Matthew, we haven''t known each other long, and I don''t know you well. But considering what you did to Sara, I''m truly disappointed in you." Matthew couldn''t take it anymore. He retorted, "Rachel, Sara was going to take my friend away and go after the Carters. Shouldn''t I have stopped her?


    "Even if I had killed her, you shouldn''t be defending her! Why are you acting like such a sanctimonious hypocrite?"


    It was the first time anyone had ever said that to her. As the president of Wealthwave Group, she was well aware of the darker sides of the world and wasn''t afraid to use certain methods. She never thought she would be called a sanctimonious hypocrite.


    "Matthew, I''m not defending her, but you went too far," she replied.


    Matthew fixed his gaze on Rachel, his expression showing a mix of emotions. "You are still defending her now, aren''t you?" he said.


    "What I can''t stand most is sanctimonious hypocrites," he added. "I''m leaving. Goodbye, and I hope I never see you again."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    He thought she was just throwing a small fit. As a man and her fianc¨¦, he could tolerate and ept her, but he couldn''t stand anyone who acted like a such a hypocrite.


    As Rachel watched Matthew leave, she suddenly realized that this was a breakup. Her face went pale instantly.


    Even though she knew Matthew had sex with Sara and was a jerk, seeing her first love walk away left her feeling weak, and her mind went nk.


    She had the urge to call out and stop


    him, but in the end, reason prevailed over emotion. As she watched Matthew walk away, she couldn''t stand any longer, and her body


    started to give out.


    Seeing this, Tracy quickly supported her and asked, "What''s wrong? Come, sit down. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    Rachel slowly sat down, her mind in turmoil. She asked, "Tracy, why does something feel off? Matthew doesn''t seem like that kind of person, but he really did... My head hurts, and my heart''s a mess."


    Tracy handed her a ss of water and asked, "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" Rachel took a small sip and set the ss down. "I didn''t see it myself, but I heard it."


    Tracy fell silent when Rachel mentioned that she had heard it. She had also heard it while lying in the backseat of the car, listening to Matthew and Rachel in the front. That feeling was pure torment.


    She had never expected Rachel to experience the same thing. Rachel was indeed her best friend, as they had gone through the same experience.


    Seeing that Tracy wasn''t responding, Rachel spoke again. "Do you think I might have wronged him? Now that he''s gone, I feel so empty inside." Tracy looked closely at Rachel, trying to gauge her feelings.


    She said, "You... you really have fallen for him. You''re actually reluctant to let go of a jerk like him. To help youpletely forget about him, you can watch the video of him pounding Sara.


    "Seeing it might help you move past any lingering feelings."

 Chapter 293

    Rachel thought Tracy had a point. She hesitated before asking, "Is it really okay to watch something like this?"


    Tracyughed and said, "We''re best friends, and I won''t tell anyone. What are you afraid of? It''s just to help with your lovesickness!"


    With that, she opened herptop and essed the surveince system.


    "Good thing I have a superior administrator password. Even the security team''s captain wouldn''t be able to ess something like this." As she spoke, she clicked the mouse a few times, adjusting the timeframe. Soon, the screen showed Sara running to the rooftop, followed by Matthew.


    Suddenly, Sara bent over and stuck out her butt, making its prominence even more noticeable.


    Both of them blushed at the sight.


    Rachel''s face flushed. "Shameless! She actually did something like that to try to seduce Matthew."


    Tracy had her eyes glued to the screen. She couldn''t help feeling excited. She asked, "Is she just going to stand there instead of lying down? Is there even a pose like that?"


    Rachel shot Tracy a re and asked, "Since when did you start studying this? Aren''t you even ashamed?"


    Tracy''s face turned red instantly. "Well, I don''t have a boyfriend yet, so I might as well learn something now to avoid being cluelesster."


    As they talked, the screen showed Matthew walking up to Sara and approaching her protruding butt.


    Tracy smacked her lips, her mouth going dry. "Matthew''s heading over. It''s about to begin..."


    She seemed surprisingly expectant, her hands instinctively clenching and her legs slowly pressing together.


    Rachel''s face was so red, as if she might explode from embarrassment. She turned her head away but couldn''t help ncing at the screen. Just then, Matthew suddenly raised his hand and gave Sara''s butt a firm smack.


    Rachel flinched, feeling as if the p hadnded on her own butt.


    Tracy nced at Rachel and asked, "Your fianc¨¦ is into this kind of stuff? He''s starting with a spanking. Is this what they mean by SM?" Feeling awkward, Rachel quickly corrected her. "Stop talking nonsense. He''s my ex-fianc¨¦. Ex... Got it? Don''t forget it."


    Tracyughed and said, "That''s a


    shame. I had a pretty good


    impression of Matthew. I was even considering finding a boyfriend like him, but his image is totally ruined


    now.


    en


    "Oh wow, another p. Matthew''s such a perverted jerk. Just how hard did he hit her? Sara even flinched from it."


    Rachel shifted ufortably, as if the p had been directed at her. "He really didn''t hold back and shows no mercy to women at all." They continued watching for several minutes, and Matthew was still hitting Sara until he finally left.


    That was all there was to it. Both Rachel and Tracy stared at the screen dumbfounded. Then, the video showed Sara adjusting her clothes and walking away


    Rachel suddenly stood up and said, "There wasn''t any pounding. He was just blowing off steam by spanking her. Ipletely misunderstood Matthew."


    Tracy snapped back to reality and


    said, "Yeah, you did. Although it


    might seem a bit suggestive to spank a woman''s butt, Matthew really didn''t do anything beyond that.


    "You wrongly used him. So, what are you going to do now?"


    Rachel''s eyes sparkled with excitement and surprise. "I''m going to apologize."


    She felt like she had lost something precious and suddenly found it again. That feeling was overwhelmingly joyful.


    She even felt the urge to shout out a few times to release the joy she felt inside.

 Chapter 294

    Tracy kept clicking her tongue as she said, "Rae, you''re one of the four top beauties in Khoitwood and known as the icy beauty.


    "Men line up just to get a chance with you, but you''re not interested in any of them. And now, this icy goddess is going to apologize? That''s as likely as pigs flying!" Upon hearing that, Rachel''s expression turned a bit bitter and said, "Back then, I hadn''t really gotten close to any man.


    "But now, Matthew hase into my life, and we''ve been through so much. I don''t want to miss out on him. Let''s go. Come with me to buy some gifts and get a lot of them."


    A car pulled up in front of Lambda Vi.


    Looking at the entrance, Andrew asked, "Are you sure you want to ask Hayden for help? It''s a big favor and could be hard to repay unless you''re actually nning to marry him."


    Sara understood Andrew''s concern and said, "Andrew, he''s already helped me once. I believe he''s a good person and capable. The thing is, I need to get rid of that chauffeur. Hayden is the only one who can help me now."


    Andrew sighed, realizing he hadn''t protected Sara well enough. He said, "Actually, I want to get rid of Matthew, too. I can''t move on until he''s gone. Let''s get out of the car. I''ll go with you to meet Hayden."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Silverbrook Vige, a cab came to a stop. Tessa frowned and said, "Drive into the vige. There''s still quite a ways to go."


    She had sold her car to pay off debts and hadn''t taken a cab for a long time, so she wasn''t used to this mode of travel.


    The driver shook his head and said, "I can''t. The vige doesn''t allow outside vehicles in. If we do drive in, we''ll be fined."


    Tessa was immediately frustrated and refused to be left at the vige entrance.


    She retorted, "I don''t care. I paid for this ride. You have to take me to my destination, or I''m not getting out."


    The driver had endured a lot


    throughout the ride, with her


    "If you want to go directly to your destination, drive yourself! If you don''t have a car, then stopining. Just get out of the car!" he said sharply.


    "You!" She snapped back, "I was


    driving a sports car worth several


    million dors until just yesterday. If


    I hadn''t had to repay debts, I


    wouldn''t be riding in your lousy cab!"


    The driver retorted, "Don''t talk about the past. What good does that do now? Your car''s gone, so get out and stop wasting my time!"


    Tessa gritted her teeth and


    reluctantly got out of the car. She used to live in Silverbrook and didn''t want to attract unwanted attention from the argument-that would be embarrassing.


    Her face burned with humiliation as she faced the curious stares of the vigers. Yet, she had no choice. Otherwise, she would have to sell her house.


    When she reached the gate of the yard, she saw Matthew ying with Lorraine. They were ying a pping game, with Lorraine''s asional giggles filling the air.


    Tessa had once viewed her dull and ordinary life as boring. Now, she realized that this was true happiness, unlike the constant anxiety she felt about her debts.


    She didn''t even have time to cry, let alone smile. The creditors had never given her a moment to rest.


    She couldn''t help but imagine that if she hadn''t divorced Matthew, he would have paid off her debts by now.


    He would have given her money to spend, and her life would have been all about shopping and enjoying herself. However, she had divorced him.


    Thinking about the divorce made her feel like pping herself.


    She stood at the door, lost in thought. After a while, she mustered her resolve and walked in.


    Seeing Tessa, Matthew frowned and said, "You''re not wee here."

 Chapter 295

    Matthew said, "Get out of here!"


    Seeing Tessa arrive, Lorraine quickly hid behind Matthew. She peeked out from behind him, her face barely visible, watching Tessa. It was as if she were afraid of being carried away. Tessa''s expression revealed her the bitterness she felt. Back then, when she had wanted a divorce, she had belittled Matthew.


    She had once thought of herself as someone special. Now, she felt like a total failure, being chased out as soon as she arrived.


    She could only force a smile and pretend she hadn''t heard. "Matthew, please help me," she pleaded. "I''m deeply in debt, and now they''reing after me. I''m at my wit''s end." Matthew replied coldly, "You took thepany from me. Now you''re in trouble, why should I care?"


    Tessa''s face fell. What he said was true, but she was genuinely at her wits'' end. "For old times'' sake, please help me," she pleaded.


    Matthew snorted coldly and said, "For old times'' sake, I''d like to give you a couple of ps."


    Tessa looked at Matthew with tears welling in her eyes. "If you want to p me, then go ahead. I''d like to p myself a few times, too," she said.


    Matthew waved his hand and said, "Enough with the sob story. Just leave before I have to throw you out."


    Tessa forced a smile she thought was her best and said, "Matthew, even though you''re wealthy, the Carters are even richer. Your tens of billions are nothingpared to them.


    "If you marry Rachel, you''ll always be seen as inferior and constantly belittled. But if we remarry, you''d be the pir of our family, the head of the household. Everything would be up to you. Let''s remarry." Matthew replied coldly, "Stop dreaming. I don''t look back. Besides, my situation with the Carters isn''t as bad as you think."


    His decision to leave Wealthwave Group had already signaled the end of his rtionship with Rachel.


    Yet, he couldn''t tell Tessa this. If she found out, she''d pester him about remarrying every day, and that would be too much of a hassle.


    Tessa looked at Matthew and said, "Rachel is known as the icy beauty. She''s arrogant and spoiled, and she thinks very highly of herself. How could you not have been


    mistreated?


    "I made mistakes, and I''m here to apologize. I don''t believe Rachel would ever admit to her mistakes and apologize to you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a car pulled up at the gate. Rachel and Tracy entered the yard, carrying gift bags of various sizes.


    When Rachel saw Tessa there, her expression momentarily stiffened She wanted to ask Matthew why Tessa was there, but remembering that she was there to apologize, she quicklyposed herself


    She approached Matthew, saying, "Matthew, I..."


    Matthew raised a hand to stop her. "Don''t say anything. You should leave too."


    Rachel''s expression stiffened. It was the first time in her life that anyone had told her to leave, and she didn''t even know how to respond.


    After clearing her throat, she finally said, "Matthew, I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry with me. I came to apologize." Tessa was stunned as she watched Rachel apologize.


    This was the same aloof president, Rachel, whom people had to wait in line just to meet. Yet, here she was apologizing to Matthew. It turned out that Matthew wasn''t lying. His status was indeed very high.


    Tessa felt even more despair. Rachel was beautiful, had a great figure, and was young, yet she still acted this way toward Matthew. Now Tessa had no hope left for remarriage.


    Matthew pointed at Tessa and said, "You. Get out. Don''t evere back to my ce."


    Then, he turned to Rachel and added, "And you, get out too! I can''t stand sanctimonious hypocrites!"

 Chapter 296

    Tessa was stunned. She had been chased out so many times that she had fallen from her once-prominent position to nothing and beenpletely ruined. She had grown used to being chased out. However, Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group and one of the top four beauties of Khoitwood. Despite that, she had also been chased out.


    Tessa wondered if Matthew had really be this remarkable.


    Rachel wasn''t angry at Matthew for chasing her out. Instead, she smiled and said, "Matthew, I know I was in the wrong."


    This was the first time in her life she had ever apologized to a man, and she was genuinely sorry.


    Matthew had helped her so many times. He had saved Fred and secured her position as president.


    Besides, he had resolved the medical public opinion crisis for Wealthwave Group and secured their herbal resources. He had even rescued her from Sheldon.


    Looking back, she realized that getting upset with Matthew over a misunderstanding was something she shouldn''t have done.


    Matthew was really angry to see Rachel still smiling. Although it was much more pleasant than seeing her usual cold expression, he was in no mood to appreciate it at the moment. He waved his handzily and said, "Just leave. I''m annoyed just by looking at you!"


    Rachel was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. She had already apologized, but he still wouldn''t forgive her.


    She suddenly remembered the misunderstanding.


    She smiled and said, "Matthew, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been angry with you just because you pounded another woman. It was a misunderstanding, and it won''t happen again." Matthew was cheating on Rachel! He''d had sex with another woman! Yet, Rachel, the one who''d been wronged, actually came over to apologize to Matthew?


    Tessa''s expression was truly something to see it was as if she had seen a ghost.


    She finally understood why Matthew wouldn''t ept her apology, given that he had changed.


    Matthew hadpletely changed. He became more capable; he was better at earning money and had grown more assertive.


    Even though he had cheated on someone else, Rachel had to apologize. As his ex-wife, who had already hurt him, Tessa stood no chance.


    Knowing that begging wouldn''t


    ???


    change anything, she left feeling- defeated, like a deted balloon She looked like a zombie,pletely lifeless.


    Matthew nced at Tessa as she left, but quickly looked away.


    His gaze fixed on Rachel as he tried to decipher what was going on in her mind. Yet, despite looking at her


    for adong time, he couldn''t figure her


    out.


    All he could see was Rachel, who had once been as cold as ice but was now smiling warmly, which made him feel uneasy.


    He asked, "What do you actually want? Aren''t you the one who blocked me first? You owe me an exnation."


    Rachel smiled and asked, "I want to ask you something. Do you know what ''pounding'' means?"


    Matthew was a bit speechless. He


    replied, "Maybe it''s some new ng from the past couple of years. guess it means spanking. People these days don''t use words properly. It just sounds awkward."


    It was just as she had expected. He hadpletely misunderstood the meaning of pounding-he didn''t realize it meant sex. Rachel cleared her throat and approached Lorraine with a gift. "Lorraine, look at what I got for you!" she said.


    Lorraine ran up with a smile and said, "Rachel, you haven''t visited me in so long. I thought you''d forgotten about me." Rachel smiled and replied, "I''ve just been so busy with work. I''ll have more time to see you in the future."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. He thought, "She should call her Ms. Carter, but she insists on calling her Rachel." He sat on the side and quietly observed them ying.


    Tracy approached Matthew with a smile. "I''m sorry," she said. "I wasn''t very kind to you either because of how Rachel acted."


    Matthew waved it off and said, "Stop acting like a follower, copying everything someone else does. Don''t forget-I saved you in the warehouse."

 Chapter 297

    "You don''t have a shred of gratitude, do you?" Matthew asked.


    Tracy was speechless, but there was some truth to what he said. What stuck in her mind, though, was that Matthew had also spanked her. She hadpletely overlooked the fact that he had saved her.


    The sound of footsteps echoed at the entrance. Stanley and Lillian came back with groceries and immediately cheered up when they saw Rachel. "Rachel, what a surprise! Come on in and sit down. I''ll wash some fruit for you."


    "Rachel, when did you get here? Come inside and rx for a bit. I''ll start preparing the meal."


    Rachel looked a bit uneasy and said, "Stanley, Lillian, you don''t need to be so formal."


    Lorraine, back to her usual grown-up self, took Rachel by the arm and guided her into the house. "Come on, this is your home too," she said.


    Matthew, watching the scene, nearlyughed. Lorraine did know everything.


    Rachel''s arrival instantly brought the house to life. The kitchen bustled with activity, and the aroma of food filled the yard. The happyughter and chatter continued nonstop. Matthew hadn''t experienced this kind of atmosphere in a long time.


    He felt a surge of excitement. This was the kind of home he had always wanted.


    It was a new day. Since it was Sunday, and Lorraine was sleeping in.


    Matthew drove to Opulent Club and stopped at the entrance. Just as he arrived, Ss walked out, ncing around.


    Matthew rolled down the window and called out, "Ss, over here!"


    Ss jogged over and asked, "Are you sure you want to keep it open?"


    He was genuinely scared. Running a clinic felt like being caught up in a fight for territory, full of conflicts.


    Matthewughed. Ss had called him early in the morning, saying he wanted to open for business. Now that he was here, Ss was having second thoughts.


    He said, "If you''re not ready to open, you should''ve told me earlier. I was nning to sleep in today."


    Ss frowned and said, "I do want to open, but I''m worried about the rks and other wealthy people. They might spend hundreds of thousands of dors to have me kidnapped."


    en


    Matthew gestured to the backseat and said, "Get in. As long as you want to open, I''ll be there with you."


    Opening a clinic was Matthew''s lifelong dream. His mentor had given him a mission, and he knew he couldn''t just be a regr doctor anymore.


    Therefore, Ss had be his emotional support, and Matthew would do everything he could to support him.


    Ss looked a bit embarrassed and said, "I feel bad for always troubling you."


    Matthew curled his lip and said, "I don''t see you feeling that bad about it."


    Ss grinned and replied, "I should at least say something polite."


    A "temporarily closed" sign hung on the door of the clinic, with several cars parked outside.


    These cars were strange. They had started appearing here the day after the clinic had opened. People in the cars frequently got out to use the restroom and ordered takeout at noon.


    In the distance, a car was parked in front of the clinic.


    The people in the cars immediately became alert, peering through the windows at the approaching vehicle.


    The car door opened, and Ss stepped out.


    As soon as they saw Ss, they quickly pulled out their phones and started sending messages.


    Matthew stepped out of the car and


    frowned as he looked at the cars Previously, these same cars had beer parked here, as if they hadn''t moved at all.


    He walked into the clinic, a hint of suspicion shing in his eyes.


    Ss made two cups of coffee and asked, "Do you think someone will cause trouble today?"


    Matthew nced at the cars outside and said, "Trouble is always around. It''s just a matter of when they''ll make their move."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298

    Ss poured a cup of coffee and handed it to Matthew.


    His hand froze in mid-air as he heard Matthew''s words. "W-What do you mean?" he asked. "Am I being targeted? Am I really that important?"


    Matthew took the cup and said with a smile, "You''re like a hot ticket item right now, and everyone wants a piece of you."


    Ss shot him a re and said, "You''re quite the smooth talker. Spill it. Who''s after me, and what do they want?"


    Matthew shook his head and replied, "I''m not a mind reader. I have no idea what they''re up to."


    Ss felt that Matthew was being too casual, almost as if he were joking. "You''re not just messing with me, are you?" he asked.


    Matthew pointed to the cars parked outside and said, "See those? Those cars have been stationed outside your clinic the whole time. I initially thought they might belong to Rhett''s people, but now I don''t think so." Ss jumped up, staring in shock at the cars outside as thought it was the first time he was seeing them.


    Matthew waved his hand with a smile and said, "Why are you so worked up? It''s enough just to be aware."


    Realizing he had overreacted, Ss slowly sat back down and anxiously asked, "What should we do? Maybe we should leave. I want to be a doctor, but I want to stay alive more."


    Matthew, however, was less concerned. He said, "These people don''t seem like they''re here to kill you. They''re not foolish enough to be so obvious. It might be something else."


    As they were talking, the doors to one of the cars outside opened. A man in his 30s, Joel Warren, stepped out of the car and walked directly toward the clinic.


    Ss suddenly looked nervous and said, "He''sing over. What do we do?"


    Matthew smiled and reassured him, "Be confident. I''m here. Don''t be afraid of anything."


    Ss straightened up, trying to stay calm, but his darting eyes and fidgeting hands betrayed him.


    Joel entered the clinic and took a


    seat in the patient''s chair. He


    introduced himself, saying, "My


    name is doel Warren, but you can et


    call me Joel. I''m a business representative for a hospital. We''re preparing to open and are looking to hire top doctors withpetitive sries."


    Ss rxed once he realized the visit was about a job offer.


    He let down his guard and regained his confidence. "I''m not going anywhere," he said. "I''m staying here to run my clinic."


    Joel smiled and said, "You might not


    fully grasp what I mean bypetitive sry. For example, if you''re making 10 thousand dors a month here, you could be making 100 thousand dors at our hospital. We aim to ensure that doctors'' abilities and earnings are matched."


    Ss was genuinely shocked to hear about the tenfold increase. The offer seemed absurdly high, almost as exaggerated as scam emails. However, he wasn''t interested in being constrained. "Sorry, I''m not interested in working for someone else. I want to run my own clinic."


    Joel appeared to read Ss''


    thoughts and said, "If you''re


    concerned about our sincerity, we can offer a year''s sry in advance. Work with us for a year, and we could even advance the sry for the second year.


    "We''re making this offer to demonstrate our sincerity and prove that we genuinely want you to join us, not because we have too much money to spend." Ss was indeed shocked, but his desire for money wasn''t strong enough to sway him.

 Chapter 299

    If money could have changed Ss'' mind, he wouldn''t have preferred being a wanderer topromising.


    "I''m not going," he insisted. "I should have told you this as soon as you walked in. I''m sorry for wasting your time."


    Joel looked at Ss calmly, with no sign of irritation. "I''m curious. Why are you refusing?" he asked.


    Ss smiled and said, "I just want to be a doctor, a real doctor."


    As he spoke, he sat up straight, his voice firm and full of conviction. This was his greatest aspiration, and he took immense pride in it. Joel''s eyes reflected admiration as he said, "You''re the only true doctor I''ve ever met."


    With that, Joel stood up and walked out.


    Ss waved his hand. As Joel left, Ss said, "It turned out to be nothing. He was just here to inquire."


    Matthew''s expression grew serious. He sensed Joel''s admiration for Ss, but Joel''s abrupt departure made him uneasy. It didn''t seem that simple. Joel got into his car and started it up. He slowly drove away, with the other cars following behind.


    Ss felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders and stretched with relief. "Maybe today is my lucky day," he said. "The problem was resolved so easily."


    A patient passing by saw that the clinic was open and walked in. As more patients arrived, Ss got busy and quickly forgot about the earlier incident.


    Matthew, however, remained concerned. Even by the end of the day, no one hade by, and his unease only grew.


    Ss was in good spirits and said, "Today has been the smoothest day I''ve had since I opened the clinic."


    Matthew couldn''t help but smile wryly, feeling like Ss'' personal assistant. He handled the driving and picked up meals, while Ss focused solely on practicing medicine. While driving Ss away from the clinic, Matthew said, "You should stay at Opulent Club tonight."


    Ss smiled and replied, "Sure, I like that ce. There''s food, drinks, beautiful women, and a particrly eloquent old man."


    Matthew realized the "old man" must be Ansel. He didn''t think Ansel was particrly chatty.


    The car stopped in front of Opulent Club. After watching Ss enter, Matthew drove away, feeling relieved.


    ...


    An SUV pulled up at the entrance of Wealthwave Group''s building.


    A security guard approached the vehicle with a smile and said, "Sir you can''t park here. If you''d like to park, please use the underground parking lot. It''s free for the first half hour."


    "Get lost!" With an arrogant expression, Chester Evans, a man in his 20s wearing sunsses, rudely berated the security guard.


    The guard realized that he was dealing with a significant figure and became more respectful.


    He said, "Sir, I apologize, but this is my job. Please use the underground parking lot. You''re blocking the entrance and exit."


    Chester''s attitude grew even more


    arrogant as he said, "I''m here to block the way. Tell your president toe out within ten minutes, or I''ll block the main entrance with my car"


    The guard knew this was beyond his ability to handle, so he walked away.


    Rachel was in her office reviewing data when she was informed that someone was blocking the entrance and wanted to see her.


    She frowned, realizing the situation could be dangerous, and decided it wasn''t worth the risk.


    After a moment''s thought, she took out her phone and called Matthew. "Hey, where are you?" she asked.


    Matthew, who had just left Opulent Club, couldn''t resist teasing her. "Missing me already?" he replied.


    Here he went again! He was back to his old, perverted self.


    Rachel took a deep breath and said, "I have something important. You need toe to the office immediately."


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "I''m


    not interested in important matters.


    If you have something more intriguing, I might be tempted toe over."

 Chapter 300

    Rachel gritted her teeth in anger. At a time like this, Matthew was still thinking about these useless matters. She didn''t know what he was thinking. It was as if men... Realizing she had gotten distracted, she quickly redirected her thoughts.


    Biting her lips, she made a soft plea. "I have something intriguing to discuss with you. Come quickly!"


    On the other end of the line, Matthew was stunned by what was happening.


    The icy beauty had actually responded like this? That shouldn''t be possible.


    Rachel waited for a long time, but there was no response. "Are you there? When are youing? Say something!" she said.


    Matthew was now a bit excited, and he replied, "I''m on my way and will be there soon. Just wait for me!"


    Hearing this, Rachel finally felt reassured. She asked Tracy to join her in going to the first floor to check on the situation.


    On the first floor, an SUV slowly moved forward and reached thepany entrance,pletely blocking the way.


    Several security guards watched helplessly, trying to persuade Chester but not daring to take further action.


    They had been terrified after Louis had beaten them up before. Some were still on medical leave, and most likely wouldn''t recover for a few months.


    Andrew had also taken down a few security guards, leaving the remaining guards deeply intimidated. Now, they were so scared that they were even more polite than the receptionists at the front desk. Rachel approached the entrance and noticed it was blocked. She said, "I''m Rachel Carter, the president of Wealthwave Group. If there''s an issue between us, let''s sit down and talk it out.


    "Blocking our entrance won''t resolve anything and will only make matters worse."


    Finally, someone hade out!


    Chester stepped out of the car and gave Rachel a once-over. She was striking, and under different circumstances, he might have tried to flirt with her.


    But today, he was here to cause trouble.


    "You''re Rachel, right?" he asked. "Hand over the person who ambushed my brother."


    Rachel was taken aback and asked, "Who is your brother? Who do you want me to hand over?"


    Chester thought she must be pretending to be clueless.


    He grew increasingly agitated and said, "My brother''s name is Louis. Who ambushed him? Bring him out, and I''ll handle it myself! In Lambda City, anyone who dares to ambush Louis must have a death wish!"


    Rachel quickly understood. Sara had brought Louis to cause trouble, and Matthew had intervened to stop Louis.


    The man in front of her seemed formidable, so all she could do was stall until Matthew arrived. "You... Just wait a moment. He''ll be here soon," she said.


    Chester said arrogantly, "I''ll give you ten minutes. If I don''t see him in ten minutes, I''ll destroy yourpany! And if he''s not here in 20 minutes, I''ll set yourpany on fire!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out a lighter, flicked it open, and a blue me sparked to life.


    Fear seized Rachel''s heart. It was the first time she had dealt with someone so insane. She didn''t dare say more, worried that she might anger him and cause irreparable damage.


    A group of security guards stood beside Rachel, watching Chester.


    Chester nced at them with


    growing disdain. He said, "Look at


    you bunch of fools. None of you can fight or even have the guts to face me directly. Yet someone dared to ambush my brother? That''s utterly audacious!


    "That chauffeur... What''s his name again? If I don''t take him down today, I''ll eat my hat!"


    The guards were already terrified and stayed silent, too scared to speak up.


    Rachel had thought of exining that Matthew hadn''t ambushed Louis, but she feared it might provoke Chester further. Therefore, she chose to remain silent.


    Suddenly, the screech of brakes cut through the air as a ck sedan came to a stop by the curb.

 Chapter 301

    Matthew jumped out of the sedan. Seeing the entrance blocked by cars, he frowned and confronted Chester.


    "Hey, make way! Why are you parked here? You''re in the way."


    Chester noticed Matthew''s arrival and pointed a finger at him. "Can''t you tell I''m here to pick a fight? Get out of my way, or you''ll regret it!"


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "I''m warning you onest time. Move your car. I need to get in."


    Chester red up in anger. "What is wrong with you? Do you have a death wish?"


    With anger raging in his eyes, Matthew punched Chester in the face. The blow connected sharply with Chester''s face, and the next thing he knew, he was down on the ground. He shook his head for a while before getting back on his feet.


    In the lobby, Rachel felt a rush of excitement watching Matthew knock Chester down with a punch. Matthew had gotten moremanding now. He went right in with a punch. That was brutal.


    Chester red at Matthew and bellowed, "You freaking ambushed me! I''m going to make you pay, fucker!"


    After a thud, Chester cked out once again and dropped to the ground.


    A few secondster, Chester staggered to his feet. "Come on! Face me openly if you dare. I''m a martial artist from the Evans family, so there''s no way I''m losing to you."


    Matthew coldly stared at Chester, saying nothing as he waited.


    Seeing that Matthew wasn''t responding, Chester snapped, "Why so quiet? Are you scared of fighting me head-on?"


    Matthew floored Chester with one punch.


    Chester''s face was bruised and swollen, and he had missing teeth. Holding his face, he hissed in pain. "You ambushed me again."


    Mathew coldly remarked. "I was


    waiting for you to make the first


    move, but you just stood there. This time, I''m going to hit your face, and I''m giving you a fair warning Stop saying I blindsided you."


    When Matthew finished his sentence, Chester barely saw the punching before he was knocked backward, hitting the ground with a thud.


    With his face swollen like a pig''s, Chester was all woozy and couldn''t get up no matter how many times he tried.


    Matthew walked up to Chester. "I''m going for your face again, so don''t call it a cheap shot this time."


    Chester''s vision was all fuzzy. Upon hearing he was going to get punched in the face again, he was scared out of his wits.


    "Please stop hitting me. I''m begging you. It''s not a cheap shot. You''re just way too strong and fast, and I can''t keep up. You didn''t ambush me at all." Matthew scoffed. "Move the car already."


    Chester hurriedly replied, "I''m on it. I''ll get the car out of the way."


    Feeling dizzy, he got up and made his way to the car. Then, he fired up the engine and backed up a few feet beforeing to a halt. The road to thepany entrance was finally clear.


    en


    Rachel walked out of the building with a bunch of security guards. Chester got out of the car. Feeling lightheaded, he steadied himself against the car and looked at Rachel. "You''re not going anywhere. You have to turn in the chauffeur."


    Rachel gestured toward Matthew and replied, "He''s the chauffeur you''re looking for. Didn''t you say he ambushed you? Go ahead and ask him directly."


    It was him! Chester''s puffy face was


    filled with shock as he looked at Matthew,pletely at a loss for words. He subconsciously covered his face with his hands and backed away slowly.  en


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 302

    Chester was surprised that Matthew was the chauffeur. Louis imed that he got jumped, but it looked like he wasn''t telling the truth. He probably felt too ashamed to admit he was beaten.


    However, Chester ended up in a bad spot because of Louis.


    Upon hearing Chester was Louis'' younger brother, his expression turned solemn. "Martial artists aren''t supposed to go after the regr folks. That''s the rule, but Louis disregarded it and came after us. And now, here you are too." Chester took a step back. "The rule about not attacking ordinary people is so outdated that nobody cares. Whoever made this rule must have died a long time ago."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew''s eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent. Nichs had set the rule because he wanted martial artists to leave ordinary people alone, but Chester actually dared to disrespect him. "Are you saying you don''t need to follow the rules?"


    Chester staunchly dered, "Of course! Rules are meant to be broken. Might is right. The ordinary people are supposed to look up to us."


    Matthew twitched his mouth. "Fine then. Let our strength do the talking. Like you said, might is right."


    Before finishing his sentence, Matthew had darted out like a phantom as he lunged at Chester. He grabbed Chester''s hair before he could react and yanked Chester toward a car.


    Chester screamed in agony. "My hair! It hurts! Go easy on me."


    With a cold expression, Matthew pulled Chester''s hair and shoved Chester inside the car. Then, he shouted at Rachel, "Come here, Ms. Carter. I need you to drive."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment. After realizing Matthew was calling her, she jogged over, opened the car door, and entered the driver''s seat. The sight of it stupefied the security guards. Despite being a chauffeur, Matthew had the nerve to ask Rachel to drive him. That was too bold. But what was even crazier was that she went and happily did it.


    Rachel started the SUV and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Holding Chester''s head down against the seat, Mathew asked, "Where do you live?"


    Chester''s face was half-buried in the seat, and his back broke out in cold sweat. Why are you going to my ce?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "I just want to check out what''s the Evans family like. I heard you''re the top family in Lambda City."


    rmed by Matthew''s tone, Chester freaked out and shouted, "I''m not telling you where my house is!"


    Matthew''s gaze turned cold. When he was about toy his hand on Chester, he recalled Rachel was nearby. He worried that things might get rough and frighten her. Suddenly, he noticed the GPS out of the corner of his eyes and told Rachel, "Turn on the navigation feature. His home address must be set in it."


    Rachel hummed in acknowledgment. After switching on the GPS, she found the addressbeled home and tapped on it. Soon, the GPS disyed a route.


    "His house is next to the Lambda River." After saying that, Rachel started the engine and drove off to the Evans residence. Chester was worried. "I understand that I messed up. I shouldn''t havee to Wealthwave Group to cause trouble-"


    Matthew swiftly knocked Chester out, and the car went quiet.


    Driving, Rachel remarked, "Are you


    really going after the Evans family, Matthew? Maybe you should reconsider since you''re alone and outnumbered. What if they gang up on you?"


    As she spoke, Rachel lightly tapped the brakes, and the car noticeably slowed down.


    Matthew picked up on the concern in Rachel''s tone and grinned. "What''s up? Are you worried about your man?" "You idiot," Rachel blurted. She didn''t expect Matthew to start joking around again. "I''m serious."


    Matthew chuckled. "When you called me, you mentioned something intriguing was going on. So, what is it?"


    Rachel bit her lower lip. She was


    annoyed that Matthew made her say that earlier. "Can you stop teasing me?" Rachel bashfully retorted, seemingly pouting and pleading.


    Paired with her stunning looks, her words made Matthew''s heart skip a beat. "When you put it that way, I just want to fease you more. We''ll head


    to the Evans residence first, then we can do something intriguing dater."


    Matthew yfully teased the beautiful Rachel throughout the ride.

 Chapter 303

    Matthew and Rachel quickly arrived at the Evans residence.


    The Evans residence was huge, situated right next to the garden across the Lambda River. It was a three-story vi that had direct ess to the garden.


    They parked beside the garden. Then, Matthew grabbed Chester''s hair and dragged him out of the car.


    "Ouch!" Chester yelled. After snapping awake from the pain, he quickly followed Matthew and kept his head close to Matthew''s hand to minimize the pain of his hair being yanked.


    Right then, the Evans family was having a meeting with all the family members.


    Justin Evans, Chester''s grandfather, was talking. "The Hobbes family establishing its influence in Lambda City is a big deal. Other families might follow suit ande to build their influence here. "Our family will stay out of conflicts with other factions. As for the Hobbes, we''ll just y along and notmit to fighting for them.


    "On the Hobbes family''s behalf, Louis went ahead and confronted the Carter family, but he ended up getting beaten up by a chauffeur. It brought shame to the family and put us in a dangerous spot." Louis quickly corrected Justin. "I was ambushed."


    He didn''t dare admit he was defeated because it would taint his reputation and cost him the opportunity to be the next heir of the Evans family. So, he was adamant about denying his loss.


    Feeling frustrated, Justin snapped, "You''ve already lost, you coward! The world only cares about winning and losing. In a fight where lives are on the line, losing means death."


    Louis looked down and kept silent because he knew Justin was right. If he had dropped to his knees any slower, he would have been dead. Just thinking about it filled him with dread. Justin continued, "As the leading family in Lambda City, we can''t let this humiliation go unpunished. Otherwise, we''ll lose our dignity.


    "So, who among you will go to Wealthwave Group and bring me that chauffeur? I want to kill him with my own hands."


    The moment Justin finished speaking, a loud bang rang out at the gate, startling everyone in the room to their feet.


    "What happened?"


    "Sounds to me like someone kicked the gate."


    "Who dares to bang the Evans family''s gate? Is he asking for trouble?"


    Justin stood up and walked outside. "Whoever causing a scene at the Evans residence must be trying to get himself killed."


    Everyone poured out of the room in


    a hurry. When they got to the yard, they could hear the gate being pounded intermittently. It sounded like the person outside was getting more and more impatient.


    Justin shouted in exasperation, "Who''s knocking on my gate like that? Do you have a death wish?"


    Justin wasn''t the only person


    thinking this way. The rest of the Evanses were on the same page. In Lambda City, the Evans family was a top dog. Kicking their gate was


    practically asking for trou was


    Matthew mmed his foot against the gate a few times. When he heard footsteps from inside, he knew someone must have heard him and that the gate would be opened soon.


    He didn''t expect to hear someone yelling death threats at him. Fuming with anger, he kicked the gate with all his might.


    With a loud bang, the heavy iron gate toppled inward and hit the ground with a loud tter, creating an ear-splitting noise.


    With the door out of the way, Justin and the other Evanses finally saw Matthew. Matthew slowly stepped inside the Evans residence, dragging Chester by the air as he crossed the gate.


    The sight of it had everyone gaped at Matthew in shock.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get your hands off Chester!"


    "Youy a hand on one of us, and you''re done for!"

 Chapter 304

    Matthew grabbed Chester''s hair and faced the rest of the Evanses. "Louis showed up at Wealthwave Group and beat up more than ten people. I still haven''t settled that score with you yet, and Chester is already making a scene at Wealthwave Group. Do you guys take us as pushovers?" Wealthwave Group? Justin was taken aback. "You''re with Wealthwave Group? It''s just a regrpany, yet you''ve decided toe after us when we haven''t evene to you.


    "How dare you! Let Chester go, and I''ll give you a chance to make your case. If not, don''t me me for what happens next."


    Justin waved his hand as he spoke, prompting the members of the Evans family to spread out and encircle Matthew.


    Release Chester? Matthew yanked Chester''s hair and threw Chester to the ground. He then stepped on Chester''s neck.


    "He showed up at mypany looking for a fight. Why should I let him go? You owe me an exnation."


    Justin''s eyes were zing with rage, and the muscles around his eyes twitched. "Do you even know who you''re talking to? You''re just a nobody. I don''t care how you managed to subdue Chester with your petty tricks because they mean nothing.


    "Right now, you''re up against a family that''s out of your league. We can kill you without even breaking a sweat. Release my grandson and apologize."


    Finally, Matthew understood why the Evansesid their hands on ordinary folks. They viewed the regr people as less than animals. No wonder they were so out of line.


    Matthew''s eyes gleamed coldly as he snapped, "Release him?" With an icy tone, Matthew uttered those two words and savagely stepped on Chester.


    Chester screamed in agony. "Save me, Grandpa!"


    Justin was so furious that his face contorted with rage. Anger red in his eyes. "You''re just a nobody. Yet, you have the nerve to provoke a martial arts family. Break one of his legs, Michael. Show him how defenseless ordinary people are against martial artists." After Justin finished his sentence, Michael Evans walked out from the group.


    Despite being in his 40s, his brawny arms rivaled the size of an average person''s thigh. His fists were covered with a thickyer of calluses. It was a clear sign that he was skilled in boxing.


    Walking toward Matthew, Michael


    coldly stated, "Today, I''m going to


    give you a taste of Iron Fist from the


    Evans family. My sons arezy, so


    they haven''t mastered the


    technique. What I''m about to show


    you is the real deal."


    As Michael spoke, he charged toward Matthew. He hurled his formidable fist at Matthew''s chest. The momentum of the punch seemed unstoppable like andslide.


    Justin nodded in approval when


    Michael showcased the true power


    of the Evans family. Even martial artists wouldn''t dare to face this punch head-on. As for a nobody like


    Matthew, his best bet was to dodge


    it.


    An intense murderous intent shed in Matthew''s eyes as he shed with Michael''s Iron Fist head-on. A loud thud rang out upon contact. Matthew took a step back and lowered his fist.


    A hint of disdain shed in Michael''s eyes as he remarked, "You really brought this to yourself to trade blows with me "


    Before Michael could finish his sentence, his fists slowly dropped to his sides, dangling limply. An excruciating pain suddenly hit Michael like a truck.


    He couldn''t handle it and yelled out in agony. "My hand! I''ve been training it for over 40 years. It hurts so much!"


    Justin and the rest of the Evans family watched in horror.


    Michael''s mastery of the Iron Fist was the best among the Evanses, but he was defeated in just one blow. It was hard to fathom how insanely powerful the opponent was to deliver such a devastating strike. Justin gaped at Matthew in shock. "Are you a martial artist? Why didn''t you say anything about it?


    Matthew coldly responded, "You


    think you can get away with


    anything just because I''m an ordinary person? The Evans familypletely disregarded the rule about not harming the regr folks. Are you aware of the punishment for viting this rule?"


    What punishment?

 Chapter 306

    Hayden was baffled by Andrew''s words. Hayden thought about it but couldn''t figure out what Andrew meant. What was he keeping to himself?


    Andrew lit the cigarette and took a drag. Noticing Hayden''s troubled expression, he felt he should say something encouraging.


    "I''ve got a lot of respect for you, Hayden. I used to think you were full of yourself because you came from the Hobbes family. But today, I realize you''re a solid, genuine gentleman." Hayden wasn''t sure why he was getting praised out of the blue, but he appreciated it. "Man, you''re making me a little embarrassed with all this praise."


    Andrew patted his chest and said, "I truly admire you. The chauffeur vited Sara at the rooftop. Any regr guy wouldn''t be able to put up with this.


    "You''re a real man, and you truly love Sara. She''s found the right man for her in this lifetime."


    Hayden''s smile just dropped. Was Sara vited? What did that mean? Did Matthewy his hands on Sara? Would that mean some driver had already used Hayden''s fianc¨¦e?


    At that moment, his anger erupted. He was about to set the entire world on fire.


    Hayden was the founder of Marvel Organization. All martial arts families in Lambda City had to see things his way. But a random chauffeur like Matthew actuallyid his hands on Sara. That was simply courting death.


    And then there was Sara too. She cheated on him and kept him in the dark. Did she think he was too dumb to notice? At that moment, Hayden was filled with murderous intent.


    Thankfully, Hayden hadn''t lost it yet. The engagement news was already public, so he couldn''t do anything about Sara. Otherwise, if word got out, he''d be aughingstock. People would say he was the heir of the Hobbes family who was cuckolded.


    The only thing Hayden could do was to kill Matthew. After making his choice, Hayden shot up from his seat and bolted the room.


    Momentster, he came out holding an oddly thin and long sword. The scabbard was even thinner than usual.


    Holding the sword, he stormed into the yard and shouted, "People of Marvel Organization, assemble now. Follow me to shed some blood."


    Inside the room, the members of Marvel Organization heard Hayden''smand and rushed out without dy. Standing on the sidelines, Andrew was dumbstruck, nkly watching everything unfold.


    Something was wrong. Hayden was enraged when he heard Andrew''s words. It was clear that he didn''t know Sara had been vited by Matthew before. Andrew could kill himself right now. His big mouth had gotten him into big trouble.


    Hayden shouted at Andrew, "Lead the way. How dare a lowly chauffeur like himy his hands on my woman? I''m going to rip him apart!" Andrew''s mind went nk, and he instinctively nodded. "Yes. I''ll show you the way. I have been thinking about getting rid of him myself too."


    Hayden shouted at his men, "This is the first mission for Marvel Organization. The codename is Kill on Sight. Eliminate anyone who gets in our way. Get in the car."


    The first mission was more than just eliminating the target. It was also a test to see how well the members of Marvel Organization worked together and got things done. About 20 powerhouses of the martial arts families rushed to the cars. A dozen vehicles sped out of the gate and made a beeline for Wealthwave Group.


    At Wealthwave Group, Rachel and Malcolm sat across from each other in the office.


    Sporting a smile, Malcolm asked, "Do you need something from me, Rachel?"


    Malcolm had a rough idea of why Rachel approached him. He figured she was here because of the bodyguards-the team he''d built up over a decade with the Carter family''s resources.


    There were about 20 people, and


    each of them was a master inbat. However, Malcolm didn''t want to hand them over since they were hisst bit of power and crucial for Quinn to im the president role.


    Rachel sighed. "We''re family, Uncle Malcolm. Blood is thicker than water, and there''s no point in making this worse.


    "Since I''m the president, I need the bodyguard team in my hands to protect my safety. Unless you want me dead, Uncle Malcolm."


    Rachel first yed nice to emphasize their kinship, beforeying her cards on the table. If Malcolm refused to give up the bodyguard team, it''d be as good as killing her.

 Chapter 307

    Of course, Rachel had to pull out the big guns.


    Malcolm''s eyes lit up. Rachel really turned up the heat. She must have been ready to go all out. However, Malcolm regained hisposure and yed dumb.


    "What are you saying, Rachel? I''d never let anything happen to you. You''re my niece."


    Rachel responded in resignation. "This is really not cool, Uncle Malcolm. If you don''t give me the bodyguards, I can''t even protect myself. That''s as good as taking my life. If you keep this up, I won''t hold back either." Malcolm decided to keep up the act. "You''ve got the wrong idea, Rachel. That''s not what I meant. Anyways, the bodyguards are all men, so you wouldn''t be able to manage them as a woman.


    "I''ll take care of them for now until they get to know you. After that, I''ll turn them over to you."


    Rachel''s demeanor turned colder as she slowly got up. "If the bodyguards can''t protect them, what''s the use of them, Uncle Malcolm? I''m disbanding the bodyguard team."


    When Rachel finished her sentence, Jared, the HR manager, walked in with the finance manager. Rachel waved her hand and said, "Come with me to fire a few people."


    After she finished speaking, Rachel led the two people out of the office. Malcolm freaked out. "Have you lost it, Rachel?"


    Rachel couldn''t care less and made her way to the 16th floor, which was dedicated to the bodyguards. It had dorms, a gym, an equipment room with all the equipment a martial artist needed, and many other facilities. Right then, about 20 people were training. Some were boxing, some were practicing with their staffs, and some were on their games. Everyone was prettyid-back, doing whatever they felt like.


    Suddenly, Rachel burst into the room. Everyone was taken aback for a moment but soon returned to what they were doing. They all seemed to ignore her presence.


    Seeing how the bodyguards responded, Malcolm was pretty satisfied with it and nodded in approval. All those years of effort had paid off with a loyal group of bodyguards, and he considered it his sess.


    Upon seeing this, Rachel''s expression grew colder. She grabbed a notebook from the HR manager. "You''re fired, Jacob Rivera. Head to finance and get your final paycheck."


    A man with short hair and a baton stepped forward. "What''s the reason?"


    Rachel coldly remarked, "It''s because you haven''t been doing your job as a bodyguard. As the president, I have the authority to make sure the finance department doesn''t issue your pay."


    ncing at Malcolm, Jacob dismissively said, "We''re under Mr. Carter. You don''t get to decide who stays or goes." With a grim expression, Rachel added, "Feel free to stay. But if you get paid next month, I''ll consider it my defeat." Jacob looked at Malcolm, seemingly asking what to do next. Malcolm gestured with his hand, showing a fist.


    Jacob got the message and slowly walked toward Rachel with his baton. You''re really forcing my hand here, Mrs. Carter. If you''re going to push me, I won''t make it easy for yott either."


    Rachel took a step back. "What are you doing?"


    Jacob coldly replied, "Teaching you a lesson."


    Right after Jacob spoke, a voice rang out from the door. "You better not even think aboutying your hand on her."


    Rachel spotted Matthew and immediately rushed over to hide behind him.


    Jacob furrowed his brows. The bodyguards had always been isted from things happening outside, and they didn''t meddle in thepany business. So, he had no idea who Matthew was. "Who are you?"


    Matthew pointed at Rachel. "I''m her chauffeur."


    A mere chauffeur? A hint of disdain shed in Jacob''s eyes.


    "You''re just a chauffeur, and you


    think you can get in my way. Are you trying to y the hero? Too bad you don''t have what it takes. If you''re asking for trouble, don''t be surprised if stop ying nice."


    Jacob had barely finished speaking when a kick came flying to him andnded squarely on his face.


    Matthew''s heavy foot smacked right into Jacob''s face with a solid thud, and Jacob went down like a sack of potatoes.

 Chapter 308

    Jacob was unconscious on the floor, and the room went totally silent. Everyone was in disbelief. A mere chauffeur had actually taken down a skilled fighter with one blow. Upon seeing this, Malcolm found his eye twitching. If this was enough to intimidate everyone, all the bodyguards would be fired, and he had no way to contend against Rachel. So, Malcolm signaled to a man with a scar on his face.


    That man was Brendon Hatfield, a martial artist who had been kicked out from a martial arts family. He was usually quite full of himself and looked down on all the bodyguards here. However, Brendon had the skill to back up his arrogance. He could take down anyone in just three moves, so they called him the Untouchable.


    Brendon picked up on the cue and walked up to Matthew. "Even though you''re just a chauffeur, that moved you pulled earlier showed you''ve got some skills.


    "Sure, you can handle these fools, but you''re no match for me. I''ll take you out in three moves."


    The way Brendon talked was filled with menace. When he mentioned the death threat, he exuded a bloodthirsty vibe, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with rage.


    Matthew shook his head. "I don''t want to fight you. It''ll be a waste of time. No matter the oue, you''re still getting fired and won''t get paid. I don''t get what you''re trying to achieve." "Are you scared now?"


    Brendon smirked wickedly. He clenched his fists and set himself up in a weird stance, ready for battle.


    Matthew shook his head. "I''ve got a paycheck, so what do I need to be scared of? You''re the one who should be worried since you''re not getting paid anymore."


    Brendon furrowed his brows. He came to work for the Carter family because of the high wages, and he was in serious need of that money. Hearing Matthew keep saying he wouldn''t get paid anymore really hit him hard. Brendon stopped in his tracks and loosened up his fists, losing his will to fight.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew figured the situation out. "Send everyone behind you packing, and I''ll double your sry." Brendon started to think it over but had reservations about Matthew''s authority. He then looked over at Rachel. Rachel nodded. "He''s not just a chauffeur, but also the captain of the bodyguards. What he says goes."


    Malcolm was desperate. "Get it straight, Brendon. You need to know who''s your boss and who''s paying your sry."


    Brendon shook his head. "Sorry, but


    the offer''s too good to pass up. It''s double what you''re paying. Looks like I''m working for someone else


    BUMS


    now."


    "You bastard!" Malcolm eximed..


    He was about to lose it. Brendon was the best he had. If he switched sides, his bodyguard team would be history.


    Matthew didn''t expect Brendon to be


    so hasty about it, which saved him the trouble of handling the situation himself. "Throw out those who refuse to leave. You''re officially hired."  en


    Brendon turned and looked at the other bodyguards. "So, are you going to walk out or do I have to kick you out?"


    Everyone backed away, and no one dared to face Brendon. Brendon suddenly yelled, "Scram!"


    Terrified, the bodyguards huddled against the wall and inched toward the door. As soon as they reached it, they bolted outside, as though they''d get pummeled if they didn''t hurry.


    en


    With everyone gone, Brendon went up to Matthew. "Am I officially starting now?"


    Matthew nodded. "That''s right. You''re officially in."


    Brendon looked at his watch. "I expect to get 200 thousand dors in my paycheck by this time next month."


    Matthew told the ountant, "Wire him three months of his pay right now."

 Chapter 309

    The ountant looked at Rachel. "Ms. Carter?"


    Rachel was impressed with Matthew''s approach. Just hiring one person was enough to scare away the rest of the bodyguards.


    Undoubtedly, Brendon was the biggest asset among the bodyguards. Rachel had really hit the jackpot having him on her side.


    "Send the money over. From now on, Matthew will handle everything rted to the bodyguards. He makes the call for any amount up to one million dors."


    The ountant nodded repeatedly, her eyes darting between Matthew and Rachel. She''d heard rumors about them but didn''t believe it before. Now, she was convinced about that.


    Matthew was the only person in thepany who could approve one million dors in funds. She had to believe in that rumor, or the whole thing just didn''t add up. She transferred the money to Brendon on the spot.


    Malcolm was livid about Brendon''s betrayal. "I was the one paying you the wages, Brendon! How can you turn on me?"


    Brendon coldly replied, "Since the first day I met you, I offered to work for you for ten years, but you weren''t interested. When I asked for an advance on my sry, you rejected my request.


    "I''ve been working for eight days this month and still haven''t gotten paid. This is nothing like betrayal. I gave you the opportunity, but you blew it."


    Malcolm watched the whole scene unfold dejectedly. He knew it was all over, and he had lost hisst hope.


    He turned to Rachel and said, "You''re really something, Rachel. You chased everyone from the Carter family away and won''t let me see my father. Now, you''ve taken over the Wealthwave Group. I''ve got to say, you''re like corrupt politicians who hog power." Malcolm said his piece and left in a huff. Whatever he said wouldn''t change the oue. If he pissed off Rachel, the security might toss him out. That way, things were stacked was really against Malcolm.


    After Malcolm left, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She finally managed to take over Wealthwave Grouppletely, but her bodyguard team was seriouslycking. She only had one guy, Brendon.


    Brendon only cared about money.


    He wasn''t the best candidate to put together a team. It seemed that


    Matthew was the only person who could help her out in this situation.


    en


    IMS


    She approached Matthew and asked, "Can you help me put together a bodyguard team? You know I''m short on people."


    When Rachel said that, the two managers nearby turned their gazes to Matthew.


    In particr, the finance manager was amazed by Matthew. Despite being a chauffeur, Matthew had won over the president of thepany. Now, Matthew was moving to the management ranks. The way he did things was just incredible.


    Matthew shook his head. "Forget about it. I''m quite busy, and I don''t have the time."


    Rachel knitted her brows together. Matthew didn''t have a job or a career. What would keep him upied? Was he asking for a raise?


    Thinking about this, Rachel smiled.


    "Money''s not an issue. Brendon gets


    Qu


    200 thousand dors a month. As his boss, you''ll be making 500 thousand dors a month. That''s 50 times more than what you''re paid as a chauffeur."


    With that, Rachel sported a grin and observed Matthew''s reaction, eager to see his happy reaction.


    Matthew crossed his arms. "I''ve got a ton of stuff going on."


    What... Rachel looked surprised. He wasn''t even satisfied with 500 thousand dors? Matthew was too greedy.


    Considering how important safety was to her, Rachel clenched her teeth and said, "600 thousand dors. That should be enough for you this time."


    Only a few people in thepany earned more than 300 thousand dors a month. 600 thousand dors was a top-notch pay.


    The HR manager and the finance manager were blown away by this offer. This sry was way higher than what they were getting. Both of them felt a little jealous. Matthew waved his hand. "It''s not about the money. I''ve just got a lot on my te."

 Chapter 310

    Rachel fixed her gaze on Matthew and hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s 600 thousand dors. Aren''t you satisfied with such an extravagant sry? What''s keeping you so busy?" It was unbelievable how ungrateful Matthew was. With that sry, there would have been tons of people dying to get the job. Yet, he wasn''t satisfied with it.


    Matthew smiled and replied, "I''m a doctor, so I''m pretty tied up."


    Doctor? Rachel kept quiet and thought about how Fred had pleaded for medical help back then. He offered Matthew one billion dors to save his life, but Matthew had turned him down. Since Matthew had passed on one billion dors, Racehl''s sry offer didn''t mean anything to him. It dawned on Rachel that Matthew was someone she simply couldn''t afford. Seeing Matthew turn down such a good deal, Brendon stepped up even though he wasn''t confident. "Since he''s not interested, how about giving me a shot, Ms. Carter?"


    Rachel shook her head. "You just got promoted and are still under probation. It''s impossible to get you another promotion right away."


    Brendon was pretty bummed out. It was a shame to miss out on such a good opportunity. He''d have to slowly work his wap up.


    At that moment, Matthew waved goodbye to Rachel. "I''ve got a few things to take care of today. I''ll catch youter."


    Was Matthew going to leave? Rachel followed Matthew out and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Matthew checked his phone and realized he was runningte. He had to hurry to pick up Lorraine. "I''m going to grab my kid from school."


    After saying that, Matthew turned and walked away, whereas Rachel hurried after him. "Wait. I''ming with you too."


    After Rachel finished speaking, she started running after Matthew.


    The finance manager gaped at Jared. "Is Ms. Carter dating a man with kids?"


    Jared shook his head. "That can''t be true. Ms. Carter is on a whole other level. She doesn''t even look twice at all those rich single men around. Why would she go for a man with kids?"


    In the elevator, Matthew gestured to the top floor. "There''s a ton of stuff going on at thepany, but you''reing with me to pick up Lorraine. Aren''t you worried it''ll hold everything up?"


    Rachel shook her head. "There''s


    nothing much happening at thepany. The only thing to worry about is the rk family''s retaliation. I told Grandpa, and be reached out to a friend who said he could help us out."


    Matthew was taken aback. "Is the rk family that big of a deal?"


    Rachel nodded her head. "They''re pretty dangerous, like the sort of people the Carter family can''t afford to cross."


    As they talked, they reached the


    ground floor and made their way to the entrance. After leaving the building, Matthew pointed to the car parked by the curb. "That''s our car. You can take the backseat


    Rachel hummed in acknowledgment and followed behind Matthew.


    Suddenly, a car raced down the road and mmed on the brakes. It swerved elegantly beforeing to a halt by the roadside. Hayden got out of the car and stomped toward an office building. As he passed by Matthew, his shoulder bumped into Matthew''s.


    Upon making contact, Hayden stumbled back a few steps. He looked at Matthew and frowned, "What''s wrong with you? Watch where you''re going." Matthew was in a rush to pick up Lorraine at the kindergarten, so he didn''t fuss over a trivial matter. He simply grinned and said, "Sorry about that."


    Hayden was about to lose his


    about


    temper, but upon seeing Matthew''s apologetic attitude, he muttered, "Keep your eyes peeled. I''ve got other things to do today, otherwise


    I''d have made sure you paid


    that."


    Matthew''s eyelid twitched a little. He couldn''t believe this man talked to him like that after running into him. But then, he thought about Lorraine. If he waste, she''d probably be in tears.


    It wasn''t a wise move to get into a fight with a stranger and make Lorraine cry. So, Matthew acted like he didn''t hear anything and walked away.


    Rachel was shocked by Matthew''s reaction. In the past, Rachel wouldn''t have thought Matthew couldn''t take this man on. But now that she knew better, she didn''t expect him to put up with that. Matthew opened the door and waited for Rachel to get in. He then started the car and quickly drove off.

 Chapter 311

    After Matthew took off, several more cars showed up.


    Andrew got out of the car. Seeing that Hayden was reaching the entrance, he quickly caught up. "I''ll lead the way. I know the chauffeur."


    Meanwhile, a car weaved through the traffic at high speed. Rachel nced at her watch nervously. "We might bete, but maybe drive a bit slower for safety."


    "Okay," Matthew responded and slowed down the car.


    Then, Rachel''s phone suddenly started ringing. Rachel picked up the call. After a while, her face fell. "Head back immediately. Something happened at thepany. Turn around right now."


    Matthew knitted his brows together. "Is it that important?"


    School was about to end for Lorraine, so Matthew would rather not turn back now.


    Rachel knew what was going through Matthew''s mind. "It''s urgent because thepany''s been trashed. I have a suggestion. I''ll take a cab to pick up Lorraine at school, and you deal with the situation at thepany."


    Did someone make a scene at thepany? Matthew recalled the guy who bumped into him and acted arrogantly at the entrance of Wealthwave Group.


    Matthew pulled over and instructed Rachel, "If anythinges up when you pick up Lorraine, have the school call me or my parents."


    With a worried expression, Rachel stepped out of the car. "Hurry up and return to thepany. I''ll take care of picking up Lorraine."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment before turning the car around and rushing back.


    When Matthew arrived at the entrance of Wealthwave Group, he found several security guards at the door badly hurt and bleeding. They were sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain. "Who did this? Where did they go?"


    A security guard pressed his hand against his wound and replied, "I think they went to the top floor."


    The top floor? Were they looking for trouble with Rachel? Matthew darted into an elevator and made his way to the top floor.


    Upon exiting the elevator, Matthew


    saw two security guards lying on the floor in the hallway. Then, he heard amotion inside Rachel''s office As Matthew approached the door, he saw a group of people in the office.


    In the middle of the crowd, Brendon was on the floor holding his chest. His face contorted in agony as if he was fighting intense pain.


    In the background, Tracy was trying to exin something. "The chauffeur you''re talking about has left. He was fired, and I have no idea where he went."


    How could she not know? Hayden


    shed her a wicked grin. "Are you


    so adamant about protecting a chauffeur, huh? Can you actually keep him safe? Just spill the beans, and leave you alone. If not, don''t


    me me for whates next."


    As Hayden was talking, he slowly moved toward Tracy.


    "Stop right there!" Matthew yelled. "Are you looking for me?"


    Hayden turned his head and was surprised to see Matthew. "I bumped into you at the door earlier and let it slip. Are you asking for trouble now?"


    A little while ago, Hayden scolded Matthew right outside the building, and Matthew ran off scared. He didn''t beat Matthew up just now, but Matthew actually came back.


    Seeing Matthew, Brendon warned, "Why''d youe back? You''d better get out of here now."


    Matthew coldly responded, "Why should I run? I''m here to deal with them."


    Brendon shook his head. "Stop acting tough. You were too scared to fight me downstairs just now. If you can''t handle me, you can''t take them on. They are martial artists. Get out of here."


    In the middle of the crowd, Andrew


    stood on his toes to get a better view. Upon spotting Matthew, he urgently shouted at Hayden, "That''s the chauffeur! He''s the one who bullied my sister on the rooftop. Make him pay."

 Chapter 312

    So, it was Matthew all along. Hayden was surprised that the chauffeur he was looking for would just walk right up to him.


    He red at Matthew with a murderous look. "You''ve got some nerve messing with my woman. I''m going to make you pay for it." What woman? Matthew then finally understood what was going on. "Oh. You''re talking about Sara? Yeah, I did take care of her." Hayden was livid. An insignificant driver dared to mess with Sara and speak to him arrogantly. That was simply courting death!


    "You might not know who you''re dealing with, but I''ll make sure it''s clear today. I''m Hayden Hobbes from the Hobbes family, and we''re one of the seven prominent families that have been around for centuries. "Just one word from me will plunge the Lambda City into chaos. Do you see who you''ve crossed now?"


    Matthew shook his head slightly. "You''ve been running your mouth, but Lambda City hasn''t even flinched. Stop being so full of yourself. It doesn''t matter who you are or how tough you think you are, just stay out of my way." This prick was so arrogant. He didn''t know his limits.


    Hayden''s face contorted with anger. If he wasn''t busy with the newly established Marvel Organization, he would have killed Matthew already.


    Hayden signaled to the martial artists working for Marvel Organization and pointed at Matthew. "I want you guys to make him suffer.


    "Break every single bone in his body, except for his head and chest. Crush him until he''s beyond recognition. I want him to suffer like never before."


    The group nodded and said, "We''ll do as you say, Mr. Hobbes." Then, they turned and advanced toward Matthew together.


    Watching this scene unfold, Brendon hurriedly shouted, "I''m no match for them, and neither are you. They are all martial artists. Get out of here now."


    Matthew nced at Brendon and said, "I''ll find out if I can beat them after giving it a try."


    Brendon snapped, "Are you out of your mind? You don''t need to fight to find out how bad it will end up for you. They are all martial artists, and they have you outnumbered. I''m done with you. You''ll learn your lesson after you get hurt." Brendon shouted a few things, but he stopped trying after seeing Matthew standing there without budging. He just shook his head and was puzzled why a person wouldn''t flee from a fight he couldn''t win.


    As the martial artists closed in on Matthew, they were all wary and vignt. But when they heard Brendon''s words, they lowered their guards and smirked in disdain.


    Randy Johnson was in the front. His family was merely a small yer in Lambda City, so he had always been looking for a chance to impress Hayden and get noticed. Now, the golden opportunity was right in front of him. His opponent was a nobody, whereas hispanion didn''t trust him. It felt like hitting the jackpot.


    With that, Randy led the assault and lunged at Matthew. "How dare you mess with Mr. Hobbes? You must have a death wish."


    The next moment, heunched a high kick straight at Matthew''s head. The Johnson family''s signature move was their kick, but it had pretty much fallen out of use now.


    The martial arts weren''t as fearsome as they used to be, but a simple kick from him was more than enough to take down Matthew.


    However, Matthew casually lifted his arm to block the attack, positioning his elbow right at where the kick was aiming. A loud crack rang out as the swift kick struck Matthew''s right elbow with incredible power. Hearing the sound of the right foot breaking sent chills down the onlookers'' spines. Randy screamed in agony and held his leg. "My leg. It hurts."


    The rest of them were caught off guard by what they had witnessed.


    Matthew had just lifted his elbow nonchntly, yet it perfectly countered Randy''s kick and broke Randy''s leg. It was unbelievable how it perfectly worked out.


    The martial artists there could tell how perceptive Matthew was at predicting attacks.


    Brendon gaped in disbelief. Was it just a fluke? Or did Matthew really pack a punch? But he was just a chauffeur. Could he be better than Brendon, who was a martial artist and a bodyguard?


    Hayden was dumbstruck for a moment. Then, he furiously shouted, "All of you, attack together! Gang up on him. If you can''t do it, I''ll have to take care of him myself." Marvel Organization was newly established. Besides training them, Hayden had to test their guts and see who actually followed orders.


    The remaining martial artists exchanged nces and charged toward Matthew at once.


    The person leading the charge roared, "Just because you can put up a fight doesn''t mean you''re hot stuff. I''ll-"


    Suddenly, a dull thud echoed in the room. He was cut off mid-sentence as he flew backward even quicker than he had charged forward.


    After three consecutive bangs, three more martial artists were sent flying. The martial artists were knocked out cold on the floor. Just like that, the room went silent.


    Brenton looked utterly shocked as if he had seen a ghost. This was insane. None of the martial artists couldst more than one blow. How was Matthew so strong?


    Hayden was taken aback. Though he was just a chauffeur, Matthew actually defeated five of his men in a split second. It seemed that Hayden had truly underestimated Matthew.


    Hayden shrugged and moved


    around a bit. Think you''re hot stuff,


    huh? I''ll tak


    you on personally, you


    lowly chauffeur. Things will get adot worse when I step in. I''m not


    satisfied with just killing youel:


    Instead, I''m going to crush every bone in your body."


    Hayden''s murderous intent erupted as soon as he finished speaking. Exuding a bloodthirsty vibe, he fixed his bloodshot eyes on Matthew as he moved in slowly.


    A hint of surprise shed in Matthew''s eyes. It turned out the major opponent he''d be dealing with was Hayden. So, he headed straight for him.


    As they neared each other, Hayden suddenly roared and picked up his pace. His figure darted out like a shadow as he charged toward Matthew.


    Matthew suddenly vanished from his original spot and lunged at Hayden. Soon after, two shadowy figures shed with each other at full speed. An ear-splitting bang pierced the air, and a gust of wind swept through the area.


    A figure was knocked backward into the wall before falling on the floor with a thud. The other figure did a backflip andnded on their feet.


    All the onlookers gasped in shock. In particr, the members of Marvel Organization and Andrew were blown away by what they saw.


    Hayden spat out blood and held his


    stomach as he slowly picked


    himself up. "How is this possible? Why are you so strong? How Could you possibly defeat me? How are you able to do that?"


    Matthew scoffed. "I just took you down with my fists. I expected more from you, but you''ve really let me down."

 Chapter 313

    Did Matthew call Hayden a disappointment? Hayden raised an eyebrow.


    As a martial artist from the Hobbes family, he''d been basking in glory his entire life. When Hayden showed up at Lambda City, no martial arts family dared to disrespect him.


    However, he never would have thought that a mere chauffeur could defeat him. The humiliation nearly drove him insane.


    "You''re nothing but a lowly chauffeur. How dare you raise your hand at me? You just got yourself in hot water, and you''re done for."


    Matthew immediately pped Hayden in the face. With a loud smack, Hayden was sent tumbling more than six feet away. After crashing to the floor, hey there motionlessly for a while.


    After what felt like forever, Hayden groaned in pain and sat up. When he saw Matthew walking toward him, he scrambled backward in fear and pleaded loudly, "Stay away! I''m part of the Hobbes family. If I get hurt, they''lle for you." Matthew coldly remarked, "I don''t care which family you belong to. I''ve got to teach you a lesson first."


    After saying that, Matthew started kicking Hayden like crazy. In no time, Hayden had suffered a lot of blows, and Matthew only stopped when Hayden was knocked out.


    Matthew then turned to Andrew, who was so terrified that he ran away without saying a single word.


    A murderous intent raged inside Matthew''s eyes. With a grim expression, he gazed at the defeated opponents on the floor.


    Should Matthew kill them or spare them? He was inside the Wealthwave Group building. If someone died here, it''d cause trouble for Rachel.


    After a moment of contemtion, Matthew gave up the idea of eradicating them and snapped, "Scram. I''ll count to three, and whoever doesn''t leave will never get out of this ce."


    The martial artists were groaning on the floor. Upon hearing Matthew''s words, they clenched their teeth and got up. Then, they exchanged a few nces and carried Hayden out. Brendon watched the event unfold and felt disappointed. "Letting them go means more problems down the road."


    Matthew couldn''t care less. "They are just a bunch of trash. What can they do?"


    Brendon thought about it and realized Matthew was right. While they spelled trouble for Brendon, these people didn''t pose any danger to Matthew at all.


    Brendon got curious about Matthew''s background. He refused to believe that Matthew was just a chauffeur.


    "Mr. Grant. You must be a martial artist too, right?"


    Matthew approached Brendon and inspected his injury. "Stop talking. You''re hurt pretty badly. The less you talk, the faster you''ll heal."


    Noticing that Matthew didn''t want to talk about it, Brendon stopped prying further.


    Tracy stayed close to Matthew. The more she spent time with him, the more mysterious he became. She was drawn to martial arts, but not everyone had a chance to get into this mysterious circle.


    Tracy was into kickboxing and ancient martial arts, and she had trained with some coaches. Thus, she could handle herself pretty well in a fight.


    When Tracypared herself to Matthew, she felt like a total beginner. She thought about asking him to be his mentor but didn''t dare to.


    Matthew performed some first aid for Brendon. "I''ll give you some medicine to speed up the healing. Just take a few doses, and you''ll be back on your feet in two weeks."


    Brendon wasn''t worried about his


    injuries. Instead, all he could think of was to build a rapport with Matthew.


    "I''m sticking with you from now on, Mr. Grant. Please look out for me."


    Matthew shook his head. "Like I said earlier, I''m not your captain or anyone else''s."


    Brendon beamed. "I''m still on probation. Honestly, my skills are nowhere good enough. Until we get a new bodyguard captain, you''re stuck with me."


    Matthew thought about it. "If there''s anything, I can help."


    After chatting for a bit, Matthew parted ways with Brendon and headed to the elevator. When the elevator door was about to close, a smalt hand with red nails slipped in, and the doors reopened.


    Tracy entered the elevator. "I''m done for the day. Where are you going? Can you give me a ride?"


    Did Tracy just ask Matthew to drop her off somewhere?


    Matthew shook his head. "I''m heading back now. It''s really inconvenient for me to fetch you." Matthew didn''t even seem to hesitate before rejecting Tracy.

 Chapter 314

    Tracy felt dejected. She was confident about her beauty, but Matthew had turned her down without a second thought.


    She wanted to find out about bing a martial artist, but now she didn''t even have the chance to talk about it.


    ...


    At Lambda Vi, Hayden groaned in pain on the couch in the living room. His face was swollen and bruised, showing just how much pain he was in. Hayden dialed Wace Hobbes'' number, and the video call went through.


    Wace was shocked when he saw Hayden. "What happened to you, Hayden? How did you end up like this? Who did this? I''m going to kill him." Hayden''s swollen face was filled with hatred. "The culprit is a chauffeur."


    Wace was in disbelief. "How could a chauffeur be strong enough to do this? You''re a martial artist. There''s no way a chauffeur can beat you up so badly."


    Hayden felt ashamed and upset. "He must be from one of the martial arts families hiding in Lambda City. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stand a chance against me. You have to avenge me, Grandpa."


    Wace''s eyes were aze with anger. "I''ll make sure he''s dead. Not only am I going to send someone to kill him, I will take out the martial arts family backing him up."


    With that, he hung up with a darkened expression.


    As the head of the Hobbes family, Wace had no sons, only a daughter. Thus, he had gotten an ordinary person to marry into the Hobbes family so that the family fortune wouldn''t be stolen by an outsider.


    After having two grandsons, he patiently trained them to be his sessors. As the clueless son-inw, Henry meddled in the Hobbes family''s matter. He even sent Hayden to some remote ce like Lambda.


    The more Wace dwelled on those thoughts, the more upset he became. Furious, he stormed toward the room beside the yard and kicked open the door.


    Henry was in the middle of a phone call when the door was mmed open, startling him. He was ready to snap but held back when he saw it was Wace. "Who''s making you so mad, Dad?"


    Suddenly, Wace pped Henry


    across the face. "You little shit! Do you want to die? How dare you send Hayden to a ce like that? If something happens to him, are you


    going to take respons


    Henry felt his head spinning. After all these years of being the son-inw in this family, all his pent-up frustrations exploded.


    "Why can''t Hayden go to Lambda City? One of the two kids has to branch out. Are we seriously going to let them fight over the family fortune and tear each other apart?"


    Wace snapped, "You fool! Don''t


    think I don''t know what you''re up to. You''re just using Hayden to settle the scores for the Smith family. Your stupid decision got Hayden burt.


    "If you try to poke your nose into the Hobbes family matters again, you''re going to pay for it, Henry." Upon finishing his sentence, Wace turned and left.


    Henry clenched his teeth, and his


    gaze was filled with resentment, dike a viper With that, he smashed the table into pieces. If Wace caught sight of it, he''d be shocked by how powerful it was.


    Henry ran his hand through his hair. "Do you think I''d ever hurt my son? You''re just using me to vent your frustration.


    "After putting up with you all these years, am I still just an ordinary person? Just wait. I''ll make the Hobbes family belong to the Smiths."


    ...


    Wace stormed out of the house and drove straight to a martial arts gym. When he entered, everyone who was training in the gym stopped and greeted him respectfully. Wace looked at the burly man in charge. "Some stupid fool in Lambda City messed with Hayden, Anthony."


    Anthony Wakefield exuded an intense presence. "Who dares toy their hand on the Hobbes? They must have a death wish."


    Wace shook his head. "I''m not sure. Just go take care of it yourself. Take out that idiot and wipe out the family behind him."

 Chapter 315

    Anthony leaned closer. "Rest assured, Mr. Hobbes Senior. If anyone dares to mess with Hayden, I''ll wipe out his family."


    After saying that, Anthony grabbed a bizarre saber and took off. The way he carried himself was as though he was ready for bloodshed in Lambda City. The sight was pretty awe-inspiring. Wace was happy with Anthony''s attitude. He was d that he had Anthony as his apprentice.


    In the doorway, Anthony suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to say, "If I kill someone, it''s going to lead to chaos and retaliation, Mr. Hobbes Senior. Lambda City will be pretty dangerous.


    "If Hayden keeps hanging around, I''m worried he might be in danger. I hope he can return before I get there to make sure he''s safe."


    Wace nodded. "Good call. I''ll call Hayden right now."


    Anthony nodded. "With that settled, I can go ahead and take care of the killing without worry." With that, Anthony turned and left.


    The following day, the sky over Lambda City was smothered in heavy clouds. The wind howled relentlessly, shrouding everything in darkness.


    ...


    At Lambda Vi, Antony frowned upon seeing Hayden. "Why are you still here? Didn''t Mr. Hobbes Senior call you?"


    Hayden''s face was so puffy that he looked like a pig. His eyes could barely open. "Grandpa called. Even though I said yes, I didn''t go back."


    Anthony sighed. "I get what you''re thinking. You want to witness that chauffeur''s death in person, right?"


    Hayden raised a thumb. "You''re the best, Anthony. You know what''s on my mind, but Grandpa couldn''t care less about my feelings."


    Anthony scanned his surroundings. "This is a nice spot. Since you haven''t left, try to get that guy toe here. I''ll kill him right in front of you. How does that sound?" Hayden gave Anthony a fist bump. "That''s a great idea. I''ll get someone to contact him right away."


    Matthew and Rachel were in the president''s office at Wealthwave Group. Seeing the familiar white shirt gave him nostalgia.


    ...


    "Why are you still wearing that shirt? What if the buttons pop open?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. "Rx. I made sure the buttons are secure. They won''te off."


    With a hint of regret, Matthewmented, "What a pity."


    Rachel red at Matthew and grunted. "I knew you were up for something bad."


    Rachel had her hair down that day and was wearing a white shirt and a ck skirt. Her voluptuous chest, slim waist, and curvy hips showcased her amazing figure. Looking at Rachel, Matthew seemed to be mesmerized. He shed a smile and inched closer. "You''re putting in a lot of effort at work. How about a quick massage?" As Matthew spoke, he moved to Rachel''s back. cing his hands on her shoulder, he began to gently massage her.


    Rachel moaned andined softly, "You''re applying too much pressure."


    Matthew chuckled. "I didn''t press too hard. Your shoulders are just in bad shape. The pain indicates a problem. I''ll give you a good massage, and you''ll feel better soon."


    Rachel furrowed her brows. "I don''t


    believe you, Last time, when you


    said I need a


    said I need a man to improve my health, took it seriously. I did


    nothing about it for a long time and


    swnl


    nothing went wrong with


    body."


    Matthew responded with a smile, "Didn''t I help you out once at the valley? You probably noticed how much better you felt, and your mood


    ¦«¦¯


    must have improved a lot. Didn''t you feel happier? I''m sure you experienced all the benefits


    Rachel looked back on those days and realized Matthew might have had a point. Back then, she was full of energy and kept smiling all the time. Tracy even mentioned that she seemed like apletely different person.


    "You''re not just messing with me, are you?"


    Kon


    Matthew gently pressed Rachel''s shoulders, and his hand slipped toward her cor. "As a doctor, I take my work seriously. I wouldn''t joke around with something like this."


    Rachel suddenly raised her hand and grabbed Matthew''s. "What are you doing?"


    Matthew giggled. "I''ve noticed you''ve been feeling down againtely. I just wanted to get you back on track."


    Rachel felt like her body was heating up. "Stop. You can''t do this."


    It seemed like Rachel''s tone wasn''t as firm as before.


    Matthew was secretly delighted. "Why not? Last time, you took the lead, so now it''s my turn. By the way, you''ve been looking pretty goodtely."


    Just then, someone yelled form the door, "Oh no! Sorry! I didn''t mean to interrupt."


    Turning over, Rachel saw Tracy covering her eyes and turning away. Feeling embarrassed, Rachel quickly distanced herself from Matthew and tried to exin everything to Tracy. "You got the wrong idea. Matthew was just giving me a massage. It''s part of traditional medicine. You know, it helps with fatigue."


    "I was finally getting somewhere, and we got interrupted," Matthew thought regrettably.

 Chapter 316

    Tracy nced at Matthew and smiled. "Oh, you''re getting a massage. Should I step out to give you some space? If you need extra time, I can wait for an hour." Rachel realized she couldn''t hide it anymore. With rosy cheeks, she changed the subject, "What can I do for you?"


    Tracy waved the phone in her hand. "Your phone''s charging here. By the way, Sara called just now and wants Matthew to visit Lambda Vi for a meeting."


    Rachel shook her head. "She''s clearly up to something. Just tell her we''re not going."


    Matthew stepped forward. "I''ll go. I don''t want the rk family to bother thepany anymore."


    Rachel was worried. "What if it''s a trap?"


    What did Rachel mean by it could be a trap? It was obviously a trap. Matthew resolved to head there and take care of the problem in one go.


    Nichs had assigned Matthew the task of collecting the ancient texts and tokens from the eight medical sects. However, Matthew had only done three sets so far, so he couldn''t afford to waste time with the rk family.


    "If things don''t look right, I''lle back right away. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Before Rachel got to say anything, Matthew waved his hand and left.


    Back at the Lambda Vi''s entrance, Matthew''s mood waspletely different than before. For the first time, Matthew showed up here as Sara''s chauffeur. Before he left, Sara made him pretend to be her assistant to highlight her privileged status. During that event, Matthew lost his temper, so Sara took Louis with her to stir up trouble at the Wealthwave group.


    Next, Matthew came to the entrance of Lambda Vi because of Andrew, who was Sara''s older brother. This was the third time Matthew had visited Lambda Vi, and the reason was Hayden from the Hobbes family.


    Matthew wasn''t going to let it happen for the fourth time, and he headed straight for the front gate.


    "Stop right there. Do you have an appointment?" the security guard asked and stopped Matthew with a hand.


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Hayden invited me."


    Upon hearing that, the security


    guard promptly let Matthew through with a weing gesture. "My apologies. I didn''t mean to hold you up and wasn''t aware of this. Please,e right in."


    en


    As Mathew walked inside, the security guard immediately informed the group chat. "We have a new visitor, and he imed that Mr. Hobbes invited him."


    Shortly after, a group of people rushed out of the house, with Hayden leading the way. Andrew, about ten people from Marvel Organization, Anthony, and Sara trailed behind him.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Hayden


    clenched his teeth in anger. "You''ve got some nerveing here to get yourself killed. Tell me your name and where you live. After you''re dead I''ll send your body to your ce."


    Where he lived? Sensing the threat, Matthew exuded an intense killing intent, and the air around him felt cold and heavy.


    "My name is Matthew Grant. You don''t need to concern yourself with where I live. Someone who''s about to die doesn''t need to know."


    Matthew Grant? Hayden was taken aback and pointed at Matthew. His face was so swollen that his eyes were almost shut, but they now widened a bit more.


    "So it was you who murdered Jeffrey and Sheldon! I came to Lambda City just for you. You''re going down today."


    Matthew coldly warned, "You''re running your mouth again. Doesn''t your face hurt?"


    How dare Matthew mock Hayden?


    Hayden was so worked up by Matthew''s words that hepletely lost it and shouted at Anthony behind him, "Hurry up and kill


    Matthew, Anthony. I''m done waitin et


    and want to watch him die right away."


    enk


    .


    Anthony unsheathed his saber. A bolt of lightning lit up the sky, and the de of the saber shed with lightning.


    The saber pierced into Hayden''s chest, and blood streamed down its de. It dripped onto the ground and quickly formed a puddle.


    Hayden looked at the saber in his chest with disbelief. "Did you make a mistake, Anthony? I''m Hayden."


    The members of Marvel Organization were dumbstruck. They didn''t know why Anthony had attacked Hayden instead of Matthew. Sara''s and Andrew''s expressions changed drastically. They looked as shocked as if they had encountered a ghost.


    Matthew frowned, wondering what they were up to.

 Chapter 317

    Anthony scoffed. "You''re the one I was aiming for, and I know what I''m doing. You must get why I''m killing you, right?"


    Hayden pointed at Matthew. "Why? I''ve always respected you. Grandpa held you in high regard and saw you as his top apprentice. The Hobbes family has never wronged you." Anthony sneered. "You''re so dumb. If I don''t get rid of you, how am I going to be the Hobbes family''s future sessor?"


    With a hint of shock, Hayden''s expression contorted in agony. "Are you trying to seize the Hobbes family''s fortune? How can you be so wicked and shameless, you ungrateful bastard?


    "But I''ve got a brother who is stronger than me. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to take over the Hobbes family."


    As Hayden rebuked Anthony, he eventually lost his strength and copsed to the ground. Using hisst bit of strength, he stared at Anthony, as if waiting for a reply.


    Anthony smiled nonchntly. "If I can kill you, taking him out will be easy too. The Hobbes family will be mine from now on. You should''ve listened to Mr. Hobbes Senior. If you had gone home, I wouldn''t have had this opportunity."


    After finishing his words, Anthony yanked his saber out. Blood started pouring out, sttering all over the ground.


    Holding his wound, Hayden slowly closed his eyes with a look of hatred.


    Wielding the blood-smeared saber, Anthony walked toward Matthew slowly. "Did the murder earlier freak you out?"


    Matthew nodded and replied in resignation. "Yeah. I have to say, I was quite shocked."


    The way Anthony had brutally killed his own people rattled Matthew. Matthew couldn''t wrap his head around someone turning on their own like that.


    Anthony suddenly burst into menacingughter. "You''ve been quite honest. It''s your turn now. Don''t be scared. I will make it quick, and it won''t hurt at all."


    As Anthony spoke, he moved closer to Matthew. He aimed the tip of the saber at the ground with the blood dripping down.


    Anthony left a trail of blood in his wake, and his murderous intent was more intense than ever.


    Matthew gazed at Anthony calmly. "Is this your way of trying to intimidate me? Mind games don''t really work on me."


    Anthony''s face fell momentarily before he quickly regained hisposure. "No matter how you see it, I''m going to kill you, just like I did with Hayden."


    Right after saying that, Anthony swiftly swung his saber, and the blood on it sttered toward Matthew''s face.


    In the meantime, Anthony shed a wicked grin. He had been scheming ever since he took out Hayden.


    Anthony started by intimidating Matthew, then he used the blood to block his sight. After seeing how Matthew reacted, he''d go in for the kill.


    At that moment, Anthony fixed his


    gaze on Matthew, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. However, Matthew remained still, staring


    intently at Anthony without blinking.


    en


    As the blood was about to hit Matthew''s face, Anthony lunged forward with his eyes gleaming coldly. He thrust the saber at Matthew''s chest and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    Matthew punched the blood in


    backward. Anthony was taken aback


    mid-air, sending it sttering


    when his vision was obscured. With


    no time to adjust, he aimed the saber at Matthew.


    Unfortunately, his saber hit nothing. He sensed danger right away but couldn''t dodge it in time.


    After a loud bang, Anthony felt as if he was hit by a truck and was knocked backward 15 feet before hitting the ground. The saber flew out of his hand, spinning in the air beforending with a thud.

 Chapter 318

    Out of nowhere, a hand reached out and grabbed the saber by the handle. Matthew carried the saber and slowly made his way toward Anthony, who was on the ground. As Anthony held his stomach, his face contorted in pain. He slowly got to his feet with one hand on the ground.


    Seeing Matthew approaching him, Anthony eximed, "What''s your cultivation level? We''re around the same age, so your cultivation can''t be stronger than mine.


    "I took my chance when your vision was obscured. How did you even get close enough to hit me?"


    Matthew sneered. "All that showy nonsense. Against true power, your petty tricks are just begging for trouble."


    As Matthew got closer, Anthony panicked and staggered backward. Just as he reached the fence, he swiftly jumped over it and ran a short distance before jumping into the Lambda River.


    Holding his saber, Matthew gazed at the churning Lambda River but couldn''t spot Anthony.


    Matthew shook his head. Anthony had murdered Hayden but didn''t get rid of the witnesses. With that, he was bound to be hunted down like a street rat.


    Matthew looked at the survivors in the yard. "You all deserve to go. I''ll send you all to join Hayden in the afterlife."


    As he spoke, Matthew swung his saber and beheaded someone, sending the head flying. The saber cut through Matthew''s opponent like a streak of light, and heads began falling to the ground one after another. When Matthew stopped in his tracks, he spotted Sara and Andrew not far away. "You two, get over here."


    Sara was still in shock. Hayden had arranged a meeting with Matthew, but now that Hayden was dead, she was too frightened to say anything. Andrew forced himself to calm down and pointed at Hayden on the ground. "Hayden was the one wanting to see you. We were just the messengers." Wielding his saber, Matthew walked over and remarked, "I don''t need to hear your business. Since you tried to kill me, prepare to die." Anthony dropped to his knees. "Please, don''t kill us. You can''t be this merciless. Think about what you did to Sara on the rooftop. Just let us go." Matthew scoffed. "I spanked your sister because she was causing trouble. She had iting. Why should I let you two off the hook?" Spank? Andrew was taken aback. He even thought he had misheard it. "Didn''t you rape Sara? How did it turn into just spanking her?" Sara added, "Stop spouting nonsense, Andrew! He only smacked me on the butt. There was nothing else to it."


    Andrew looked disheartened when he realized that everything had been a misunderstanding.


    Andrew was hoping to y on Matthew''s guilt to beg for mercy, but now he had run out of excuses. His fate depended on his luck.


    "Please spare our lives, Mr. Grant. I


    don''t want to die. I came to Lambda with Sara to find a miracle doctor for medical research. We''ve discovered a medicine that can extend our lifespan.


    "If we get the miracle doctor on board, we might be able to develop a new drug that extends life by ten years. I''d be able to provide you with an unlimited supply of immortality medicine."


    Matthew waved his hand dismissively. The idea of getting unlimited medicine didn''t impress him. He knew the effect of these medicines wouldn''t bepounded.


    Taking one pill might add ten years


    to his lifespan, but taking ten of them wouldn''t add a century. Plus, developing a pill that would extend life by ten years was already incredibly hard.


    They could hype it up all they wanted, but there was no chance they''d achieve it shortly.


    "Just die already."


    Andrew''s face turned pale with horror as he shouted, "Please don''t kill me. I''m begging you. Sara is so pretty. If you like her, you can just take her away."

 Chapter 319

    Upon hearing Andrew''s words, Sara nearly copsed. "Andrew rk!"


    Sara couldn''t believe Andrew would trade her to save his own skin when their lives were on the line.


    Andrew looked at Sara and said in resignation. "Stop worrying about your chastity, Sara. If staying alive means you have to go with him, I''d even go with him myself if he liked men. "It''s just sex. Let him do whatever. Nothing is more important than staying alive."


    Sara was initially bbergasted by Andrew''s words, but after thinking it over, she realized he had a point.


    Nothing would beat being alive. Spending a night with him didn''t seem like a big deal now. A shower would take care of everything, and it didn''t even make a difference.


    Sara epted the situation. She walked past Andrew and approached Matthew on her own ord. "Please spare us. I''m willing to do anything you ask."


    Matthew was utterly shocked. He didn''t expect Sara to flip like that out of nowhere.


    When she stopped in front of him, he lifted her chin. "I don''t like it when people throw themselves at me. You shouldn''t have kept causing me trouble or threatening Wealthwave Group." As Matthew spoke, he raised his saber with his other hand.


    Sara trembled with fear. "I don''t want to die. What will it take for you not to kill me? Just tell me what you need."


    Andrew grew anxious. "Don''t kill Sara. I have a secret, and I''m willing to trade it for our lives. Trust me, it''s worth more than our lives."


    With his sword against Sara''s chest, Matthew demanded, "Just get on with it."


    Andrew hurriedly exined, "I was serious about working with the miracle doctor to develop a medicine that can extend life by ten years. It''s legit because someone uses the traditional medicine form from our country toe up with a medicine that extends lifespan by 30 years.


    "However, the medicine has side effects, so it''s still in the


    ??? ???


    experimental stage. They say the problem lies with the medicine form. Thus, many countriese to Lambda to find the miracle doctor and obtain the real medicine form that can grant immortality.


    "Some people even suspect that the real immortality medicine form can make the telomere in our cells keep renewing forever. The healthy cells will have the potential to be indestructible and continuously grow forever, like cancer cells. Thus, ith give us a shot to have eternal life."


    Matthew was shocked to hear this. He knew that when the cancer cells were discovered, research on them started immediately. There were two approaches to cancer research. It started with killing the cancer cells to cure cancer, but it was just not feasible.


    But it wasn''t totally ineffective. If the cancer cells hadn''t spread yet, the doctors could remove them.


    Still, it wasn''t exactly curing the cancer. The approach isted the cancer cells from the body. Even so, some patients didn''t live long. When the cancer cells started spreading, there was no way to fix it. All the treatments often gave the patients a glimmer of hope, and they would just cash on it. Making it out alive was just wishful thinking.


    The second approach was to study the cancer cells and find ways to make healthy cells adopt their traits to help us live longer.


    Only the lunatics tried this path. Nobody thought it could work. But unexpectedly, it did, and the sess of it came down to traditional medicine.


    Matthew started to wonder if Nichs told him to collect the books from the eight medical sects for this purpose.


    Matthew cleared his mind of the thoughts and moved his gaze between Sara and Andrew. He spared them just to avoid causing trouble for Wealthwave Group and to give Rachel fewer things to worry about.


    The information was a pleasant surprise, but he wasn''tfortable letting them off the hook like that. "Here''s the deal. I''ll let Andrew go, but you have to stay behind. Deal?"


    Matthew made his offer to Sara. He figured that if he let them both go, the rk family might stir up more trouble. Leaving one behind would make them think twice before causing him trouble.

 Chapter 320

    While he was at it, Matthew wanted to dig up more information about the immortality medicine. He was interested in researching that area himself.


    Otherwise, the outsiders might steal the medicine form and develop the immortality medicine. It''d be ridiculous if they ended up making something great out of the traditional medicine belonging to his nation. Sara bit her lower lip and nodded with teary eyes. "Alright. I''ll stay."


    She had an inkling about what was going to happen next. She understood her situation. Matthew was a pervert who was after her body all along.


    Andrew felt a sense of relief and then frowned. "You like Sara? That''s great. She''s on par with Rachel if you ask me.


    "Also, Rachel''s cold demeanor isn''t much fun. Sara is adorable, has a fantastic figure, and knows how to be sweet. She''d be way better as a girlfriend than Rachel.


    "My suggestion is to dump Rachel and marry Sara. The wedding gift we give will be way more than the Carter family''s fortune."


    Andrew was worried about a lot of things, like Sara ending up as Matthew''s ything. He couldn''t bear the thought of her getting so distressed that she might take her own life. But if they ended up married, Sara wouldn''t just be used and tossed aside.


    With Matthew''s skills, having him would mean the rk family would be safe, and the rks would have Ss added to the team to research the telomere project. It''d be killing two birds in one stone. When Sara heard Andrew''s words, a hint of joy flickered in her eyes.


    Sara thought highly of herself. The reason she threw herself at Hayden without any pride was to secure a martial arts family to back up the rk family. She didn''t actually have any feelings for him. But Matthew was much stronger than Hayden. If Matthew agreed, it''d be a pleasant surprise.


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "You''re overthinking it."


    The brief reply was enough to make Andrew''s heart sink to rock bottom, but he wasn''t quite ready to give up.


    "Sara is gorgeous. The rk family is willing to give a hefty wedding gift. Can you tell me why?"


    Matthew thought about the passionate moment with Rachel in the car and inadvertently smiled.


    Rachel might''ve looked cold to others, but she was something else in bed. And she treated Lorraine pretty well too.


    Besides that, Matthew had lost faith in women. He gave up so much for Tessa and went to prison for her, but when he got out of prison, she hit him with a divorce.


    Worse yet, Tessa threatened


    Matthew with Lorraine and ended up


    taking all of his wealth. Matthew


    wouldn''t set his hopes too high for women anymore. All he cared about was that they treated Lorraine well.


    Sara was undeniably a stunning beauty. Her figure was something else, and he could still recall the sensation of spanking her butt, which was incredibly bouncy. But Matthew didn''t want to change his partner because of that. Matthew recollected all his thoughts in a moment andposed himself.


    He coldly stated, "Forget about marrying Sara. As for the reason, I can''t be bothered to exin."


    Sara was dumbfounded. What a jerk! Matthew was just messing around. Marriage wasn''t on his mind at all. Clearly, he was just a pervert!


    But since Andrew was in a lower position, he didn''t dare voice his frustration. "Alright. I guess I was just making a big deal out of nothing. Please be gentle with Sara."


    After saying that, Andrew couldn''t


    bring himself to say anything else


    As a man, Andrew knew all the


    iel


    moves a man could use on a woman. He strengthened his resolve and turned to walk away.


    All that was left in the yard were dead bodies and stters of blood. The air was thick with the stench of it.


    Tears ran down Sara''s cheeks,


    down


    shimmering as they dropped to the ground. Her breathtaking beauty had a tinge of sorrow. She parted her lips and said in a trembling voice, "How about we go inside? There''s a bed in


    there."

 Chapter 321

    Why did Sara mention a bed? Matthew had no such intention earlier, but her words seemed to have affected him. It''d been so many days since he''d been with a woman, so he started to think about it.


    Matthew couldn''t take his eyes off Sara and locked his gaze on her crimson lips, voluptuous chest, and smooth legs. Her timid expression was like a rabbit that had been caught in the sight of a wolf, almost like she was trying to seduce him. "Since you invited me, I''ll satisfy your needs."


    Sara felt utterly speechless and was fuming inside. What a pervert! Matthew was the one who demanded her to stay behind. But from what he said, it sounded like she threw herself at him. He was shameless. Men like him were nothing but scumbags. Despite everything, Sara couldn''t even say no or even show her frustration.


    "Come with me," Sara said and walked inside.


    Matthew stood there without budging. He already had Rachel, so he wasn''t about to do anything to Sara when he made her stay behind.


    Matthew took out his phone and texted Ansel, asking Ansel to send someone to take care of things at Lambda Vi. After putting away his phone, Matthew raised his head and looked at Sara.


    But when Matthew looked at Sara''s back, he couldn''t help but swallow hard. Her plumped butt was swaying with every step she took.


    With that, he couldn''t help but follow her, passing through the bedroom. Upon seeing her enter the bedroom, he went in right behind her.


    After entering the bedroom, Sara hesitated for a moment before sitting down on the bed. Seeing Matthewe in and stare at her, she bit her lower lip and started unbuttoning her clothes. After she unfastened two buttons, tears welled up in her eyes and slowly trickled down her cheeks.


    Standing at the side, Matthew watched the scene unfold and snapped, "Seeing you cry is getting on my nerves."


    Terrified, Sara hurriedly wiped away her tears. "Sorry. I''ll stop crying. I promise I won''t ruin your mood."


    With a darkened expression, Matthew remarked, "You''ve been a pain since the first time we met. Now you''re the one who called me here to set me up. What the hell are you upset about?" It was the first time Sara had been yelled at by a guy. She felt so hurt that she wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare. So, she sped up unbuttoning her clothes to cate Matthew.


    Shortly after, Sara had undressed


    her top. Then, she nervously nced at Matthew and noticed his grim expression and chilling gaze.


    Terrified, she quickly took off''


    skirt and her undergarments before slowly lying down.


    Her wless and smooth body was all exposed. She had perfect proportions as if she was made by the best sculptor. She simplyy there, tooking like she was waiting for someone to attend to her


    Matthew coldly smirked. The tears hadpletely turned him off, but he wasn''t about to let her go. "Lie down on your stomach."


    Sara was startled. With a red face, she slowly got up and reluctantlyy down. Matthew raised his hand and pped Sara hard. He kept spanking her without stopping.


    This time, the ps came down hard, leaving a distinct mark each time. With each spank, Sara instinctively tilted her head back and cried out repeatedly.


    In the end, Matthew spanked her a


    dozen times before he stopped.


    "Just because you''re attractive


    doesn''t mean every man will fall for


    you. There are plenty of pretty


    women out there, and you''re not the


    only one.


    "Also, keep in mind that every action has consequences. Don''t think that the rk family''s influence will protect you. If you mess with me again, I won''t think twice about taking your life."


    Sara stayed lying down and didn''t dare to look up. She sobbed as she replied, "I understand. I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. Please, give me another chance."


    After a long while, Sara didn''t get any reply. When she turned around, the room was empty, and Matthew was no longer there.


    Puzzled, Sara looked at her body. She thought she was attractive, so why wasn''t Matthew making a move?


    When Sara was lost in thought, she felt a throbbing pain in her butt, and she couldn''t help but mutter, "That was really harsh. It hurts like hell."

 Chapter 322

    At a shallow section of the river, a man swam to the riverbank and slowly crawled out of the water. It was Anthony, who had jumped into the river to escape. His chest was hurting like crazy. When Anthony looked down, he noticed his chest was all bruised up and his ribs were caved in. Clearly, they were broken. How was Matthew so strong? He hadn''t lost a single fight since he started training. He saw himself as the best among his peers and believed that the Hobbes family would only thrive under his leadership. Thus, he had been scheming about taking out Hayden and Eric.


    He''d never thought that he''d end up losing to a chauffeur that day. Matthew had to be more than met the eye. There must''ve been something special about his origin.


    Anthony sat there for a long time but couldn''te up with any answers. So, he started mulling over his own problem.


    After thinking it through, Anthony suddenly regretted not taking out the people of Marvel Organization first. If he had done that, Wace wouldn''t know he was the culprit who killed Hayden. Still, no matter how formidable Matthew was, he wasn''t scared at all. Thinking about this, Anthony realized he had to check on the situation at Lambda Vi first.


    ...


    A car was parked next to the curb. From inside the car, Anthony pointed his phone camera at Lambda Vi. Then, he started zooming in until he could see what was going on in the yard. Seeing the dead bodies in the yard made him crack a smile. The members of Marvel Organization were all dead. Matthew must have killed all of them.


    All Anthony had to do was make up an excuse, then he could head back and look for another opportunity to kill Eric. The Hobbes family would still be his. This thought alone was enough to make Anthony forget about all his pain.


    ...


    At the Hobbes residence, Wace was sipping coffee from his cup. Meanwhile, Henry stood next to him and furrowed his brows. Wace put down his cup and fixed his aging eyes on Henry. "The Hobbes family belongs to the Hobbeses. When ites to the family affairs, only they get to make the calls. No outsiders have any say in it. Do you understand?"


    Henry respectfully replied, "I get it. Myst name is Smith, so I can''t take charge of the Hobbe family''s matters. My son and wife will handle it, and you have every right to do so."


    Wace nodded. "I''ll let it slide this time. If it happens again, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Now, get lost."


    Henry humbly responded, "Yes. I''ll leave right away."


    After he finished speaking, he turned


    and walked out of the room. His expression darkened, and a


    murderous intent shed in his eyes. He got into the car, closed the door, and drove off before starting his rant.


    "Just wait, you old geezer! This isn''t over yet. The Hobbes family is going to be taken over by the Smith family."


    When Henry left, Wace looked even more frustrated. "You good-for-nothing. If it weren''t for Hayden and Eric, I''d have dumped you in the river to feed the fish long ago. "Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in the Hobbes family''s business?"


    All of a sudden, footsteps came from outside the door, and Wace furrowed his brows. Who the heck was making such a racket walking around?


    Right before Wace was about to speak, he saw Anthony walk in.


    At first nce, Wace could tell something went wrong. Looking pale, Anthony was in bad shape. His clothes were still wet, and his expression showed a lot of pain. Wace had a bad feeling in his gut. "What''s going on, Anthony?"


    Upon seeing Wace''s reaction,


    Anthony knew it was right to soak his clothes in water again after getting off the ne. He was d that he didn''t apply any medicine to his broken ribs.


    Anthony looked anguished and cried out, "I was toote, Mr. Hobbes Senior. I''m so sorry that I failed to protect Hayden. I didn''t make it in time, and he died.


    "I tried to take on Matthew, and he just kicked me into Lambda River. told you before I left to send Hayden back and keep him out of danger, Mr. Hobbes Senior. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Wace was shaken by the news. He wobbled a little and almost fell over. "How could this happen? How did Hayden die? Who did this? Was it Matthew?"

 Chapter 323

    With tears streaming down his face, Anthony said, "It was Matthew who killed Hayden. He isn''t your average martial artist. Despite everything you''ve taught me, he still defeated me in one blow. I''m certain that he''s an heir from a major family." Wace''s expression fell, his eyes filled with agony. The muscles on his aged face twitched slightly.


    With a hint of sorrow, Wace said in a raspy voice, "I was just on the phone with Hayden this morning. How did he die? He was so young.


    "My poor Hayden is gone forever. I swear I''ll kill Matthew. He''s going to pay with his life for what he did to Hayden. I''ll make him suffer in the worst way possible."


    When Wace mentioned taking Matthew''s life, the hatred in his voice was so intense that it gave Anthony goosebumps. Anthony felt a chill run down his spine.


    Despite that, Anthony stepped forward. "I''m going with you, Mr. Hobbes Senior. I want to kill Matthew to avenge Hayden."


    Wace sighed. "You''re injured, Anthony. It looks like your rib is broken. You''ve endured the pain as you made your way back, and I know you must have been through a lot. Have someone to get you treated. I''ll handle the revenge myself." Anthony worriedly said. "I''m still uneasy about you going, Mr. Hobbes Senior. Matthew is vicious and has all sorts of tricks up his sleeve. I''m concerned for your safety. I think I should go with you."


    Feeling touched, Wace nced at Anthony. "If only Hayden and Eric cared as much as you do. I''ll get you treated first. Once you''ve healed up, we''ll go together."


    ...


    In Lambda City, a group of people were cleaning at Lambda Vi. Some were hauling away the bodies, and the others were cleaning the floors.


    They were professionals. The floor was spotless, with not a trace of blood to be seen.


    Ansel looked around the house before telling Matthew, "Martial artists have shown up in Lambda Citytely. They must be picking up on something.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "What does that mean? Are you saying that something big is going down in Lambda City? Did they discover a secret technique or some kind of treasure?"


    Ansel sighed. "Martial artists usually face two major roadblocks. Firstly, most of them struggle to improve their cultivation and have a hard time ascending beyond the stage of strengthening their body. "The second roadblock is their lifespan. It''s a problem for all of humanity. No matter how great someone is, they''re only going to live for about 100 years. The solution might lie with the doctors. "Someone started researching the telomere in our cells and has made some progress. Imagine what would that mean for the martial artists and everyone on the." Matthew felt his skin crawl. "Are you saying the world is going to plunge into chaos?"


    Ansel shook his head. "It''s not that serious. It''s very minor progress. The big shots don''t even care about it, but some people see it as a chance to make money." Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. With the cleanup almostpleted, he was ready to leave. "Alright. I''m heading home now."


    Ansel pointed at Sara. "Aren''t you taking her with you?"


    Matthew turned and saw Sara walking out timidly. He knew Ansel must have had the wrong idea. "Don''t be silly. She''s not my partner."


    Ansel chuckled and remarked, "I understand. You''re young and full of energy. You''ve got an eye for a beauty. She''s got the looks and the figure.


    "I think you''re almost better than your mentor, but he''s got a lot more women than you do. He''s beating you in terms of numbers, so you''ve got to try harder." Matthew was bewildered because he didn''t know Nichs that well. "My mentor doesn''t seem like a womanizer. Are you saying he has multiple women?"


    Ansel smiled and replied, "He has a lot of women. A ridiculous amount. You and him are very much alike." Matthew shook his head. "Trust me, I''m not like that."


    Ansel nodded. "He used to be simple and honest like you, but then he changed. He started having more women until it got to where it is now. Rx and take your time."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. The way Ansel put it was strange "I''m just his disciple, and that''s the end of that. That kind of stuff doesn''t pass down. Get it straight."


    Ansel''s eyes crinkled at the corners. "I''m pretty clear about it. You''ll end up taking on his bad traits."


    That didn''t sound right. Was Ansel implying something?


    Looking at Ansel, Matthew


    reluctantly asked, "I trust my mom to be faithful, and she wouldn''t have an affair. Are you saying I''m not my parents'' biological child? Am I actually my mentor''s kid? Is that what you''re trying to say?"

 Chapter 324

    Ansel shook his head. "You''re overthinking it. The problem lies with the cultivation method your mentor taught you.


    "The more you practice it, the stronger your lust gets. With your great physique, you''re bound to attract women and romantic opportunities."


    Huh? Was Ansel serious about that? Matthew was shocked. When he looked back, the time he spent training with Nichs in prison for three years was fine and dandy.


    But after getting out of prison, his desires for women grew wild and uncontroble.


    Whenever he came across a woman, he found himself getting worked up easily. Earlier, he had almost forced himself on Sara. So, Matthew''s cultivation had worsened his self-control. At that moment, Sara walked over and quietly stood beside Matthew, as if she was waiting for his instruction.


    Ansel waved goodbye to Matthew. "Everything''s wrapped up, so I''m going to head off and leave you two alone." Sporting a knowing smile, Ansel turned and walked away.


    With Ansel gone, Matthew said to Sara, "Let''s get going. We can take my car."


    "Okay," Sara responded. She had be much more obedient, shedding the arrogance she had the first time they met.


    At this point, Sara was as tamed as a trained kitten. She trailed behind Matthew and left the yard. When he got in the car, she quietly took the passenger seat.


    Dressed in a skirt, her smooth legs were exposed when she sat down. Matthew caught a glimpse and felt a little flustered.


    After driving for a while, Matthew suddenly remembered something and asked, "Where do you want to stay?"


    Sara hesitated for a moment and timidly responded, "I''ll go along with whatever you decide."


    Matthew clicked his tongue, thinking her words sounded like an invitation to do whatever he pleased. It was distracting him from driving.


    He suddenly recalled her bossy attitude when she first showed up and asked him to drive, and an idea crossed his mind. "You must be rich, right?"


    Sara assumed Matthew wanted to squeeze some money out of her. Even though she was fuming inside, she kept her mouth shut.


    She opened her purse and showed him a card. "I''ve got some money. There''s about eight million dors in this card. Take it if you need it. If it''s not enough, I can ask my family for more."


    Seeing how well-behaved Sara was, Matthew felt a little awkward. "I''ll hold onto the card for you, and I''ll buy you a house and a car. You''ll be my chauffeur from now on. Just make sure you''re always avable when I need you." Matthew had actually asked Sara to be his chauffeur. That was petty. It was obviously just payback, but


    Sara was too scared to protest.


    "Alright. I''ll be on call whenever you need me."


    "Great," Matthew replied and pulled up to the hotel entrance. Then, he went inside to get a room at the front desk.


    A mix of emotions washed over


    Sara. She thought she''d dodged a bullet, but it turned out Matthew wasn''t letting her off the hook. With survival being her priority, Sara gave in and quietly stayed behind Matthew.


    "Take the card and go up to your room by yourself." Matthew handed over a pink keycard.


    Sara was taken aback. "Aren''t youing?"


    Matthew gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to follow her along. "I''m not going to your room. Let''s just exchange contact info. You have to be on call anytime I need you."


    Sara paused for a moment before taking the card. "Aren''t you afraid I might secretly head back to Khoitwood?"


    Matthew grinned. "You''re still paying


    your dues now. If you slip away to Khoitwood, I''lle to your ce and colleet what you owe." With that, Matthew turned and drove off without giving Sara a chance to respond.


    Sara''s face was pale as a sheet. She had witnessed Matthew murdering people, and it was much more horrifying than how Hayden did it.


    Knowing she''d messed with a terrifying person, Sara clenched her teeth, grabbed the room key, and made her way upstairs.


    ...


    In the most lively part of Lambda City, an Eastorian restaurant was unexpectedly closed. Inside the restaurant, two people sat at the table, and an Eastorian chef was hard at work in the kitchen.


    One of them was a well-dressed man who had his hair perfectly groomed. With a chilling gaze, he spoke in halting Cafranese, the nativenguage used in Lambda City.


    "Have you figured out how my younger brother died?"


    The man sitting beside him respectfully replied, "The culprit is a person named Matthew Grant, who works for Wealthwave Group. Are we going to kill him?"


    Nigel Durbin went silent for a moment, then said with a chilling gaze, "Our priority isn''t on personal grudges. We need to focus on the important stuff first. After that''s done, we''ll go after Matthew of we have the time.


    "Stick to the n I justid out. If you screw up, I''ll deal with you first beforemitting suicide."

 Chapter 325

    Nigel''s words sent chills down Rhys Corley''s spine. It was a matter of life and death, so Rhys was scared.


    After thinking it over, Rhys suggested, "Given how serious this is, I''m worried I might not have what it takes toplete the task. How about dispatching the skilled fighters? Even if the n goes wrong, they can still snatch it. "But I want to make it clear that it''s not about me being afraid of death. My main concern is failing and dying the n."


    Nigel fixed his cold gaze on Rhys for a while before adding, "I''m worried that mobilizing too many people might raise suspicion. You''re a newbie who has neverpleted a single mission before, so you won''t stand out. The key element is that you''re a Cafran. That''s your real over."


    Feeling defeated, Rhys knew no amount of talking would change anything. No matter how dangerous it was, he had to do it.


    ...


    When Matthew returned home, he saw Rachel ying with Lorraine in the yard.


    Rachel looked pretty happy. They were ying rock-paper-scissors. Rachel had several paper slips stuck to her face, whereas Lorraine only had one. It looked like Rachel was losing.


    Upon noticing Matthew''s return, Lorraine cheerfully went over. "I''ve won against Rachel, Dad. Isn''t that amazing? Come one! Let''s y rock-paper-scissors as well."


    Matthew felt speechless. Lorraine didn''t address Rachel as "Ms. Carter" anymore. But seeing how excited Lorraine was, Matthew didn''t want to lecture her and kill the mood.


    Matthew clenched his fist and chanted along with Lorraine, "Rock, paper, scissors."


    At the end of the chant, two fists came together at the same time. Lorraine didn''t win and was feeling a little annoyed. "Alright. Let''s go again."


    Matthew wanted to let Lorraine win, so he decided to stay with the rock option. After the chant, he put out his fist again. Again, two fists were shown.


    Lorraine scratched her head. "Can you stop copying me, Dad?"


    Matthew soon understood how Lorraine kept winning. Rachel must have intentionally picked scissors. "I got itwrong. Let''s try again. Rock, paper, scissors."


    Right after they spoke, Matthew put out scissors, and Lorraine did the same.


    Rachel burst outughing. "Like father like daughter. They are perfectly in sync," she thought giddily.


    Lorraine''s mouth twitched. "I don''t want to y with you anymore. You keep copying me."


    Matthew rubbed his head. He genuinely didn''t intend to imitate Lorraine''s choice, but he had no one to turn to about it.


    Rachel then called out to Lorraine. "Come on. Let''s y another round. Rock, paper, scissors."


    Rachel yed paper, and Lorraine went with scissors.


    Upon seeing this, Lorraine cheered, "I won! I won again!"


    Matthew watched the scene unfold and finally understood the situation. Rachel kept an eye on Lorraine''s hand. As soon as Lorraine raised her hand, Rachel knew which move to y.


    Rachel had deliberately let Lorraine win after seeing Lorraine''s gesture. Even though it was a minor thing, Matthew felt touched. Rachebreally cared about Lorraine.


    Rachel spent some time ying with Lorraine before saying goodbye to Stanley and Lillian. She also made ns to y with Lorraine before leaving. However, Rachel ignored Matthew entirely and headed straight to the car. Matthew hurried over and got into the driver''s seat.


    "I''ll drive you home."


    Rachel entered the car and looked outside the window without saying a word.

 Chapter 326

    Matthew noticed Rachel was upset. "Hey, what''s wrong? Who got on your nerves? Was it Lorraine?" Rachel turned her head. "You were supposed to show up after I picked up Lorraine. What happened?" Matthew finally realized Rachel was mad at him. "Sorry. I ran into some trouble."


    Rachel coldly snorted. "Is there anything more important than Lorraine and I?" After saying that, Rachel went quiet.


    This was the first time Rachel was mad at Matthew. She was acting like a girlfriend, and Matthew wasn''t used to it.


    "I had to deal with some important stuff. Everything''s been sorted out with the rk family, so there shouldn''t be any trouble now. As a gesture of apology, Sara volunteered to be my chauffeur."


    Did Sara actually be Matthew''s chauffeur? How was that possible? Rachel was in disbelief. "You''re not messing with me, right? Sara is so full of herself that she doesn''t even respect me. For her, being a chauffeur is worse than death."


    Matthew shed a smile. "I''m being serious, or I wouldn''t have beente. By the way, you might want to start a new research institute on telomere and longevity with traditional medicine."


    Rachel immediately understood what Matthew was nning. "You''re not honestly thinking abouting up with a magical drug for immortality, are you?"


    Matthew wasn''t sure how to exin it. The situation was a littleplicated, and there were things he couldn''t talk about.


    "The rk family made some progress. That shows it can work."


    Rachel shook her head. "A lot of discoveries are happening all the time. I keep an eye on them, including the telomere you talked about.


    "ording to the researchers, if telomeres could keep working indefinitely, it might allow us to live forever.


    "Also, there''s a technology involving exoskeletons For example, if you


    lose your arm, you can get a prosthetic that responds to your brain''s signals. It''ll move like your real hand. Simrly, if we have a ne controlled by our thoughts, we can fly andnd it just by thinking about it.


    "Scientists also specte that one day everything can be controlled by our brain waves. We could control everything with just a thought. Then, there''s the interface that connects the brain to aputer, where your mind can exchange information with aputer through connection.


    "If we manage to invent such a device, we can upload information into our brain. Imagine inputting a dozen books into a bain and mastering everything from elementary school to college in one day. "However, what if we transfer the memories of someone who''s dying into a younger person''s brain? Would that be some kind of reincarnation? You know, like the transmigration concept in fantasy novels. "Let''s not forget about artificial intelligence. Ifputers can self-learn and we have ten thousand Als learning on their own, what could we find out?


    "They might achieve in just one year what takes humans thousands of years to achieve. What if we upload the knowledge into a human brain? Is that person still a human, or does he be Al?


    "There is countless technological


    research. Are we going to invest in everything? Wealthwave Group is still a smallpany and doesn''t have the capacity for those kinds of ventures. We can''t be too greedy, or wet blow through our funds in no time."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew was left dumbfounded. He felt like serving three years in prison had disconnected him from the world.


    Even though Matthew hadn''t thought it over, he was eager to participate in the research of telomere. After all, it involved traditional medicine.


    "I still believe it''s worth pursuing. If you''re not interested, I''ll just work on it myself."


    "You need a lot of money, possibly over tens of millions. These kinds of experiments are a money pit. Hundreds of millions or even billions can just vanish without results. You don''t have the money. Just give up."


    How? Rachel was shocked.

 Chapter 327

    Matthew smiled. "I can still manage that amount of money."


    Back then, Matthew acquired ten billion dors from Eastorians when he saved Ss. It was the Eastorians'' money for operations.


    Rachel was taken aback at first. Then, it hit her that Matthew had ten billion dors.


    For some reason, Rachel was used to seeing Matthew as someone poor, mainly because he wore regr clothes and worked as a chauffeur. Since Matthew was interested in the research of telomere, it might offer great potential. "How much money are you nning to invest?"


    Matthew mulled it over and replied, "Let''s put in ten billion dors."


    Rachel was blown away. Ten billion dors was a huge amount. Even though Rachel was the president of Wealthwave Group, her avable funds were just around one billion dors.


    She might not have the funds avable to actually invest ten billion dors.


    Only then did Rachel realize Matthew was richer than she thought. She was used to being the woman in charge, so she had a hard time when the dynamic changed.


    After a long moment of silence, Rachel stated, "Even if you have the money, you can''t invest in this. Such an investment is a money pit. No matter how much money you pour into it, you won''t get anything back."


    This time, Rachel''s tone was solemn as if she was speaking to her staff as a president. Frowning, Matthew gradually brought the car to a stop and turned around to gaze at Rachel.


    Rachel looked a bit fed up and serious. A hint of frustration flickered in her eyes. She then felt ufortable with Matthew''s stare. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me?"


    With a solemn face, Matthew stated, "Do you remember the health issues I told you about before? If you want to get better, you need to be intimate with a man."


    Rachel immediately blushed. "Are you making a move on me again, you pervert?"


    Matthew smacked his lips. "I''m not trying to get with you. Let me see. It''s been two weeks since ourst time together in the valley.


    "I don''t see a smile on your face, and you seemed irritated. The benefits from ourst time together have wordoff, so it''s time for another go."


    What a jerk! Rachel was livid, clenching her teeth. Matthew actually made it sound like he was right. She couldn''t believe how shameless he could be, making up ridiculous reasons just to hit on her.


    "We''re adults, Matthew. Can you drop the childish tricks?"


    Matthew smirked. "There''s no trickery involved. This is the truth. I''m doing it for your own good. Why won''t you trust me?" Rachel shook her head. "Your excuses are absurd. How am I supposed to believe you? Unless you can prove it." Matthew seemed excited. "Actually, I can prove it."


    As Matthew spoke, he reclined the seat and crawled to the back.


    Rachel immediately tensed up and crossed her arms over her chest. "What are you up to?"


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "I''m proving it to you. Feeling it yourself is way more convincing than anything I can say." Rachel hugged her arms with a hint of fear in her eyes. "Don''te any closer. I''ll scream if you do."


    Scream? Matthew fixed his gaze on Rachel''s curvy figure, admiring her voluptuous chest, graceful neck, and seductive lips.


    He found himself speaking rapidly. "When you got on top of mest time, I told you no and that I''d scream, but you didn''t listen.


    "You moved on top of me and


    started doing whatever you wanted. I thought it''d onlyst half an hour, but it fasted the whole night. Now, it''s my turn to get back at you. Screaming won''t help."

 Chapter 328

    Being seduced by Sara earlier had made Matthew restless. His lust was just getting stronger. After tracking down Rachel, he wasn''t going to let her go so easily. Rachel''s cheeks turned rosy, and she said in a sweet voice. "I wasn''t in control because of the drug."


    Matthew''s eyes grew bloodshot, and he grinned mischievously. "Your body needs treatment. I''m going to fix you up no matter what, even if it means risking my life." Seeing how far Matthew was willing to go so far, Rachel pouted and said, "Alright, fine. Since I owe you, I''ll make it up for you today. Please be gentle."


    With his heart racing, Matthew immediately threw himself at Rachel.


    The evening fell, and the sky got darker. A gentle breeze made the car sway. In the nearby river, frogs croaked one after another.


    At first, the croaking was fairly soft, but it got louder and louder. After some time, everything stopped. The river, once bustling with the sounds of frogs and cicadas, had gonepletely silent. After what seemed like forever, Rachel opened her eyes and was surprised to see it was pitch ck outside.


    "Wait, it''s already dark?" she eximed.


    Matthew got up and said, "It''s been a long time. Of course, it''s dark outside. And it''s all your fault for holding on to me like that."


    Rachel''s face was flushed red. She never imagined things would turn out this way. Sometimes she just couldn''t help it. "Stop talking about it. You''re making me so embarrassed." Matthew chuckled. "You weren''t this shy just now."


    She was dead set against it earlier. After they got into action, she was like a different personpletely insatiable.


    Rachel covered her face with her hands. "Can you stop talking nonsense? Let''s hurry up. I need to get back home."


    Seeing Rachel all flustered, Matthew shed her a smirk. "So, do you believe me now? A man is the secret to your treatment. Look at you now. You''re feeling much better, aren''t you?"


    Rachel''s face turned beet red, and


    she couldn''t bring herself to face Matthew. She even started to believe him. But this condition was so embarrassing. If others found


    out, how could she ever her


    face?


    "Can I ask you for something?"


    Matthew stopped buttoning his shirt. "Do you want more? Don''t worry. I can make you satisfied."


    Rachel snapped, "Are you saying that on purpose, Matthew? Just promise me you won''t spread this around and mention my condition."


    "Okay," Matthew eximed in realization. "I get it now. Rx. I won''t tell anyone."


    After Matthew finished speaking, he put on his clothes and drove Rachel home. He pulled up in front of the vi''s entrance. Matthew turned to Rachel and said, "We''re at your ce now."


    Rachel adjusted her clothes and got out of the car. She frowned as soon as her feetnded on the ground.


    Seeing her strange posture, Matthew smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel turned and red at Matthew. With a grunt, she continued walking into the vi, but her movements seemed stiff.


    Matthew beamed as he watched her. "If you''re not feeling well, just take a day off tomorrow."


    Rachel ignored Matthew''s kind


    words. After taking a few steps, she realized she needed a day off, so


    she turned back and said, "I''ll take a break tomorrow. Could you talk to


    419


    Tracy and ask her to take care of thepany?"


    ...


    The next day, Matthew entered Tracy''s office. "Rachel''s taking a sick day. She''s not feeling well and won''t make it today."


    Did Rachel fall sick? Tracy was a little worried. "What''s wrong with Rae? I''ll go check in on her."

 Chapter 329

    What was wrong with Rachel? How was Matthew supposed to respond to Tracy?


    Matthew couldn''t just say Rachel was in bad shape from strenuous activities, and he definitely couldn''t reveal that she was hurt from being too passionate during their intimate moments.


    It was out of the question to me Rachel''s situation on him getting too carried away. Things were reallyplicated. Matthew had to make up something.


    "She''s just feeling a little off in her stomach. It''s no big deal. She''s doing fine."


    Did Rachel have an upset stomach? Tracy frowned and started counting the days of Rachel''s cycle.


    "Something''s off. It''s not that time of the month yet. Why is she feeling unwell in her stomach? Could she be pregnant? You know, fromst time in the car..." Realizing she had slipped up, Tracy quickly went quiet. "Huh?" Matthew eximed. He gaped at Tracy in shock.


    Last time, Rachel was under the effect of aphrodisiacs, and they were at it for a long time in the car. Matthew had assumed Tracy was asleep the whole time, thinking that she slept like a log.


    But then, Tracy suddenly brought it up. Clearly, she wasn''t asleep at that time and knew everything that had happened.


    They went wild in the car, and Rachel moaned like there was no tomorrow. The worst part was that Tracy watched the whole thing unfold. Thinking over it, Matthew felt so awkward that he didn''t know what to say. Tracy realized she had said something she shouldn''t have and quickly apologized. "Sorry. It wasn''t on purpose. I wasn''t trying to peep back then.


    "I was sound asleep, and suddenly the car started rocking like crazy. That was when I was jolted awake. I was trying to sleep, but you two were so loud that I couldn''t fall back asleep."


    After exining, Tracy''s face turned so red that she looked like a tomato. Tracy couldn''t get the images out of her head, or Rachel''s moan and Matthew''s roars. It almost made her die of embarrassment.


    Looking embarrassed, Matthew said, "It''s nothing. That''s all in the past now. Honestly, I was just trying to save Rachel. If I hadn''t done that, she''d have been in danger."


    Tracy cleared her throat. "I understand. Let''s drop that. If Rachel is feeling sick, could she be pregnant?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No, Rachel isn''t pregnant."


    Tracy breathed a sigh of relief. "You


    scared me. If it''s not pregnancy, then what''s going on? Rachel and I are like family, so don''t hold back


    and tell me. I promise I won''tspill it."


    Matthew was put off by Tracy acting overly familiar. Tracy wasn''t Rachel''s mother but a close friend. Even if they were besties, it wasn''t the same as being in a rtionship.


    Seeing that Tracy didn''t get the


    message, Matthew decided to take a


    firm approach to make her


    understand the boundaries. "Yesterday, Rachel was all over me saying she missed me and wouldn''t leave me alone.


    "Eventually, she forced herself on me, and we might have overdone it. She got hurt and decided to take a day off to rest at home."


    After saying that, Matthew turned around and left without waiting for Tracy to react. Blushing, Tracy just stood there and lookedpletely bewildered.


    After all that worry, Tracy found out that Rachel and Matthew had just been at it again. She was actually worried that something had happened to Rachel. When she learned that Rachel was hurt because of Matthew, she was at a loss for words.


    As Matthew walked away, Tracy


    couldn''t stop herself from


    grumbling, "What a jerk! How


    shameless are you? Why did you tell me that kind of stuff? It''s


    unbelievable, especially how he


    treats a woman."


    After venting her frustration, she noticed her face was beet red as if she was burning up. Her mouth went dry, and she ended up pressing her legs together without knowing. When Matthew stepped out of thepany, he started making his way to Opulent Club.

 Chapter 330

    Upon arriving at the entrance of Opulent Club, Matthew was about to call Ss when someone opened the car door and took a seat in the back. Matthew turned and spotted Ss. "How did you know I wasing to pick you up?"


    Ss replied with a smile, "Lately, I''ve been waiting downstairs at our usual time. If you didn''t show up, I''d just go back upstairs." Matthew got the idea. "So you''re nning to head back to the clinic, right?"


    Ss nodded. "I feel uneasy if I don''t help out in the clinic."


    Matthew started the car and headed to the general clinic. Since the clinic only opened sporadically, it had no queue when they arrived.


    Despite that, there were always a few cars parked outside every day. It looked like they never missed a day and were keeping watch by the door. When Matthew parked the car, he shot a few nces at them. With a darkened expression, Ss muttered, "Why are these people still around?" Matthew didn''t say anything and walked alongside Ss to the door. When they reached the door, they spotted a bunch of notices stuck up at the entrance. Matthew grabbed a random note and read, "Hello, Dr. Solomon. I''m 70 years old and in good health, but I''m getting less patient and more irritable."


    Ss also took a paper note. After taking a read, he sighed andmented, "It''d be great to treat the patients at the clinic every day. None of these issues are serious. They just need regr healthcare. But if they go untreated for too long, other issues mighte up." Matthew took out a key and unlocked the door. After going inside, he added, "Since they left their phone numbers, give them a call and tell them toe here."


    Ss put a stack of notes on the desk. "I''ll reach out to them right now." Ss was serious about his work and began contacting each patient who had left a note.


    Suddenly, a few people barged in through the door. One of them held a knife against Ss'' throat. "Come with us."


    Shaking with fear, Ss turned to Matthew and asked, "What do we do? Should we go with them?"


    Matthew had been keeping an eye on the intruders since they entered the clinic, but he had no clue who they were. He wanted to find out


    more about these people, so b


    figured he''d go along with Sitas.


    "Do we call the cops?"


    Just as Matthew finished his sentence, someone whipped out a knife and pressed it against his chest. "Do you have a death wish? You''reing with us too."


    He was waiting for exactly that, so he pretended to be scared and nervously followed them out of the clinic. Matthew and Ss were split up and shoved into two different cars.


    In the back seat, Matthew had one


    burly man on each side of him. He


    kept his mouth shut and sat there calmly. He didn''t ask any questions or even say a word, obediently cooperating with them.


    In his mind, he kept pondering who these people were, where they were going, and why they had taken Ss.


    The cars drove out of the city and headed for the old industrial area. Eventually, they drove toward a dpidated factory and went inside.


    When they got inside the factory, Matthew realized there was a lot more going on inside than he''d expected. The brand-new interior was worlds apart from the rundown look of the exterior.


    The factory was filled with all sorts of medical equipment. There were doctors and nurses in white coats around. At first nce, this ce looked like a hospital. Matthew couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Ss looked around in panic. He frequently nced at Matthew, hoping Matthew would do something to rescue him.


    Suddenly, a bald man in a whiteb coat walked over. He was a beefy guy, with robust arms and a neck that was thicker than the average person''s.


    Upon seeing this man, Matthew''s eyes turned wary. His physique indicated that he was a serious martial artist, likely built to withstand hits and deliver heavy blows.


    The bald man kept his eyes on Matthew and Ss. "Which one of you is Ss Solomon, the Gugleni Sect''s sessor?"


    One of his men pointed at Ss. "This man is Ss, Mr. Warner. We have found that he''s learned the techniques from Gugleni Sect, and his sess rate in treating patients is impressive."

 Chapter 331

    The bald man shifted his gaze to Ss and took his time walking around Ss, going in circles three times before he finally stopped. Then, he extended his hand. "Hi, I''m Gideon Warner. Nice to meet you." Feeling scared, Ss timidly extended his hand and leaned forward as he shook Gideon''s. "I''m Ss. Pleased to meet you."


    Standing to the side, Matthew quietly watched their interaction. He was still puzzled about who Gideon was or what Gideon''s motives were, but he knew for sure that Gideon wasn''t trying to kill Ss. Gideon nodded a few times. "Honestly, you''re too polite, and that''s something I don''t like."


    Ss was dumbstruck. His grandfather had taught him that being polite was a virtue. But now, he was being told that being courteous was actually a problem.


    Ss couldn''t believe that some people didn''t appreciate good manners, and he was at a loss about what to do next.


    Gideon looked at Ss. "Do you know who I am?"


    Ss really wanted to tell Gideon he didn''t care, but he didn''t dare to speak up. He was scared of upsetting Gideon and getting in trouble.


    All he could do was politely ask, "Can you tell me who you are?"


    Gideon lightly shook his head. He was clearly not happy with Ss'' response. "I''m from Genesis Sect. Ever heard of it?"


    Ss had a nk look on his face. He''d only heard that traditional medicine used to have different sects, but he didn''t want to risk saying something like that.


    He was worried that if he got it wrong, it mightnd him in hot water. On the other hand, upon hearing Genesis Sect, Matthew was shocked.


    In truth, Matthew didn''t know the origin of Genesis Sect. When he trained with Nichs, Nichs never mentioned other sects of martial arts families. He was just surprised by the name "Genesis Sect". Growing up, he''d onlye across two legends rted to that term-Odin, the world creator from Norse mythology, and Prometheus from Greek mythology.


    A martial arts sect specializing in


    medicine had chosen the name, Genesis Sect... Were they just arrogant, or did they have the ambition to create something new? That was the reason Matthew was caught off guard.


    Looking disappointed, Gideon sighed. "It''s no surprise that you haven''t heard of it. Genesis Sect keeps a low profile and hardly


    interacts with the outside world


    Only three of their memberse


    out of their sect and join our society.


    "Every member is dedicated to learning medicine and hardly cares about the outside world, so running into them is pretty rare.


    "I''m here today because your medical skills are impressive. We''d like to invite you into our sect. Are you interested?"


    Ss was too afraid to say anything. Ss discreetly nced at Matthew and noticed him shaking his head.


    Clearly, Matthew wanted Ss to turn down the offer, but Ss didn''t have the courage to reject Gideon. Hence, Ss simply stared at Gideon silently.


    Gideon frowned a little. "Do you know how lucky you are to be invited? Genesis Sect rarely takes in new people and is very strict about it. Being epted is like hitting a jackpot for doctors.


    "Well... that actually might seem a bit


    far-fetched But let me put it this way. After bing a doctor of Genesis Sect, you''re a god


    controlling the fate of your patients. You have control over their lives, happiness, and well-being.


    "Your medical skills might be your tools to earn a living, but that''ll be the past. Our techniques can reveal a whole new world of possibilities."


    Ss did his best to stay collected, but a sliver of disdain still showed on his face.

 Chapter 332

    As a doctor, Ss was confident in his medical skills and knew the human body inside out. Gideon, however, sounded like a chatan who was trying to con people.


    Noticing a tinge of disdain in Ss'' expression, Gideon said, "Still not convinced? Let me give you an example to show you what I mean. How would you treat a man with erectile dysfunction?"


    Ss thought it over and replied, "I''d approach the issue in several areas, like physical condition, kidney problems, blood deficiencies, and psychological issues. After I figure out what''s wrong, I''ll treat him ordingly." Gideon looked at Ss as if he were a fool. "Is that all you got? If you''ve addressed everything and the patient still doesn''t get better, what would you do next?"


    Ss shook his head. "If none of these work, then it just means I''m not good enough to treat the patient. Since you''re asking me this, do you have a solution?"


    If Ss'' approaches couldn''t treat the patient, Matthew couldn''te up with any other solution either. Matthew had been listening quietly. He doubted that these approaches wouldn''t solve the problem.


    At the same time, if none of these could work, Matthew couldn''t figure out any other way to fix the problem. But since Gideon spoke with such confidence, he felt like Gideon might have some amazing cure up his sleeves. Matthew found himself suddenly intrigued by the possibility of a miraculous cure. As a doctor, discovering a new treatment method was quite thrilling.


    Gideon unfolded his arms. "I do have a new approach. But before I get into that, let me use an example. Have you seen thetest prosthetics?" Ss nodded. "Yes, I''ve seen them. The prosthetics are pretty light and look like real limbs. I heard they''re made from some new material."


    With his nose in the air, Gideon remarked, "As a traditional medicine practitioner, your biggest failure is not blending with modern technology. Traditional medicine is great, but it needs to keep up with the times. Have you heard about the brainwave-controlled prosthetics?"


    Ss leaned forward. "Yes, I''ve heard about brainwave-controlled prosthetics. It''s a prosthetic limb that responds to brainwavemands.


    "After gathering enough brainwave


    signals, the prosthetic acts like a real


    l.ne


    hand. It''ll follow our thoughts and perform various actions. It''s practically indistinguishable from a real head, moving just as precisely and smoothly."


    "So, we can use this technology to treat erectile dysfunction."


    Ss was amazed, gaping at Gideon for a long time and staying silent. That was too shocking. It was Ss first time hearing this approach. ft seemed pretty feasible. If it actually worked, Ss couldn''t picture what the oue might be.


    "Damn, that''s impressive. This is seriously next level. It beats any treatment n hands down," Matthew thought.


    Matthew could see the bigger picture from just one small thing. He was convinced that Genesis Sect was capable of bringing in eye-opening discoveries.


    Seeing the shock in S''s expression, Gideon smirked. What Gideon had shared was just a little taste of creativity. He had many more mind-blowing tricks up his sleeves.


    At that moment, Gideon felt more confident about having Ss join Genesis Sect. "Are you ready to be part of Genesis Sect and learn medicine from us then?"

 Chapter 333

    Ss'' face lit up with curiosity, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. He looked like a candy-loving kid in a store full of sweets.


    Ss was fascinated by the mind-blowing medical approach. It was even more incredible than the traditional medicine he studied.


    Still, he didn''t see traditional medicine in a bad light. Instead, he felt that traditional medicine was just struggling to keep up with the times.


    For years, Ss had been trying to bring traditional medicine into the modern era by integrating it with technological advancement and incorporating the strength of modern medicine.


    He viewed traditional medicine as something invented in the older times to treat people and save lives. What mattered was to use all effective ways to achieve that.


    Despite everything, Ss still felt uneasy. After all, he was brought here against his will, and these people didn''t seem like good guys. They might even be a terrorist group.


    Ss tried to say something, but no words came out. In the end, Ss shifted his gaze to Matthew, hoping for some advice, but he was met with a cold expression.


    Noticing Ss'' hesitation, Gideon continued, "As a doctor, you need to strive for the most cutting-edge medical skills out there. But what defines a top medical skill? It''s about breaking through the limits and pushing medicine to its peak. "We need to aim for heights beyond our imagination and achieve something people define as godly. Our goal is to control life and death, bring people back to life, reshape existence, and achieve immortality."


    Gideon looked fired up, his voice trembling with passion as he spoke. His spit flew all over the ce, and most of it sttered on Ss'' face.


    It felt like someone, who''d been in solitary confinement for years, finally got out and unloaded all the words he''d been bottling up to the first person he met.


    Ss'' eyelids twitched as he fixed his gaze on Gideon like a pilgrim witnessing a miracle. His face was turning red as he eagerly asked, "Can Genesis Sect aplish all of that?"


    Gideon staunchly dered, "We''ve been working toward this goal, and we''ll get there. For someone who struggles with impotence, we can make them feel like a real man. Mankind has dreamed of it for ages, and we''ve made it happen. "Whatever you''ve got in your mind, we can make it a reality. What are you waiting for? Join Genesis Sect and be a legendary doctor."


    Ss excitedly said, "I''m joining! I want to be part of it right now."


    After saying that, Ss suddenly thought of Matthew and advised,


    "You''re a doctor too, and your medical skills are way better than mine. You must be dealing with the same struggle to improve your medical skills, right?


    "Why don''t you join Genesis Sect too? We can reach the pinnacle of medical skills together as a team."


    Matthew was interested too. As a


    doctor, he was naturally curious about medical skills. He was eager


    to learn to treat and heal his patients better.


    Gideon talked aboutbining medical skills with technology, and Matthew had been studying that as well.


    But Matthew could tell Gideon was exaggerating it. Even though technology could enhance medical treatment, it also had its fair share of drawbacks.


    The way Gideon put it was too unrealistic, bordering on madness.


    It reminded Matthew of the shady


    doctor he encountered during his et


    search for the book, Medieval


    Medicine. That person was actually involved in organ trafficking.


    With that, he quickly snapped out of it. Upon hearing that Ss wanted to drag him into it, Matthew immediately refused.


    "I''m not interested."


    Ss furrowed his brows. "Why aren''t you into it? You have such brilliant takes when we talk about medicine. They have opened my eyes.


    "You clearly have high aspirations. Why don''t you want to reach the pinnacle of medical skills?


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. He had already made himself clear, but Ss just didn''t seem to get it.


    Watching Ss getting all worked up, Matthew calmly replied, "That''s because I''m already at the top of medical skills."

 Chapter 334

    "What?" Ss was left speechless after uttering that one word. He had said something simr before during a discussion about treating heart disease.


    Matthew hade up with a mind-blowing treatment, and at that moment, Ss praised Matthew highly. "You''re the best doctor I''ve ever seen. You''re truly at the top of medical skills." Back then, Ss really meant it when he said that, which was why he was at a loss for words now.


    Gideon turned to Matthew and sized him up curiously. "Your medical skills are impressive, huh?"


    Matthew nodded. "Honestly, I haven''te across anyone who''s better."


    Matthew wanted to steer clear from Genesis Sect, so he just put it out there bluntly. Still, Matthew was telling the truth. As a doctor, he had his pride.


    Gideon sneered. "You''ve really gotten on my nerves. If you said that in front of regr doctors, it wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, they''re a bunch of losers.


    "But everyone in Genesis Sect is a medical genius, even the least talented one among us. His skills are more than enough to make you drop to your knees and worship him.


    "You''re going to regret disrespecting Genesis Sect. Kneel and swear your loyalty to me as my apprentice, and I might spare your life."


    Matthew turned to Ss. "If you want to be part of Genesis Sect, you need to wake up. See that? They''re forcing people in with death threats. Is this the kind of doctor you want to be?"


    Ss felt like he had been pped with a cold, hard truth. His burning enthusiasm was quickly snuffed out. He nervously moved away from Gideon and hid behind Matthew.


    Upon seeing this, Gideon had an odd expression, like a seasoned butcher. It was a calm and detached look as if he had been used to taking lives.


    After taking a few steps back, Gideon gestured at Matthew and instructed his men, "Get to work. Don''t go easy on him."


    Gideon''s thugs closed in on


    Matthew at once. They seemed prettyid-back, barely taking Matthew seriously. As they surrounded Matthew, they started making fun of him.


    "Looks like you''re getting lucky today, you rascal. You''re not dying on my watch."


    "But you''re also out of luck. It''s not that we''re going easy on you. Instead, no matter what we do to you, Mr. Warner has ways to keep you alive." "Getting on Mr. Warner''s bad side will make you regret getting born into this world."


    "You brat, pissing off Mr. Warner will make dying not an option for you. Of course, you''re going to taste suffering worse than that."


    As the group mocked Matthew, they started closing in on him. Then, the brawny man in the lead reached out to grab Matthew by the cor.


    A cold glint flickered in Matthew''s eyes. Just as the brawny man was about to grab his cor, he delivered a punch to the man''s throat.


    "Get a taste of my fist," he said as he raised his fist.


    A cracking noise echoed as his throat got crushed. The brawny man held his throat and made a strange gagging noise, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Crouching down in agony, the


    brawny man struggled to breathe


    and stuck his hand into his mouth


    as if he was trying to clear his airway, Eventually, his body hit the ground and twitched for a while before goingpletely motionless.


    volet


    As the scene unfolded, the rest of the burly men getting ready to join the fray flinched and stepped back. Everyone looked at Matthew with fear and trepidation.

 Chapter 335

    Seeing this, Gideon sneered and mocked, "Oh, you can throw a punch or two, huh? Don''t get cocky just because yound a few punches and kill someone. You''ve got a long way to go. "I deal with more dead bodies in a single day than you''ll ever see in your entire life. You''d better surrender now. If Ie after you, you won''t even have a moment to regret it." Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? I want to find out just how strong you are."


    Gideon snorted coldly and said, "It''s been years since I''ve had to fight anyone because no one''s been worth it, and you''re no different.


    "But if you get beaten badly, I could step in to save your life. Just like that, I''ll have another specimen for my research."


    Afterward, Gideon shouted at his men, "What are you idiots waiting for? Get moving! Do I have to do everything myself?


    "He''s nothing but a loser. He just caught you off guard. With all of you ganging up on him, taking him out will be a piece of cake."


    Gideon''s words had dissipated their fear a little. They exchanged nces and slowly closed in on Matthew.


    However, Matthew approached them head-on, his face as cool as a cucumber. His gaze was sharp, and he exuded an intense presence, like a general heading to battle ready to unleash carnage.


    Not far behind, Ss picked up a broom and nervously trailed behind Matthew. It looked like he wanted to help but was too scared to do anything.


    Ss stood about six feet behind Matthew, clutching the broom in his hands tightly. The broom handle was made of a thin metal. It was twisted and deformed from his tight grip, but he didn''t even notice it. Ss kept an eye on the group closing in on Matthew, ready to swing the broom at whoever that made a move first.


    Seeing his men slowly move toward Matthew, Gideon lost his patience and snapped, "Are you guys afraid to face a loser? My time is valuable. Get it done already!"


    The burly men dared not to waste any time. They charged at Matthew and hurled insults at him.


    "Fucker, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Fuck! Beat him up!"


    Without warning, Matthew sprang into action and shed with his opponents head-on.


    His punches came one after another, and his fist moved so swiftly that it seemed to leave afterimages behind. Bones snapped loudly with each blow.


    When the noises died down, the


    burly men rolled on the ground and


    held their necks. All of them were desperately gasping for air. But instead of speaking, they just made these odd gagging sounds like their


    threats were blocked.


    In just a moment, their faces turned into a deep shade of blue before copsing to the ground motionlessly.


    Out of nowhere, the sound of pping filled the room. Gideon pped and chuckled.


    "Well done! One move to conquer all your opponents. With your bone-crushing punches, you can take out a few opponents at your level. You must be something else, handling the regr folks easily.


    "But you''re still nothing to me. I''m going to show you personally what a martial artist is and what it means to be the strongest."


    As Gideon spoke, he reached into his


    pocket and pulled out a small knife.


    It was an unusual knife with a stim handle. The de was no bigger than a fingernail, but it was brilliantly white and incredibly sharp.


    Matthew was astonished by this sight. It was a scalpel. Plus, it was a custom-made scalpel, nothing like the one ordinary people have.


    This was Matthew''s first timeing across such a bizarre weapon. The moment Gideon picked up the scalpel, his energy felt different.

 Chapter 336

    He grew serious and solemn, losing the arrogance and bloodlust he had just moments ago. It was like watching a clown suddenly stop smiling.


    Matthew''s pupils constricted, and he shrugged his shoulders as if adjusting his stance. Suddenly, Gideon attacked. His de shone in the light, rushing straight toward Matthew''s throat.


    There was a dull smack, and Gideon flew back,nding on the ground with a heavy thud. Even the ground shook when he fell on it.


    Gideon''s face was twisted in pain, and blood seeped from his mouth. He stared at Matthew in disbelief.


    "That''s impossible! You can''t possibly have reflexes that fast. The average human only has a reaction speed of 200 to 300 milliseconds. Even athletes with specialized training can only shorten it to 150 to 180 milliseconds, which means that the average human can react in 150 to 180 milliseconds.


    "Highly-trained fighters can react in 150 milliseconds, but I attacked you when you were shrugging your shoulders. You can''t possibly have reacted so quickly!"


    "I can react in 90 milliseconds," Matthew said nonchntly.


    That... Gideon had a stunned expression on his face. "That''s impossible! I''ve never seen anyone who could react in even 100 milliseconds. How could you..."


    As he said that, his face twisted in pain. He looked down at his chest. There was a foot-shaped dent on his bleeding ribcage, and his clothes were soaked in blood. He was horrified.


    "I... my bones are broken... my chest hurts terribly... I need surgery at once to fix it..."


    As he said that, he used his knife to slice his shirt apart, peeling it off his skin. Then, he touched his chest gingerly.


    As he did so, he let out a piercing scream. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and rolled down his face. He shuddered and let out a beast-like roar.


    "There''s no anesthesia around. It hurts. I''m going to die..."


    Matthew was stunned too. Was


    Gideon trying to perform surgery on


    himself? What a horrible sight.


    However, it was toote. Matthew


    was a doctor. He was all too familiar with human anatomy.


    "Don''t even try. Without my help and with no other drugs around, you can only live for another minute at most."


    Gideon was in so much pain that his head spun. He gnashed his teeth. "Save me, please."


    Matthew shook his head. "Don''t you have incredible medical skills? Didn''t you want me to call you my mentor?"


    Gideon was about to pass out. "I... I was wrong. Please, save me. I''ll call you my mentor... as long as I get to live!"


    Matthew turned and walked away. "I don''t ept people like you as my mentees."


    He went up to Ss, who was still watching in stunned silence. Matthew called out to him and said, "Hey, let''s go. Don''t look anymore."


    Ss snapped back to reality and


    followed Matthew out. As he walked,


    he turned back to look. He looked sympathetic. "What a pity that all that medical skill is going to waste.


    He was just a little


    Matthew sighed. "There are some things you don''t understand. To be honest, I don''t really get it either.


    "There are eight divisions in the world of true medicine. Likewise, there are eight divisions in the world of dark medicine.


    "They''re almost insane. Their medical skills might be impressive, but their methods..."


    Gideon watched as Matthew left. He quickly dug out an exquisite box from his pocket. He held it with one trembling hand and opened it with the other.


    With a click the box opened,


    revealing a pale, silver drug. He took


    it and popped it into his mouth.


    Then, he pulled out his phone and


    scrolled to one of his contacts that said, "Mentor".


    He sent the person a voice message, saying, "Please, save me, sir... Come to myboratory in ten minutes, and I might still be able to live."

 Chapter 337

    After saying that, Gideon''s energy was spent. He gradually lowered his arm, the phone slipping out of his hands. He clutched at his chest, staring at the wound as if it were a portal to the afterlife. After goodness knows how long, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he was blinded by the bright lights of the surgical ward. He squinted.


    He turned his head slightly, seeing an old man with a head of white hair next to him. He was dressed in a white coat and was taking off his gloves.


    Gideon wanted to call out to him, but he could only manage a whispering croak. "Mr. Miller..."


    Barrett Miller nced at Gideon. "If I hadn''te in time, you would have been dead by now. Who dares to provoke the Genesis Sect in this way? Does he have a death wish?"


    Gideon''s lips and mouth were dry. He licked his lips and said, "I only know that one of them is called Ss Solomon. Ss would know what the other man is called.


    "When you left, sir, you said you were going to find someone called Matthew Grant. You said his medical skills were good enough to be part of Genesis Sect. Have you found him?"


    Barrett shook his head. "I just learned where he worked. That was when you called. Don''t talk for now and just tend to your wounds."


    Meanwhile, in Wealthwave Group, Matthew and Ss took the elevator ride up. Ss was quiet as if pondering something.


    Matthew could guess what was on Ss'' mind. "Do you like the Genesis Sect''s medical theory?"


    Ss hesitated and nodded. "Since young, I always wondered why traditional medicine and modern medicine never crossed paths or attempted to work together. Even if they had different beliefs, one could support the other. "When I was a kid, I always thought that the medicines we got when we had the flu were to treat the virus. But, eventually, I learned that flus go away on their own. Our bodies can fight the virus naturally.


    "Traditional medicine boosts the immune system and elerates the recovery process. On the other hand, modern medicine deals with the symptoms and gets rid of the bacteria.


    "Why can''t modern medicine simply be a way to support traditional medicine?"


    I.ne


    u


    Matthew cast a second nce at Ss. He wasn''t expecting that opinion from him. "I don''t know what your mentor taught you, but my mentor would tell me stories that showed me miraculous medical procedures.


    "When my interest was piqued, he started teaching modern medicine instead and talked about the modern theories. After that, hepared it with the traditional theories.


    "Then, he exined what every organ in our bodies did, as well as all the acupuncture points.


    "The truth is, anything goes as long as it treats patients. You can research it if you want. You can also join the Genesis Sect if you want.


    "You''re an adult who can make your own decisions. I''m just someone who had the lucky opportunity to know you. I have no right to dictate what you do."


    Ss thought of Gideon, and fear shed in his eyes. "They seem a little crazy in the Gugleni Sect. They''re too far gone. Can we just do our own research andbine both traditional and modern medicine?"


    Matthew suddenly remembered his


    own research on telomeres. "You


    n¨¦


    can try it if you want. I just happen to have a topic in mind. It''s about telomeres. You research modern medicine with traditional medicine backing you up. You can even do your own research."


    real?


    Was that for real? Ss didn''t know that this was possible. "Maybe that wouldn''t be the best thing to do. It would use up a lot of money. You''re not well off either. All the money you spend is from your girlfriend Would she agree to it?"


    Matthew didn''t want to provide an in-depth exnation. He patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry. You''ve got me around."


    Ss eximed, "How did you manage to find such a rich girlfriend?


    "When I was at my lowestying by the roadside, I''d see girls on the street and imagine that one of the rich ones would take care of me. But that never happened. How did you do it?"

 Chapter 338

    Matthew didn''t want to go into detail. He smiled. "I have a great body."


    Ss didn''t want to carry on with the conversation. He couldn''t. It wasn''t like he could strip andpare. The elevator stopped. They walked out.


    Meanwhile, the two girls were chatting in the office. Both Rachel and Tracy were beautiful in their own ways.


    Rachel was more of an ice princess, exuding a regal aura supported by her luscious curves. On the other hand, Tracy was like a butterfly in a garden. She sported a clean silhouette and exceedingly pretty features. She seemed more confident too. They wereughing as they talked about Matthew.


    Tracy said coyly, "You''re smiling a lot more often, Rachel. Is it because of the thing you had with Matthew?"


    Rachel was stunned. This was the first time that someone said she smiled often. But when she heard Tracy''s next words, she blushed. "What nonsense is that? You should be more reserved as ady."


    Tracy pursed her lips. "Why do I need to be reserved around you? We can talk about everything, can''t we? Tell me, what did it feel like doing it with Matthew?"


    Rachel thought of how Matthew hadpletely dominated her in the car that night. Her cheeks got scalding hot, and her gaze grew shy.


    Tracy watched as Rachel blushed. Rachel looked like a rose in bloom. She was just that beautiful. Even Tracy wanted to kiss her.


    She teased, "You''re blushing really hard. Do you feel like doing it again?"


    Rachel smacked her lightly. "Nonsense, ''m just thinking about something Back then, Matthew said I had some sort of illness. It had to be cured by... by... Oh, I can''t say it." She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    Though her beautiful face was still flushed, there was no way to fully describe her beauty.


    Tracy couldn''t stop herself from touching Rachel''s delicate cheek. "Tell me! Or... are you just stringing me along?" Rachel took Tracy''s hand away. "I''m not. It''s just too embarrassing.


    "Matthew said that my ice-cold demeanor was some sort of illness. It had to be cured by... doing that with a guy.


    "I thought he was just a perverted


    bastard who wanted to use that as a reason to sleep with me. But now, you''re telling me that I''m smiling more often now. I''m just wondering


    if what he said could be true


    Tracy looked stunned. Was there really such an illness in this world? Wasn''t that just something someone perverted would say?


    Tracy thought of the time she''d asked Matthew to send her home and how he had rejected her. He hadn''t taken the opportunity to take advantage of her. She mumbled, "Maybe it''s real. That''s a really lucky illness to have."


    Rachel blushed even harder. "What nonsense are you saying?"


    Tracy said enviously, "Girls are using face masks and going to beauty salons to be pretty. Some of them even go through stic surgery. But all you have to do to be prettieris getid. It''s just unbelievable. I''m really envious."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at her. "Are you feeling horny? Do you want me to lend you that perverted bastard for a couple of days so that you can be prettier too?"

 Chapter 339

    Tracy pursed her lips. At first, she wanted to ask, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    But just as she was about to say that, she changed her mind. "Alright. I''ll borrow him as a beauty supplement. Ha ha ha..."


    After that, she felt the heat rising to her cheeks. She covered up her embarrassment with herughter.


    Rachel nced at her and said, "Oh, I just remembered that you''ve never felt the touch of a man before. You aren''t seriously considering it, are you?"


    She''d actually hit the nail right on the head. Tracy said crossly, "You were the one who''s been touched by a man and sitting here talking about doing it again. Now, you''re making pointed jabs at me. We promised each other that we''d be spinsters together, but you''ve changed!"


    Just as she said that, a voice sounded at the door. "Who''s changed?"


    Tracy looked up, seeing Matthew. She blushed even harder and said, "You have!"


    Matthew looked at Rachel. "What''s going on?"


    Rachel said with a reddened face, "It''s girl''s talk. You wouldn''t understand. Didn''t you say you wanted to talk about investing in the research institute today? I''ve been waiting for ages. Why are you just getting here?"


    Matthew frowned. "Since when did I say that we would talk about it today? You asked for the day offst night. I even told Tracy to help you look after thepany. Have you misremembered something?" When Rachel thought ofst night, her face grew excruciatingly hot.


    She was tired yesterday, but after a good night''s sleep, she felt like apletely new person. She was like a nt that had just been watered, bouncing back even livelier than before.


    She felt like she had recovered, so she came to thepany to work. But now, Matthew''s question was putting her on the spot.


    "Let''s not talk about all that. Let''s talk about the research institute.


    "We need to choose a location, hire employees, and hire a manager to handle all of those employees. These all require manpower. It''s even more important than the investment." Matthew nodded. If they wanted to make a profit off the project, they would have to rely on their employees. However, firstly, they would need a manager.


    "What do you suggest?"


    Rachel smiled at Matthew. "You''ve been ving away as my driver all this time. Why don''t you do it?"


    Matthew considered it. He could, and it would make things easier for himself, but that would mean that Rachel wouldn''t have a driver anymore.


    Most importantly, they had just improved their rtionship. Would they grow distant if he dealt with the clinic more?


    As he pondered the idea, Rachel asked, "Why? Do you not want to do it? In that case, Tracy can do it."


    Tracy was stunned but perked up at once. "Alright. You two have been getting along really welltely. I wouldn''t like to be the third wheel."


    Matthew had wanted to say


    something, but Tracy''s words made him blush. She was the biggest third wheel there ever was to exist. She even witnessed him doing it with Rachel.


    He swallowed his words. "Fine."


    Rachel seemed to have read his


    mind. "That would make Tracy the president, and you''d be her


    assistant. Just to make things clear, the assigned roles are not based on your capabilities. Don''t take


    it


    personally."


    After saying all that, she felt


    surprised by her own exnation. Before this, she was stone cold. She wouldn''t be as considerate of


    Matthew as she was right now.


    She felt like a trad wife, always considering her man''s feelings. It was a foreign feeling to her. She would never have done this before.


    She couldn''t help wondering if this was happening because she had been dominated by Matthewst night. Was she beginning to protect his dignity now? Matthew nodded. She was doing well. He still had toplete his mentor''s task, so he really didn''t have the time to spend on the research institute. "That works." Then, he said half-jokingly to Tracy, "I''ll be your underling from now on, Ms. Lauder. Please be nice to me."


    Tracy''s eyes were gleaming mischievously. "You''re my underling now. You''d better watch out. I''m not as easy to mess around with as Rachel." Rachel smiled, which made her as radiant as a rose in a bouquet of daisies under the sun.

 Chapter 340

    Her rosebud-colored lips looked absolutely delectable. "You need to work well together."


    When Ss walked in, he was mesmerized by the two beautiful women. But since he wanted to be polite, he dared not gawk at them. So, he looked at the office decorations instead. However, his mind was focused on their conversation.


    He could already sense the suggestiveness in Tracy''s words and nces. What was even more surprising was the fact that Rachel had paired Tracy and Matthew together to be in charge of the research institute. Wasn''t she basically handing off her man to another woman? Was she blind, or was she doing this on purpose? Ss couldn''t bear to think about it.


    Matthew was nonchnt. "I''m okay with it."


    Tracy smiled and reassured Rachel, saying, "I''ll only be in charge of the finances. I can ignore everything else as long as we''re profiting.


    "By the way, I was out looking earlier, and I found a pretty good ce avable for sale. It would be a nice spot for the research institute. Should we look at it together?"


    Matthew didn''t think that things would be this easy. "Let''s go."


    Rachel considered it for a while and said, "I''m busy today. You two can go. I''ll be over soon if I have the time."


    "Okay," Matthew replied, bringing Ss to the elevator.


    Tracy hurried after them. "You''re driving, aren''t you? I''ll be your passenger princess then."


    Matthew said nothing, walking into the elevator. Meanwhile, Tracy raised her eyebrows. "I''m the president and your superior. Why aren''t you replying to me?"


    For whatever reason, Matthew would make her feel snubbed every time. Tracy felt upset. Matthew was her assistant now. It was time for revenge.


    She didn''t intend to humiliate him or anything. She just wanted to get rid of that antsy feeling in her chest.


    Matthew nced at her, saying nothing. He suddenly wondered if making her president was a good choice. She was already unting her authority minutes after getting it. Ss stepped back, standing in the corner of the elevator. He wished to have no part in their conversation.


    He might be Matthew''s friend, but Tracy was going to be the president of the research institute. He was just a researcher. He couldn''t afford to offend her.


    There was a heavy atmosphere in


    ?????


    the elevator Tracy red at Matthew, upset that she wasn''t given a response. Her breasts heaved as she huffed angrily. They trembled in her tight shirt as the


    elevator rode down.


    Matthew nced at them, feeling his heart quiver. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed his saliva. He turned away.


    Tracy scrunched her nose. With a "ding," the elevator arrived on the first floor and Tracy walked out of the elevator. She had a tight ck skirt on, and her heels entuated her curves. She swung her hips from side to side as she walked


    Matthew followed behind her, trying his best to look up. However, he would still find his gaze drifting down to her assets. It was like a ma, attracting his attention.


    en


    Suddenly, Tracy stopped. Matthew was so engrossed in his gawking that he bumped into her. He backed away quickly.


    Tracy looked back at him and shrieked, "Where''s your car?"


    It was then that Matthew realized they were on the first floor. The car was in the basement.


    Just as he was about to say something, a sweet voice sounded. "Get in the car, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew turned around and saw Sara. She had opened the doors to the backseat of her car and was beckoning for him to go in.


    Tracy was stunned to see her. She knew of the rks'' identity. They could destroy Wealthwave Group with just a few words. Sara was the rks'' daughter. "Ms... Ms rk, with your identity... driving would be too much."


    Sara nced at Tracy. She remembered now. Tracy was Rachel''s secretary. She couldn''t even be bothered to argue with someone like that.


    "I''m Mr. Grant''s driver," she said coldly.

 Chapter 341

    What? Tracy gasped softly as she stared at Sara. Sara was someone that even Rachel had to be polite to. Yet, here she was, being the driver to Rachel''s driver.


    Matthew didn''t expect that Sara would actually be his driver. It looked like she had calmed down.


    He wasted no time getting into the car. Seeing that Tracy was still standing there gaping, he called out, "Hey, get in the car."


    Tracy came back to her senses. Sara was still holding the door open, but Tracy didn''t dare to go straight in. Instead, she thanked Sara before sliding into the backseat carefully. "Thank you. Sorry for the trouble."


    The door closed with a snap. Sara sat in the driver''s seat and began driving. She asked Matthew, "Where are we going, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew looked at Tracy. "Give her the address."


    Tracy handed her phone over. "I have it open on the map. Just follow the directions."


    She knew that Sara wasn''t a local. It would be useless to tell her where it was. Sara took the phone and drove ording to the directions.


    The car moved at a steady pace. A little more than ten minutester, they found themselves on a road with por trees on both sides.


    Matthew looked at the familiar road, feeling conflicted. He''d traveled on this road countless times. He would ride on this road on his bicycle when he just started his business.


    Then, he switched to driving an electric car. After that, he drove a normal car. He would have to drive on this road every day.


    The car stopped at Gembrooke Building, and Tracy got out of the car. "Come on down. It''s Gembrooke Building that we''re here for."


    Could such coincidences really exist? Evergreen Group was located on the sixth floor of Gembrooke Building. It was about 10,000 square feet.


    He got out of the car and went up with Tracy. Sara hurried after them. "Should I wait for you downstairs, Mr. Grant? Or should I be next to you to hold your bag?"


    Matthew waved his hand. "I don''t have a bag on me. You can wait for us downstairs."


    Tracy was full of bewilderment. She couldn''t understand why Sara was being so polite to Matthew. After Sara left, Tracy asked in a low voice, "Why does Ms. rk want to be your driver?"


    Matthew shook his head. "I don''t know either. Maybe she needs a job."


    Some things couldn''t be exined. He was better off bullshitting. However, Tracy pursed her lips. Only a fool would believe that Sara ever needed a job.


    They went into the elevator, and Tracy pressed the button to the sixth floor. Then, she looked at Matthew thoughtfully.


    Matthew frowned. She was taking him to Evergreen Group. He suddenly thought of something. He nced at Tracy, saying nothing.


    The elevator opened, and a woman went up to shake their hands warmly. "Wee to..."


    She stopped her sentence halfway. Her hand was frozen in the air. She was Tessa Sanders. Although she had makeup on, her pale and miserable face was unmistakable.


    Right now, she had a stunned


    expression on her face. The


    Matthew walked out of the elevator, ignoring her. He said to Tracy, "Hurry up. I have other things to work on afterward."


    Tracy murmured in response. She said to Tessa, "There''s no need for all the formalities. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Tessa nced at Matthew. She retracted her hand slowly. Her lips moved, but nothing came out.

 Chapter 342

    Tessa couldn''t bear to just sell thepany away like this to pay off her debts. She didn''t want to go back to the way her life was before she married Matthew.


    She had to work in a soul-draining office job and be bossed around by her superiors only to earn peanuts. Forget the luxury brands and cars. She would have to sleep on purchasing even a tube of lipstick. When she was met with Matthew''s ice-cold gaze, she sighed. "Follow me to the meeting room." After that, she turned and led the way.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s familiar, steady footsteps behind her, tears fell from her eyes. Matthew used to handle everything in thepany. All she had to do was spend the money.


    She went to the beauty salon, shopped around, and had a cup of coffee every day. She lived like royalty, but she just had to go and divorce him and take over everything in thepany.


    Now, things had ended up like this. She wouldn''t be able to pay off her debts even if she sold thepany.


    When she got to the meeting room, she wiped away her tears and sat on the chair at the end of the table.


    Tracy went to sit opposite Tessa. Meanwhile, Matthew slid into a chair from the side and sat down nonchntly.


    Tessa looked at Tracy, then at Matthew. She stared at him, unable to take her eyes off him. It was like she was under a spell.


    Tracy drummed her knuckles on the table. "Please look at me, Ms. Sanders. Let''s negotiate the price."


    It was as if Tessa hadn''t heard her. She stared at Matthew, saying miserably, "You created Evergreen Group with your own hands. Ms. Lauder says that it''ll be turned into a research institute once it''s been purchased. Can you really bear to see thepany be shut down like this?"


    Matthew said coldly, "What does that have to do with me?"


    Tessa smiled bitterly. That was true. Thispany was nowpletely hers. She stared at the man who used to think she was his world-the man who was willing to go to prison for her.


    It felt like a knife was stabbed


    through her heart. All the money in the world would eventually run out.


    Even the best sports car in the world


    would eventually turn to rust


    The most precious thing in the world was the love that a man had for a woman, but she threw it away like it was nothing.


    Her tears flowed freely. "I was


    wrong. I was terribly... terribly...


    wrong. Could you please give me a chance? Just one is enough. As long as you do, I''ll treasure it forever."


    Matthew raised an eyebrow and stood up. "If you''re not selling this, we''re leaving." Tracy immediately got up too, acting as if she was going to follow Matthew out. Upon seeing this, Tessa cried out quickly, "I''m selling it. Let''s talk about the price." If she didn''t sell it, she wouldn''t even be able to step out of this building. Matthew sat down again. "You have no right to talk to me. You may talk to Tracy."


    Tessa looked pained as she turned to Tracy. "Let''s talk."


    Although Tracy was the president, Matthew was the boss. Tessa really didn''t have the right to talk to Matthew.


    Tracy opened the folder and pushed it toward Tessa. "This is the price that we''re offering, as well as the agreement. Please read through it carefully." Tessa only nced at the lump sum. It wasn''t much, but it was more than what the otherpanies offered. It was a merciful amount. "Alright. I''ll take it."


    Tracy nodded. "Please sign your name there. Once you''re done, you may leave."


    Tessa took up the pen and wrote her name on the document. "I thought I had everything. But in less than a month, I lost my man, my money, and earned myself a shit ton of debt instead."  en

 Chapter 343

    Matthew said coldly, "You did this all to yourself!"


    He remembered how he''d stepped out of that prison with all the money he had made. He''d learned an incredible medical skill. He was sure that he could give Tessa an even better life. He wanted to spend his days with her so much. However, Tessa had usurped thepany and kicked him out. Everything had ended like this because of her own deliberate actions.


    Tessa put down her pen and looked at Matthew. "Now, I have nothing. I''m a nobody. I know that you''re a kind person who would pity a stranger. Could you at least have some mercy on me and send me some money for food?" Matthew stood up and walked toward the door, leaving Tracy behind.


    Tessa was frozen in shock by the sight of this. "Why... why can''t you just think of me as a poor stranger? Can''t you spare even a little pocket change for me? Do you hate me that much?" Tracy got up and chased after Matthew. Then, she remembered something and turned to Tessa. "This is not yourpany anymore. Please leave!"


    Tessa smiled, her heart full of misery. She got up and went to the elevator. However, Matthew was in it. He was pressing the button to hold the elevator door open, probably to wait for Tracy.


    But when he saw Tessa, the doors closed. His handsome face gradually disappeared from view as the doors slid shut. That was it for Tessa. She howled and began sobbing.


    Tracy frowned. If it were any other woman, she would have offered a tissue at once. However, she knew everything about Tessa.


    She was repulsed by this ungrateful woman. Tessa was simply too merciless for words. There was no telling if Tessa would stab her in the back if Tracy was friends with her.


    Tracy went to the elevator and pressed the button, wanting to leave Tessa as quickly as possible. The door slid open, revealing that it was empty inside. She walked in hurriedly, pressing the button. Suddenly, Tessa entered the elevator. Tracy frowned. She wasn''t fast enough. It was a good thing that they were only sharing an elevator and that they would soon part ways.


    Tessa''s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Tracy hesitantly as the elevator descended slowly.


    Suddenly, Tessa gnashed her teeth and threw herself on the floor. Tracy was startled. She backed into a corner of the elevator.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    Tessa looked at her with her tear-filled eyes. "I''m begging you, Ms. Lauder. You seem to be on good terms with Matthew. Please, help me.


    "I know I was wrong, but I''m still Lori''s mother. Please, let him forgive me. He can punish me however he wants. I''ll do anything!"


    Tracy suddenly sympathized with


    her. However, she was still logical Tracy was no saint. She couldn''t forgive everything. She merely pitied Tessa. "I''m just colleagues with him. He."


    She trailed off. After a moment''s silence, she said, "He''s a really capable and mature person. There seems to be nothing that he can''t solve.


    "He''s really kind and wise too, and he


    sticks to his morals when he does things. He''s an incredibly charming person. You''ve really lost yourself a gem. Nothing that I say will have an effect on him."


    Tracy''s face grew even more bitter when she was rejected. She felt unworthy and disgusting. Although she was on her knees begging for mercy, nothing was going the way she wanted.


    She got up by supporting herself with the handrails. Her eyes were ssy and soulless. When the doors opened, Tracy hurried out.


    Tessa trudged out of the elevator like a frozen zombie, following after Tracy mindlessly. A car was parked by the roadside. The door was open, and Tracy slid into the backseat.


    The car moved slowly. Tessa stopped walking and watched as the car left, reying the moment when she stood at the prison gates.

 Chapter 344

    She''d driven away in a red car on that day, leaving the newly freed Matthew behind. It all felt like a dream. Now, it was happening again, but the roles were reversed. Tessa grumbled, "Is this karma? Does that exist for real?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, her expression gradually shifted. Her eyes grew colder as she yelled, "Why is this happening? I''m a woman! Why can''t you forgive me? Can''t you man up? Do you think you''re all that? "If you could start from the bottom, I can too. Even if thepany is gone, I can start over again. I''m going to seed no matter what it takes. I''m going to be so powerful that you''ll have to look up at me.


    "Just you wait, Matthew Grant! One day, you''ll be on your knees begging me to forgive you!"


    Her screams attracted the attention of the passersby on the street. Plenty of people stood there and watched her.


    Tessa red at them condescendingly and roared, "What the fuck are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a woman curse before? Fuck off, all of you!"


    Some of the people walked away mumbling to themselves. Some shook their heads, and some even called her a crazydy.


    Tessa went up to a cab and said, "I have no money, but I need a ride."


    The driver was stunned. He looked at Tessa, frowning. "What type of a ride are you looking for if you don''t even have any money?"


    Tesa said coldly, "Look at me. Aren''t I worth it?"


    The driver hesitated. She was beautiful even though her face was tear-streaked. She had obviously been crying. She was probably upset over a rtionship.


    "You''re pretty. You don''t have to hurt yourself even if some jerk broke your heart. You''ll meet a better man."


    Tessa tilted her chin up. "What would you know? From now on, I''m not the Tessa Sanders that I used to be. I don''t care about my face or my body. I can rip out my heart if necessary. I will do whatever it takes to seed. "You will be the first stepping stone in my journey. That is, unless you don''t want to drive me there."


    The driver looked up and down at


    her. She was d in luxury clothing and looked like a richdy. This was a woman he could only ever dream of. Yet, here he was, being


    Swed


    with the opportunity to be close to her.


    "Alright. I''ll drive you over and you can pay me with your body right now."


    Tessa red at him icily. "I''ll pay you when I get there. I want to go to the Evans residence!"


    The driver looked lost. "Which residence is that?"


    It then urred to Tessa that the


    Evans were a martial arts family. She only knew because she heard about it somewhere. A regr person like the driver would never know who they were.


    "Just start the car. I''ll show you the way."


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the Evans residence. The driver stared at Tessa, desire growing in his gaze. He rubbed his hands together. "We''re here now. You said you''d pay with your body. It''s time to pay up."


    Tessa lifted her chin slightly, looking at him in icy disdain. "Are you sure you want me?"


    The driver was growing wild with lust. His breaths grew erratic. "I''m sure. I''ll only ever get to fuck a girl like you once in my lifetime."


    Tessa nodded. "Alright. Just wait a second. Let me retouch my makeup."


    As she said that, she opened a little purse and began digging through it.


    The driver was impatient. "You don''t need to put on more makeup. You''re already pretty enough. You''re the prettiest woman I''ve ever seen."


    He reached out to touch her. Just before he was about to touch her shoulder, he stopped. He looked at her in shock. "What... what do you want?"


    Tessa had a pair of eyebrow


    scissors in her hands. She pressed it


    against the driver''s neck. "Did you really think that someone like you could touch me? My heart''s turned to steel now. I''m ruthless, not a slut. So tell me, do you want to be paid or do you want to be killed?"


    She''d sworn to herself to reach the top using whatever means necessary. How could she let a driver take advantage of her?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 345

    The driver was scared shitless. He could feel the cold metal against his skin. He didn''t dare to move an inch.


    "I''ll forfeit the payment! It''s not worth getting killed over 20 bucks. Just go. Don''t do anything stupid. If it''s money you want, I''ll give you some!"


    Tessa let out an evil grin and took out a wad of cash from her wallet. "Did you think I didn''t have any money? I was just using you as practice, you fucking loser." With that, she opened the door and walked off.


    The driver stared at her, mumbling, "What a crazy bitch. Refusing to pay even though she had the money. Karma will get to her one day!" He cursed inwardly and left. Tessa walked toward the Evans residence. She was more confident now after her little training session. She was even more sure of the n that she had in mind now. Meanwhile, at Wealthwave Group, a car stopped at thepany''s entrance. Matthew got out of the car and walked toward the building.


    Sara jumped down and hurried after him. "Let''s exchange numbers, Mr. Grant. That way, you''ll be able to call me when you need me." Matthew stopped. "Alright. Here it is. You may send me a call."


    Tracy''s gaze darted back and forth between the two of them. Sara was really Matthew''s driver. On top of that, she wanted to keep being his driver. Tracy was perplexed.


    When Matthew walked into the building, Tracy came to her senses and chased after him. They went into the elevator together. Then, she realized that Matthew had pressed the button that would lead them to the staff room. "Are you going to the highest floor?"


    "I want to sleep," Matthew said expressionlessly.


    Tracy pointed up. "But you can sleep in the president''s office. There''s a staff room in there."


    Matthew shook his head. "Do you think I can sleep with such a beautiful woman next to me?"


    Tracy was stunned. Then, she blushed and scoffed. "You pervert."


    The doors opened. Matthew walked out of the elevator. He walked into the staff room and saw a few people having a chat inside.


    None of them were guards. They were all cleaningdies. Matthew instantly understood why.


    He quickly found himself a ce to sit. He sprawled over the table, his eyes turning soulless. He wasn''t really sleepy. He just needed to be alone for a while.


    The


    shut down. His wife had divorced


    him and had be apletely different person. Life suddenly felt impermanent. It seemed like nothing wouldst forever.


    The people he met might leave one day too. After all, he and his divorced wife had promised to stay together forever.


    He reminisced everything about his


    life. He thought about his parents and Lori when she was younger. He


    shut his eyes, resting on the table. It looked like he had fallen asleep.


    On the first floor, Sara was on the phone, frowning. "You''re thinking too much about it, Dad."


    A man with a thick voice replied in annoyance. "I''m not. My daughter has good looks. I just refuse to believe that he doesn''t like you."


    Sara looked upset and pained. Her


    father ignored her feelings for the sake of their family''s benefit. Although she had no feelings for Hayden Hobbs, he insisted that she pursue him.


    And now, right after Hayden''s death, her father discovered that Matthew was a martial artist who was even better than Hayden. Hence, her father told her to seduce Matthew. He said that once families reached the top, they would need a martial artist to protect their lineage.


    However, she''d already stripped everything off, and Matthew still hadn''t touched her. That meant that something was wrong somewhere.

 Chapter 346

    Since Wesley had asked about it, Sara decided toe clean. "I stripped everything off andy down right next to him, but he didn''t even touch me!" What? Wesley was perplexed. "Maybe he can''t do it somehow..."


    Sara gnashed her teeth. Some things should be kept a secret from one''s dad, but there was no going back now. "It''s not that. Maybe he just doesn''t like me." She remembered what had happened.


    There had been a tent in Matthew''s pants. He had looked like he had been about to do it with her, but in the end, he had said that he wasn''t interested in her crying like that.


    She couldn''t understand that. Weren''t men supposed to be even more turned on if a woman cried in front of them? She had to look it up online after this.


    Wesley considered it for a while and said, "Perhaps he''s emotionally unstable after killing someone. Just... try to get closer to him again. I refuse to believe that any man in this world can say no to a woman''s advances.


    "I''m telling you, as long as you''ve sealed the deal between you and him, we will be able to pass on our business. Once you have a child and give him our family name, he can be one of thepany''s heirs.


    "I''m begging you, Sara. You don''t want to watch this family business crumble to ruins either, do you?"


    Sara was about to refuse, but she stopped herself. Wesley was already begging her to do it. How could she refuse him?


    "Alright. I''lle up with a way."


    After hanging up, Saraid back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    She knew why Wesley was so anxious. The rks'' business was growing bigger and bigger. They were already reaching the peak of their career. Families in business were cursed. Once they reached the peak of brilliance, they would crash and fall, possibly ending up in ruins.


    The rks had discovered that this happened because there was no martial artist to protect the business after it achieved sess.


    As long as there was a martial artist to protect them, the family would gradually disappear from the limelight and be able to hide their wealth.


    Now, the rks were on the cusp of


    sess, but there was no one to protect them. That was why Wesley was willing to sacrifice even his daughter just to get a protector.


    en


    But how could Matthew restrain himself?


    At the thought of that, Sara felt an ache in her ass. She frowned and rubbed on it, mumbling, "That was intense. It''s swollen." She sat up and adjusted the rearview mirror. A beautiful face appeared. She hadrge eyes, a small nose, and dainty lips. She thought she was beautiful. How could Matthew have possibly resisted her? Could it be that he was into a certain type? She took out her phone and looked up the types of women that men liked the most.


    She quickly got her answers. Men preferred the sexy type, then the professional type, and then the cutesy type.


    She immediately decided to be the sexy type. With that, she drove to the mall to buy the things she needed.


    A man in his 30s was in the office on the highest floor of Gembrooke Building. He bolted upright in his chair. "What? Are you telling me that Matthew Grant is the new


    He was Florian Ludson, the owner of Gembrooke Building. He was shocked to hear that Matthew was the new boss.


    Florian was the one who had reported Tessa, causing Matthew to be sentenced to prison. He knew of Tessa and Matthew''s divorce as well.


    Thus, he had been sure that


    Matthew had hit rock bottom. Never


    in a million years had he thought that would rise up from the ashes like this.


    He considered it for a while and said, "Raise the prices. Double it. I want him to regret ever crossing me!"

 Chapter 347

    Troy Jackson knew about Florian''s grudges with Matthew.


    Florian had caught feelings for one of the women in Matthew''spany. He had grabbed her at the gates and refused to let her go, intending to ask for her number. However, Matthew had caught him.


    Florian had thought that Matthew would let him go because he was one of the shareholders. Unexpectedly, Matthew had grilled him on the spot. That was why Florian was so mad.


    Although Troy didn''t agree with Florian, he had fought hard to finally be thetter''s manager. Troy had a house and a car to pay off, too. He didn''t want to lose his job just because he was feeling a little righteous. Troy agreed to Florian''s request at once. "Don''t you worry, sir. I''ll finish him when I see him tomorrow. I won''t let you down."


    Florian was satisfied with Troy''s attitude. He nodded. "Remember to take a few more security guards with you. Look as intimidating as you can. You have to humble him properly. If you do this right, I''ll increase your sry." Troy was ecstatic. "Thanks, sir. You may look forward to it."


    ...


    The next day, the sun shone brightly down on the entire city as people went to their offices in a hurry.


    A car stopped outside Gembrooke Building, and Sara got out of the driver''s seat. She was dressed in an outfit that showed off her curves, and she had high heels on. As she stepped out, men stopped to stare at her. She walked gracefully to the side of the car and opened the door. Then, Matthew out of the car.


    Sara looked at him sincerely and asked gently, "Can I follow you in, Mr. Grant? I have nothing to do in the car. If I follow you in, I could help make you some coffee or hold your bag for you."


    Matthew considered it and nodded. "That sounds alright. You cane in with me."


    When he had been Sara''s driver, she had insisted that he apany her. Now that Sara was his driver, she had volunteered to apany him instead.


    Matthew stared at her deeply, guessing that she had an ulterior motive. He regarded her warily.


    Then, he looked up at the familiar building, reminiscing about days from the past. He had spent all his time here after university-before he had been sent to prison.


    He had worked in a tiny office, gradually building his empire. Eventually, he had gotten married and then gone to prison.


    He snapped back to reality and sighed before walking in through the entrance.


    Troy hade to the office early today. He had been waiting for Matthew. As per tradition, newly-minted bosses had to go through the handover procedures.


    If Troy couldn''t see Matthew today, he would stop anyone else from going in. Thus, Matthew would have toe eventually.


    But to his surprise, Matthew actually came.


    Troy sneered. He said to the guards


    next to him, "Remember what I told you. I''ll fire anyone who lets


    Matthew in, and you won''t get a single penny fromst month''s pay!"


    en


    The guards'' expressions shifted, and they said nothing.


    Troy scoffed. "Do you fucking hear me? Say something! Are you all deaf?"


    The guards looked upset. They said in unison, "Yes, sir."


    Troy scoffed again. He was displeased with these guards. He would have to get himself some new recruits who had the balls to fight.


    Matthew went up to the entrance.


    He noticed that the guards were looking at him. Something seemed off. He brushed it off. He''de


    into this building many times before.


    Since there were so manypanies here, the guards


    wouldn''t even ask where the guests were from. They would only stop delivery guys, postmen, electricians, construction workers, and


    contractors.


    With that thought, Matthew went straight in. Suddenly, a guard reached out to stop him. "Stop there. What are you here for?"


    Matthew frowned. "I just took over the sixth floor. I''m about to do the handover procedures."


    The guard coughed. "Do you have the entry pass?"

 Chapter 348

    "You cannot enter the premises without an entry pass."


    Matthew knew about the entry pass. After settling in, bosses had to apply for an entry pass in the administration department. One of the passes cost 50 dors. It would have thepany name, department, and employee name written on it. However, he had to go to the administration department to handle this. How could he do it if he couldn''t walk in?


    He said patiently, "Listen here. I just got the newpany, and I''m here to do the handover procedures today. I can only make the entry pass when I go to the administration department, which is where I''m headed now." The guard shook his head. "Sorry. I can''t let you in without an entry pass."


    What a son of a bitch! Matthew was frustrated. "How can I make the pass if I can''t go in?"


    The guard shook his head. "I don''t care."


    Matthew was angry. This was just unnecessary trouble. He couldn''t even go into his new office.


    It was straight-up bullying. He instantly grew furious and roared, "What do you think you''re doing? My office is in this building. How dare a security guard like you tell me that I can''t go into my own office?"


    The guard ignored Matthew''s furious outburst. He was being paid to do as his boss ordered him. "Don''t argue with me. I''m not letting you in, no matter what."


    There was a resounding p. Matthew had smacked the guard right across his face.


    The guard hadn''t been expecting that. He held his cheek, staring at Matthew in disbelief. "How... how dare you hit me?"


    Matthew pped him again. It was even louder this time andnded squarely on the guard''s face. Thetter lost his bnce and toppled to the floor, passing out. The other guards finally came to their senses and surrounded Matthew.


    Troy hadn''t expected that Matthew would actually be the first tosh out. He ran over and yelled, "How dare you hit him? You''re not walking out of here alive!" Matthew saw Troy walking over to him in a suit. "Are you the manager? I want to make my entry pass at the administration department. Why can''t I go in?" Troy said coldly, "You just can''t. Now that you''ve hit one of our guards, you''re in deep shit."


    When Matthew heard Troy say that he just couldn''t make his entry pass, his blood boiled. He''d already paid the administration fee, but apparently that wasn''t enough to


    stop all this trouble.


    Was this even proper administration? This was clearly just robbery!


    Matthew pped Troy across the cheek so hard that thetter saw stars. Troy held his face, taking a moment to recover. "You... How dare you hit me?" Matthew answered with yet another p.


    Troy staggered backward. When he finally came to, his anger shot through the roof. He roared at his guards, "What the fuck are you standing there for? Beat him up!"


    The guards obeyed, rushing up. "How dare you hit our manager? You''re asking for death!"


    "You son of a bitch. You''re not fit to be here."


    The two guards closest to Matthew hurled insults at him while they threw their fists.


    When they rushed up to him, he gave them two hard ps. At once, they cked out and dropped unconscious on the floor.


    Just two ps was enough for him to knock out two people. The other guards were shocked. They turned tail and ran a dozen feet or so away before turning back to look at him at a safe distance.


    With none of the guards blocking him now, Matthew simply strodezin. He knew where the administration department was. He wanted to meet the mastermind behind all of this trouble.

 Chapter 349

    Troy dared not stop him. He was scared out of his wits by Matthew''s demeanor. After a moment''s hesitation, he ran toward the elevator and pressed the button. The elevator just so happened to be on the first floor. The doors opened, and he ran in at once, frantically pressing the buttons.


    The doors slid slowly. However, just before they closed, they opened again.


    Matthew walked into the elevator.


    Troy was scared shitless when he saw who it was. He wanted to get off, but Matthew was blocking the way.


    The door shut slowly, and the elevator began ascending. Stuck in the confined space, Troy panicked. He didn''t know where to look.


    Matthew looked at Troy coldly. "Spit it out!"


    What?


    Troy was stunned. "Spit what out?"


    Matthew couldn''t be bothered to y around with him. He kicked Troy in the stomach, making him fall to the floor.


    Troy could feel his insides twist in pain. Sweat broke out all over his body, and he curled up in a corner, holding his stomach.


    "I''m going to cause more damage if you don''t speak up," Matthew said coldly.


    Troy held up his arm quickly. "I''ll talk. I''ll tell you. You want to know who''s behind all this trouble, don''t you? It''s our boss, Florian Ludson. He hates you.


    "Three years ago, he wanted to get one of your female employees'' number, but you meddled in it. That''s why he wants his revenge on you."


    Matthew vaguely remembered something like that happening. However, it had been such a long time ago. He was surprised that the other person still remembered that. "Keep talking." Keep talking? Troy frowned. He looked bewildered.


    He didn''t know what else to say. He''d already ratted out the mastermind behind this mess. What else was there to say?


    But when he saw Matthew about to hit him again, he quickly thought of something. "He''s the one who reported your wife. That''s why you were taken away."


    The one who reported his wife?


    Matthew had no idea that something like this had happened.


    He grew even more furious. If they hadn''t been reported, hispany would have had the time to go through their ounts and notice Tessa''s mistake, and they would have been able to rectify it.


    So this was why all of that had happened. His blood boiled as the realization dawned on him.


    The elevator finally reached the top floor. The doors slid open slowly.


    Matthewmanded Troy coldly, "Lead the way!"


    He only said three words.


    Troy nodded profusely. "I''ll lead the way. Don''t hurt me." It felt like someone was stabbing his stomach with a knife. He was terrified.


    He walked bent over with his arms across his stomach, showing Matthew the way while in pain.


    Meanwhile in the office, Flroian was talking to a beautiful young woman that he had just employed.


    She was a university student who was interning there. She had long


    hair and no makeup on. She was dressed in simple clothing. With her natural beauty, she


    e even


    the women who had makeupon.


    She was wearing a pair of tight-fitting jeans. They made her legs look even longer and her ass even firmer. Her short-sleeve shirt entuated the curves of her body.


    She was sweeping up the office. Every move she made enticed Florian.


    He smiled. "You shoulde here to work after you graduate, Hale. I''ll double your sry and give you ten days of leave each month. On top of that, I have an empty house that you can live in temporarily if you perform well. It would be a reward for you."


    Hayley was panicking a little. She refused him as she swept the floor. "It''s alright. I''m only here for an internship."


    Florian stood up, staring at her ass as she swept. He was drooling as he stood behind her, feeling his self-control slipping away by the seconds.

 Chapter 350

    Florian gulped. He smiled and said, "You must learn to seize your chances in society, Hale. You might not get an opportunity like this ever again.


    "If you don''t do well here, I might not even sign off on your internship documents. But if you cooperate with me..." He trailed off, extending his hand toward her and touching her.


    Hayley shrieked and backed away, looking at him in fear. "Don''t... don''t fool around. I''d just quit this job."


    Florian stepped closer. "You''re not the one who makes the decisions here. Since you''re here, I''m responsible for making you happy. Don''t be afraid. Come here..."


    He went up to her. Hayley was petrified and ran toward the door, but Florian blocked her way before she could go very far. She panicked. "What do you want? I''m going to report you to the police!"


    The police? Florian grinned. "Sure. Go ahead. I put a pearl bracelet in your bag. It''s worth about three million dors. If you report me, I''ll say that you stole my bracelet and tried to seduce me so that I''d forgive you. You''ll be the one who goes into jail instead. Do you want that?" What? Hayley''s face turned as pale as a sheet. All the fight left her body. She nearly crumpled to the ground.


    She trembled and took a few steps back, bracing herself against the wall and steadying herself. She dared not report him now. If she did, her life would be over.


    She begged, "Please, let me go, Mr. Ludson. I''m begging you. Let me go, please."


    Florian''s excitement grew even more. He lifted her chin. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to bite you. I''m going to make you happy. It''ll be for the best of us if you listen to me.


    "Otherwise, you''ll have to go to jail for at least eight or ten years if the policee here. That bracelet is worth a lot."


    With a thud, Hayley dropped to the floor. "I''m begging you, please, let me go. I don''t want the money from this job. I''ll stop interning here. Just let me go." She began sobbing. Florian''s expression shifted. He grabbed her hair. "Stop fucking begging. You''d better fucking listen to me. Now take your pants off!"


    Just then, there were a few knocks on the door.


    Florian frowned. He yelled at the door, "Fuck off, you pest. I''m busy-"


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open.


    Florian roared, "Are you fucking..."


    He stopped mid-sentence because he finally saw what was happening.


    Troy was standing there, stunned. He had his fist raised, as if he had wanted to knock. Someone next to him had just kicked the door. He was slowly pulling his leg back. Then, he walked in.


    When Florian realized who it was, he cried out. "Matt... Matthew Grant. How did youe in?" Matthew was stunned to see what was happening in the office.


    Florian


    as she


    grabbing a woman''s hair


    to nod by his feet, sobbing


    go


    I''m


    She was pleading,


    begging you." Conteret me


    Matthew''s eyes grew sharper. He said coldly, "I walked in."


    He went into the office step by step.


    Florian said harshly, "Fuck off. I don''t


    know why the guards let you in, but


    You''d get the fuck out right content belongs to


    nowolf you meddle in my business,


    I''ll


    Florian didn''t get to finish his sentence before a loud pnded on his face.


    What? He stared at Matthew in disbelief. "How dare you hit me? Do you have a death wish?"

 Chapter 351

    Several more ps resounded through the air. Matthew pped Florian dozens of times consecutively.


    Florian was beaten up so badly that blood flowed from his lips and his nose. His vision turned ck. He wanted to prop himself up with a chair, but he fell to the floor with a thud.


    After a long while, he began climbing back up. He wiped the blood off his face, looking at Matthew. "Do you... do you really not care about what happens to you next?"


    Matthew delivered a powerful kick squarely on Florian''s face.


    Florian covered his face, writhing on the floor in pain before standing back up with much difficulty. "Just... just you wait. I''ll never forgive you. I''ll call someone, and they''ll wreak havoc on you!" Matthew bent over and picked up a stool, walking toward him. "Alright. Go to hell!"


    Florian backed away quickly, retreating into a corner. Matthew kept on advancing, exuding a deadly air. That was when Florian realized that Matthew was serious about killing him.


    He shivered in fright and threw himself on the floor. "Don''t kill me, please. I was wrong."


    "So you know you''re wrong?" Matthew said coldly. "You''re just a fucking admin. How dare you stop me from going into my own office? I should just let you die!"


    Florian mmed his head against the floor as a sign of his repentance. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have stopped you. This is how sincere I am. Please, don''t kill me. I''ll never do it again. Please, have mercy on me!" Matthew''s pupils constricted. He held up the stool and rammed it down on Florian.


    With a crack, the stool broke apart. Florian was struck down. He howled in pain. "Oh! It hurts... my arm! Please, don''t kill me. I''ll make you the entry pass right now!"


    Matthew was still holding the broken stool in his hands. "Hurry up! I''m an impatient man."


    Florian''s face was twisted in pain. He climbed up with great difficulty. He couldn''t feel his right arm. He opened the drawer with his left hand and took out a few cards.


    He held up a pen, but he couldn''t write with his left hand. He broke out in a sweat when he saw how annoyed Matthew was getting.


    He spotted Troy standing at the door. He yelled, "Come here and do it. Hurry!"


    Troy stood at the door, not daring to move. When he heard that, he hurried over and made the entry pass quickly.


    Florian handed it to Matthew. "It''s done. I will send someone to your office to settle the rest of the procedures."


    Matthew took the pass, scoffing. "Motherfucker. You just had to y with fire before learning where you stand."


    Florian''s face was ashen. It wasn''t clear if it was because of the agony he was in or the harsh words Matthew had hurled at him. Either way, he didn''t dare to retort. He nodded furiously. "You''re right. You''re absolutely right. I''m wrong."


    Matthew couldn''t be bothered with him. He took the pass and left.


    He went to the sixth floor and turned on the lights. He looked around the familiar office, reminiscing about the past.


    He went into the office and found


    that his old office was still there. It


    was justbeled as the secretary''s office now. Meanwhile, the


    l.ne


    president''s office was made of three conjoined offices. It had beenpletely renovated.


    He went into his office and sat in it, pondering what to do next.


    He had Ss and Tracy with him in the researchb. He would have to hire some new people.


    His mentor had told him to find all


    eight


    toedieval medicines and their


    tokens. He''d only found three of


    There were five left.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 352

    Matthew felt that each sector of traditional medicine had its merits. On top of that, they were all vastly different from each other, like the Gugleni Sect and the Frostbloom Sect.


    The Gugleni Sect believed that people started expending energy since birth. As long as they replenished their energy, they would be able to live for a long time, but that was hard to do.


    People were usually hot-tempered. Some of them were so hot-tempered that they would hurt their bodies and shorten their own lifespans.


    The Frostbloom Sect believed that the body was a single unit. Every organ worked in harmony with each other, and diseases affected all areas of the body. Any treatment involved taking the whole body into consideration.


    The Medieval Aureate Sect was different, too. It believed in a more concrete approach, basing its research on years of experience with treatments.


    Every sector held some sort of golden nugget of wisdom about the world of medicine. They could all be used to save lives.


    Matthew really wanted to find out what would happen if he researched all eight sectors of traditional medicine.


    As he pondered this, there were sudden footsteps at the door. He thought it was Ss, so he got up to answer it. The moment he stepped out, he stopped.


    It was Florian. He had brought a dozen or so people with him as well.


    When Florian saw him, he ordered the men behind him, "That''s him! He even dared to say that he would kill me. You can''t let him get away, Mr. Miller. Destroy him!


    "I was just managing your administration department when he wanted to kill me. He obviously doesn''t respect you or the Millers at all."


    Alex''s eyes grew wide as he looked at Matthew. He seemed to ignore everything that Florian had said.


    After a stunned silence, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Matthew looked at Alex coldly. He hadn''t been expecting Florian to bring Alex over.


    Alex''s uncle, Marty, was the manager at Opulent Club. He had already been berated by Marty once. So when Alex had seen Matthew afterward, he had insisted on being his driver. Matthew had let him do it for two days before dismissing him. It was a surprise to run into him here.


    Matthew folded his arms, letting the drama unfold.


    When Florian realized that they knew each other, his cries grew even louder. "He''s not greeting you even though he knows you, Mr. Miller. He obviously doesn''t care about you. You can''t let him get away!"


    There was a loud smack as Alex whipped his hand across Florian''s face. "Shut up, you bastard! Of course he doesn''t care about me I''m nothing to him! Are you trying to get me killed? You can offend anyone on Earth except him. Do you know who he is? Do you actually want to die?"


    Florian trembled after the p. He knew Matthew since thetter had founded Evergreen Group. But Matthew was just a self-made entrepreneur. He had no family backing him up. Florian couldn''t understand what he had done to warrant this much respect from Alex.


    He asked in bewilderment, "Who... who is he?"


    Alex wasn''t actually sure who Matthew was, either, but he heard from Marty that Matthew was someone mysterious. He definitely wasn''t just an ordinary person. He was a great force to be reckoned with. He was far more powerful than even the Millers.


    However, Alex couldn''t say that he didn''t know, So, he kicked Florian to the floor. "You have no right to even know who he is. I only let you be in charge of the administration of this building. Did you somehow think you''re the actual owner now?"


    Florian''s face turned ashen. He''d really done it now. He had no idea what to do.


    Alex walked up to Matthew and lowered his head. "I''ve failed to keep my employees under control, Mr. Grant, and I''ve caused you distress. You can punish me in any way you want. Please do so!"

 Chapter 353

    Matthew pointed at Florian and said, "Just beat him up for me. He''s an eyesore."


    Alex immediately turned to Florian, his face as cold as ice.


    Florian knew how well Alex could fight. Thetter could be really brutal if he wanted. Florian was already hurt. Seeing that Alex was going to hit him, he immediately begged for mercy. "Please don''t, Mr. Miller. Please, let me go."


    Alex said, "If I were the one you''d pissed off, you might''ve gotten off easier. You shouldn''t have messed with Mr. Grant."


    Florian understood now that he was in deep trouble. It turned out that Matthew was someone that even Alex had to treat with respect.


    His body turned to jelly, and he crumpled to the ground.


    Alex went up to him and began beating him up in a frenzy. He stopped only when Florian was unconscious.


    Then, he turned to Matthew. "If that wasn''t enough, sir, I''ll hit him some more."


    Matthew nced at Florian, whose leg was broken. He waved his hand and said, "Just throw him out." With that, he turned and went back into his office.


    Alex followed him in. Seeing that the space was empty, he said, "Do you need more employees, Mr. Grant? I can hire them."


    Matthew pursed his lips. "Florian works for you, doesn''t he? With that sort of quality, I don''t think I need you to help."


    Alex cursed Florian inwardly for dragging his name through the mud along with him. Now Alex had lost the chance to be chummy with Matthew.


    He spotted a broom by the wall and got an idea. "I won''t be the manager. I''ll just be the errand boy. You can order me around as you wish."


    Matthew shook his head. "It won''t be the same as before. This will be a research institute. People can''t just walk in casually, and there won''t be any errand boys." Alex was disappointed. He''d lost the chance to work for Matthew.


    Matthew suddenly remembered something. "Do you know about the Red Wolves?"


    Alex nodded. "I''ve heard about them, but I don''t know what they are exactly."


    Matthew considered it and said, "You can help me look up their meeting spots and the list of their members in Lambda City. You don''t need to do anything with the info.


    Just pass it to me."


    Alex was excited to finally have the chance to work for Matthew. "Don''t you worry, Mr. Grant. I''ll get every bit of information on them that I can."


    ...


    Rachel sat in her office at Wealthwave Group, staring into space.


    Her mind was filled with memories of that moment with Matthew in the car. She subconsciously closed her legs, blushing.


    She took her phone out and called Matthew. "What are you doing?"


    Matthew had no idea why she had suddenly called. "Do you need something?"


    Rachel said with a reddened face, "There''s a hospital that I have to meet up with. I''d like you toe with me."


    She sounded soft and sweet over the phone. It was a huge contrastpared to what she usually sounded like.


    Matthew was supposed to be doing something else, but he couldn''t refuse her. "I''lle."


    Rachel hung up, blushing even harder. Although she had been drugged when they had sex in the valley and she couldn''t remember anything, she could remember what happened by the road.


    It felt like having a taste of heaven


    for the first time. She couldn''t stop thinking about it. She could feel that she had changed. She''d be more lustful. She felt shy and


    frustrated at the same time.


    She pinched herself, forcing herself toe to her senses. She gathered her thoughts and immediately began sorting out the documents in her hands.


    She did have a business meeting. It was with Isaac Wood of Antler Group.


    The deal had already been agreed upon, but Isaac just refused to sign the contract. On top of that, he had even pursued her. Although she had already told him t out that she was engaged, he had refused to believe her.


    If Matthew went there with her, she would be able to make Isaac give up the chase. Right after she was done clearing up the documents, footsteps sounded at the door.

 Chapter 354

    Rachel looked up and saw Matthew entering the office.


    Her face instantly turned cold. For some reason, she always wanted to maintain an aloof demeanor. Although she didn''t really feel that way inside, she acted like so. It was like a conditioned reflex. When Matthew saw Rachel, he felt a warmth in his heart.


    She was wearing a pencil skirt with a wine-red silk blouse tucked into it, entuating her slender waist. Her voluptuous curves stretched the fabric of her blouse tightly.


    Matthew felt his mouth go dry as he approached her. "Rachel, that''s a nice blouse. What material is it?" As he asked, he reached out to touch the blouse.


    Rachel looked puzzled, not understanding why he was so interested in her blouse. She silently watched as he rubbed the smooth fabric with his hand.


    Her face suddenly turned red. He wasn''t interested in the fabric; he was clearly using it as an excuse to take advantage of her. But she couldn''t bring herself to refuse him.


    Matthew''s actions became bolder. Rachel felt like she had to say something soon, or it would seem like shecked propriety. She frowned and said, "Matthew, what are you doing? This is my office. The door is still open." Matthew picked up a different meaning from her words and quickly went to close the door.


    Seeing this, Rachel felt her body heat up and her face flush. "What... what are you doing? Why did you close the door? It''s broad daylight, and this is an office."


    Matthew smiled and said, "I''m not doing anything. I just closed the door." As he spoke, he pulled Rachel closer and slipped his hand under her blouse.


    Red-faced, Rachel scolded, "You... What are you doing? This is an office..." Her voice trailed off until it was barely audible.


    After a bout of intense passion,


    Matthew got dressed and looked at Rachel who was slumped over the desk. He felt a bit concerned. How about I take you home to rest?"


    en


    Rachel smiled and rolled her eyes. "Pervert, I still have to work."


    Matthew replied with a smile, "Alright, work then. You can nap here in the office." Suddenly, someone tried to push open the office door.


    Startled, Rachel quickly sat up and put on her clothes while asking, "Who is it?" Tracy''s voice came from outside. "What''s going on? You never lock the door." Rachel jolted and urged Matthew, saying, "Hurry up and open the door. It''s Tracy."


    Matthew nodded. "Hurry up and get dressed."


    "Oh!" Rachel hurriedly got dressed but found that the straps of her underwear were torn. She red at Matthew angrily and put the torn


    pieces in the drawer.he


    After tidying her clothes, she


    signaled to Matthew that she was ready. Seeing that, Matthew


    swnovel


    unlocked the door and opened it.


    Tracy was surprised to see Matthew. "You... What are you doing here?"


    Rachel smiled and responded, "He''s here for work, of course."


    Work? Tracy frowned. "Why lock the door for work? Rachel, tell me. What really happened?"

 Chapter 355

    Rachel gritted her teeth, refusing to admit anything. "I was just working. Don''t think too much. Maybe Matthew identally locked the door." Tracy nced at Matthew and couldn''t help but mutter, "Just by looking at him, I know he''s up to no good. He must have ulterior motives." She didn''t mean to pry, but she felt that Rachel''s behavior had changed so much that she suspected Matthew might be threatening thetter. She walked up to Rachel. "I''m just worried about you."


    Rachel blushed and replied, "I''m fine."


    Tracy noticed Rachel''s disheveled hair and reached out to help tidy it. As she smoothed it down, she suddenly felt something sticky on her hand. Frowning, she sniffed her hand. "What''s on your hair? Did you put some lotion on it? But this smell is a bit off; it smells fishy."


    Rachel shot Matthew a re, then pretended not to know. "I have no idea."


    Tracy made a face of disgust. "Ugh! Whatever it is, you should go wash it out."


    As she spoke, she pulled a few tissues from the box and wiped her hands.


    She then walked over to the trash can, stepped on the pedal to open the lid, and was about to throw the tissues inside.


    That was when she saw a bunch of crumpled tissues inside, some of which were also sticky.


    She froze...


    Then, with a red face, she ran out of the office and straight to the washroom to wash her hands.


    Under her breath, she cursed, "Shameless pervert... What an animal!"


    Back in the office, Rachel''s face was flushed as she said, "It''s all your fault. You embarrassed me in front of my best friend."


    Matthew was somewhat speechless. He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way either. He smiled and replied, "Well, weren''t you supposed to meet someone for business? Let''s go." Rachel knew that Matthew was trying to avoid Tracy, so she said, "Let''s leave immediately."


    The two hurried downstairs before Tracy could return.


    A ck car was parked downstairs at Antler Tower. The car door opened, and Rachel stepped out, looking up at the building. "This is the ce."


    Matthew rolled down the car window and said to Rachel, "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Rachel walked around to the driver''s side window. "I brought you here to apany me. Get out of the car!"


    "Oh!" Matthew got out of the car and grinned. "I thought you brought me along because you missed me."


    Rachel blushed, and she snorted. "Pervert! Are you still not satisfied after what you did in the office?"


    Matthew chuckled. "Why don''t we find a ce with no entry?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him. "My legs are still a bit weak. You should be content by now. Hurry up ande upstairs with me."


    Although she had the same thoughts, her body couldn''t handle it. She couldn''t understand why Matthew was so perverted and insatiable.


    Matthew just grinned and followed her upstairs.


    The top floor r of Antler Tower


    featured a small garden with a small bridge, a flowing stream, artificial hills, and lush greenery. It felt like stepping into nature-it was a peaceful oasis amidst the bustling city.


    As Matthew apanied Rachel inside, he found it hard to believe. A rooftop garden was usually off-limits.


    But not only had it been built, it had


    also been crafted extremely delicately. It seemed like this person


    was not only wealthy but must also


    have a formidable background.


    A server led the way. As they walked around an artificial hill, they saw a pavilion in the garden with seats inside.


    A young man in his 20s was sitting there.


    Rachel lowered her voice and


    whispered to Matthew, "That''s Isaac Wood, the heir of Antler Group. Their Wood, of family is very mysterious, and


    heard their background is terrien


    Be mindful of your words when we meetter."


    Matthew replied indifferently, "I won''t speak. You just focus on discussing business with him."

 Chapter 356

    Matthew had little respect for heirs who relied on their parents'' legacy to achieve sess.


    Among the heirs he knew, only a handful spoke and acted with decorum. The rest were insufferably arrogant. Hence, he had no desire to speak with them.


    When Isaac saw Rachel, his face lit up. Although they had met a couple times before, he was still blown away by how stunning she was.


    Rachel''s face was exquisitely beautiful, with a cold, aloof expression. Her noble and elegant demeanor set her apart from others. Her full chest, slender waist, and curvaceous figure made her even more captivating.


    That day, she seemed slightly different from her cold self before. There seemed to be a faint smile on her face, like a delicate flower blooming in the snow, making her even more enchanting.


    Just one look at her made Isaac''s heart race. She was simply breathtaking.


    Smiling, he stood up and stepped forward to shake her hand. "Wee, Ms. Carter. It''s an honor to have you here."


    Rachel was especially cautious when shaking his hand, only offering a few fingers for the handshake. "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Isaac smiled and gestured toward the seating area. "Please, have a seat, and we can chat leisurely."


    Rachel wanted to introduce Matthew, but seeing that Isaac had already invited them to sit, she decided against it and walked toward the table.


    As she approached, she realized there were only two chairs-one was for Isaac, leaving only one empty.


    But there were two of them-herself and Matthew. How could they both sit?


    Isaac waved dismissively at the server. "You may leave. We won''t be needing you here anymore."


    The server acknowledged and quickly left.


    Isaac was about to ask Rachel to sit when he suddenly noticed Matthew beside her. He waved him off as well, saying, "You may leave too. There''s nothing for you to do here." Rachel frowned and said, "He''s here with me to discuss the cooperation."


    She hadn''t rified Matthew''s identity since she was here for a business meeting, and it would seem unprofessional to mention that she brought along her fianc¨¦. So, she just said that he was here to discuss the cooperation.


    Isaac noticed Rachel''s displeasure and smiled. "Ms. Carter, today''s discussion is just between you and me. Everyone else needs to leave. What''s the matter? You don''Dwant to work with me?"


    Rachel picked up on the underlying meaning behind Isaac''s words and felt that he was being too forward, especially in front of Matthew.


    Her expression grew colder. "Mr. Wood, I''ve already told you that I''m engaged."


    Isaac was taken aback, then


    Kn


    suddenly burst intoughter. "I know you''re engaged. It''s no big deal; just call it off. If youe with me,¡ý guarantee your business in the medical industry will grow tenfold."


    Rachel nced at Matthew beside her, worried that he might be upset. Fortunately, Matthew remained calm, his face showing no sign of emotion.


    She felt that it was important to draw a clear line with Isaac. "This isn''t about business. I have a great rtionship with my fianc¨¦, and I won''t call off the engagement."


    Isaac was taken aback, then his


    expression turned serious. "You


    don''t want to call off the


    engagement? What? Are you too embarrassed to say so? How about this tell me his name and where he''s from, and I''ll inform him to break off the engagement."


    Inform?


    This was the first time Rachel had encountered someone so arrogant. His tone suggested that a simple word from him would force Matthew toply. Who did he think he was?


    Just as she was about to respond, Matthew spoke up, "I''m Rachel''s fianc¨¦!"

 Chapter 357

    "You?" Isaac''s expression showed his surprise as he looked Matthew up and down.


    Matthew''s hairstyle was simple, not the work of a famous stylist. His short-sleeved ck shirt had no design; it was just in ck.


    It was obvious it wasn''t a brand name, let alone custom-made. It was probably just a basic factory-produced shirt. The same went for his pants and shoes-they were just ordinary, nondescript items. He appeared to be an ordinary person from an average background.


    Isaac refused to believe that he was Rachel''s fianc¨¦. "Rachel, is he joking, or did you both n this to mess with me? Judging by his outfit, he''s just a driver at best. There''s no way he''s your fianc¨¦!" Rachel replied seriously, "He really is my fianc¨¦, and it''s been confirmed by both our families."


    "Really?" Isaac frowned as his gaze shifted between Matthew and Rachel, as if trying to determine the truth of her words.


    After a long while, he waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t care what your rtionship is. If he''s not your fianc¨¦, that''s great. But if he is, then break it off!"


    His tone was rxed, as if the act of breaking up was as casual as shopping at a market.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in astonishment as she looked at Isaac. Never had she encountered someone so conceited who wanted to dictate someone else''s marriage with just a sentence.


    It was ridiculous andughable.


    "We will not break up!"


    Isaac smiled and said, "You''re a good woman. You don''t have to worry about this. Let me talk to him."


    He then turned to Matthew. "Punk, a stunning woman like Rachel deserves to marry someone rich, powerful, and influential. No matter what, she wouldn''t marry a poor bum like you, so just give up. She''s out of your league." Matthew was amused. He and Rachel had just entered a deep and passionate rtionship and had even just deepened their bond earlier in the office beforeing here.


    Yet, this guy had dismissed their rtionship so easily.


    He couldn''t help but say coldly, "Our rtionship has nothing to do with you. Whether I''m worthy or not is none of your business."


    Isaac confidently stared at Matthew, uttering each word slowly, "I fancy your woman. You better step aside, or you''ll regret it." What?


    Matthew looked at him as if he had seen a ghost. "You fancy my woman? Are you trying to steal her? You''re crazy."


    In all his years from school to work to entrepreneurship-Matthew had encountered many people and situations.


    He had seen men stealing girlfriends and women stealing boyfriends. He had even seen men forcibly taking advantage of women, like Florian.


    But he had never seen someone try to steal a man''s fianc¨¦e right in front of him when she had clearly rejected him.


    If anyone said this guy wasn''t insane, Matthew would question the definition of insanity.


    Isaac looked arrogant, as if he were


    hel


    some high-ranking official. He nced at Matthew disdainfully and said, "Punk, don''t call me craze


    You


    should say I''mpletely out of my mind.


    "But if you knew the extent of my power, you''d think this was perfectly


    normal. Because I have money, power, and influence. I can do


    I


    whatever I say, while you''re just a broke nobody. If I steal your woman, what can you do about it? If you really piss me off, I can easily just kill you."


    Matthew''s eyes shed with a cold glint, and a chill emanated from his body. He could tell this man wasn''t just crazy; he was truly a maniac.


    Isaac''s calm tone and clear logic made it clear that he was serious. The only reason he dared to say such outrageous things was because he was so powerful that he was untouchable.


    Matthew was curious about who


    this guy really was and what kind of backing he had to be so brazen. "Tell me who you really are. I want to see if you have the power to back your words!"

 Chapter 358

    Isaac slightly raised his chin. His eyes were filled with ridicule and disdain as he coldly looked at Matthew as if thetter were nothing more than an ant.


    Shaking his head slightly, he said, "My strength isn''t something that can be measured by words. If you really want to experience it, then you should be prepared to die."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get anything out of Isaac, Matthew lost interest in continuing the conversation. His gaze was as sharp as a de as he looked at Isaac and said, "And you? Are you ready to die?"


    "What did you say?" Isaac looked at Matthew in shock. No one had ever dared speak to him this way, and he thought that he had misheard.


    Then, he stood up. "Punk, I thought you might have some brains since you managed to get Rachel, but it turns out that you''re a moron. You have to pay the price for talking to me like that. Men, break his legs and throw him into the Lambda River to feed the fish!"


    As soon as his words fell, two men suddenly appeared. One was burly, wearing a tight short-sleeved shirt that showed off his defined muscles.


    The other was short at a height of about five feet and three inches tall and as thin as a stick. He walked so silently that it was as if he were floating past.


    The burly man walked straight toward Matthew. His face was expressionless as if it were no big deal, and he said calmly, "You''re really asking for it by provoking Mr. Wood. You must be blind!"


    As he spoke, he threw a punch at Matthew''s face.


    The sound of a fist cutting through the air echoed. The punch was like a cannonball, carrying a terrifying force.


    Nearby, Isaac sat back down, crossed his legs, and leisurely sipped his tea as he watched the scene unfold.


    Matthew narrowed his eyes and retreated two steps, then adjusted his breathing.


    Seeing this, the burly man coldly scolded, "Dodging? You think you can hide? You''re dead meat today!"


    He suddenly lunged forward and threw another punch at Matthew. This punch was even faster than the first, whistling through the air.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the burly man flew backward at an even greater speed than when he charged forward.


    He flew about six feet backward beforending heavily on the ground, causing it to shake on impact.


    When they looked again, they saw an obvious depression in the burly man''s chest, which was a few inches deep. Broken ribs pierced through his shirt, and blood gushed out from the sunken area.


    The man''s body was twitching all over; he was clearly on the brink of death. Crack!


    The cup in Isaac''s hand fell to the ground and shattered. ss shards and tea scattered everywhere. He stared at Matthew in surprise. "You... you''re actually a skilled fighter. No wonder you talk so big."


    The short bodyguard''s eyes gradually turned red, and his face twisted into a ferocious expression.


    He slowly walked up to Matthew. "k don''t care if


    Tu''re a skilled fighter.


    must die! You killed my


    friend, so I''ll slice you up, piece by piece."


    As he spoke, he pulled out an eight-inch-long scimitar. The de glinted menacingly under the sunlight.


    Matthew stepped back, feeling the hair on the back of his neck stand up, sensing a looming danger.


    It was the first time since his release from prison that he had encountered such a situation. He became much more cautious.


    Rachel''s face turned pale with fright. She began to retreat, distancing herself from the short man.


    She feared that he might target her, which would put Matthew at a disadvantage.


    She wanted to say something but swallowed her words upon seeing that Matthew was fully focused and tense. She didn''t want to distract him. Quietly, she took out her phone and sent a message to Fred.


    Isaac, having recovered from his


    shock, resumed his arrogant demeanor. "Do you think you''re all that just because you took down one guy? Out of all my bodyguards, he was the biggest but also the weakest. No matter how good you are, you won''t be leaving here alive."

 Chapter 359

    As soon as Isaac''s words fell, the short bodyguard suddenly charged at Matthew with the sharp de in his hand. His figure blurred into a shadow, moving so fast that it was dizzying. Matthew picked up a nearby chair and swung it at him. With a sharp whooshing sound, the chair collided with the blurry figure.


    Crack!


    The chair shattered into pieces. The short bodyguard lost his bnce and staggered as his face and head were badly deformed from the impact.


    Fresh blood spurted from his wounds and quickly covered his entire body.


    After taking hisst breaths, he staggered forward a few more steps before copsing to the ground. Then, he didn''t move anymore.


    Isaac''s mouth was agape as he stared at the body in shock, unable to collect his thoughts.


    Among his skilled men, this one was known for his speed and deadly precision, and he was ranked among the best.


    Yet, he had been taken down in an instant by the swing of a chair.


    Matthew slowly approached Isaac and said, "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Isaac knew he was no match for Matthew and retreated backward, but he maintained his arrogant tone. "Do you really dare toy a hand on me? I''m warning you if you so much as touch a hair on my head, I guarantee your entire family will die horribly." Matthew had heard threats like these too many times before. He pulled the chair from behind him and muttered, "People who are about to die talk too much."


    Petrified, Isaac retreated once more. "You... Do you really not know who I am? I''m from the Wood family. Think about all the powerful people with the surname Wood. I''m telling you-my identity is beyond your imagination. If you dare to touch me, you''ll be " Crack!


    The chair flew over.


    "Ah!" Isaac screamed as he fell to the ground. His face was cut open, and blood was oozing out. Soon, half of his face was drenched in red.


    Just then, Rachel''s phone chimed with a new message. When she looked at Fred''s reply, her face fell.


    Seeing that Matthew was about to strike again, she rushed forward and hugged him from behind. "Matthew, stop! Don''t touch him."


    Matthew was indifferent. "Why not? He wanted to kill me, so he should be prepared to die himself!"


    Rachel was frantic. "He... he''s from the Wood family... This involves too many people."


    Matthew dismissed her concerns. "I don''t care what family he''s from!"


    Seeing that Matthew wasn''t deterred by Rachel''s warnings, Isaac was so that he quickly turned and thout thinking twice. e


    ran


    No matter how high his status was, Matthew didn''t care. If he didn''t run, he would be dead.


    Seeing Isaac flee, Matthew sighed. "I''ll let him go since he''s already run But


    off you think letting him go


    will reduce the trouble? Wrong! It''ll only cause more trouble."


    Rachel handed her phone over to Matthew. "Look, this is the message my grandfather sent."


    Matthew nced at the message, which was short but its content was shocking.


    "Do not provoke Isaac. He is connected to the Wood family. If you anger him, our family will be wiped out."


    Thest sentence startled Matthew. What kind of identity did Isaac have to hold such power? Regardless, their business deal was off the table. "Let''s go. This partnership is not happening today." Rachel frowned, worried that they might have caused trouble this time.


    In a daze, she followed Matthew into the and down into the car. It


    wasn''t until the car stopped at the entrance of Wealthwave Group that she regained her senses.


    She didn''t get out of the car. "Take me home."


    Matthew started the car again. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle things."


    Rachel remained silent. Although Matthew was capable and wealthy, he still couldn''tpare to the Carter family.

 Chapter 360

    However,pared to the Wood family, the Carters were much weaker.


    In a daze, Rachel bid Matthew farewell and returned home.


    Seeing her return, Fred rushed over. "What happened? Weren''t you supposed to be negotiating a deal? How did it turn into a conflict? You''ve caused a huge problem this time!"


    Rachel recounted the events of the meeting and ended with a sigh. "This time, it really wasn''t Matthew''s fault. Isaac went too far. He tried to take me away right in front of Matthew. No man would be able to tolerate that." But...


    Fred frowned deeply. He understood the situation and that Matthew''s actions were justified.


    "I''m not saying Matthew was wrong, but the issue is the Wood family''s power. What if they are unreasonable? It won''t just be our family that suffers, but Matthew''s family could be dragged into this as well."


    Rachel frowned, feeling indignant. "Why can''t they be reasonable? He was too much!"


    Fredughed bitterly. "Reasonable? Only ordinary people are reasonable. Expecting the Woods to be reasonable is a joke. We may have money, but they have money, power, and guns. If they want to be unreasonable, what can you do?" Rachel''s worry amplified. "Grandpa, can''t you use your connections to ask someone to mediate? We can afford to spend more money on this."


    Fred shook his head. "I''ve already made some calls, but people are avoiding us like the gue. They made some excuses and hung up. When I tried calling back, their phones were turned off. They''ve already regarded us as pariahs and are afraid to get involved!" Rachel gradually began to realize the gravity of the situation. "Then what should we do?"


    At this moment, Fred''s phone rang, and he nced at the screen. Noticing it was an unfamiliar number, he frowned. "I don''t even manage thepany''s affairs anymore. Who could be calling?"


    He answered the call. "Hello, who''s this?"


    When the person on the other end


    introduced themselves, Fred abruptly stood up. "I''m sorry. Please don''t be angry. We admit our fauft. Please show mercy to the two children. Whatever conditions you ask for, I''ll meet them."


    Hearing this, Rachel immediately knew that it must be someone from the Wood family calling, and her heart began to race.


    She silently prayed, hoping the Woods would ask for something that the Carters could manage, ideally just a financial settlement.


    As Fred listened to the caller, his


    usually calm face disyed rm. "You... What you''re asking for... is truly unreasonable. Can we negotiate another condition? We''ll pay any amount. Please, I beg you to reconsider your request!"


    Before he could finish, the caller hung up.


    Holding his phone, Fred''s face was ashen as if he had just received bad news. Rachel grew increasingly worried. "Grandpa, what did they ask for?"


    Fred put down his phone and sat down, trembling. "I''ve seen many injustices in my long life, but at least those people had some decency They knew how to act covertly and find excuses. I''ve never encountered such tant shamelessness."


    Rachel''s heart tightened. Fred had built his fortune from nothing, facing multitudes of challenges and seeing the darkest sides of human nature.


    If even he said this, she knew that the Carter family was truly in deep trouble.


    Rachel handed Fred a ss of water. "Grandpa, drink some water and take a deep breath. Tell me, what exactly did they ask for?"


    Fred was too distraught to drink and put the ss of water down. "They want you to break off your engagement with Matthew and get engaged to Isaac."


    Rachel clenched her teeth in fury. "This is ridiculous! I''m a person! What are they thinking? This is outrageous! What if we refuse?"


    Fred''s face turned pale. "If we refuse, the Carter family will be destroyed. And even if you agree, the Grant family will likely still be doomed!"

 Chapter 361

    Rachel''s face was pale, and her mind was nk. Her body seemed to have lost all strength, and she slowly copsed backward and sank into the couch. At this moment, she felt like she was falling into a bottomless abyss, filled with despair and fear.


    She had already fallen in love with Matthew, especially after their three intimate encounters. She felt that her whole body and soul belonged to him.


    She didn''t want anything to happen to her family. But more than that, she didn''t want to drag Matthew into her mess.


    After sitting for a while, she suddenly stood up with a look of resolute determination across her face. "Grandpa, contact that person. I agree to break off my engagement and ept the Wood family''s proposal.


    "But they must agree to two conditions. First, neither the Carter family nor the Grant family can be harmed; not a single person must be touched.


    "Second, we can get engaged first, but I need three years to focus on managing Wealthwave Group. I can only get married after those three years."


    Fred looked at his granddaughter with a distraught expression. "Rachel, you... you''re hurting yourself. When you first agreed to marry Matthew, you were miserable. But luckily, you were satisfied after you got to know him. "Matthew is a young and promising man, but this time is different. Isaac is a menace who is definitely up to no good."


    Rachel''s cold expression softened slightly. "Then what should we do? Wait for the Carter family to be destroyed and let the Grant family get dragged down with us? Do we have any other choice?"


    Fred seemed to age ten years in an instant. He walked over to Rachel and gently stroked her face. "It''s all my fault. I worked so hard for many years, thinking that by earning billions and building a business empire, I had created a powerful family. "But I never expected that we couldn''t withstand a single word from a powerful family. They are the real aristocrats-they''re able to destroy us with just a word."


    Rachel felt sad hearing this. "Grandpa, don''t me yourself. This isn''t your fault. They''re using their power to oppress us. Protecting this family and ensuring that Matthew isn''t harmed because of me is my responsibility.


    "But Matthew... is too strong-willed.


    If he finds out that I''m going to be engaged to Isaac, he''ll definitely fight the Wood family. That will bring disaster upon his family. I hope you can keep this a secret."


    Fred nodded. "You really have feelings for Matthew. You''re still thinking about him. s... Fate is cruel. You have to exin everything to him clearly. What if he doesn''t agree to break up?"


    Rachel nodded and gritted her teeth. "It''s better to end the pain than prolong it. Grandpa, once you''ve talked to them, I''ll call Matthew."


    ...


    In a small courtyard in Silverbrook Vige, Matthew held Lorraine in his arms. "I''m back now. Don''t be mad at me anymore."


    Lorraine pouted. "But Rachel isn''t back yet. I miss her."


    Matthew smiled and said, "I promise to bring her to y with you tomorrow. If it makes you happy, I''ll let her pick you up from school every day."


    Lorraine held out her little hand. "That''s great. Dad, you can''t lie to me. Pinky promise me that nothing will change in a hundred years. Whoever breaks the promise is a dog!"


    Arge hand and small hand linked together, gently shaking. Finally, their thumbs touched to seal the deal.


    Just then, Matthew''s phone rang. He pulled it out and waved it in front of Lorraine. "Look, it''s Rachel calling."


    Lorraine giggled and said, "You must tell Rachel that I miss her, and she has to pick me up from school tomorrow."


    Matthew nodded and walked aside with his phone to answer the call. "Hello, Rachel. Miss me?"


    Hearing his voice, Rachel''s heart softened.


    Memories of their time together shed through her mind-from the first time they met when he treated her grandfather to how they had gotten engaged and then been driven out.

 Chapter 362

    The first time they met outside the hotel, Rachel thought Matthew was a pervert, only to find out he was her blind date. Later, she realized he was indeed a pervert, but only with her.


    In Khoitwood, he helped secure three powerful allies to defeat Malcolm and secure her position as president.


    When they returned to Lambda City, Matthew also made an enemy of the Smith family by risking his life to save her from Sheldon.


    As these memories shed in her mind, Rachel could no longer control her tears, and they streamed down her face.


    Noticing the long silence, Matthew asked again, "Rachel, say something. Did you hear me? I said I miss you. This morning in the office was so thrilling. Your figure is amazing, and your skin is so smooth..." There he went again. This perverted behavior of his always made Rachel blush.


    But at this moment, she cherished these words that made her blush now more than ever, knowing it would be thest time.


    She took a deep breath and cleared her throat, speaking resolutely, "Matthew, let''s break up. I don''t like divorced, perverted men who are poorer than me. I don''t like... I just don''t like you!"


    Every word she spoke was apanied by tears falling to the ground. The crystalline teardrops shattered upon hitting the floor.


    Matthew was stunned. He had felt Rachel''s growing affection recently; she had been smiling more, and her attitude toward him had been much better.


    The coldness she had once exuded had melted away, reced by asional shy smiles that were beautiful.


    But... Why was she saying this now?


    He couldn''t ept it.


    Recalling the confrontation with Isaac and the threats he made, he seemed to have realized the truth.


    "Rachel, did the Wood family threaten you? Tell me, who threatened you? I''ll go deal with them right now!"


    A hint of pain crossed Rachel''s face. She wanted Matthew to deal with Isaac as well, but their family''s power was too overwhelming. It wasn''t something that could be solved with just two fists. Clenching her teeth, she forced herself to be heartless once more. "Matthew, I''ve been lying to you from the start. I only wanted to treat my grandfather''s illness. I''ve never loved you.


    "You''re such a fool. Do you think a big president, one of Khoitwood''s four top beauties, would fall for an ex-convict like you?"


    The expression on Matthew''s face instantly froze. It felt as though his heart had been stabbed, the pain so intense that he couldn''t think straight.


    Rachel could sense Matthew''s emotions through the phone, and she was on the verge of copse herself.


    Feeling she might lose control, she


    pinched her thigh hard to distract


    herself, then said, "From the


    beginning, I had ulterior motives


    could never really love you, and we would never have ended up together.


    "This is the end. Starting tomorrow, we''ll be strangers. Don''te to thepany anymore, and don''t try find me. Let''s not make things awkward. If you''re angry, I''ll say I''m sorry That''s it. I''m hanging up now.


    J


    See you never!"


    As soon as she hung up, Rachel couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her cries were filled with anguish as tears flowed like water from a broken dam. After hanging up, Matthew was in a daze. Once again, he had failed.


    He had almost melted the heart of an icy beauty and made her smile. But in the end, it was just a dream.


    Lorraine noticed her father''s


    troubled expression and approached


    him, tugging on his pants. In a


    tender voice, she spoke, "Dad, what''s


    wrong? Did Rachel say no? She


    must be busy. I can wait!"


    Matthew patted Lorraine''s head, then lifted her up. "Good girl. Just wait a few more days, and she''lle to see you."


    The next day, the sun rose as usual, casting golden rays across thend.


    Matthew dropped Lorraine off at the kindergarten and then headed to work.


    After parking his car in front of Wealthwave Group''s building and getting out of the car, he realized he hade to the wrong ce.


    Rachel was walking out of the building with Tracy. Upon seeing Matthew by the roadside, she froze.


    Hadn''t she broken up with him over the phone? Why was he here?

 Chapter 363

    Rachel felt a pang in her heart upon seeing the familiar figure.


    Matthew was the first man in her life, and she had thought they would be together forever. She hadn''t expected them to be so close the day before, but strangers the next day.


    To protect Matthew and the Carter family, she had to steel her heart and resolve.


    She took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions, then resumed her cold demeanor and approached him. "Matthew, why are you here?"


    Matthew hadn''t noticed it earlier, but when Rachel spoke, there was a slight tremor in her voice. It seemed that her emotions were in turmoil.


    He felt that Rachel was acting against her own will, so he looked at her and said seriously, "Rachel, is Isaac threatening you? I''m a man; I can handle certain things. You don''t need to shoulder the burden."


    Hearing Matthew say this only made Rachel even more determined to distance him from this matter.


    But her words the day before seemed to have been too soft. She had to be more ruthless and say something harsher to make Matthew give uppletely.


    She quickly thought it through. Just saying harsh words wasn''t enough; it had to be believable.


    Soon, she knew what to say.


    "Matthew, I''m not an idiot. If something was wrong, I''d definitely tell you and let you, as a man, take the lead. But things aren''t what you think. The truth is, you''re not worthy of me.


    "The Carter family is a billion-dor empire, and I''m so beautiful. If I''m going to find a husband, it has to be someone richer. Your little bit of money isn''t even a tenth of the Carter family''s wealth. Do you think we''re a good match? If my family has a problem, can you solve


    it?


    "I need to find a man from a wealthier family and a stronger background to develop mypany into the most powerful enterprise. What''s your background? A divorcee with a criminal record?"


    Matthew''s face turned frosty. He could sense that Rachel was being very rational, and her words made logical sense.


    Hisst shred of hope was shattered. He was disappointed in the woman standing before him.


    "Rachel, since that''s what you decided, then let''s break up. I hope you don''t regret it!"


    He then opened the car door in preparation to leave, but then remembered that this was Rachel''s car. He closed the door again and


    said


    This car is yours. I''m returning


    it to you!"


    A car parked nearby opened its door, and Sara stepped out with a strange expression on her face.


    She opened the car door. "Mr. Grant, please get in the car."


    Matthew nodded and got into the back seat. "To Gembrooke Building."


    Sara closed the door, nced meaningfully at Rachel, then drove away.


    As Rachel watched the car leave, she staggered and quickly grabbed on to Tracy for support. "Tracy, I''m doing this for his own good. But I feel terrible."


    Tracy''s expression wasplicated. "If Isaac''s family really has high-ranking military connections, that would be terrifying.


    "Once, a family of martial artists


    thought they were invincible and provoked a military big shot. I heard the entire family was wiped out by guns. What you''re doing is best for both the Carters and the Grants, but it''s hard on you."


    Rachel sighed. "People used to say that beautiful women have hard lives. I always thought that I was beautiful but would never suffer. I never imagined..."


    In the distance, a motorcade approached and stopped in front of Wealthwave Group''s entrance.


    The car door opened, and Isaac stepped out. His head was wrapped in bandages, looking seriously injured.


    When Rachel saw Isaac, her expression turned even colder.


    Isaac walked up to her with a greedy look on his face, then reached out to touch her face.


    Rachel took a step back. "Isaac, what are you doing? We agreed on three years. During these three years, I won''t have any contact with you."


    Isaac sneered. "You''ve already surrendered, and you''re still trying to make demands? Do you not understand the situation you''re in?"


    Rachel gritted her teeth. "If you don''t keep your promise, go ahead and kill the Carters and the Grants. I''ll die with them."

 Chapter 364

    "Death would be the end of it."


    Seeing that Rachel wasn''t joking, Isaac took a step back. "You... Fine, I''ll wait then! And if you need anything, juste to me. As long as you ask, I''ll make sure to handle it for you."


    After saying that, he nced at Rachel a few more times. The more he looked, the more he liked her. Not only was she beautiful, she also had a cold and proud demeanor that he was deeply attracted to. Only a woman like her could match him.


    Under Isaac''s gaze, Rachel felt her anger rising, but she couldn''t let it show. She turned and headed back into thepany.


    Isaac waved. "I''lle see you again in a couple days."


    He watched until Rachel disappeared from sight before getting back in the car.


    Once inside, a bodyguard beside him remarked, "Mr. Wood, this isn''t like you."


    Isaac nodded. "If this were in the past, I would''ve made her kneel before me and beg for my favor. Today... I really went soft. I like this woman too much, and I can''t bring myself to torment her."


    The bodyguard looked shocked. Isaac had been with countless women, but he had never seen the former so serious about anyone.


    After pondering for a moment, he asked, "Are you really willing to wait three years?"


    Isaac shook his head. "I can wait three days, but I don''t have the patience to wait three years. I promised Rachel that I wouldn''t go after Matthew, but that doesn''t mean others can''t.


    "When the timees, Rachel wille begging me, and she''ll have no choice but to do whatever I want."


    The bodyguard gave him a thumbs-up. "That''s brilliant!"


    Isaac shot him a look. "Stop ttering me. Notify Levi to go after Matthew and give him a good beating!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Sara was driving, she felt a little excited that Matthew and Rachel had broken up. Was this her chance?


    Seeing Matthew sitting silently in the back, she cautiously said, "Mr. Grant, if you''re feeling down, I can join you for a drink." The car was very quiet; it had excellent soundproofing.


    Sara waited for a long time but got no response from Matthew. She was somewhat disappointed.


    Matthew had been hurt by a woman twice now, and his heart was heavy. He wasn''t in the mood to talk, especially to a woman.


    When the car stopped in front of Gembrooke Building, he got out robotically, then suddenly


    remembered that he needed to go to the talent marketce that day for recruitment. He turned around and got back into the car.


    Sara was surprised. "Mr. Grant, did you decide to go for a drink?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "What? You want to go drink?"


    Sara shook her head, her bright eyes twinkling at him as she said sweetly, "I just thought you seemed unhappy and might need to rx to clear your


    mind."


    Matthew felt even more annoyed listening to her sweet tone. "Forget it. Go to the talent marketce."


    Lambda City''s talent marketce


    was located in the southern


    suburbs. After graduating from university, Matthew had oncee here to look for work, but he hadn''t been back since starting his own business.


    However, he still knew the rules of the talent marketce-one had to register before they could recruit. So, he found the office of the market manager.


    The market manager, Oliver Fletcher, was a bespectacled man in his 30s.


    When he saw Matthewe in, he put down his phone and asked, "You''re here to recruit, right? Give me your ID so I can register you."


    Matthew handed over his ID. "How much do I need to pay?"


    Oliver looked at the ID and frowned. "The legal representative is Matthew Grant? Are you Matthew Grant?"


    Seeing his frown, Matthew sensed something was off. "Yes, I am."


    Oliver tossed the ID back at Matthew. "Get out! Get out of here!"

 Chapter 365

    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Who are you telling to get out?"


    The talent marketce was a designated area in Lambda City, with buildings where talent agencies could set up shop to provide services and make profits.


    But this guy had the audacity to tell him to leave?


    Oliver smiled coldly. "I''m telling you to get out. What are you going to do about it? Let me tell you, I call the shots here in the talent marketce. If you''re looking for a fight, I''m happy to oblige!" Matthew suddenly struck Oliver hard across the face. Thetter stumbled back a few steps before his back hit the wall, bringing him to a stop.


    He held his face, seeing stars, and it took him a while to regain his senses. Pointing at Matthew, he eximed, "You... you dare hit me... in my own territory?"


    Matthew slowly walked over, and without another word, delivered another p.


    Oliver''s vision went ck as his body swayed. He only managed to stay on his feet by holding onto the wall for support.


    Seeing Matthew''s cold expression, he was so frightened that he covered his face and shrank back, not daring to say another word.


    Matthew''s voice was stern. "Aren''t you going to give me an exnation? If not, I''ll keep hitting you!"


    Seeing him raise his hand, Oliver trembled in fear. "No, don''t hit me. I''ll tell you why. It''s our boss'' order. I don''t know the exact reason."


    Matthew frowned. "Your boss? Who is he?"


    Oliver seemed to gain some confidence when mentioning his boss. "This is just a talent agency. My boss owns properties all over Lambda City. It''s impossible to meet him here."


    Matthew grabbed Oliver''s cor and ordered, "Then, take me to see your boss."


    Oliver''s expression changed immediately upon hearing this. "I-I''m not allowed to meet him. If I disturb him, it could be very bad for me. You... you probably shouldn''t go either. You can''t afford to offend him!" "Can''t afford to offend him?" Matthew had no interest in debating with him. "Just take me to him."


    Oliver gritted his teeth. Disturbing his boss might get him scolded, but he was more eager to see Matthew suffer. "Fine, I''ll take you right now!"


    Matthew pulled Oliver into the back seat of his car. "Drive!"


    Sara started the car, following the directions Oliver provided.


    On the way, Oliver kept making phone calls. Halfway there, he suddenly changed the destination. "Go to Rose Bar. My boss is there."


    Sara added the new location on the GPS and nned a new route.


    Matthew''s eyes flickered when he heard "Rose Bar", but he remained silent. What had happened just now was strange, and he wanted to see just who was behind it all.


    ...


    During the day, Rose Bar was deserted. There were no shing lights, no partygoers, and no dancing. A cleaningdy at the bar led them inside.


    Oliver seemed nervous, slowing down as he walked. He said to Matthew, "If you apologize now andpensate me, we can call it a day. If you meet my boss, you''ll regret it." Matthew was curious about this boss that Oliver was so fearful of. "Is your boss that famous?"


    Oliver stopped walking. "Have you heard of the One Dragon, Two Tigers, and Three Beasts in Lambda?"


    Matthew shook his head. It sounded like these were not good people. They might be from the underworld. He had always run legitimate business, so he was unfamiliar with this world. Oliver wanted to call him ignorant for not knowing the One Dragon, Two Tigers, and Three Beasts.


    But recalling the ps he had received earlier, he swallowed his words and exined, "In Lambda City, some industries are off-limits to outsiders. Only the One Dragon Two Tigers, and Three Beasts cantouch them. .


    "Talent agencies, real estate, and property management-these three industries are almost entirely my boss'' territory." Matthew was surprised to hear this. He nced at Oliver, unsure if he was telling the truth. "What''s your boss'' name?"


    Oliver saw that the cleaningdy


    stopped in front of a private room He shook his head at Matthew "You''d better go see him yourself! Once you meet him, you''ll regret it! You''ll pay the price!"


    He then led the way to the private room.


    Matthew ignored Oliver''s warning and headed inside.


    There were two people inside-Rose and a fat, tanned man with a fierce face. The two of them were chatting.


    Seeing Oliver arrive, the man erupted in anger. "You piece of shit! Who let you in here?"


    Oliver had gotten yelled at before he could even get a word in. Terrified, he pointed at Matthew. "T-This is Matthew Grant. He''s the person you''re looking for!" Matthew Grant?


    Tobias Munz''s eyebrows shot up. "So, you''re the unlucky guy! Since you''re here to see me, get down on your knees! Once I''m done with my business, I''ll deal with you!"


    Hearing Tobias'' words, Oliver


    nced at Matthew with a mocking expression. Tobias was notorious for being ruthless. The One Dragon, Two Tigers, and Three Beasts were all feared men, but Tobias was considered the most dangerous


    among them.


    A few thousand dors would''ve settled the matter. But Matthew had refused, wanting to bring trouble onto himself.


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "You want me to kneel down?"


    Tobias said coldly, "Rose and I have some business to talk about. Otherwise, I''d cripple you right now!"


    Bang!


    Just as he finished speaking, Matthew''s swift downward kicknded on Tobias'' face and knocked him to the ground.


    This...


    Oliver''s mouth was wide open as he watched this scene in shock.


    He... How dare he attack Tobias?


    Tobias was the infamous "Deadly Elephant" of Lambda City, known for his cruel methods and immense power. This idiot was courting death!


    Tobias'' vision went dark, and it took him a long time to recover before he slowly got up.


    He gritted his teeth and red at Matthew. "You! You dared to strike first! Are you tired of living?"

 Chapter 366

    Tobias felt humiliated, especially in front of Rose. He couldn''t bear it, and his face twisted with rage as he slowly crawled to his feet. "You dare mess with me?" Bam! Matthew kicked Tobias in the face.


    Tobias'' vision went ck as he fell to the ground. It took him a long time to regain his senses.


    Lying on the floor, he clutched his head and red at Matthew through gritted teeth. "Do you know what you''re doing? You''ve just made a huge mistake, and you still dared to touch me?"


    He finally realized that he was no match for Matthew, and he hadn''t brought his men along with him. Now, he had to figure out other ways to deal with Matthew.


    Matthew''s voice was cold. "A huge mistake? What mistake?" He still didn''t understand why this guy, whom he had never met before, was targeting him.


    Tobias'' face throbbed with burning pain. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He was a notable figure in Lambda City. If word of this got out, how would he maintain his reputation?


    He turned to Rose. "Rose, considering my status as one of the One Dragon, Two Tigers, and Three Beasts, is it too much to ask to borrow ten men from you?"


    Rose nodded. "It''s fine. Given your status, I could lend you all the people you want. But what do you need them for?"


    Hearing Rose agree so readily, Tobias was delighted, realizing that his reputation still held some weight.


    However, her follow-up question irked him. "Rose, thank you for the favor. Don''t worry, you won''t lose out by lending me your men. I''ll make sure to repay you. As for what I n to do, I''m going to cripple this Matthew! That bastard dared toy a hand on me!" As he spoke, he slowly got back on his feet.


    With Rose''s ten promised men, he regained confidence. With enough manpower, taking care of Matthew was a piece of cake.


    Rose''s face held a mysterious smile. "If you n to deal with Matthew, I can''t lend them to you. You''ll have to figure this out on your own!" "Huh?"


    Tobias froze and stared at Rose in disbelief. "You... Are you messing with me?"


    Rose maintained a slight smile on her beautiful face. "I''m not messing with you. If you have another purpose, I can lend them to you. But if it''s to deal with Matthew, I won''t lend you a single man."


    "Why? Do you know who Matthew offended? You''re going against some very powerful people!"


    Tobias was baffled. Matthew had offended someone important, yet Rose, a neer to Lambda City, refused to help him.


    Was she out of her mind? It was foolish to risk offending a powerful figure over someone as insignificant as Matthew!


    The smile on Rose''s face vanished.


    "I don''t care who Matthew has offended. I will never make an enemy of him. If that means going against some powerful people, so be it!"


    en


    Rose looked at Tobias as if he were a fool, unable toprehend how he had managed to survive until now.


    Matthew''s skills were too extraordinary, and she knew that crossing him was a death sentence.


    She had witnessed Matthew''s prowess firsthand. The only strategy she could think of to deal with him was to get close to him and perhaps charm him with her good looks. Her intentions toward Matthew were to befriend him, not make an enemy.


    Tobias was left stunned. The fact


    that Rose was willing to risk offending someone powerful rather than make an enemy of Matthew meant that thetter must possess extraordinary strength.


    Suddenly, fear crept in his heart.

 Chapter 367

    As Tobias watched Matthew approach him, he backed away in fear. "Stay away!"


    Matthew''s expression was icy. "Answer my question. If you don''t, you won''t ever have to talk again."


    His words filled Tobias with terror. "I... I''ll talk... My boss is Levi Lancaster. He told me toe after you." Levi Lancaster


    Matthew was rather familiar with that name. However, he couldn''t believe Levi would be associated with Tobias.


    Levi was the deputy mayor, an important figure who oversaw the economy of Lambda City, while Tobias was just a leader of Lambda City''s underworld. Matthew picked up a chair. "Say that again. Are you sure it''s Levi Lancaster?"


    Tobias took a deep breath. "Yes, it''s him. Many people know about this, actually. It''s not some kind of secret. Ask Rose if you don''t believe me."


    Rose nodded. "He''s right. I heard that Tobias and Levi are somehow connected. But this is the first time I''ve heard it from him directly."


    Matthew was surprised. He didn''t recall ever offending Levi. Wanting to find out why, he asked, "Why is he doing this?"


    Noticing that Matthew was still holding the chair, Tobias thought that he was afraid of Levi. He believed he was finally safe.


    In truth, forget the average person, but even people in the underworld were afraid of Levi. He held true power.


    "I don''t know. If you want to find out, you can ask him. If you don''t have the guts, forget it."


    Crack!


    The chair mmed onto Tobias''s head and split into pieces.


    Tobias swayed from the impact. He pointed at Matthew. "I work for Levi... You... You dare hit me..." Before he could finish his sentence, he fell to the ground with a thud. Beside him, Rose looked astonished. Levi was the deputy mayor of Lambda City, yet Matthew had struck Tobias. She wondered if he was insane.


    Oliver had been waiting nearby.


    When he learned that his boss'' backer was Levi, he was shocked, then delighted. He thought they''d have amore formidable person backing them up from then on.


    swnov


    Nheless, when he saw Matthew''s sudden attack, his leg trembled in fear.


    A cold glint shed across


    Matthew''s eyes, and he punched et


    Oliver, sending him flying backward. His back hit the wall, and he crumpled on the floor.


    Rose stared dumbly at the scene, thinking that Matthew was brutal She had never seen anyone attack with such speed and efficiency. "Are you not afraid of getting into trouble?"


    Matthew said coldly, "Why should I be afraid?"


    Rose froze, thunderstruck. She grew curious about Matthew''s capabilities. She wondered why he''d dare to show such disregard for Levi.


    ...


    In the garden on the top floor of Antler Tower, Isaac was lying on a couch and watching the skynguidly.


    Beside him, Levi was holding a cup of coffee. He offered it to Isaac. "Mr. Wood, have some coffee."


    If the people of Lambda City could see their deputy mayor waiting on a young man, they would be dumbfounded.


    Moreover, Isaac simplyid on the couch, as if he hadn''t seen or heard Levi.


    After a long while, he finally spoke. "I''m not thirsty. When will I get the news that Matthew''s dead?"


    Levi replied with a smile, "I''ve assigned Tobias to deal with him. With how vicious he is, Matthew won''tst three days."


    As he spoke, he turned, walked to the coffee table, and gently set the cup on it.


    Hearing his words, Isaac slowly sat up. "I''m thirsty. Bring me the coffee."

 Chapter 368

    Levi picked up the cup, slowly walked over to Isaac, and presented it to him. "Mr. Wood, your coffee." Isaac epted it and took a sip.


    When he was about to talk, his chauffeur walked in with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face. "Mr. Wood, Mr. Lancaster''s secretary called and said someone named Matthew Grant is looking for him. Mr. Lancaster has been asked to go back." Levi was somewhat surprised. "I told Tobias to take care of him. Why is he at my office?"


    Isaac hurled the cup at the ground, then pped Levi across the face. "And you fucking promised me he won''t be able tost three days? He''s now after you!"


    Levi covered his face, secretly gritting his teeth in anger. However, he dared not express any displeasure. "Mr. Wood, I''ve no idea what''s going on either. I... I''ll go back and have a look."


    Isaac scoffed, "What else could have happened? Your subordinate, that Tobias, must have betrayed you and ratted you out. Have you got rocks in your head? You couldn''t even figure that out?"


    Levi held his face and dared not retort. Naturally, he knew Tobias must have betrayed him. But he couldn''t figure out why Tobias would dare to do that.


    Tobias used to be just a thug. Then, by chance, he became Levi''s chauffeur for a few days. With Levi''s help, he had managed to make somewhat of a name for himself in Lambda City.


    In truth, Tobias was one of Levi''s henchmen. Thetter couldn''t believe Tobias had actually betrayed him.


    "Mr. Wood, since Matthew is looking for me, I won''t let him go. He has a death wish if he''s at my office. I''ll frame him for a crime of some kind. His life will be over!"


    Isaac huffed. "Why the fuck are you still here then?"


    At Isaac''s reproach, Levi''s face twitched, and he nodded. "I''m going. I''m going right now."


    Levi acted as Isaac''s thrall, letting Isaac berate him as he pleased. He didn''t dare to show the slightest hint of dissatisfaction.


    After 20 years of hard work, he had finally reached his current position. Nobody but him knew of the difficulties he had faced and the sacrifices he''d had to make along the way.


    It was the reason he cherished his position so much. He certainly would not offend the Wood family for such trivial matters.


    Isaac waved him off. "Show me with your actions, not your words. Go! I''ll be waiting to hear from you."


    Having heard that he was told to leave, Levi finally left in haste.


    After Levi was gone, a suited bodyguard with an average-looking face walked over to Isaac. "Mr. Wood, if you give him orders with such an attitude, he''ll hold


    resentment."


    Isaac nced at the bodyguard, Fabian Cooper, calmly. Thetter had been his childhood ymate, so they confided in one another.


    Isaac had made Fabian his bodyguard, not for his protection but for them to be able to chat frequently.


    Without anyone else present, they interacted like friends. "Why do you insist on calling me ''Mr. Wood'' like them? Never mind. Do as you please.


    "I can''t possibly talk to him nicely. I only need him to know this-when he obeys me, he will gain fortune and power. When he doesn''t, he''s doomed.


    "I have no idea what his true feelings are, but I''m confident he''s giving it his all when he works for me."


    Fabian still didn''t understand. "What if you talk with him pleasantly?"


    Isaac shook his head. He had kept Fabian by his side because of his naivety. His questions were hrious to Isaac.


    "If I speak with him pleasantly, he won''t take my words seriously. If I were as kind as you are,forting him when he makes a mistake or fails to meet my expectations, he''d care even less. He''d be even more flippant next time I give him a task.


    "Remember, if you want to be above others, don''t be kind. Be ruthless! Be an animal tamer, and treat your subordinates as beasts. Feed them when they''re obedient. Lash them when they are not. And you have tosh them hard."


    Fabian shook his head. "I''m not going to be above others. I can''t do such things."


    Isaacughed heartily, finding that ridiculous. He couldn''t understand why Fabian always let trivial matters hold him back.

 Chapter 369

    A car stopped at Lambda City Hall. The chauffeur hurried out of the car and opened the car door. Levi stepped out and nced at the chauffeur. "Be faster next time. You''re too slow." The chauffeur lowered his head and apologized in fear, "I''m sorry. I''ll be faster next time."


    Levi straightened out his clothes and walked toward the office building.


    The chauffeur hurried over to the elevator before pushing the elevator button. When the elevator arrived, he entered the elevator and repeatedly pressed the open button. Only when Levi entered the elevator did the chauffeur finally press the close button.


    As the door closed, the air in the elevator became suffocating. It was as if a ticking bomb was about to go off at any moment.


    The chauffeur was eager for the elevator to arrive at their destination.


    Levi''s expression was sullen. He was thinking about how useless Tobias was. He couldn''t handle Matthew and even led Matthew to Levi. If Tobias were here, Levi might kill him. With a chime, the elevator door opened.


    The gloom on Levi''s face vanished. He had regained his indifference andposure, yet anger stirred within him.


    When the employees greeted him, he greeted them with a smile in turn.


    When he neared his office, his secretary approached him. "Mr. Lancaster, before you arrived, a man named Matthew Grant came to see you. I¡ª"


    Levi cut him off before he could finish. "You let him into my office?"


    The secretary looked terrified. "I didn''t want to, but..."


    With fury in his eyes, Levi spat out through gritted teeth, "But what, you good-for-nothing?"


    As the secretary opened his mouth to exin, Levi snarled, "Shut it!" Then, he walked toward his office.


    The secretary looked aggrieved. He truly was not at fault, yet Levi didn''t even give him a chance to exin.


    As soon as Levi entered the office, he noticed a young man sitting on the couch. It was Matthew. Someone beside him was pouring him a drink.


    That person had his back to Levi. Nheless, he was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. Levi could tell at a nce that he was an employee.


    Levi''s face instantly darkened. He wanted to kick the person pouring a drink for Matthew out of the room.


    Before he could speak, Matthew asked, "You''re Levi Lancaster?"


    Levi''s anger red. At City Hall, everyone addressed him as "Mr. Lancaster".


    Moreover, they did so with great deference. No one dared to call him by his name, yet Matthew had done exactly that.


    "Matthew Grant, have you any


    where this ce is? You had the nerve to barge into my office. want to spend the rest of your jail?


    Sufe in


    Matthew''s face was cold. "Are you threatening me? Do you know why I''vee to you?


    "Tobias Munz. That''s right, that mobster, Tobias Munz. He came at me. He said you''re his boss, and he was working for you. You..."


    Levi''s expression turned grim at his words. Though Matthew''s words were true, they were unspeakable.


    The fact that Matthew was actually voicing them right there made Levi want to kill him.


    Seeing that the tactless employee was still pouring the drink, Levi gave his butt a kick. "Why are you so fucking tactless? Who told you to serve him a drink in my office? Get out!"


    His kick sent the man sprawling onto a couch nearby. The hot drink in his hand spilled out of the cup, burning his hand. He yelped from the pain.


    Levi snarled, "What are you yelling for? Get lost!"


    Cradling his hand, the man slowly turned around and red at Levi. "Levi, you... you dared to kick me? This is outrageous!"


    "Mr. Moore?" Levi thought, horrified.


    The man was Cedric Moore, the top brass of Lambda City.


    Levi had always reported to Cedric at thetter''s office. Cedric had nevere to Levi''s office, not even once.


    Yet he was here that day, and Levi had kicked him in the butt.

 Chapter 370

    After a long while, Levi finally gathered his wits and took Cedric''s hand, apologizing in fear, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moore. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I was so frantic today that I slipped up." Cedric looked livid. "It wasn''t that you were frantic and slipped up. I think you''ve gone mad. Do you have any idea what you''re doing?


    "We''ve been trying to collect evidence against Tobias and his criminal organization. I''d never thought you''d be the person behind him. And why did you give Matthew trouble? You must give him an exnation." Levi''s face was ashen. Cedric was clearly on good terms with Matthew. He couldn''t understand how Cedric knew someone as insignificant as Matthew. He was in big trouble.


    Nheless, without Isaac''s permission, he dared not reveal anything.


    Matthew got up and walked to Levi. "Are you not going to give me an exnation?"


    Levi feared Cedric, given that thetter was his immediate superior. However, he held a higher position than Matthew. A small fry like Matthew was nothing to him.


    He asked rudely, "So what if I don''t?"


    Without any hesitation, Matthew gave Levi a loud p across the face.


    Levi looked at him in shock. "Are you crazy? You dare hit me?"


    Matthew had no reason to be afraid. He kicked Levi''s stomach, knocking him to the ground. "I could break you!"


    m!


    Levi wasunched three feet away by a kick, hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    Clutching his stomach, he cried out in pain, "My... my stomach... It hurts!"


    Cedric was standing to the side, watching them dumbly. Despite being the top brass of Lambda City, he wouldn''t dare attack Levi like that either.


    The reason was that no one would be able to reach their respective positions by happenstance. Both of them had powerful connections and patrons. Cedric could deal with Levi, but he must follow certain rules. He had promised Matthew that.


    In reality, Cedric was Matthew''s patient. However, their doctor-patient rtionship was not typical. Cedric had asked Matthew to prolong his life.


    When Matthey had been in jail,


    Cedric had been the first public


    figure to visit him there and seek his consultation. Nheless, he had to get treated for his illness every three years. Soon he would need his second treatment.


    Levi was furious at being attacked. "Matthew, do you know who I am? You dared to hit me. You''re doomed. It''s all over for you!" "Who do you think you are?" Matthew mused, his face cold.


    "You''re just an average person who''s


    been fired. You''re worse than an average person. You''ve colluded with a criminal organization and might go to jail. Why is it wrong to hit you?"


    Levi was stunned into silence. If that was true, he had taken this beating for nothing. Moreover, his life might be over.


    He looked to Cedric in horror. "You... What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Cedric''s expression was solemn. "Your actions have been exposed. Your career is over, and your life is ruined. Do you understand now?"


    Levi breathed in deeply. As things stood, he might as well go all out. "Cedric, I know you have powerful connections. I know how impressive you are. But do you think I don''t have any? Do you know who I''m working for?


    A


    grave look appeared in Cedric''s eyes. "Who? Tell me."


    Cedric had a bad feeling. Judging by Levi''s words, the person must be very powerful. Otherwise, Levi would have no reason to reveal who they were. Matthew had been waiting. He looked at Levi dispassionately, waiting for his answer.


    Levi clenched his teeth. He had decided to go for it. "He''s¡ª"


    Right as he said that, Cedric reminded him, "Levi, think it over before you speak. If you say it, you can''t take it back. But you''ll have to bear the consequences."

 Chapter 371

    At those words, Levi faltered. If he said Isaac''s name, it wouldn''t just affect the situation with Matthew.


    Even if he cut ties with Cedric and started a conflict between Isaac and the forces behind Cedric, the ramifications would be too great.


    He had no idea what a battle between the top dogs would bring, but no good woulde to the person who stirred up trouble.


    As Isaac''s method of operation came to his mind, a chill ran down Levi''s spine. He was not the only person who had chickened out. Cedric had, too. That was why he had reminded Levi.


    "I did it on my own."


    Cedric felt somewhat relieved. "Then bear the consequences by yourself."


    Matthew frowned. "Cedric, what are you doing?"


    Cedric looked troubled, but he was genuinely afraid of escting the matter. "Mr. Grant, the fallout would be too much. I can fire Levi right now and look into his and Tobias'' criminal activities. Is that alright?" Matthew scoffed. Those matters were irrelevant to him. He was looking for the mastermind.


    He moved to Levi and grabbed his hair. "Tell me. Who is he?"


    Levi had gotten his priorities straight. "I did it on my own. I''ll take any beating or punishment right now. I''m sorry. Please spare me."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped himself. After pping himself once, he did it again and again. Before long, he started bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    Matthew''s face grew colder. He knew he wouldn''t get an answer. He grabbed a chair beside him and smashed it down.


    Snap!


    The chair broke into pieces. Blood flowed from Levi''s head. After swaying a little, he fell to the ground.


    Cedric watched with wide eyes. He thought Matthew was ruthless. Levi was still a deputy mayor. Even Cedric himself wouldn''t dare to do that. He wouldn''t be able to face the consequences. "Is he insane? How am I going to deal with this?" Cedric thought.


    Matthew tossed the broken half of the chair leg he was holding, then turned to Cedric.


    Cedric had aplicated look on his face. Mr. Grant, I know I need your treatment to stay alive, but you''re putting me in a tight spot. You were too harsh. I won''t be able to resolve this."


    Matthew extended his hand and waved it, the back of it facing Cedric. The dull ring on his finger was conspicuous.


    Cedric was confused. "Are you telling me to look at the ring on your hand?"


    Matthew said calmly, "The fact that you do not recognize this ring proves that your station is too low. You can take a photo and show it to someone perceptive. I''m sure they''ll recognize it."


    Cedric was perplexed. He was aware


    of Matthew''s background. Thetter


    was a farmer from Silverbrook Vige. Both his parents were farmers. There wasn''t anyone remarkable in his family either.


    Nheless, Matthew''s words had stunned Cedric. He was too confident.


    Cedric was a cautious man. Even if this was a bluff, he wanted to seek confirmation. "Okay. I''ll ask about it."


    As he said that, he pulled his phone out, took a picture, and sent it.


    However, he didn''t have any expectations. When he looked at Levi, who remained unconscious on the floor, he thought of calling 914. But when he noticed Matthew''s cold gaze, he abandoned that thought.


    As a high-ranking official, Cedric had an air of dignity that befitted his station. Every look he gave and every gesture he made wasmanding.


    However, he was somewhat insecure in Matthew''s presence.


    Matthew seemed to have an acute air of hostility about him. It terrified him. He couldn''t understand why Matthew was so confident. Shortly after, a reply appeared on Cedric''s phone. He nced down at it. As he read the message, his eyes widened in shock. "Treat every word from the person with the ring as an order! Even if they direct you toward extreme danger, charge at it!"

 Chapter 372

    Cedric stared at the screen. For a long while, he remained dumbstruck.


    He knew the status of the person who had contacted him. It was startling to see those words from a person of such high standing.


    He raised his head to look at Matthew. He couldn''t help but nce at the ring on Matthew''s hand again.


    Matthew was somewhat attractive. However, he was dressed in in clothes. His appearance was as drab as the ring-so unassuming that no one could tell what his background was.


    Nheless, such an unassuming person had such a terrifyingly high status. Cedric would have to treat his every word as amand.


    Cedric no longer dared to bring up Matthew''s assault on Levi. What he had to do was dere his position.


    "Mr. Grant, I have a low standing, and I''m ignorant. I didn''t know your true identity. Please forgive my ignorance. If there''s anything you need from me, just give me the order, and I''ll carry it out right now."


    Matthew had been observing Cedric''s reactions. He could tell from his reactions that the ring was of great importance. He wanted to ask Cedric what it represented.


    However, there would be no point in asking him. The person behind Cedric was the one who truly knew what the ring symbolized. He''d have to learn about it another way.


    "I''ll leave Levi to you. I think he should get his due punishment."


    Cedric nodded. "Okay, I''ll have someone lock him up and investigate him right now. I''ll uncover everything he has done over these years."


    Matthew agreed. "Finding out the mastermind behind him would be the best. Remember, no matter who they are, you must tell me. Don''t get involved with whatever happens after that. I won''t drag you into this." Cedric bobbed his head. "I''ll do my best to get it out of him."


    After giving the instructions, Matthew left with a wave.


    Cedric frowned at Levi, who was lying on the ground, and pondered how to deal with him properly. It was a sticky situation.


    ...


    On the ground floor of Wealthwave Group, a bald old man approached the entrance.


    He wore sneakers, loose cotton pants, and a white shirt. It was not a cohesive look.


    The old man''s


    n''s face was covered in age spots. The hairs on his head were sparse and had all gone white They were brushed neatly toward the center of his head. It seemed


    that he wanted to cover up the


    empty space there.


    A breeze blew past, messing up the few strands of hair. The old man reached up to fix them,bing them toward the top of his head again to cover his bald spot. When the guards saw the old man, they frowned.


    Everyone going in and out of the office building was young. The oldest among them were only in their 40s or 50s. Such an elderly man was a rare sight.


    One of the guards reached out to block his path. "May I ask who you''re looking for?"


    Barrett pointed upstairs. "I''m looking for Matthew Grant. The one who has brilliant medical skills."


    Thest time he had looked for Matthew, his apprentice, Gideon, had called him for help when he had just arrived at thepany. So, Barrett had gone back to save his Gideon.


    He visited again today to take Matthew in as the Genesis Sect''s disciple.


    If Barrett had asked about someone else, the guards might have needed to make a call and inquire about them. Yet he was asking about Matthew, and they knew all too well about him.


    "I''m sorry. Matthew Grant has already left ourpany."


    Barrett frowned. "How is that possible?"


    As far as he was aware, Matthew had saved Wealthwave Group''s Fred Carter. There was no way Wealthwave Group would let Matthew leave.


    He rolled his eyes and scoffed. "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to drive me away with an excuse?"


    The guard furrowed his brow,


    confused as to why Barrett would


    think that. "Old man... I''ll tell you the truth. He''s fired. He''s our president''s boyfriend. While dating her, he hooked up with another woman. The president found out and fired him."


    Barrett grew angrier. "Nice try. Your president begged him toe. How could he possibly be fired just for that?"

 Chapter 373

    To Barrett''s knowledge, Matthew had saved Fred. Thetter was old; as long as Matthew was with him, he could extend his lifespan for a few more years.


    Barrett thought it was impossible for Fred to drive Matthew away over some rtionship nonsense. It didn''t make any sense.


    The guard thought Barrett was insane. Matthew had hooked up with another woman. It was quite a big deal, yet Barrett remained unconvinced.


    He lost the patience to exin. "If you don''t believe me, forget it. In any case, Wealthwave Group doesn''t have an employee named Matthew Grant. Leave immediately. Stop pestering us." Was this guard trying to kick him out?


    After pondering for a while, he said, "Get Matthew down here in three minutes. Otherwise, I''ll lie down at the entrance."


    The guard was baffled. The old man was clearly a scoundrel.


    Without any other choice, the guard informed his superiors about the situation.


    Ten minutester, Rachel arrived. She thought Matthew''s father, Stanley, hade.


    When she saw Barrett, she frowned. She had never seen him before. "Sir, I''m Rachel Carter, thepany''s president. How may I address you?"


    Barrett gave Rachel a few more nces. He thought, "She was beautiful. If I were 70 or 80 years younger, nay, 20 years younger, as long as I could get it up, I''d try to woo her."


    Regardless, he was old and weak. He could only admire beautiful women like her. Even if he managed to woo her, there was little he could do.


    After feeling sorry for himself, Barrettposed himself and fixed his windswept hair. Haughtily, he said, "You don''t deserve to know my name. Bring Matthew here."


    Rachel was speechless. She had no idea where this old man was from, but he was quite arrogant.


    "Matthew has already left ourpany-"


    Barrett immediately interrupted her. "Don''t lie to me. Matthew is the most talented person you could ask for. There''s no way you''d actually fire him. Did you catch wind of some news and hide him?" Rachel looked a little upset. The old man was right. Back then, she had swallowed her pride and proposed marriage, thereby establishing their rtionship.


    She didn''t want to break up with Matthew, but Isaac''s power terrified her. Nheless, she couldn''t possibly exin that to Barrett.


    "Do you know Gembrooke Building? He''s there. You can go and find him there."


    Barrett rolled his eyes and red at her. "You''re trying to get rid of me Do you think I''m stupid? Tell him toe out right now, or I''m really going to lie at yourpany''s entrance."


    en


    Rachel had never been in this kind of situation. "You''re being absurd. I told you he''s at Gembrooke Building. Why don''t you understand?"


    At first, Barrett had the intention to go to Gembrooke Building, but he was tired of walking. He wanted to settle the matter right there.


    He had lost so much after growing old. For instance, some foods were off-limits to him. And he could no longer have fun with beautiful women.


    However, being old wasn''t entirely useless, either. He could be unreasonable. That was the only benefit.


    Unperturbed, he said, "I''m almost


    100 years old. I can''t see or hear well. How would I understand what you''re saying? Get Matthew here quickly. If he''s at Gembrooke Building, bring him here!"


    Rachel gritted her teeth. She had never met anyone so unreasonable. Still, she looked at the old man. He was almost 100 years old. She had no choice but to take her phone out, find that familiar number, and call it.


    Matthew had just exited City Hall when his phone rang.


    When he realized the caller was Rachel, he was momentarily stunned, then swiftly epted the call. "Rachel, did you miss me?" Rachel''s heart clenched. She did miss him. Ever since they had broken up, he had been on her mind. He was her first man, after all.


    In truth, she had agreed to Barrett and called Matthew because she wanted to see him as well.


    Regardless, Isaac was too powerful.


    2


    For the sake of the Carters and the Grants, she couldn''t say anything sincere, We''ve broken up. Why would miss you? An old man looking for you. If you don''te, hett make a scene in front of mypany."

 Chapter 374

    Matthew was perplexed. "What old man? What does he look like? Is his hair all white? Is he fat? Has a round belly?"


    He thought his mentor, Nichs, hade. He felt inexplicably ted.


    Worried that Matthew wouldn''te, Rachel replied, "Come and see for yourself." At that, she hung up.


    Matthew quickly headed for Wealthwave Group.


    It had been ages since he had seen Nichs. When he arrived at the front of Wealthwave Group, he got out of the car and darted toward the entrance.


    From a distance, he noticed Rachel. He asked her immediately, "Where''s my mentor?"


    "Your mentor?" Rachel mused and nced at the old man nearby. She didn''t expect him to be Matthew''s mentor.


    She thought it was fortunate that she hadn''t offended him. Otherwise, she would have offended a truly legendary physician.


    As Barrett heard Matthew asking about his mentor as soon as he arrived, he felt delighted. He thought, "This kid. I haven''t even epted him as an apprentice, and he''s already calling me his mentor." Matthew''s seemingly sweet words made Barrett d he hade that day. He groomed the few strands of hair on his head and walked to Matthew. "My sweet apprentice, I''m here." Matthew looked at Barrett and frowned.


    He had noticed Barrett, but he didn''t know him. He had no idea why Barrett was calling him his apprentice.


    He took two steps back and said, "Sir, you''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not your apprentice."


    Barrett said with a smile, "I didn''t make a mistake. You''re Matthew Grant, right?" Matthew nodded. "Yes, I am."


    met


    Beaming, Barrett said, "Matthew, I don''t usually take on apprentices. Even if I do, I won''t visit them in person for that. You''re quite lucky that I''ve personallye to take on as my apprentice. Now, greet your mentor."


    you


    Matthew shook his head. He assumed Barrett was probably senile and asked, "Old man, have you lost your way home? I''ll call the police. They''ll get you home."


    Barrett was bbergasted. As he realized Matthew thought he was senile, he was immediately enraged.


    "Matthew, with my status, if I were to announce that I''m taking on an apprentice, all the people begging me to ept them could form a line that would reach the top of the highest mountain. Don''t be ungrateful." Matthew still didn''t know his name and couldn''t understand why he was so confident. He asked, "What can you teach me?"


    Barrett had forgotten to tell Matthew what he was capable of. "I can give you medical training. I''m telling you my medical skills can raise the dead. In the medical field, if I say I am the best no one would dare to say otherwise."


    "Medical skills?" Matthew mused.


    When it came to medical skills, Nichs was the only person he admired. However, Nichs had told Matthew that Matthew had surpassed him.


    Matthew wasn''t a prideful man, but in matters of medical skills, he wouldn''t defer to anyone.


    He didn''t want to argue with an old man, either. So, he said calmly, "I have a mentor."


    Barrett said coldly, "Everything your mentor taught you was child''s y. His medical skills are no match for mine. You can''t learn anything from him anyway. Be my apprentice. I''ll impart you true medical skills."


    Matthew''s expression swiftly turned


    cold. He had tried his best to treat


    1.n


    Barrett with respect, but he couldn''t tolerate him insulting Nichs.. "Listen,old man. I can''t be bothered to deal with you, but don''t insult my mentor.


    "I''d only ept my mentor as the best in the medical field, if there truly is such a title. You... I don''t even know your name."


    Barrett found Matthew even more endearing. He was fond of apprentices who would defend their mentors'' honor.


    "Since you''re unaware of who I am, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Barrett Miller. I am... You probably know of the Genesis Sect. I''m the leader of the sect."


    Matthew was immediately on alert. The Genesis Sect was a group of maniacs, and the old man was the Genesis Sect''s leader.

 Chapter 375

    Barrett was a crazy old man. More importantly, Matthew had just killed Gideon, who was also from the Genesis Sect. Hence, he was eager to get away from Barrett. "I''m sorry. I don''t know a Genesis Sect. I don''t know you either."


    Barrett found that somewhat disappointing. "Since you don''t know who I am, it means you don''t have a high enough station to know about me. Regardless, I''ve decided to take you on as an apprentice. Let me show you today what your mentor is capable of." As he spoke, he abruptly thrust his hand toward Matthew''s heart.


    Matthew was surprised. He didn''t expect Barrett to fight when he was already so old.


    Moreover, Barrett''s attack was vicious. He had aimed for Matthew''s heart. Reflexively, Matthew blocked Barrett with his elbow and smacked him across the face.


    The p made Barrett see stars and knocked him to the ground. He looked at Matthew, dumbstruck.


    Barrett was a martial artist. Though he was old and no longer had explosive strength or stamina, he could still unleash terrifying force within tens of seconds. Despite it being only seconds, he thought it would be enough to take Matthew down. Regardless, his sneak attack was unsessful.


    "You... You''re a martial artist, too?"


    There was a cold glint in Matthew''s eyes. "You''ll get lost now, right?"


    Barrett was even less willing to leave now. "I won''t go. I''ll lie down right here. I have to make you my apprentice."


    During this trip, he''d learned nothing except being unreasonable and shameless. It was an incredibly effective move for an old man.


    Matthew said coldly, "Being shameless, huh? I''d suggest you take a closer look at who I am. If you dare to be brazen and lie there, I will bury you."


    Barrett noted Matthew''s cold eyes and dispassionate, solemn voice. He didn''t appear to be bluffing.


    He felt somewhat diffident. "I... I


    don''t believe you''d dare to do that. I''ll stay right here. If you won''t be my apprentice, I''ll make a scene. Wealthwave Group will have no peace."


    He was genuinely interested in Matthew''s medical skills. There were many talented people in the Genesis Sect. However, almost all of them overemphasized certain subjects.


    en


    IMS


    Some were experts in gynecology, while some were experts in surgical operations. There were some who were experts in meridians. Moreover, all of their research was exceptional to the point of being bizarre. They were even treated as lunatics by outsiders.


    A true all-round expert in traditional medicine was umon. When Barrett acquired Matthew''s information, he was ecstatic.


    Finally, there was a skilled traditional medicine practitioner. Furthermore, his medical skills wereprehensive, and he was quite young.


    If Matthew made use of the research on the other disciples'' overemphasized subjects, a revolutionary physician might actually emerge.


    That was what Barrett had nned and dreamed of. He finally had a glimmer of hope. He wouldn''t give up so easily.


    Matthew walked over to him and crouched down. "The Genesis Sect''s Gideon. You probably know him, right?" Barrett nodded. "Yes, I do. He''s my apprentice. What about him?"


    Matthew said coldly, "He''s probably dead. I killed him."


    Barrett''s eyes were filled with horror. Only then did he realize the man before him could actually kill a person. Matthew was not kidding when he said he would bury Barrett.


    After being dazed for a long while, Barrett gradually came out of his trance. Still, he was somewhat reluctant to let go.


    "So you''re the one by apprentice


    abducted along with Ss? Sorry to


    disappoint you, but Gideon''s nox). T


    dead I got back in time and saved


    him."

 Chapter 376

    Matthew''s eyes widened in shock upon learning that Gideon was still alive. He knew how severe Gideon''s injuries were, almost certainly fatal. Yet, Barrett had managed to save Gideon. Matthew hadn''t seen Barrett when he left. But the fact that Barrett could save Gideon spoke volumes about his abilities.


    Still, that didn''t change Matthew''s resolve. "Since you saved Gideon, you should know what happens if you cross me. I didn''t hold back on him and won''t hold back on you. Don''t test me."


    Barrett''s eye twitched as he realized Matthew was far from ordinary. He hadpletely misjudged him, and now it seemed Matthew might even be considering killing him. Despite that, Barrett was determined to recruit Matthew into the Genesis Sect.


    The information Barrett gathered detailed five cases, each involving a unique illness. From there, he concluded that Matthew was a genius in traditional medicine practitioners and the most exceptional young doctor he had ever encountered.


    Barrett was convinced that if Matthew mastered the Genesis Sect''s secret techniques, he could create a groundbreaking new approach by blending them with his own skills. Thisbination might even lead to the breakthrough the Genesis Sect had long sought. When Barrett realized that medical expertise might not be enough to persuade Matthew, he switched tactics.


    He said, "It seems there''s been a misunderstanding. The Genesis Sect is quiterge, with many members, each focusing on their own research. Naturally, this means there''s a range in quality among our members.


    "I''m not just impressed by your medical skills but also greatly admire your character. If you join us, you''d be the sole candidate for the position of sect leader.


    "You''ll have ess to the sect''s billions of assets. Plus, you can choose from countless nurses and female disciples. I''m offering this with the utmost sincerity, and I hope you''ll consider it."


    Matthew just wanted him to leave. So, he replied casually, "Alright, I''ll think about it. You can go now."


    Barrett''s face lit up with joy. "Perfect! Take all the time you need to decide. No rush since I''ve got plenty of patience. Well, I won''t bother you anymore. You can get back to whatever you were doing."


    A glimmer of hope flickered in his eyes. Whether Matthew was tempted by wealth or allure didn''t matter now since Barrett had found his weak spot. With a wave and¨¤ satisfied grin, he left cheerfully.


    Rachel wasn''t interested in the hushed conversation between the two men, but she couldn''t keep her eyes off Matthew.


    Her mind was filled with memories of their time together, especially the three intimate moments they shared. The thought of it made her blush.


    She mentally scolded herself, "Rachel, seriously? It''s just three times. Why can''t you get over it? You''re being ridiculous."


    Then, she knew why she couldn''t shake off thoughts of Matthew. It was because of that first encounter She had heard countless times that everyone, no matter who they were, remembered their first time the most vividly.


    As Matthew approached her, Rachel''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. Her heart raced, but she forced herself to keep a cold expression. "Okay. You can go now."


    He headed straight toward her as his gaze fixed on her striking face. His heart ached when he saw a distant expression rece her earlier warm smile.


    There were dark circles under her eyes, which were bloodshot. Her lips were dry, even with lipstick on. She had some chapped skin, and she felt stressed out and irritated. Matthews said, "You seem to be a bit on edge during this time I''ve been away. Should I help you cool down?"

 Chapter 377

    Rachel couldn''t believe Matthew would say something so shameless. When he mentioned "cool down", she knew he was referring to intimate matters. Even though they had broken up, she was taken aback that he still had lustful thoughts. Yet, a part of her was tempted.


    But she quickly pushed those feelings aside. She knew that letting her guard down could jeopardize not only her family but also Matthew''s.


    She gritted her teeth and said coldly, "If you keep talking nonsense, don''t me me for being rude."


    He smiled. "What do you mean by ''talking nonsense''? Your lips are chapped. You must be stressed. I could give you a prescription that would fix that." Rachel''s eyes widened in realization. So, Matthew wasn''t making advances; she''d misunderstood him.


    Her face flushed with frustration. "Mind your own business. Just leave and don''te back."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You''re the one who called and begged me toe."


    Her eyes twitched when she realized she had let that slip in her rage. "Fine. Just go." With that said, she turned around and left.


    Rachel didn''t dare to look at Matthew, fearing she would be emotionally overwhelmed and reveal her true feelings.


    Matthew stepped forward and blocked her path. "Don''t go. I still have important matters to discuss."


    His earlier attempts were just aimed at trying to read her subtle expressions for clues, but he''de up empty. Now, he was ready to get down to business.


    She said with a cold expression, "We''ve broken up. Can you please stop bothering me?"


    Matthew''s expression darkened, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He cleared his throat and said, "Don''t try to cover it up. I know Isaac is putting pressure on you, right?" Rachel''s mind raced. If he had evidence, he wouldn''t be asking. She realized he was just guessing, and she had almost fallen for his ploy.


    She maintained her icy demeanor and said, "Don''t overthink it. It''s not like that. I just don''t have feelings for you anymore."


    Matthew continued, "Isaac told Lambda City''s deputy mayor, Levi Lancaster, to target me. That''s what I found out from Levi."


    Rachel was taken aback and enraged. Isaac had promised he wouldn''t go after Matthew or the Carters, yet he had gone back on his word. She ignored Matthew and stormed into the building. She needed to call Isaac and demand an exnation.


    Matthew couldn''t read much from Rachel''s expression. When she walked away, he quickly followed. "Hey, don''t go. We''re not done talking."


    She snorted. "I''m not in the mood to talk with you," she said before striding into the building.


    He stopped at the entrance and hesitated, unsure of whether or not to follow her inside.


    Two security guards recognized Matthew and exchanged worried nces. "Mr. Grant, please don''t make things difficult for us." They had seen him in action and knew they were no match for him.


    Upon seeing them back off, Matthew waved dismissively. "Fine. I''ll leave."


    Since Rachel didn''t want to talk to him, he decided not to press further. After all, it was just his guess.


    As for Levi targeting him, Matthew


    knew he had offended too many people the Smiths, the Hobbeses, the Red Wolves, and so on. He figured any of them could be behind


    it.


    When Rachel stepped into her office, she mmed the door shut. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed the number she had hoped never to call.


    "Isaac, what''s going on? We agreed


    that you wouldn''t go after the Grants or my family if I got engaged to you. Why did you have someone to target Matthew?"

 Chapter 378

    Isaac had anticipated Rachel''s call would be about something else. He had been in high spirits and had looked forward to hearing the icy beauty''s voice. But instead, he was confronted with a barrage of questions. Her inquiries were about Matthew, which showed how much she still cared about him. This only intensified Isaac''s resentment toward Matthew.


    Despite that, he forced a smile and said, "Rachel, I''ve honored every promise I made to you. I love you and wouldn''t risk ruining your opinion of me over someone insignificant. I didn''t do anything." She said coldly, "If it wasn''t you, then who was it?"


    Isaac silently cursed Levi''s ipetence. He smiled and said, "You know my reputation. If I wanted to deal with Matthew, a single word from me could end his life. If I were behind it, he''d already be dead."


    She paused before saying, "No matter what you say, let me remind you that the Grants and my family must remain unharmed. I expect you to keep your promise." With that, she hung up.


    Isaac mmed the phone down and roared, "Rachel, you got angry with me because of another fucking man? Fine. If Matthew is the cause of your anger, then I''ll just kill him. Once he''s dead, you''ll have no choice but to be mine."


    Fabian stepped forward. "Mr. Wood, I can head to Silverbrook Vige right now with a few men and kill his whole family."


    Isaac shook his head. "No, don''t act too rashly. We need to handle this discreetly. Let''s wait for the right moment to strike."


    ...


    On the sixth floor of the Gembrooke Building, Tracy''s face was clouded with worry. When Matthew returned, she told him about the problems they were facing.


    "We need top-notch specialists for theboratory. We posted job openings online, but no one applied. The nearby colleges think weck credentials. Several headhuntingpanies in the talent market aren''t even taking our calls. What should we do?"


    He recalled that Rachel had years of medical industry experience and might have valuable contacts. "Why don''t you ask Rachel for help? She should know some people who could be interested."


    She sighed. "She''s under a lot of pressure since herpany shifted focus to traditional medicine.


    "She''s facing various forms of exclusion and suppression. Two of her modern medicine products have already been discontinued due to insufficient raw materials."


    The news took Matthew aback. He looked at Tracy and said solemnly, "Tell me. Why did Rachel suddenly decide to break up with me?"


    Tracy''s face darkened. She had heard Rachel''s reasons for the breakup, which involved the fates of both the Carter and the Grant families, but she was hesitant to tell him the truth. "She might... might think your personalities sh."


    He could tell there was more to it. Rachel''s proud and aloof demeanor made her generally cold toward men she didn''t find impressive.


    Yet, she had been willing to engage


    with him in the office, which


    suggested eptance. Despite hisck of understanding of women, he trusted his instincts. A simple personality sh didn''t seem like a convincing exnation.


    His mind was in turmoil as he nced at his phone and noticed it was almost time to pick up Lorraine.


    So, he turned to Tracy and said, "Handle thepany issues and devise a n. If you can''t solve them, I''ll step in. I need to pick up my daughter."


    Since it was Tracy''s first time


    managing apany, she found the challenges overwhelming. She didn''t expect Matthew to prioritize picking up Lorraine, as if thepany''s issues were secondary.


    She said, "Ourpany needs talent and raw materials from the medicalpanies. There''s a medical industry forum tomorrow. If you can find a supplier for the raw materials and recruit a few talents, it will solve most of our issues."


    Matthew waved at her. "I''ll give it a shot tomorrow. I''m heading out now."


    ...


    At the kindergarten''s entrance, the crowd consisted of elderly people waiting for their grandchildren, with a few mothers stopping by to pick up their children.


    Young men picking up their kids was a rare sight. Matthew stood out in the crowd like a lone wolf among a herd of sheep.


    He arrived early and passed the time with a hint of boredom when a familiar figure suddenly appeared. He was surprised to see Tessa and wondered what she was doing there.


    She wore sunsses and sported big, wavy hair as she approached him. "I heard about your breakup with Rachel. I always knew she wasn''t genuinely interested in you. She was just using you."


    His expression turned icy, and his voice was even colder. "My affairs are none of your business. Leave."


    Tessa had plenty to say, but Matthew wasn''t giving her a chance. After a moment of thought, she decided to get straight to the point.


    "I know I was wrong. I''m willing to face the consequences. Since our divorce, I''ve realized just how great you are. You''re a remarkable man."

 Chapter 379

    Tessa said, "I''ll never find another man who loves me as much as you do. It doesn''t matter who you marry in the future. I''m not here to take her ce. I don''t need a title. I''ll be content as long as I can be with you." Matthew had no idea what had gotten into her, but he wouldn''t repeat his past mistakes. "I don''t want to see you."


    She gritted her teeth. "I don''t even need a title. I''m willing to be your mistress. Isn''t that enough? How else do you n to make me suffer?"


    He took a deep breath. "You''re overthinking this. I''m really busy and don''t have time for this."


    Tessa''s emotions spiraled out of control, and her eyes zed with fury. "Matthew, you''ve pushed me to the edge. Whatever I do next, it''s on you. Don''t you dare regret itter!"


    Matthew spat coldly, "Get lost!"


    He had risked everything to love her and had even willingly gone to jail for her, but she had never appreciated it. It was all behind him now. He wouldn''t give his love to someone who wouldn''t value it.


    Tessa clenched her teeth. "You''ve crushed myst bit of hope. You''ll regret this. From now on, I won''t beg or plead. I''ll take what I want by any means necessary. Just wait." With that, she turned and walked away. She had already embraced the dark side and would use any trick to get what she desired. Yet, she still couldn''t bring herself to destroy her life.


    She wanted onest chance to reim a piece of their past happiness, even if it was just a fragment. She was ready to be the mistress just to get a slice of Matthew''s affection. But he had turned her down. Since nothing was left worth clinging to in the past, Tessa was determined to get everything she wanted by any means necessary. Matthew would regret his decision.


    She walked toward a ck sedan, opened the door, and slid inside.


    A man in his 30s was surprised when a stunning woman got into his car. "Uh... you must''ve gotten into the wrong car."


    Tessa looked at him indifferently before leaning back in the seat as if it were her car. "I just went through a breakup and need a drink. Will you keep mepany?"


    Matthew shook his head as he watched her retreating figure. He couldn''t believe that she couldn''t spare a nce at Lorraine even though she was already at the kindergarten.


    Tessa''s world revolved entirely around herself. How could she be good at anything else if she couldn''t manage being a mother?


    While pondering, he spotted his daughter walking out of the kindergarten. He greeted her with a smile, "Lorraine, I''m here to pick you up."


    She ran toward him with her arms outstretched. "Daddy, you really came to get me!"


    The car with Tessa inside slowly rolled forward in the distance. Through the rearview mirror, she caught a glimpse of the small, blurry figure at the kindergarten entrance and froze momentarily.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she muttered, "I''m sorry, Lorraine. I know I''m not a good mother. Just move on and forget about me. I hope you never find out who I am because I don''t want you to feel embarrassed."


    The car stopped in front of a bar, and the man wrapped his arm around Tessa''s shoulders as they walked inside. "Come on. Let''s drink till we drop tonight." She responded with a smile, "Till we drop."


    An hourter, Tessa guided the man out of the bar. As they passed a pile of trash, she rxed her shoulder and tipped him off.


    ...


    If anyone had seen how she did it,


    they would have noticed the finesse in her movements. It was a technique only a martial artist could master one that used minimal effort to achieve maximum impact


    Ordinary people could only rely on strength, speed, or strategy. They couldn''t master these skills with a little force to produce a powerful effect.


    After dumping the man in the trash, she got into the car and drove off.


    ...


    A lightbulb with ampshade hung from the doorway in the small courtyard. Underneath it, insects buzzed and fluttered in the warm glow.


    In the center of the yard, watermelon slices wereid out on the stone table.


    Lorraine picked up each piece and distributed it. "Grandma, this one''s for you. Grandpa, this one''s yours. And Daddy, the rest is for you." Matthew chuckled. "Do you think I can eat all this by myself?"


    She giggled. "I''ll help you, Daddy. By the way, it''s been ages since Rachel dropped by. When will she visit again? I really miss her."


    He paused, holding a slice of


    watermelon halfway to his mouth. He knew torraine would never lie. She liked those who treated her well. Rachet had always been kind and had yed with her whenever she could.

 Chapter 380

    Matthew didn''t know how to exin it to Lorraine. Some adult matters were simply beyond a child''s understanding. He realized he had made a mistake by involving Lorraine before he and Rachel had established their rtionship. Seeing her father''s silence, Lorraine smiled and said, "Daddy, my birthday''sing up in a few days. Rachel promised she''d celebrate with me. Do you think she''ll remember?"


    He decided to prepare her for the possibility that Rachel might be unable to make it. "She is very busy right now and might not have time toe see you," he said.


    Lorraine pouted and said, "I understand. I''m sure Rachel wille to see me once she''s done with her work."


    ...


    Inside a vi, the air was filled with the soothing aroma of tea. Two teacups sat on the coffee table as Rachel offered one to Fred.


    He took a small sip before setting the cup down. He looked at his well-behaved granddaughter with a frown and sighed.


    "Ah, it seems that beauty oftenes with a tragic fate. I built this business empire hoping it would bring you a lifetime of peace and happiness. But even with all this wealth, I can''t guarantee your right to choose who you marry." Rachel''s usual icy demeanor softened, and she showed a hint of mncholy. "You''ve already done so much for me. The rest is something I have to fight for myself."


    Fred smiled bitterly. "Even with our wealth worth billions of dors, we''re powerless against the Wood family. Maybe you shouldn''t face this alone. I''ve heard that Matthew is a martial artist. Perhaps he has a way to deal with them."


    She frowned with concern. "The Woods are armed and have an army. They''re a military family. Even if Matthew is a martial artist, how can he defend against bullets? He saved your life and has done so much for our family. I can''t let him risk his life for us."


    He fell silent and studied her with a thoughtful gaze. He sighed and said, "You''ve fallen in love with Matthew But fate can be cruel. I can''t guarantee your happiness, so the point of having all this wealth?"


    what''s


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "I want to take control of my own fate. I''ve made a three-year deal with Isaac. I n to use those years to multiply our family''s assets tenfold.


    "I''m going to build a business empire, one so powerful that the Wood family won''t dare touch me. If I seed, and Matthew is still waiting for me, we may pick up where we left off."


    Fred''s weary eyes


    widened in


    astonishment. He looked at her with surprise and admiration, as if seeing her for the first time. Her ambition surpassed even his own, and he


    deeply respected her rese


    After a long pause, he said, "I support you. Life is about daring to dream and taking risks. It''s not about chasing wealth, fame, or recognition but having the strength to live life on your own terms.


    "To be free from the constraints of the weak and fearless in the face of the powerful. To love what you love and live freely."


    Rachel was surprised and looked at her grandfather. She had expected him to scold her, not encourage her.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, "Grandpa, aren''t you worried I might drag our family down? If I fail, we could end up with nothing."


    Suddenly, Fred burst intoughter. "Our family is full of ipetent fools except for you. If you seed, they''ll share in the glory. If you fail, they''ll face the downfall. That''s the fate of the weak. Don''t hold back. Fight for yourself, not for anyone else."


    Rachel was deeply moved. Fred didn''t look down on her for being a woman or criticize her for being selfish. She felt lucky to have such a wise, courageous, and loving grandfather.


    She couldn''t help but express her gratitude. "Grandpa, thank you. Being your granddaughter is the greatest blessing of my life."


    Fred smiled and said, "Sweetie, you''ve sacrificed your own happiness to save my life. You''re the only one in the world who would do that for me. You are my greatest treasure."

 Chapter 381

    The following day, sunlight streamed through the office''s floor-to-ceiling windows. Rachel''s face appeared particrly radiant, like a flower glistening with morning dew, and the warm light enhanced her beauty. Tracy was mesmerized by her beauty, which exined why she had be Rachel''s close friend. But she wasn''t envious of her.


    While observing Rachel sorting the documents, she said, "Rae, I''ll be representing theboratory to attend the medical forumter. I can''t apany you today."


    Rachel stood up with determination in her eyes. "I''ll handle the contract negotiations myself."


    Her voice was firm, and her face was lit up with a vibrant confidence. Under the sunlight, she exuded amanding presence.


    Tracy was taken aback. How could Rachel move on so quickly after breaking up with Matthew the day before? Was it possible she had never truly loved him?


    The thought sparked a flicker of excitement in Tracy. It seemed like a chance had opened up. Perhaps she could start pursuing Matthew.


    The realization brought a mix of exhration and guilt, as if she were betraying Rachel. Tracy quickly waved goodbye and hurriedly left the office.


    ...


    The medical forum was focused on talent exchange, advancements in medical skills, and medical materials.


    Tracy had rented a booth and set up her disy boards with Ss. Before they could do anything, several security guards approached and kicked their disy boards to the ground. "Your materials have been confiscated. You need to leave immediately!"


    Tracy was furious. "Hey, what''s going on? We''ve paid for this space. Don''t touch ourpany''s disy boards."


    The security captain, Kael At, retorted, "I don''t care whether you''ve paid. Get out now!"


    Tracy''s frustration reached a boiling point.


    followey should we leave? We''ve our fees. What gives you the paid


    followed all the procedures and paid


    kick us out?"


    Kael said coldly, "Stop wasting my time with your excuses. This is a direct order from our manager. If you don''t leave now, I''ll throw you out."


    Matthew arrived and heard Kael''s words. He responded sharply, "Call your manager over. I want to know why we''re being kicked out."


    Tracy was relieved to see him and


    felt a sense of reassurance. "Matthew these people are being unreasonable. We''ve paid the fees and have our permits. They refuse to give us a reason and just want us to leave."


    He nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this. I will speak with their manager and find out what''s going on."


    Kael eyed Matthew up and down


    with contempt. "You don''t just get to


    see our manager on a whim. Stop making a scene and get out.


    Otherwise, we won''t hold back."


    Matthew''s expression turned icy, and he said coldly, "Let''s see how you n to be unamodating."


    Kael signaled his subordinates with a wave. "Get him out of here! Do whatever it takes!" As he spoke, he swung his fist toward Matthew''s face.

 Chapter 382

    Matthew''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his right foot shot out in a sh. Before Kael''s fist couldnd, he was sent flying backward.


    He crashed onto a chair, which toppled and sent him sprawling on the ground. He clutched his abdomen and writhed in agony. Sweat poured down his forehead as he gritted his teeth, unable to utter a single word. The other security guards froze with fear as they retreated.


    Soon, themotion drew everyone''s attention.


    As soon as Rachel walked in, her face went pale at the sight. She hurried over to Tracy. "W-Why on earth did you let hime?"


    Tracy was puzzled. "What''s wrong? He can''t be here?"


    Rachel frowned, and a hint of worry flickered in her eyes. "He cane if he wants, but why did you let him cause trouble here?"


    Tracy felt Matthew was being unfairly med. "It wasn''t Matthew causing trouble. The security guards started it. They threw the first punch."


    Rachel waved her hand dismissively. "I don''t care who started it. Just get him out of here."


    Matthew overheard their conversation and became increasingly frustrated. Ever since their breakup, it seemed Rachel found fault in everything he did. "Rachel, stay out of my business."


    Rachel hesitated and rolled her eyes at him. She turned to Tracy and said, "Get him out of here, now. This isn''t the ce for him."


    Before she had arrived, Isaac called her to inform her that he was hosting the forum and had reserved the best seat for her. When she heard he would attend, she had almost turned around and left.


    But she couldn''t afford to because she needed to multiply her family''s assets tenfold within three years and free herself from his grasp. Hence, she had to make the most of this forum.


    When she''d seen Matthew, her heart had nearly stopped. Isaac had been looking for a reason to kill him, and now Matthew was causing trouble.


    Who was at fault didn''t matter because she knew he was in danger. All she could think about now was getting him out of there.


    Tracy looked at Matthew. "Maybe we should leave."


    He shrugged it off. "Leave? Why? We haven''t even started. We''re here for a reason, so let''s stick to it. I''m not backing down over something this trivial."


    Rachel''s anxiety spiked. She had risked everything for Matthew and her family, but he acted as if nothing was at stake. Unfortunately, she couldn''t tell him about it.


    From a distance, Isaac led a group of people toward themotion. Rachel''s anxiety peaked as she worried he might encounter Matthew and kill him.


    She turned to Matthew and whispered, "You shouldn''t be here. What are you still doing here? Leave now." Then, she rushed toward Isaac.


    Matthew frowned and was puzzled by her concern. She had never acted like this before. Even after their breakup, she seemed overly concerned about where he was. Tracy tugged on his sleeve. "Maybe you should leave. I can handle things here."


    He shook his head. "You almost got hurt earlier. How can I leave you here alone?"


    Her heart raced at his words. She had more to say but found herself nodding. "Okay. I''ll do as you say."


    Kael saw Isaac in the distance and hurried over toin, "Mr. Wood, there''s a guy causing trouble over there. tried to kick him out, but instead of leaving, he attacked me."


    Isaac nced at Matthew in the distance, and the pain from his old injury seemed to re up again. His gaze turned venomous as he barked at Kael. If you can''t handle it, call the police. There are armed officers stationed outside. I want to see if he can still act tough with bullets."


    Rachel''s face turned pale at these words. "Mr. Wood, you promised me you wouldn''t go after Matthew. Are you going back on your word?"


    Isaac''s jealousy red at Rachel''s defense of Matthew, but he kept hisposure. "You saw it yourself. This time, he''s the one causing trouble."

 Chapter 383

    Isaac said, "If you want me to overlook Matthew''s actions, we need to change the terms of our agreement. We initially set it for three years, but now it''s two years. If you agree to this, I''ll let him go." Rachel''s icy demeanor was reced by fear upon hearing that.


    Expanding Wealthwave Group tenfold in three years and using financial power to break free from the Wood family was already nearly impossible. With the timeframe reduced to two years, the challenge seemed even more daunting. But for Matthew''s safety, she had no choice but to relent. "Fine, I ept. Two years."


    Isaac''s eyes shed with hatred. At that moment, he was more determined than ever to kill Matthew. Rachel''s willingness topromise only fueled his resolve. If he didn''t act, the anger would fester like a thorn in his side. Still, he said generously, "Since my fianc¨¦e has spoken, I''ll spare the brat." With a dismissive wave to Kael, he ordered him to leave.


    Kael, nursing his injuries, walked away with a resentful expression.


    Rachel didn''t trust Isaac enough to ept anything from him. If he had any hidden agendas, she didn''t want to walk straight into his trap.


    "I''m not taking any chances. I need the next two years to build a sustainable business model for the Wealthwave Group. Only then can I leave with peace of mind."


    Her straightforward statement revealed her intent to focus on expanding herpany, which subtly eased his suspicion.


    Isaac nodded. "The Carter family is indeed short on talent, so you''ll have to put in a lot of effort. Once you''re married to me, you''ll manage mypany. Then, you won''t have time to focus on your family anymore."


    As he spoke, a faint smile crept across his lips. No matter what, she was his, and nothing could change that.


    Rachel nodded and turned to leave.


    Once she was gone, Isaac turned to his bodyguard. "Ronald, the Air Force unit ising to purchase medical supplies. Make sure they''re armed and ready to protect me. Also, inform Matthew that if he wants to attend the forum, he needs toe to my office and apologize."


    Ronald Caldwell seemed to grasp his intentions. "So, you''re using the Air Force unit to kill Matthew?"


    Isaac''s eyes were full of resentment. "Are you suggesting I should keep him alive just to attend my wedding in two years?"


    Ronald nodded and acknowledged his reasoning, but one question remained. "How do we exin it to Rachel if we kill him?"


    Isaac sneered. "Why would I need to


    exin anything to her? My family''s influence is enough to make hers submit. I didn''t win her over with trust or romance. Instead, I used my family''s influence."


    Ronald finally understood that Isaac''s promises to Rachel earlier were just for the show. Isaac shot one final contemptuous nce at Matthew before returning to his office.


    Ronald approached Trevor Houston, the head of the Air Force


    procurement team, and got straight to the point. "Hello, I''m Ronald Caldwell. I''m here on behalf of Isaac


    Wood to discuss somethi ofl.ne


    Ve


    argent."


    Trevor''s face tensed at the mention of Isaac. "What does Mr. Wood need? I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Ronald was pleased with his


    response. "Someone''s targeting Mr. Wood. I need you to take a few men and, if possible, eliminate the threat. Once this is over, the Wood family will reward you generously, including promotion of three ranks."


    Trevor was taken aback. The news that someone dared attack the Wood family was even more startling than being asked to protect Isaac. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this." Ronald directed him to Isaac''s office and then went to find Matthew.


    At that moment, Matthew was conversing with a rather peculiar job applicant. "Name your terms."


    The woman across from him was in her early 40s and dressed simply. Yet, she exuded a subtle, undeniable femininity.


    Her smile was warm, but she spoke arrogantly. Her arrogance seemed almost natural, as if herck of it would be more surprising.


    Emily Bolton smiled and said, "I''m just asking for directions, but you seem intent on keeping me here. Time is precious, and I''d rather not waste it.


    "Yourpany isn''t my target. Besides, it''s newly established and doesn''t meet my criteria. I''m aiming for the top 100panies. Yourpany isn''t equipped to handle the projects I''m handling."

 Chapter 384

    Tracy shook her head as she watched from the side. Their newly establishedboratory didn''t even have a janitor or a research talent.


    She figured attracting someone of Emily''s stature seemed utterly impossible. So, she poured two cups of water and sat down to watch the drama unfold. Matthew''s grin widened as he heard Emily''s response. "Do you need money?"


    She smiled indifferently and shook her head. "I''m not short on cash. My family bought a house and has a few million saved up."


    He shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. I''m asking if you need money for your research."


    Emily sized Matthew up and smiled. "Yes, I need money. A lot of it." She didn''t add that even selling hispany wouldn''t cover her research costs. He nodded. "If you need money, how much are we talking about?"


    She was caught off guard by his question about research funding. Laboratory funding required a lot of money, which wasn''t something a few million could cover.


    Emily had left her previous job because the funding was dictated by seniority and connections. Those with the right connections typically received more resources. She wasn''t willing to y the political game or beg for funds, which were never enough for her research. So, she resigned.


    She quoted an exaggerated amount because she wanted to scare Matthew off. Though she needed ten million dors for preliminary funding, she doubled it. She said, "20 million dors."


    He just smiled and replied, "Is 20 million dors enough? I''ll give you 100 million dors to set up yourboratory."


    What?


    Emily''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Although she had budgeted ten


    million dors for initial funding, her


    project would need at least 50 million dors to truly get off the ground. Yet, he was offering her 100


    million dors.


    She was so shocked that her mouth felt like it could have held an egg. After a long pause, she asked, "Are you really offering 100 million dors?" Matthew nodded. "Yes."


    At that moment, Ronald walked toward him and said, "Mr. Grant, Mr. Wood-"


    Before he could finish, Matthew cut him off sharply, "Shut up! Can''t you see I''m in the middle of an important discussion with a scientist?"


    He had heard of Emily during his school years and had seen her work featured in various medical journals. He held her in high regard and didn''t hesitate to interrupt Ronald.


    Ronald was stunned by the rebuke,


    and his face flushed with anger.


    "Matthew, this forum is organized by Mr. Wood. He demands you to apologize in his office immediately, or you''ll be thrown out."  Matthew seethed with anger. He stood up and red at him. "I''ll repeat it. I''m having an important discussion with a scientist, so shut up. If you can''t do that, I''ll help you."


    Ronald gritted his teeth. He was furious and ready tosh out. But when he remembered Matthew''s strength, he held back. "Well, then-"


    Before he could finish, Matthew delivered a sharp p. Ronald''s world went ck as he crumpled to the floor.


    Matthew turned to Emily as if nothing had happened and said, "Let''s continue our discussion. I can guarantee an upfront investment of 100 million dors."


    She was stunned and felt that he was crazy and downright violent. She had never seen someone knock out another person just for interrupting a conversation. After regaining herposure, she asked, "Is the 100 million dors allocated for scientific research?"


    Matthew pulled out his phone. "What''s your ount number? I''ll transfer the funds right now."

 Chapter 385

    Emily was dumbfounded and couldn''t process what she had just heard. It wasn''t until Matthew prompted her that she snapped back to reality and pulled out her phone. "My bank ount number is 622..." she said. Without a word, he transferred 100 million dors into her ount. "Here''s the money. Use it as you see fit, but keep the receipts for the finance department."


    A notification popped up. "Your ount has received 100 million dors."


    Emily felt as if she were dreaming when she stared at the message. "Okay. I''ll start my research at yourpany. Let''s sign the contract now."


    Tracy was stunned that money was being used to persuade Emily. Surprisingly, Emily was swayed by the offer and agreed to join theirpany.


    Matthew was pleased to have secured such a renowned scientist. He said, "Great, let''s get the contract signed. Also, you''ll need to build your own team. Recruit whoever you want. You can start hiring today." Emily was thrilled about the chance to choose her own team. In the past, she had worked with researchers assigned to her who didn''t meet her expectations.


    Now, she could choose her own team from scratch. The sudden opportunity was almost too good to be true.


    "Perfect," she said without hesitation. "I''ll call my students and colleagues, then hire the right experts for the research needs. I''ll handle the interviews today." Matthew instructed Tracy to bring the contract and finalize the paperwork with Emily. Then, he left them to manage the recruitment process.


    Ronald staggered to his feet and was reeling from the blow. He leaned against the desk to steady himself.


    When he saw Matthew, his fury red up immediately. Then, he recalled Isaac had already prepared a n to kill Matthew.


    So, he took a deep breath to calm down and reminded himself, "It''s okay. He is as good as dead. No need to get worked up."


    Once he regained hisposure, he turned to Matthew. "You''d better go apologize to Mr. Wood. Otherwise, your booth will be reimed." Matthew didn''t want to interrupt Emily''s recruitment process, so he decided to meet Isaac. "Fine. I''ll see him. Lead the way."


    Ronald led the way, and he was thrilled at the thought of Matthew''s impending demise. He was Isaac''s bodyguard, a role he held primarily because of his connection with Isaac.


    Ronald was a bodyguard trained in


    kickboxing and mixed martiane


    Yet, the memory of Matthew


    knocking him out with a single p still stung his pride.


    They took the elevator to the tenth floor. Ronald pushed open the door to the president''s office, and Matthew followed him inside.


    Isaac sat on the executive stool and


    was


    in milked by several armed men


    uniforms. They were


    holding a firearm and exuding an intimidating presence.


    Matthew''s expression was icy, and his eyes were as sharp as daggers.


    Isaac looked at him and said, "You smashed a stool over my headst time. Today, I''ll smash a hundred over yours. If you survive, I might spare you." Matthew said coldly, "And you think you can do that?"


    Isaac''s grin widened as he picked up a nearby stool. "Yes, just me. Kneel and let me hit you 100 times, or they''ll start shooting."


    As he spoke, Trevor and his men aimed their guns directly at Matthew.

 Chapter 386

    Matthew was filled with murderous intent.


    Soldiers were trained to fight on the battlefield, guard the borders, and rescue people from disasters. But they should never point their guns at civilians.


    Yet, they were aiming their weapons at Matthew. Unable to contain himself, he pointed at Trevor. "What are you doing? Are you really going to shoot me?" Trevor was taken aback. With so many guns pointed at Matthew, he didn''t expect Matthew to stand his ground defiantly.


    He wasn''t nning to pull the trigger. After all, he just wanted to intimidate Matthew to back down. As long as Isaac wasn''t in danger, Trevor''s mission waspleted. But when his eyes fell on the Juprus Ring on Matthew''s finger, Trevor''s expression changed. He immediately shouted at his men, "Lower your weapons!"


    The soldiers moved in perfect unison. Their hands gripped their rifles with the barrels pointed skyward.


    Isaac frowned. "What''s going on here? I ordered you to kill him! Did you hear me?"


    Suddenly, Trevor shouted, "Salute!" His voice was hoarse and raw, as if he was straining every muscle just to shout themand.


    The sound boomed through the room, with echoes reverberating like thunder.


    The soldiers snapped to attention, and they saluted in perfect synchronization. Despite their small number, their collective salute had the force of a roaring wave.


    Isaac was dumbfounded. These soldiers had never shown the heir of the Wood family with such respect. Yet now, they were saluting Matthew, an unremarkable figure.


    He demanded, "Are you all out of your minds? I''m Isaac Wood, heir to the Wood family. I''m the one who promised you promotions. Why are you saluting him?"


    But his words seemed to go unheard. Trevor and his men remained frozen. They were locked in their salutes with their eyes fixed on Matthew.


    Matthew was puzzled but focused


    on what mattered. After all, the soldiers weren''t pointing their guns at him anymore. He grabbed a stool and walked toward Isaac. "Are you going to kill me?"  en


    Isaac was terrified and retreated as Matthew advanced toward him with a stool. He yelled at Trevor, "What are you waiting for? Shoot him! He''s


    §ï§Ü


    Trevor''s expression remained stoic as he continued to hold the salute and stayed still.


    Matthew saw Isaac''s defiance and swung the stool at him. Isaac was horrified, and he stumbled backward. Ronald immediately grabbed a stool to block the attack. Matthew''s stool smashed into Ronald''s with a force that sent splinters flying everywhere.


    With the stool reduced to two legs, Matthew used them like a club. He swung the right one in a swift arc and bit Ronald''s head. The stool leg snapped upon impact.


    Ronald was sent sprawling to the ground before he could even throw a punch.


    Matthew tossed the broken leg aside and grabbed another stool as he advanced toward Isaac.


    Isaac backed away in terror until his back hit the wall. With nowhere else to run, he panicked and shouted, "Hey, Grant! You better not touch me!


    "Do you have any idea who I am? Do you know who my great-grandfather is? My great-grandfather is "

 Chapter 387

    The stool smashed onto Isaac''s head, and it cut off his sentence.


    Matthew lifted the stool and saw Isaac lying unconscious on the ground with blood all over his head. Then, he lifted the stool again and struck down twice. Isaac''s legs snapped under the blows.


    Matthew nced at Trevor, who stood rigidly in a salute. Annoyed by their presence, he fought the urge to kill. He tossed the stool aside and turned to Trevor. "Why are you still saluting?"


    Trevor responded, "Sir, we continue saluting until you acknowledge or return it. Only then can we end it."


    Matthew was ridiculous. He couldn''t believe Trevor would keep saluting indefinitely if he didn''t return it. Still, he was curious about Trevor''s sudden change in attitude. "You were pointing a gun at me when I first arrived. Why the salute now?" Trevor''s expression grew solemn. "Because of that ring."


    Matthew couldn''t believe the ring was the reason for their behavior. Hence, he grew more intrigued by what it truly symbolized. "Do you know where that ringes from? It''s just a ring for an ordinary person like me. There''s no need for all this fuss." Trevor said respectfully, "To me, it''s like the g of our country. Whether the g is flying high or lying in the mud, it represents my faith. It''s worth giving my life for, and so is this ring."


    Matthew was stunned by his words. To him, a ring was just a ring, yet Trevor treated it with the reverence of a national g.


    The notion that someone could be willing to sacrifice their life for a mere ring was beyond hisprehension. Matthew''s curiosity intensified. "Can you tell me more about the origins of this ring?" Trevor simply replied, "I don''t know."


    Matthew thought it was absurd for someone to disy such devotion while iming ignorance. He wondered who might have given Trevor his orders but decided not to pursue the matter further. "Fine. If you don''t want to talk, I''m leaving. You can stay here like a statue." With that, he walked out.


    He left behind two unconscious men and a bewildered Trevor. The other soldiers were equally puzzled.


    Once Matthew was gone, Trevormanded, "At ease!"


    The soldiers dropped their salutes.


    Trevor''s expression turned grim as he looked at Isaac on the ground. He led out his phone and dialed a


    number. "Mr. Miles, I''ve im


    A stern voice responded from the other end of the line. "Stay in


    Lambda City for now. Monitor


    kim


    closely and report any significant movements."


    Trevor acknowledged, "Understood." He nced at Isaac and said, "The owner of the Juprus Ring crippled Isaac."


    Brad was shocked. "You mean the heir of the Wood family? What''s his condition?"


    Trevor took another look and reported, "Both his legs are broken. He took a hit to the head, and he''s still bleeding."


    Brad was stunned. After a long


    pause, he muttered, "So the Juprus Ring''s owner even dares to go after the Wood family. This is serious."


    Meanwhile, as Matthew walked downstairs, he unexpectedly ran into Rachel. He hesitated, unsure of what to say. When he decided to walk past her, something crossed her mind, and she asked, "What were you doing upstairs?" He replied casually, "I went to see Isaac."

 Chapter 388

    Rachel''s face flushed with anger. Her fingers trembled as she pointed at Matthew.


    She had sacrificed an entire year of her precious three-year timeline to help him. Every moment was critical, and now her ns were in jeopardy because Matthew had recklessly gone after Isaac. She was devastated. The year she had given up seemed wasted, and her entire strategy was at risk of falling apart.


    Her frustration peaked, and she shouted, "Matthew, are you trying to drive me crazy?


    "Isaac is loaded and influential with a reputation not to be messed with. You''re deliberately putting yourself in danger. I can''t save you anymore!"


    Matthew looked at her in bewilderment. "Save me? Besides, I never saw youe to my rescue. All I remember is the cold, indifferent way you acted when we broke up."


    After what happened with Tessa, he hadpletely lost faith in women. He wanted to find someone to build a family for Lorraine''s sake.


    When he had found a sliver of hope, Rachel had wanted to break up. Now, he was utterly disillusioned with women. His tone was cold andced with a hint of sarcasm.


    Rachel snorted and realized her slip of the tongue in the heat of the moment. After hearing Matthew''s words, she retorted, "I... I''m only doing this for Lorraine''s sake. I don''t want her to be an orphan because of your recklessness.


    "But you insist on putting yourself in danger. I''m warning you for thest time. For Lorraine''s sake, please stay away from Isaac.


    "Don''t bring trouble upon yourself. I''ve said what I needed to say. So, it''s up to you whether or not you want to listen." With that, she turned and walked away.


    Matthew scoffed. "Isaac is the one looking for trouble. I don''t care about his background. If he messes with me, I''ll take him down."


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence before Rachel disappeared into the distance. An inexplicable sense of loss tugged at him, and it left him with a lingering feeling of regret.


    Rachel was nothing like Tessa. While Tessa had been indifferent to Lorraine, Rachel showed genuine care.


    Even though Lorraine wasn''t her child, Rachel had been willing to spend time with her and even mentioned her moments ago.


    It was a shame to lose someone with such a caring nature. As he watched her disappear into the crowd, Matthew returned to thepany''s exhibition area.


    A long line of applicants had formed


    in the exhibition area. The candidates were thrilled to see Emily, and many eagerly sought her autograph and photos once the recruitment session ended


    Matthew saw this and knew hiring Emily had been the right move.


    When Tracy saw him, she handed him a cup of coffee. "You''re back. Here''s your drink." He downed it in one gulp. "Did you mention the telomere research to Professor Bolton?" She shook her head. "No. But I think she''ll focus on her old projects."


    Matthew pondered and said, "The whole point of setting up the studio was for telomere research. She can work on her projects, but we can''t lose sight of our goal. We need at least half of her recruits to focus on that."


    Tracy shook her head. "That might be challenging. It seems like she treats each recruit as a precious asset. She even assigns specific roles to each one."


    He smiled and said, "I have a n."


    ...


    An old man sat on arge rock by the seaside. He had a fishing rod in his hand, and his eyes narrowed as he watched the bobber floating on the water. Suddenly, a car screeched to a stop. The bobber dipped as a fish leaped out of the water and sshed back down before the old man could reel in.


    The old man frowned and red at the middle-aged man running toward him. "Bastard, can''t you slow down when you park? You scared all my fish away!" The middle-aged man gasped for breath before saying, "There''s been an incident. Something serious had happened."

 Chapter 389

    The old man, Horace Wood, cursed, "The sky is not falling, and nobody is dying here. Calm down and tell me what happened." The middle-aged man, Adam Wintson, said urgently, "It''s Mr. Wood. He''s been beaten to a pulp, and his head''s a bloody mess." What?


    Horace staggered and almost copsed. Once he steadied himself, he asked urgently, "Is he okay? Is his life in danger?"


    Adam quickly shook his head. "He''s not in immediate danger, but... his injuries are pretty severe. He''ll be bedridden for a while."


    Horace scowled with fury as his anger mounted. He roared, "Severe? He''s been pampered since he was young and can''t even stand a mosquito bite.


    "Who dared to hurt him this badly? Who''s stupid enough to attack my grandson?"


    Adam trembled upon seeing his expression. "It''s a guy named Matthew Grant from Lambda City. He''s just an ordinary person."


    Horace took a deep breath, then threw his fishing rod into the sea. "Let''s go back. If he dares to touch my grandson, I''ll make sure his entire family pays for it!"


    Adam followed closely and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After a few steps, Horace suddenly stopped. "Wait. A trained bodyguard protects Isaac, and he is extremely cautious. There''s no way he''d take such a risk. How could an ordinary person get close enough to injure him? What''s going on?" Adam hesitated. "Well... the situation is quiteplicated. I''m not sure how to exin it."


    Horace''s eyes narrowed, and a chilling glint shed through his eyes. "Speak!"


    The single word wasced with a raw, seething fury that made the air feel heavy and tense.


    Adam trembled as he reported, "Mr. Wood had taken every precaution when meeting Matthew. He even brought in Trevor and his heavily armed team from the Air Force unit for protection.


    "But... Trevor didn''t fire a single shot. In the end, he let Matthew walk away like he owned the ce."


    "What?" Horace''s teeth ground together as he swore, "Mr. Miles, do you want to go to war with me? If you piss me off, you''ll be damned to hell."


    Just as he finished cursing, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and saw it was Brad calling.


    His face twitched as he answered


    the call. He didn''t give Brad a chance to speak before he exploded, "You worthless piece of shit! I swear I''ll make you pay for this!


    "Do you want my family''s heir to die so young? If anything happens to Isaac, the first thing I''ll do is dig up your family''s graves and blow up your office."


    Bradughed heartily. "Oh, Horace, you old fool. You raised your grandson to be a tyrant. Now, he''s finally getting a taste of his own medicine.


    "I told you before that he would be lucky if he made it past 20. And now that he''s 25, you should count your blessings. And still, you''re not satisfied."


    Brad''s voice dripped with glee as if he had been waiting for this day. However, it hadeter than he had hoped.


    Horace was so angry that his hand trembled as he held the phone. "I swear I''ll wipe out your entire family. My grandson is on his deathbed, and you''re gloating?


    "If it weren''t for your support, who would dare touch my grandson? Are you really ready to go to war with me?"


    Brad smiled and said, "I didn''t hurt him, so stop your threats. Go after the one who did."


    Horace was taken aback, his eyes widening in disbelief. "You''re really not going to intervene? Aren''t you going to protect Isaac?"


    Brad replied disdainfully, "Do whatever you want. One less person doesn''t matter. But let me make one thing clear-no guns.


    "That''s the only rule in Tuschen.


    Also, I don''t allow firearms amongrades. You can use knives, poison, or even cars, but no guns. I''ll shoot anyone who breaks that rule."

 Chapter 390

    Horace snapped, "Every time, it''s about taking this down or that down. You think you''re so damn impressive, don''t you? My grandson got beaten up, and I can''t just let this slide." Brad said coldly, "As long as no one uses a gun and doesn''t exploit their position, you can do whatever you want. I don''t care what happens!"


    Horace gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, if that''s how it''s going to be, don''t me me if I turn Lambda City upside down!"


    With that, he mmed the phone down on the ground. It bounced and rolled for some distance beforeing to a stop.


    Horace cursed through clenched teeth, "Just wait, you old man. With your terminal illness, you''re not long for this world. When you''re gone, I''ll take out all my anger on your family."


    Adam''s eyes widened in shock. It was the first time he''d heard that Brad had a terminal illness.


    Horace let out a few more curses, then instructed, "Pick the strongest fighters from the entire army and bring all the elite soldiers to me. Tell them that whoever avenges Isaac will be promoted ten ranks!"


    Adam ran through the ranks in his head, from Private and Corporal to Sergeant, Staff Sergeant, Second Lieutenant, First Lieutenant, Captain, Major, Battalion Commander, Deputy Regimental Commander, and Colonel.


    It was unprecedented for a Private to be promoted directly to Colonel. However, he knew Horace meant every word he said.


    He immediately responded, "I''ll go pick the men right now, only those who can take on ten people at once."


    ...


    At the medical forum exhibition area in Lambda City, Matthew ced a ss of water in front of Emily. "The interview is finally over. Here, have a drink," he said.


    Emily was surprised that Matthew had personally poured her a drink. She stood up and said, "You shouldn''t have. This is my job."


    Matthew smiled and said, "Don''t be so formal You''ve worked hard, so it''s only right that I make sure you''re taken care of. Here, have some. The water''s been sitting here for a while, so it''s not hot anymore."


    Emily picked up the ss and, after checking, found it wasn''t hot. Moved by the gesture, she drank it all in one go, parched from having spoken so much earlier. Once she finished, Matthew got to the point and said, "There''s one thing I forgot to mention.


    "The original purpose of establishing thisboratory was to research telomeres. I can provide you with funding, facilities, and talent for your project, but half of the team must focus on telomere research.


    "That''s the core reason for theb''s existence. If the purpose changes, setting up theb would be pointless."


    Emily was stunned and then mmed the table. She asked angrily, "Didn''t you say you''d fully support my project? How can you suddenly change your mind? You''re not sticking to your word!"


    She''d thought she''d found someone who understood her and was ready to make a big move.


    However, she didn''t expect that she would have to cut half of them after assembling the necessary talent. Her time was valuable, and having only half the team wasn''t sufficient for her experiment. Matthew smiled and said, "It''s not that I''m going back on my word. It''s just that your reputation is so well-known that I was a bit overwhelmed and lost my train of thought.


    "I support you, which is why I''m willing to invest money, effort, and resources. But I don''t think you''d ruin theb I built, would you?"


    He had seen researchers so focused


    on their projects that they


    overlooked social norms and the nuances of interpersonal


    interactions. But that didn''t mea


    they were impersonal, which was why he said that.


    This... Emily bit her lip, wanting to say that even if theboratory were ruined, her experiment should stille first. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to voice it.

 Chapter 391

    For a moment, Emily was unsure of what to do.


    Matthew smiled and said, "We can divide the new hires into two groups. One will work on your experiment, and the other will focus the telomere experiment. How does that sound?"


    Emily shook her head and replied, "My research focuses on cell regeneration and death. It''s connected to the treatment of many diseases."


    Matthew chuckled. "Well, the telomere research in ourboratory focuses on immortality."


    Emily curled her lips and said, "Now that you''ve got some money, you''re losing touch with reality and thinking about immortality?"


    "Do you know what happens to those who chase immortality? Everyone ends up the same way. Since the beginning of humanity, everyone has died. No one can escape it, so stop dreaming." Matthew nodded and asked, "Are you sure immortality is just a dream?"


    Seeing that Matthew was serious, Emily stopped teasing him. "From a scientific perspective, none of our ideas are just dreams. Everything can be achieved."


    She started exining, "In the past, when people didn''t want to walk, they developed sedan chairs, followed by carriages, then cars, and eventually airnes.


    "When people went to war, it progressed from fists to clubs, then to swords and guns. It eventually advanced to gunpowder and artillery, and finally to nuclear bombs, weapons of mass destruction that can devastate entire nations.


    Many of humanity''s dreams have been realized. Some dreams that haven''te true aren''t impossible. They''re just limited by the current state of scientific development."


    She continued borating, "In theory, longevity could also be achieved. I know of at least ten methods to make it happen.


    "The first method involves using cloning technology to create organs. If an organ fails, you could clone a recement, simr to recing an engine or tires in a car.


    "Everything could be reced, including the brain. There are also potential solutions for transferring the original memories..."


    Emily spoke about these ideas with great enthusiasm and a serious expression. Tracy, who was nearby, listened in amazement. She had never expected a scientist to make such statements.


    Matthew listened quietly. He had studied modern medicine and learned traditional medicine from Nichs.


    Although he was familiar with some of what Emily was talking about, hearing her talk about it made the perspective seem quite novel. As a result, he listened attentively.


    Emily continued, "The second


    method involves using nanorobots


    to repair any disease or damage in the body and to assist with overal


    health maintenance. Third,


    elf


    integrating machinery into the


    human body, like recing a heart,


    nga


    limbs, or even parts of the digestive system.


    "Fourth is gene modification, which interests me the most." She borated, "Gene sequencing technology can analyze theplete gene sequence from blood or saliva samples.


    "It can detect diseases and create targeted medications for precise treatment based on the gic code. However, that approach is too conservative.


    "We could directly alter genes. Giant


    Pel


    tortoises have longevity genes that enable them to live for one or two hundred years. Of course, even with extended longevity, people will still eventually die. This doesn''t mean immortality.


    "However, many genes from animals in nature could potentially bebined with human genes. For example, geckos can regrow their tails.


    "If we could extract and apply their gic secrets, imagine the possibility of the human body being able to regenerate damaged parts after they''ve been removed."


    Matthew felt a surge of excitement.


    Although he knew that current


    technology was still far from


    achieving these goals, he couldn''t shake the feeling that immortality might one day be possible.


    Just hearing about these ideas was thrilling. He recalled what Gideon had said about devices that could be imnted in men with impotence.


    This was known as bionic integration, which seemed more advanced than imnts because it could respond to brainwaves and be controlled by thoughts.


    He wanted to hear about the other methods. "You mentioned there were ten, right?"

 Chapter392

    Matthew asked, "What other options are there?"


    Emily replied, "Actually, any method can work, but each one needs a lot of technical support. For example, gene modification that uses the longevity genes from giant tortoises is one way to extend life.


    "However, there is also a method that is akin to a rebirth. You know jellyfish, right? There are more than 200 species of them in the ocean. Most jellyfish die after reproducing, but there''s one species called the immortal jellyfish. "The life cycle of the immortal jellyfish includes stages from a fertilized egg torva, then polyp, and finally adult jellyfish. It matures quickly, reaching sexual maturity in just 25 to 30 days at 68 degrees Fahrenheit. "What''s fascinating is that after reaching maturity, the immortal jellyfish can revert to the polyp stage. It then grows back into a jellyfish and can repeat this cycle as long as it avoids being eaten by other creatures.


    "If we could incorporate this phenomenon into human genes, it could enable continuous regeneration and achieve immortality."


    She added, "There are other methods as well. For instance, yourboratory''s telomere project aims to extend the telomeres in cells.


    "In theory, as long as telomeres keep extending, there is no limit to lifespan. Cancer cells are difficult to eradicate because their telomeres keep growing. In fact, cancer cells have a form of immortality. Unfortunately, they are diseased cells. "Extending telomeres to prolong life is the method that best fits with the human body and causes the least harm. However, it''s challenging. There are nearly a hundredboratories like this around the world, but..." At this point, Emily shook her head. Matthew smiled and said, "You might not know this, but some researchers have already made progress. They''ve been able to slightly extend telomeres, which means it can increase human lifespan.


    "They''ve discovered a new approach that uses traditional medicine to extend telomeres. Ourboratorybines traditional and modern medicine to extend telomeres.


    Emily was stunned and fell into deep thought at the mention of traditional medicine.


    She murmured, "Doesn''t this just bring us back to traditional theories and picking up where past research left off? Traditional medicine involves systematically regting the body, but it doesn''t seem entirely impossible."


    As she pondered this, she stood up and began pacing back and forth, clearly considering the possibility of using traditional medicine to extend telomeres.


    After a considerable time, she stopped pacing. Her eyes filled with uncertainty as she said, "This method is worth a try.


    "It''s like how geomantic figures used


    a form of binary code, just as modernputers do. Sometimes,bining ancient wisdom with modern technology can lead to unexpected results.


    "Here''s what we''ll do. I''ll help you set up a team for this project. Although I''ll still be focused on my own research, I can stay involved with this one too!" Matthew was overjoyed because the oue was even better than he had expected. "Thank you. I hope we can achieve some research results."


    Emily shook her head and replied, "Sometimes, research is a shot in the dark. Don''t get your hopes up too much.


    "Less than 10% of research projects yield results, and your chances of sess might be around 1%. Still, it''s worth giving it a try."


    Matthew wasn''t concerned with the results. He just wanted to establish theboratory. After talking with Emily for a while and addressing some issues, he prepared to leave.


    He had only found three of the eight


    medical sects so far, and his task was still daunting. His next step was to search for the Afflictan Sect, a legendary sect in the medical


    association.


    He stood up and was about to leave when Trevor arrived. "Mr. Grant, our general would like to see you," he said.


    "General?" Matthew wondered. He had no acquaintances or rtives in the military. The only reason someone would have wanted to see him would have been because of Isaac. Matthew immediately grew wary and replied, "I don''t want to meet him!"

 Chapter 393

    Trevor was stunned because he hadn''t expected it. Brad was a legendary figure in the military. Most people couldn''t even get a chance to meet him, yet Matthew refused.


    He looked at Matthew nkly for a long moment before saying, "I know you''re the owner of the Juprus Ring and hold a respected position.


    "But Mr. Miles is quite elderly. He mentioned that he knows you, so surely you wouldn''t refuse to meet him. Can''t you really meet him just once?"


    Upon hearing the name Miles, Matthew''s mind shed back to the Brad he had met in Khoitwood. If it was him, meeting him was necessary, especially since Brad had helped him in Khoitwood. "The general you''re talking about is Brad, right?" he asked.


    Trevor nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s Mr. Miles. He''s the only person in the military who could be called a general."


    Matthew knew he couldn''t avoid it. "Then take me to meet him," he said. Matthew wasn''t familiar with people in the military, especially since this was a time of peace.


    However, it was more urate to say the country was in a state of rtive peace without war rather than describing it as a time of peace. People outside that circle often knew little about those in the military.


    Matthew agreed to go solely because Brad had helped him when he invited Zayden. He couldn''t forget the favor Brad had done for him.


    Trevor led the way, exiting the forum building and heading to the parking lot. He opened the car door, and Brad was already sitting inside.


    Seeing Matthew, Brad waved with a smile and said, "Mr. Grant,e on in."


    Matthew was surprised to see him here. He got into the car and smiled. "It''s been a while," he said.


    Brad smiled and said, "It hasn''t been that long, just under a month. First, let me apologize. It''s not that I don''t value you. It''s just that I had to wait for you in the car.


    "Actually, you deserve better treatment. I should have prepared a banquet at my ce, rolled out the red carpet, and set off fireworks to wee you.


    "However, I''m worried about what would happen if others found out I met you. I hope you understand."


    Matthew smiled faintly and said, "You''re too kind. I don''t mind those things. Did you need something from me?"


    Brad smiled and said, "There is indeed something. The man you beat up, Isaac,es from an influential background, and his family ns to take action against you."


    At this point, he suddenly paused and looked at Matthew, trying to see any change in his expression. Unfortunately, there wasn''t the slightest change in Matthew''s expression. Brad couldn''t help but admire him. It was just as expected from the owner of the Juprus Ring.


    It wasn''t that Matthew''s expression didn''t change. He had already anticipated that the Wood family would seek revenge. Hearing it from Brad was just a confirmation He smiled and said, "Got it."


    Seeing Matthew''s brief response, Brad felt the need to rify his intention.


    He said, "Mr. Grant, even though it''s a time of peace, some people in the military have neglected their duty. They have started seeking personal gain, forming small cliques, and building privateworks.


    "This has led to significant issues within the military. If there were a war, would they even be able to fight or protect the country?"


    Matthew''s expression grew serious as he listened to Brad. Even though he was the owner of the Juprus Ring, he had never really understood what it was.


    Even though he''d been carrying out a mission for Nichs, he''d approached the situation with the perspective of an ordinary person.


    He had very little understanding of


    military matters. However, he understood that the military was the cornerstone of national stability


    because only a strong military could


    ensure the country''s security


    With that, he could go about doing what he wanted to do. Yet, this news made him somewhat worried.


    Realizing that the person before him held a high position in the military, he said, "Since you''re aware of it, then take action to sort things out."


    Brad shook his head and said, "I have little influence and no evidence. In today''s world, evidence is crucial. I''m quite helpless, and that''s why I''m hoping you can assist." Matthew shook his head and said, "Don''t be ridiculous. I don''t have any weapons or people at my disposal. How could I possibly help?"


    Brad smiled and said, "Mr. Grant, you''re being too modest. When they seek revenge, they won''t be using any weapons.


    "I just hope you''ll agree to one thing. No matter whoes after you, you''re free to kill them. Any soldier who attacks a fellow Tuschen deserves to die."


    Matthew didn''t expect Brad to say that. "But what if I face consequences for this?" he asked.

 Chapter 394

    Brad thumped his chest and said, "This time, the military will team up with you to clean out the corrupt elements within. I will personally assume responsibility for any consequences that arise."


    A smile tugged at Matthew''s lips. "That''s great. From now on, if I ever kill someone, I''ll make sure to mention your name."


    Brad didn''t expect Matthew to joke around. He said, "I hope to keep it low-key and avoid any negative social impact. Trevor Houston, who is outside, will apany you. He can assist with errands and other tasks."


    Matthew turned to look outside the car. Through the window, he saw Trevor standing tall, strong, andpletely motionless. Thinking about having someone like that around, he suddenly smiled.


    "So you''re saying that if I do something wrong, he helps cover it up or assists with the wrongdoing?" he asked.


    Brad''s aged face twitched. He thought that those wearing the Juprus Ring should be people of great righteousness and supreme authority.


    He hadn''t expected Matthew to make suchments. However, after thinking it over, it seemed that this was exactly what Trevor did. Brad forced a smile and replied, "Mr. Grant, you''re good at joking. But whatever you ask of him, he''ll certainly follow your orders." Matthew nodded and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    A hint of difort suddenly crossed Brad''s face. "There is a personal matter, but I''m not sure if it''s appropriate to bring it up," he said.


    "Personal matter?" Matthew wondered what issues Brad wanted him to take care of.


    Brad cleared his throat, trying to mask his awkwardness. "I heard you broke up with your girlfriend," he said. "I have a granddaughter who is quite charming. If you have the time, I''d like for you two to meet." Matthew gave Brad a strange look. He realized Brad was trying to set him up with his granddaughter.


    However, he was currently wary of women. Since his release from prison, he''d been heartbroken by Tessa, and now even Rachel had broken up with him.


    He had a strong aversion to women at the moment, so he replied, "I''m not interested in women."


    Brad raised an eyebrow upon hearing that and asked, "At your age, how can you not be interested in women? Even I, as an old man, get my heart racing when I see a beautiful woman. If you have a problem, you should consult a doctor." Matthew was momentarily taken aback before shaking his head. He didn''t expect Brad to misunderstand that.


    He exined, "It''s not that I''m not interested in women physically. I''m just emotionally drained at the moment. My focus right now is on taking care of my daughter."


    "Oh," Brad said, his face turning red as he realized he had misunderstood and exposed himself.


    He quickly rified, "I understand now. I misinterpreted your situation. I just thought, at your age, how could you not be interested in women?


    "However, my granddaughter is very sweet, gentle, understanding, and great at making people happy. She won''t wear you out. Besides, she''s beautiful, with big eyes, double eyelids, and well-defined features."


    Matthew was speechless, thinking that everyone had well-defined features. He guessed that she must not be very attractive, as there was nothing else for Brad to praise.


    However, thinking about his daughter, he couldn''t help but smile. He thought his daughter was attractive too, with well-defined features.


    He understood where Brad wasing from but still had no interest in meeting her. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." With that, he got out of the car.


    Brad hesitated for a while and didn''t get out of the car to see Matthew off. He didn''t want anyone to see him there.


    Once Matthew was gone, he pulled out his phone. "Amy, weren''t you always asking me to set you up with someone?" he asked.


    His granddaughter, Amelia Miles'',


    voice came through the line.


    "Grandpa, used to ask you to introduce me to someone in the military. You always said they were too dangerous and unreliable What''s the sudden change of heart today?"


    Brad''s expression softened into a fond smile as he replied, "This time, he''s not in the military, so there''s no danger involved. Come quickly. He''s good-looking and has well-defined


    features. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied."


    Amelia chuckled and said, "Grandpa, you always describe everyone as having well-defined features. Nevermind, I''lle take a look." Meanwhile, Matthew stood by the roadside, debating whether to go home, head to the office, or visit the sessor of the Afflictan Sect. The sound of footsteps approached from behind. Matthew turned to see Trevor. "Is there something else?" he asked.


    Trevor replied respectfully, "Mr. Miles asked me toe with you."


    Matthew frowned and said, "Leave me a contact number. If I need you, I''ll call."


    Trevor, with an expressionless face, repeated, "Mr. Miles asked me toe with you."

 Chapter 395

    Matthew looked at Trevor, feeling a headacheing on.


    He decided to assign Trevor the tasks Ansel used to handle. However, Trevor stood upright in his military uniform and gave off a tough, steely demeanor.


    Seeing a man like that on TV was not only pleasing to the eye but also admirable, as he perfectly captured the true essence of a soldier. Yet, in real life, having someone like Trevor constantly following him would draw too much attention. Matthew couldn''t stand it and asked, "Why don''t you change into something more casual?"


    Trevor looked at his military uniform and then at Matthew''s clothes.


    He replied, "No, I prefer not to. Dressing like youcks a strong presence and doesn''t fit a soldier''s style. I''m not changing out of my uniform." Matthew was at a loss for words as he saw Trevorining about his clothes.


    He asked, "Mr. Houston, don''t you think it''s a bit too conspicuous to be trailing behind me dressed like that, especially with a group of subordinates?" Trevor looked quite pleased with himself and said, "I think it''s something to be proud of!"


    Matthew turned back to the car, opened the door, and asked Brad, "Will Trevor follow my orders? If not, then don''t let him follow me."


    Brad chuckled and replied, "He can be a bit stubborn. I''m leaving him under your guidance. Feel free to instruct him as you see fit." Trevor frowned upon hearing this. He wanted to protest but had no grounds to do so, as Brad''s words were orders.


    Matthew told Trevor, "Did you hear that? From now on, you''ll follow my instructions. Go and change into something more casual. You can


    just wear a short-sleeve shirt long


    pants, and sneakers."


    In the northern suburbs of Lambda City, there was a small vige called Onyx Vige, located at the foot of Walling Mountain.


    A mining ident in the vige had


    once imed the lives of nine strong


    men, leaving behind nine widows.


    People from the surrounding viges began referring to it as "Widow Vige", which added ayer of


    intrigue to the once-ordinary vige.


    The card room in Onyx Vige had gotten much better. Men from the surrounding viges came here to y cards, bringing a lot of vitality to the vige. Besides the card room, the small shops in the vige were thriving as well.


    Another thriving ce in the vige was the health clinic, run by a widow named Renae Brown.


    However, her husband hadn''t died in the mining ident. He met a more unusual fate, having been found dead with his body covered in sewing needles.


    A car pulled up at the vige entrance, and Matthew got out.


    He noticed a few women chatting under therge tree at the vige entrance. He walked over and approached Kasia Cook, a woman in her 30s.


    He smiled and said, "Ma''am, I have a patient in my car. I heard that there is a doctor with excellent medical skills in your vige. I''d like to find out where her home is."


    The women''s expressions turned strange when they heard Matthew was looking for Renae.


    Kasia responded with a smile,


    "There are many doctors in the city, including experts and professors, who are more skilled than our vige doctor Yet, you''re seeking out Renae Brown, the widow, foro treatment?"

 Chapter 396

    Kasia asked, "Are you actually here for medical treatment from Renae?"


    "Renae?" Matthew thought, lookingpletely confused. He hade here because Ansel''s information indicated that the sessor of the Afflictan Sect from the eight medical sects was in this vige. However, the person was supposed to have thest name Payne. Matthew wondered how it had be Brown and why she was now a widow.


    He could only force a smile and replied, "Well, none of the doctors in the city could help, so I thought I''d give her a try. Maybe she has an alternative treatment."


    Kasia shook her head slightly, clearly not believing Matthew. She told him, "Go further in. Her house is the one with a telephone pole at the entrance and has a banner that says ''Doctor with a Heart of Gold'' on it." Matthew nodded. He got into the car and drove further into the vige.


    Seeing him leave, Kasia pursed her lips and said, "He seems so young and impressive, yet he has a thing for widows?"


    A woman next to her, who was scrolling through her phone, looked up and said, "You don''t get it. Some people just have a thing for this. I''ve been seeing it a lot on my feed these past few days."


    "A female broadcaster whose husband had passed away became extremely popr. Thements included some inside jokes that I didn''t get at first. But eventually, I realized they were about a preference for widows. "Lately, it seems like young people are really into widows. It might be a trend that''s been popr for the past couple of years."


    Meanwhile, the car stopped next to the telephone pole. Matthew got out and looked up at the sign above the door, which read "Doctor with a Heart of Gold".


    The gate was open, and faint noises of arguments drifted from the yard. Matthew walked in, followed closely by Trevor, who was dressed in a short-sleeve shirt, long pants, and sneakers.


    Despite his casual attire, Trevor''s walking posture still had a military bearing, making him look somewhat out of ce without his uniform.


    As Matthew entered the yard, he saw that people inside the house were arguing.


    Inside the room, Renae, a woman in her 30s with a charming appearance and smooth skin, was dressed in short sleeves and long pants. Despite her casual attire, her figure was strikingly noticeable. The fabric of her short sleeves was stretched tight, almost as if it might tear. However, she was furious at that moment. "Ted Powell, what do you want?"


    Ted replied with a smile, "Renae, I''ve beening here for three years. Even if you have a heart of stone, I should have won you over by now. It''s time for us to take things to the next level."


    Renae replied coldly, "I''m just your doctor. I''ve told you before, it''s never going to happen between us."


    In her hand, Renae held a needle with a drop of crimson on its tip, and it looked different from the typical ones.


    It was thicker than a typical silver


    needle and shorter in length. It was about the size of a pinky finger and had a triangr tip. At that moment, the tip of the three-edged needle was stained with blood.


    At the doorway, Matthew looked at the silver needle Renae was holding with surprise. That was the most distinctive three-edged needle of the Afflictan Sect.


    Most doctors used only one type of needle, known as a filiform needle. Depending on the material, some used silver needles, while others used gold needles. However, doctors from the Afflictan Sect had an additional type of needle, which was the three-edged needle.


    The Afflictan Sect''s most distinctive treatment was bloodletting. The three-edged needle was used to prick acupuncture points, drawing out a few drops of fresh blood.


    Although this method seemed highly unconventional and unbelievable it was said to be effective in treating illnesses. That''s why it was


    associated with the Afflictan Sect.


    One of the Afflictan Sect''s most famous techniques was the 13 Phantom Needles.


    It was said that even if a patient''s soul had crossed into the afterlife, performing a 13-needle insertion could still bring them back to life.

 Chapter 397

    Matthew had heard rumors about the Afflictan Sect and the 13 Phantom Needles from Nichs and had always been deeply intrigued by the medical sect. He hadn''t expected the sessor to be a woman, which was a surprise to him.


    Ted smiled and said, "You''ve been treating me with needles and bloodletting for three years. Now it''s my turn to give you a needle."


    With that, he reached out and grabbed Renae''s hand. Renae was startled and shrieked. She yanked her hand away from Ted and stepped back.


    She said sharply, "Ted Powell, what are you doing? It''s broad daylight, and there are patients in the yard. You''d better not mess around."


    Ted nced at Matthew and Trevor at the door with clear annoyance. "Dr. Brown isn''t seeing patients today. Leave, now!"


    Matthew''s gaze was cold as he replied, "I''m here to see Dr. Payne. Whether she sees patients or not is none of your business."


    Ted was surprised by that mention. He then replied impatiently, "Marcus is dead. This is his wife. If you''re looking for Dr. Payne, you might as well go to hell."


    "Dead?" Matthew thought, his face reflecting his bewilderment.


    It became clear to him now. Marcus had died, and his wife had likely continued practicing the medical skills she had learned from him.


    He wondered if she had inherited the Afflictan Sect''s legacy. The Afflictan Sect''s token was the Golden Wisdom Pen, while the medical literature was titled Schrly Tradition.


    He could only hope that Renae, who was holding the three-edged needle inside the house, was the one who had inherited them.


    Matthew said coldly to Ted, "In that case, I''ll see Dr. Brown."


    Ted raised an eyebrow and replied, "Dr. Brown isn''t seeing any patients!"


    Before Matthew could respond, Renae spoke up. "I''m seeing patients today. Don''t leave, and don''t pay any attention to his nonsense." Matthew nodded and said, "Understood. I''m not leaving."


    Ted''s face was filled with anger as


    he walked toward the door and said to Matthew, "Get out! I''m in a


    rtionship with her, and we''re


    having a disagreement. If you''


    want to get involved, then just leave quickly!"


    Matthew raised an eyebrow, his fist trembling slightly. He nced at Renae and, worried about frightening her, decided not to do anything.


    He walked into the room, sat on a nearby chair, and gestured for them to continue. "You go ahead. I''m not in a hurry!"


    Ted was instantly enraged and snapped, "Are you trying to cause trouble? Do you know why everyone else left when I came in for a consultation?


    "It''s because my uncle is a district leader, and they don''t want to offend me. I''m going to count to three. If you''re not out by then, don''t me me for being rude! One..."


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes as he remained seated, not moving.


    Renae, feeling scared, urged Matthew, "Maybe you should leave for now. He... he might actually do something. Come back in half an hour."


    Matthew''s expression darkened as he stood up.


    When Ted saw Matthew standing up to leave, a look of disdain crossed his face. "What a pain. I have to count to three before you''ll finally get out¡ª" Matthew cut him off mid-sentence with a hard p.


    The p made Ted see stars and stagger. When he came to his senses he covered his face and looked at Matthew in disbelief. "You... you dared to hit me? Are you out of your mind?"


    Matthew responded with another sharp p.


    The p knocked Ted back several steps until he hit the wall, bringing him to a stop. He was absolutely furious. Clenching his teeth, he pulled a dagger from his waist and charged at Matthew.


    "You dare p me? I''ll make you pay for that, you worthless piece of trash!"

 Chapter 398

    After Ted finished speaking, he charged at Matthew. As he closed in, he raised the dagger and aimed for Matthew''s face.


    Suddenly, there was a muffled thud as Matthew kicked Ted in the stomach. Ted flew backward at an even faster speed than he had charged,nding heavily more than six feet away. The room fell into sudden silence. Ted clutched his stomach, gritting his teeth, his face twisted in agony.


    Though he didn''t make a sound, the pain seemed almost unbearable, as if it were piercing through to his very core.


    Renae was frozen with fear, and her face paled. She didn''t know what to do next.


    Trevor looked at Matthew with a hint of admiration. Even though he couldn''t intervene, he believed that Ted deserved to be punished. What Matthew had done was extremely satisfying. After a while, Ted let out a painful groan. "Ah, it hurts so much!"


    He gritted his teeth and pointed angrily at Matthew. He snapped, "You''re in deep trouble. Just wait. I can make one phone call, and you''re doomed. I''m calling right now." With that, he pulled out his phone and began dialing.


    Matthew slowly moved forward, his voice cold as he said, "So, you were trying to stab me earlier, right? Well, it''s only fair to return the favor. Now it''s my turn to stab you!"


    Ted was halfway through his call when he got scared, turned around, and ran. As he fled, he shouted, "You... you just wait! This isn''t over!" Quickly, he disappeared through the door. Matthew tossed the dagger aside and saw that Renae was visibly pale, her eyes filled with fear.


    He smiled and said, "I was just scaring that guy. Don''t worry, I didn''t actually mean to stab him."


    Renae''s anxiety eased slightly, but she still looked worried. "What''s wrong with you?" she asked. "Tell me quickly. After I treat you, you need to leave right away."


    She added, "If you stay too long, Ted mighte back with more people, and it could get really dangerous."


    Matthew raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who exactly is this Ted? Is he really that remarkable?"


    Renae looked extremely concerned as she replied, "He has rtives in the district with connections. Just tell me what''s wrong so I can treat you, and you can leave. If you don''t leave soon, it''ll be toote.


    Matthew shook his head and said, "I''m perfectly fine. I came here because I need to talk to you."


    Renae immediately became cautious and said, "What do you need to talk to me about? I don''t even know you!"


    Matthew got straight to the point and rified, "There are some things I was supposed to discuss with Dr. Payne. Since he''s no longer here, I have to discuss this with you instead. "ording to my mentor''s instructions, I''m here to retrieve the Afflictan Sect token, the Golden Wisdom Pen, and the medical literature, Schrly Tradition."


    Renae took a few steps back, her face reflecting fear. She said, "I... I''ve already told you that we don''t have the Schrly Tradition. I''ve never even heard of it. We don''t have any medical literature at all. Please don''t make things difficult for me."


    Seeing her reaction, Matthew stepped back a little and said, "First, don''t be afraid. I''m not here to make things difficult for you. I''m here on my mentor''s orders.


    "You should be aware of the


    agreement your family, the Paynes, made. If the Afflictan Sect cannot be carried forward and improved, then the Golden Wisdom Pen and the Schrly Tradition must be returned.


    "However, we won''t take the medical skills. You can continue as a branch of the Afflictan Sect."


    Renae''s expression shifted from fear to surprise. "You... you were sent by Juprus?" she asked.


    "Juprus?" Matthew thought. It was his first time hearing this term. However, he could roughly guess what it meant when he rted it to the Juprus Ring.

 Chapter 399

    Nichs might have been Juprus, but the title sounded awkward. Marcus nodded and said, "Yes, I''m... I''ve been sent by Juprus."


    Renae''s expression shifted unpredictably, as if she were weighing something. After a long pause, her gaze grew resolute.


    She looked at Matthew and said, "I don''t care about the agreements you had with my husband''s family.


    "My father-inw and husband are both dead, and they both died because of that book, the Schrly Tradition. I''m someone who holds grudges. As for keeping agreements, that''s not my concern!"


    Matthew frowned. It seemed Renae wasn''t nning to hand over the token and the medical literature, but deep down, he felt somepassion for her.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "If you keep them, you might run into more trouble. That Ted we just saw seems to be here for more than just you."


    Renae was quite beautiful, with a unique charm characteristic of a mature woman. She had full red lips, enchanting eyes, and a slender, graceful neck. Her full figure was evident from her clothes, and she also had a slim waist and curvy hips.


    She had an alluring appearance that could attract any man. However, he didn''t believe that Ted, given his background in Lambda City, couldn''t find a woman like her.


    A hint of panic flickered in Renae''s eyes, as if her thoughts had been read.


    She quickly changed the subject and asked, "Can you tell me the date when the Afflictan Sect''s legacy was passed down to the Paynes?"


    Matthew noticed that Renae was quite wary. He said, "It was 56 years ago, in midsummer, when your father-inw had cervical nerve pain.


    "My mentor used the Afflictan Sect''s three-edged needles to perform bloodletting along the meridians. A total of 72 needles were used, which cured your father-inw''s condition. Is that information sufficient?"


    Renae nodded. "Let me ask you one more thing. Why perform the needle treatment in midsummer?"


    Was she testing him? Matthew shook his head slightly. Her question could be answered easily.


    He replied, "Cold can be the root of many health problems, and midsummer is when temperatures are at their highest. Performing acupuncture during this time can


    significantly enhance the results and cure the condition in just one


    session."


    A flicker of surprise shed in Renae''s eyes; she hadn''t expected Matthew to understand it so thoroughly.


    She said, "Now I''m sure you were


    sent by that person. In that case, I''ll be straightforward. Ted came for the medical literature, but he''s also taking the chance to satisfy his desires. I''m fully aware of this."


    "However, I have my own objectives. I want to uncover who''s behind him. I need to seek revenge for Marcus and make them pay for everything they''ve done to my family!" Matthew looked at Renae again and saw nothing but resentment and determination in her eyes.


    A woman of such beauty chose not to seek her own happiness after her husband''s death but instead focused on seeking revenge for him.


    He suddenly felt a deep respect for Renae, but he knew what this path would mean for an ordinary woman.


    "You..." Matthew wanted to advise Renae, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything more.


    He felt that stopping Renae from seeking revenge would be like bing an aplice to those people.


    Renae''s resentment slowly faded. She looked Matthew up and down and said, "I was nning to take revenge myself, but since you''re here, I''ve changed my mind.


    "If you want the medical literature


    and the three-edged needle, help me seek revenge for Marcus. As long as you do that, I''ll not only give you the Golden Wisdom Pen and the Schrly Tradition, but I''ll also do whatever you desire."

 Chapter 400

    "I''ll also do whatever you desire," Renae''s soft, sweet voice echoed in Matthew''s ears, repeating endlessly.


    Matthew couldn''t take his eyes off Renae''s red lips, her enchanting voice echoing in his ears and making his heart flutter.


    Since he had begun practicing the cultivation method Nichs taught him, his resistance to beautiful women had been weakening. With Renae tempting him, he started to lose his resolve. Seeing him staring at her intently, Renae blushed slightly and asked, "Did you hear what I just said?"


    Matthew suddenly snapped back to reality and awkwardly cleared his throat. "Well, I don''t know the details. Could you exin what happened to me?"


    A glimmer of something unusual appeared in Renae''s eyes when she realized that Matthew couldn''t resist her temptation. It seemed he had agreed.


    A pang of pain shed through her heart, but she quickly came to terms with it. If she sought revenge herself, she might have to use her allure or even be intimate with a few people. Instead of letting her enemies benefit from the situation, it might be better to offer herself to someone who could seek revenge on her behalf.


    Thinking about this, she felt much more at ease and said, "When Marcus was alive, many people coveted his medical skills. The situation is quiteplicated, so let me exin it from the start."


    She began, saying, "Marcus was too kind-hearted. He was solely focused on curing his patients, but he forgot the family traditions, which led to the troubles that followed.


    "In the Afflictan Sect, the signature technique is the 13 Phantom Needles, with the final needle forbidden to be used. We can only use the 12 Phantom Needles for treating illnesses, while the final needle is used solely for treating malignant diseases." Matthew asked, voicing his doubts, "Do you mean he used the 13th needle?"


    Renae nodded and said, "A young woman from Lambda City, Jasmine Gardner, was suffering from depression and contemting suicide every day. She eventually came to our house seeking treatment.


    "Marcus used the 12 Phantom Needles to help her, but although her condition improved, she wasn''t fully cured. In the end, Marcus couldn''t resist and used the final needle on her. That''s when things went wrong."


    Matthew thought to himself that it was bound to cause trouble. The position of the final needle in the 13 Phantom Needles was too peculiar.


    He asked, "This has caused a misunderstanding, right?"


    Renae nced at Matthew, slightly confused, before continuing, "The final needle is called the Revitalizing Needle, also referred to as the Pivotal Needle. However, its position is awkward, located at CV 1, and Marcus used the final needle on her.


    "Unfortunately, Jasmine misunderstood, and she left the treatment room in tears, using Marcus of inappropriate conduct.


    "Her family rushed in, and several of her brothers beat Marcus up, breaking his leg in the process. I had no choice but to call the police. I never imagined that from then on, my family would be plunged into a nightmare!"


    Renae''s pain was evident on her


    face as she spoke. "Jasmine insisted that Marcus had behaved indecently toward her. At first, she imed he had touched her


    inappropriately, then she said he had kissed her and even undressed her.


    "In the end, Marcus was sentenced to three months in jail. After he was released, news of his knowledge of the 13 Phantom Needles began to spread People came from


    everywhere to seek treatment, learn about the method, or purchase the


    technique.


    "As a result, our house was overwhelmed with visitors. Then, one day, Marcus was found dead beneath arge tree outside the vige, his body covered in numerous needles."


    After hearing the full story, Matthew didn''t gather any useful information. He asked, "If you want me to take revenge for you, who exactly should I target?"


    Renae''s face gradually grew ferocious as she said, "Jasmine Gardner must not be spared! If it hadn''t been for her, Marcus wouldn''t have broken his vow. And also, those who killed Marcus." Matthew frowned, finding the situation troublesome. Jasmine certainly seemed despicable, but how could he, as a man, take action against her?


    As for those who had killed Marcus, the problem was not knowing who they were. He pondered if he was supposed to stay here with Renae to search for clues and solve the case.


    Matthew was aware that he wasn''t skilled in this area. He stayed silent, his mind racing as he tried toe up with a solution.


    Seeing that he was silent, Renae felt anxious. If others came seeking the Schrly Tradition, she could lie and say she didn''t have it.


    However, Matthew knew everything, including the fact that the Schrly Tradition and the Golden Wisdom Pen had to be handed over.


    If he didn''t help her with her revenge, she might miss this opportunity. Then, the chances of seeking revenge for Marcus would be even more uncertain.


    She gritted her teeth and resolved to go all out. With a sweet smile, Renae walked up to Matthew, wrapped her arms around his, and gently shook it. "Please help me out. I have no other options left."


    It had been a long time since she''d been this close to a man, especially as she wrapped her arms around him.

 Chapter 401

    For the first time in forever, Renae finally felt a spark in her heart. Matthew''s arm was nestled against something soft. As they moved, he felt flustered, and it showed in the way he spoke. "Look. Even if I wanted to help you, who am I supposed to go after?"


    He could barely keep it together. The charm of a mature woman had thrown him for a loop.


    Compared to the inexperienced Rachel, Renae was in a league of her own. With the way Renae moved and spoke, any man would fall under her thumb.


    Renae thought for a moment and said, "I have a feeling that Ted knows something. When he first came to seek medical help, heined of ringing in his ears. However, I didn''t see any signs of inmmation, and it didn''t seem like an imbnce of energy or any rted symptoms. "Even though I''m a doctor, he thought I wouldn''t be able to figure out the ringing in his ears. But I saw right through him. After that, he kept using it as an excuse toe to me for medical advice."


    Matthew nodded. It appeared that Renae''s medical expertise had trulye into its own, but he couldn''t wrap his head around why she didn''t expose Ted.


    "You knew Ted wasn''t up to anything good, so why didn''t you turn him down?"


    Renae shook her head. "If I turn Ted away, they might send someone else to approach me next time. It would only make things harder for me."


    Matthew realized Reane made a good point. So she was both clever and careful.


    Renae continued, "Ted always seemed to find a way to ask about the medical books. He talked about a friend who collects antiques, with a focus on medical stuff. Some of the medical literature could sell for millions of dors. He asked if I had any old medical literature." Matthew recalled Howard was collecting medical literature as well.


    They were all after the book from Medieval Sect called Medieval Medicine. And this time, in the search for Afflictan Sect''s Schrly Tradition, someone tried the same tactic again.


    It didn''t take Matthew long to realize that, when it came to finding something, nothing was more effective than money.


    Renae didn''t sell her medical literature but stayed in this rundown vige, making a living as a doctor. Her character was truly admirable. Matthew couldn''t help but feel more respect for Reane.


    "How about we start by investigating Ted?"


    Upon finishing his sentence, Matthew heard the noise of hurried footsteps from the door. He looked over and saw Ted storming in with a small group.


    There were more than ten people, each of them wielding a baseball bat. Each of them looked fierce and ready for a fight.


    Matthew muttered, "Ted''s here."


    Upon seeing the scene at the doorway, Renae''s expression turned pale. There were far too many of them. Meanwhile, Matthew only had one person with him. "What now? How about you climb over the wall and get away first?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows. Renae''s suggestion made it seem like he was here for an affair and just got caught by the husband.


    "Rx. I can handle it."


    As Matthew spoke, he reluctantly slipped his arm out of Renae''s grasp. Facing the doorway, he took a step forward and shielded her behind him.


    Standing behind Matthew, Renae


    looked at his figure that was


    protecting her, and it felt like a wall stood before her to keep the


    dangers away. For some reason, she felt much more at ease.


    It had been ages since Renae had a man to protect her. Just being behind one felt amazing.


    Ted arrived at the door and noticed Matthew hadn''t left. He pointed his baseball bat at Matthew and shouted, "You punk! Now you will know what happens when you cross me!


    "All of my life, no one in Norwynn District has had the nerve to challenge me. How dare you hit me, you idiot? I''m going to put you in your ce."


    Feeling confident because of his


    superior numbers, Ted believed


    Matthew wouldn''t dare to make a


    move and walked inside with hint


    baseball bat. Upon entering,


    however, he saw Trevor standing near the door.


    Raising his baseball bat, Ted snapped, "Get out of my way if you don''t want to get hurt."


    "Okay," Trevor said and quickly made way. He seemed terrified as if he couldn''t wait to cut ties with Matthew.


    Matthew was taken aback. Standing proud as an elite soldier trained by Brad in the military, how could Trevor just back down like that?


    Ted didn''t expect to see Matthew''s


    his number and became even more arrogant As he walked over to Matthew with his baseball bat, he shouted, "Get on your knees! promise I won''t beat you to death."

 Chapter 402

    A cold glint flickered in Matthew''s eyes. The muscles in his right leg tensed up instantly when he unleashed a kick that was as fast as lightning. With a sharp whoosh, the kicknded right on Ted''s knee, followed by the crisp sound of bone breaking.


    Ted''s knee bent backward. As he lost his bnce, he fell to the floor with his baseball bat slipping out of his hand. He screamed in agony. "Fuck, are you out of your mind to hit me? I''m going to tear you apart-"


    Ted hadn''t even finished speaking when Matthew crouched down to pick up the baseball bat and slowly raised it. Upon seeing this, Ted was so scared that a chill ran down his spine, and he even felt his skin crawling. What a maniac. Matthew was a reckless idiot who acted without thinking and dared to attack him.


    Ovee with fear, Ted shouted at the top of his lungs, "Stop! Do you know my uncle is a district leader? If you dare hit me, he won''t let you off the hook. You better calm down and start thinking about the consequences." With a cold look, Matthew slowly replied, "I''m as calm as ever."


    Matthew had barely finished his sentence when he swung down the bat with a whistling sound. Ted''s other knee was also crushed to pieces.


    With his hand on his knee, Ted writhed on the ground and growled like a wild animal. "Oh! My leg! It hurts... It''s killing me..."


    Upon seeing how brutal Matthew was, Ted''s hired thug in the back was startled. The two of them discreetly backed away.


    Reane''s face was drained of color, but her eyes shed in excitement. She was terrified, but the thought that only a tough guy like him could avenge her man brought her a glimpse of hope.


    Trevor knitted his brows together and stayed silent. Ted was sweating from the pain, his face contorted in agony.


    Realizing that the people behind him were still standing there, he yelled, "What the hell are you doing? Stop standing there! Can''t you see I''m getting my ass kicked? Do something! "There are so many of you, what are you scared of? Go at him, all of you!"


    After getting scolded by Ted, some of the thugs were too scared to stay put. As they gathered, they relied on their numbers and closed in on Matthew.


    They slowly moved in, bing more cautious as they got closer to Matthew. Taking one step at a time, they were now close enough to attack him. The person leading the group suddenly raised his baseball bat and swung it at Matthew''s head, hoping to catch him off guard.


    Meanwhile, Matthew just stood


    there without moving as if he had


    turned into a statue. As the thug swung his bat down, the tip narrowly missed the tip of Matthew''s nose. It was clear he had missed his target.


    The thug realized he had made a move too soon, swinging before he got close enough. He hurriedly pulled the bat back, preparing to strike again.


    He barely got his bat up when a shadow shed before his eyes. The bones in his arm were broken, and the baseball bat fell on the floor.


    Matthew charged at the group,


    swinging a baseball bat left and right. When he came to a halt, the thugsy on the floor, groaning in pain. Some clutched their legs, and others held their arms.


    Matthew didn''t bother with the rest. As he wielded a baseball bat in one hand, she walked toward Ted. "Do you have a death wish?"


    Ted trembled in fear and stuttered, "My uncle is a district leader, and many people work with him. You better not try to kill me."


    Matthew furrowed his brows.


    Irritated by the mention of the uncle


    again, he coldly responded, "Then go to hell." As he spoke, he slowly raised the baseball bat.


    Realizing he had said the wrong thing, Ted hurriedly shouted, "I don''t want to die! Please don''t kill me. I really don''t want to die."


    Matthew stopped his baseball bat mid-swing and coldly demanded, "You answer whatever I ask, or you''ll never have the chance to speak again."


    Ted was on the verge of passing out from the pain in his legs, but the sight of the baseball bat right above his head left him shaking with fear.


    "I''ll spill everything. Even if you ask for my ancestry, I will answer your questions. Please just spare my life."

 Chapter 403

    Ted couldn''t quite exin it, but something about how brutal Matthew was scared him to his core.


    Matthew couldn''t care less about Ted''s identity or background. No matter who Ted''s parents or uncle were, he wouldsh out the moment he got upset. That was what made him so terrifying. Matthew coldly asked, "Who sent you to buy the medical literature from Renae?"


    Taken aback, Ted eximed, "How do you know I was told to buy it?"


    After Ted asked the question, Matthew''s expression darkened, and his gaze turned even colder.


    Upon seeing this, Ted hurriedly added, "It was a woman named Haley. I bumped into her at my friend''s party in the bar. She mentioned that she had spent some time studying in Eastoria. "She works at an international library now, and her job is to collect books from around the world, particrly medical literature. Some of them are worth millions, or even billions, of dors.


    "I was desperate for money, so I asked for more details. She told me Renae had a medical book passed down in her family and that she tried to get it but failed. She promised to pay me 100 million dors if I could get it for her." Haley? Matthew had no idea who Haley was, but he knew for certain that she worked for Eastorians.


    After a pause, he instructed, "Tell her you have the book and arrange a meeting with her. Ask her to bring the cash, and you''ll bring the item."


    Ted was in so much pain that he trembled nonstop. "Can you call 911 for me? My leg''s killing me, and I can''t take it anymore. I¡ª"


    Matthew raised the baseball bat again after just putting it down. Upon seeing this, Ted quickly cried out in fear, "I''ll contact her right way! I swear!" With trembling hands, Ted pulled out his phone and fiddled with it. Then, he handed his phone to Matthew.


    "Haley gave me an address and asked me to deliver the book there."


    Matthew nced at the phone and realized they''d be meeting at a spa. "What''s your phone password? I''m taking it with me to find her."


    After hesitating for a moment, Ted shared his phone password. "Eight ones."


    All ones, and eight of them? Matthew frowned. It just didn''t sound real.


    Ted quickly exined, "I kept forgetting about my password, so I opted for one that I can remember. Ever since I set this as my phone password, I''ve never forgotten it. Try it if you don''t believe me." Matthew entered the password, and it worked as expected. "Alright. Now get lost."


    Ted''s expression turned pale. "I''ve done everything you asked. Please don''t kill me."


    His words made the injured thugs behind him immediately stop groaning in pain, and they fixed their terrified gazes on Matthew.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "I didn''t say I was going to kill you."


    With a horrified look, Ted remarked, "My uncle is a district leader, so I know you''re worried that I would tell him what happened.


    "You''re trying to get me to leave so you can kill me on my way back, aren''t you? I swear I''m not going to tell him. Please spare my life. He won''t hear any word about this."


    Matthew shifted his gaze to Trevor. "Get them out of here."


    Trevor looked at the injured men with broken limbs on the ground and asked with a troubled look, "How am I supposed to get them out of here?"


    Feeling annoyed, Matthew


    remarked, "You let them in without a


    word and watched when the fight,


    happened. I just ask you to clear


    them out, and you can''t even do


    that. What''s the point of keeping you around?"


    Trevor''s face twitched at the insult. He was an elite soldier, a legend among the many. But now, he was getting berated like he was a good-for-nothing.


    With a hint of displeasure, he exined, "I can''t raise my hand against my people. My duty is to point my gun against the outsiders."


    Matthew twitched his mouth. Trevor had a valid point. If a soldier turned against their own, was he still a soldier?


    With the thought in his mind, Matthew suddenly thought of Brad and recalled how Brad had asked him to eliminate some people.


    Thinking that it was a perfect opportunity to make Brad take the me, Matthew told Ted, "Didn''t you say your uncle is a district leader? I guess I didn''t mention my background.


    "My boss is Brad Miles. You can go tell your uncle to settle things with him."


    With that, Matthew leaned down, grabbed Ted by his hair, and dragged him out. A piercing scream rang out, echoing in the air.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Trevor shook his head. Would a district leader dare to mess with Brad? If he heard Brad''s name, he would be horrified.


    Watching Matthew drag Ted


    outside, Trevor felt it wasn''t right to just stand there. So, Trevor went up to a guy with a broken leg, grabbed him by his hair like Matthew and started dragging him out.


    Another piercing scream sounded, startling the birds on the roof to take flight. Upon seeing this, Ted''s hired thugs were so terrified that they crawled out of the ce in a panic.


    Renae felt her skin crawl watching


    this. Matthew and Trevor were absolutely ruthless. She couldn''t


    bear the sight, so turned away t


    take her three-edged needles and filiform needles from the drawer.


    After tucking them into her clothes, she just waited for Matthew toe back inside before walking up to him and saying, "I''ll go with you to the spa."

 Chapter 404

    "What? Renae wants to go with me?" Matthew furrowed his brows.


    They weren''t heading to the spa to sell the medical literature. It could easily turn into a fight to the death. He was confident in securing his own safety, but he couldn''t do the same for Renae. After thinking for a moment, Matthew firmly refused. "You''d better not go."


    Renae fixed her gaze on Matthew as she gently brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. She yfully pleaded, "Can you take me with you, please? I promise I won''t get in the way, and I''ll follow your leadpletely."


    Renae couldn''t find a reason to convince Matthew to bring her along, so she had to resort to sweet talk and acting cute.


    Matthew felt the need to rify things. "The fact that they killed Marcus means they meant business. It can be dangerous."


    Renae''s expression changed. A hint of hesitation shed in her eyes before they were filled with resolve. "I know it can be dangerous, but I''m still going. Even though you''re not close with Marcus, you''re going. So, there''s no way I''m backing down." Reane didn''t quite trust Matthew. She wanted to see him avenge Marcus first before handing over the medical literature.


    Ever since Marcus passed away, Renae found out that the world had changed. In the past, Marcus was always there to keep Renae safe from everything. After he died, many men offered their help, but none of them were sincere. Renae was no longer a naive woman who didn''t know anything.


    Matthew felt even greater respect for Renae. She was worlds apart from Tessa. After a pause, he replied, "Okay, we''ll go together."


    ...


    At the entrance of Velvet Eden Spa, Matthew got out of his car and spoke to Trevor, who was in the driver''s seat.


    "Get you men to gather at the front entrance and back entrance. The three of us will enter the spa."


    Trevor pulled out his phone and sent a message. "I''ve already given the orders to my men."


    Feeling nervous, Renae''s face was flushed, but she forced herself to act calm. "Shall we head inside now?"


    "Yes," Matthew responded and took out a medical magazine. "Let''s go. I''m sure they''lle for us once they see the signal." With that, they made their way to the lobby.


    The staff stationed at the door greeted them. One of the staff members stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Do you wish to


    visit the VIP floor or the main floor?"


    en


    It was Matthew''s first time visiting a spa, so he had no idea what was the difference. "Can you tell me more about it?"


    The staff member kept his smile and


    exined, "The VIP area offers a


    private room, with free foot


    massages and body scrubs services from our attractive female


    attendants.


    "You also get to have snacks, fruits, a TV, and aputer. Besides that, you get to enjoy the rest of the standard services here." Matthew was contemting when Renae interjected, "VIP floor."


    The staff member replied, "Alright. That will be three VIP packages. Would you like to have three private rooms or two?"


    Renae nced at Matthew and saw


    his confused expression. Realizing


    he didn''t know how things work


    either, she asked the staff, "How many rooms do you think we should get?"


    The staff member looked between Renae and Matthew before moving her gaze to Trevor.


    When he saw Trevor standing upright like a soldier, he seemed to realize something. "I think two rooms would be the best."


    After saying that, he guided them to the cashier to pay. Then, they took the elevator up to the sixth floor.


    Upon reaching the sixth floor, the staff member opened the door to Room 616 and asked, "Who among you will be staying in this room?"


    Matthew just walked right in. "I like this room number. I''ll take this one."


    The staff member then said to Trevor, "Please follow me to the other room, sir."


    Renae called out to the staff. "Shouldn''t you be taking me to the other room?"


    The staff member was shocked. "Are you saying the two men will stay in one room?"


    Renae figured out right away that the staff member had the wrong idea and thought that she and Matthew were a couple. She coldly replied, "What else did you think?" With a strange expression, the staff member responded, "Pleasee with me to the other room then."


    Matthew stepped into the room and realized it was quite spacious.


    There was a shower and a massage bed right in front of it. Across the room was arge couch, and beside it was a coffee table with fruits and snacks on it.

 Chapter 405

    Matthew walked to the couch and sat down. "Now, all we have to do is wait for Haley to approach us."


    Trevor looked worried. "Does she know we''re here?"


    Matthew shook his head. "Who knows? If she doesn''t show up, I''ll take the magazine she mentioned and walk around."


    The sound of footsteps soon came from the door. A woman wearing a revealing strapless top, a short skirt, and high heels walked in.


    Upon entering the room, she spotted two men inside, and her expression shifted drastically. "If there''s two of you, there''s an additional fee of 1,800 dors."


    Trevor hurriedly exined, "I don''t need any massage or bathing services. It''s just for him."


    It was the first time she heard this. She paused for a moment and replied, "Even if you''re just watching in the room, there''ll be an additional fee of 1,500 dors."


    Trevor frowned. "I''m not doing anything, so why are there extra charges?"


    The woman chuckled. "Why are you in this room if you''re not doing anything?"


    Trevor knitted his brows together. This stupid ce simply had too many rules. "I''ll just leave and check out the regr floor."


    After saying that, Trevor made his way to the door and discreetly gestured to Matthew. He moved his index and middle fingers alternatively, like walking legs. What he hinted was that he would stroll around and keep an eye on things. Matthew noticed and kept quiet.


    The woman saw Matthew remained seated on the couch, so she approached and asked with a smile, "Do you want to take a shower first, mister?"


    Matthew was flipping through the medical magazine when he heard the woman talking to him. Setting aside the magazine, he replied, "I don''t need your service right now. Feel free to leave. I''ll call you over when I need you."


    The woman nced at the magazine in Matthew''s hand and giggled. "If you don''t get cleaned up now, you might not be able to meet the person you''re expecting."


    Matthew narrowed his eyes. He fixed his sharp gaze on the woman and asked, "Are you the one interested in buying the medical literature?"


    With a friendly smile, the woman crouched in front of Matthew and reached out her delicately manicured hand to take off his shoe.


    "You''re overthinking it. A customer gave me a small tip and asked me to deliver a message."


    Without saying a word, Matthew watched her take off his shoes and socks. He realized she was checking him for any weapons, so he let her take off his clothes.


    Then, footsteps sounded at the door again. Matthew thought Haley had arrived and turned to look at the door, only to see Renae walking in. The moment Matthew saw Renae,


    he was taken aback.


    Renae had her long hair cascading down her shoulders. She wore a red top that barely covered her curves, showing off most of her cleavage.


    Her waist was slim, and her legs


    were long and smooth, making it


    eyes


    hard for Matthew to take


    off her. Renae''s figure perfectly showcased her stunning,


    vel


    provocative beauty most vividly.


    Matthew had been apart from Rachel for a while. Seeing Renae in this look felt like a thirsty traveler stumbling upon an oasis in the


    desert. He couldn''t help but swallow


    hard.


    As Renae walked into the room, she saw a woman helping Matthew take off his shoes and frowned. "Who''s this woman?"


    Matthew exined, "She''s here to search me for anything I might be hiding."


    Standing at the side, Renae remained quiet and watched.


    The woman reached to Matthew''s waist and unfastened his belt. She pulled down his pants and took off his shirt. He just stood there and went along with it.


    All that was left was a pair of shorts on Matthew. The woman reached out her hand with red nails and went for his shorts.

 Chapter 406

    Watching the scene unfold, Renae gaped at Matthew and covered her mouth with her hand as she gasped in surprise.


    The woman furrowed her brows and turned to look at Renae. Then, she reached out her hand to the waistband of Matthew''s shorts.


    Her hand was immediately pped away. She stopped what she was doing and nced up at Matthew. "I need to do the final check before you can meet the person you''re here to see." Matthew sat up and looked at the woman crouching in front of the couch. "Alright. That''s enough. Don''t push it."


    The woman furrowed her brows. "Don''t you want to see that person? You''d better think this through."


    Matthew''s expression turned cold. "She''s the one who wants to meet me. I''m the person possessing the medical literature here.


    "If she doesn''t buy it, I can sell it to someone else. And if she misses out, even money won''t help her get it."


    With that, Matthew reached out and grabbed the woman''s ear, slowly asking, "Are you clear on that?"


    The woman grimaced in pain from her ear being yanked, her brows knitting together. "You might not be aware. Besides her, nobody else would be interested in purchasing your medical literature. Matthew coldly remarked, "Don''t be so full of yourself. I refused to believe she''s the only buyer in the world."


    The woman looked at Matthew with a mocking grin, as if he were some hick. "You know nothing about medicine and the value of traditional medical books. In this country, traditional medicine is pretty much on the decline. Only the older people still care about it.


    "With young people losing interest, traditional medicine doesn''t have much of a demand. So, traditional medical books are less valuable, and nobody wants to pay for them. Egrus and Musnea aren''t interested in them either.


    "So, only this client is willing to pay a high price. If you pass this up, you''ll lose out a fortune and a golden opportunity to get rich."


    Matthew fixed his gaze on the woman, but she didn''t back down and locked eyes with him. His mind was racing. Since it wasn''t a local, Egrus, or Musnea buyer, he had a rough idea of who it might be.


    Matthew pushed the woman away and snapped, "You know what? I''m not selling it anymore."


    The woman eximed when she was shoved aside. Losing her bnce, she fell to the floor. As she saw that Matthew was about to walk away, she started to panic. "Hold up."


    Matthew coldly grunted. "Tell her I''m raising the price and that it''ll be 200 million dors. If she''s cool with that, I''ll see her. If not, forget it."


    Raising the pricest minute seemed unreasonable, but Matthew wanted to see how much the book was worth in the buyer''s eyes.


    Plus, he tried to figure out the rank of this woman who approached her. The goons typically didn''t have the authority to make such a decision.


    Standing at the side, Renae became anxious. Meeting the culprit to get her revenge was more important her than money. She was worried that Matthew might scare the Buyer away, losing her the opportunity for vengeance.


    Renae frantically signaled to Matthew with her hand gestures. But he seemed to ignore herpletely, making her even more anxious. Did Matthew just raise the price? The woman stood up and looked at him for a long while. "Are you being serious?"


    Matthew didn''t say a word. His silence was his response.


    Upon seeing this, the woman took out her phone and sent a message. She then put her phone away and said, "Alright. I''ll take you to her."


    A hint of surprise shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Alright then. Let''s get moving."


    The person he''d be meeting soon was definitely someone special. It couldn''t be Haley, who had juste back from studying abroad in Eastoria. Upon hearing the reply, Renae was so excited that her hands started trembling. After fixing her hair, she bit her lower lip and trailed behind Matthew. Matthew turned to re at Renae. "I''ve got serious business to handle. Why are you tagging along, you idiot? Go back to enjoy your massage." His words came across like a husband snapping at his wife to stay put before heading out to take care of something.


    This time, he had no idea how many


    of them were out there or how dangerous it could get. But one thing


    was for sure-it''d be much more dangerous than he first imagined.


    Renae looked even more determined. She hooked her arm around Matthew''s and followed closely. Her message was clear-she was definitelying along.


    Matthew flinched. Renae was barely


    wearing anything to cover herself


    yet she was clinging to his arm. Feeling the warmth from her arm against his, he found his heart


    started racing.


    He yanked his arm away with a serious look on his face. "I''m warning you again. This is serious stuff here. Quit messing around and go away."


    Matthew had faced off against Eastorian in the past, and it always evolved into a fierce battle. With their lives on the line, he was genuinely mad.


    Go away? Even though Matthew''s words were harsh, a wave of warmth washed over Renae. She could tell he cared about her, so she clung to his arm more firmly.


    "I want to go with you," Renae said. Her tone sounded like a wife yfully pouting at her husband.


    Matthew frowned when the woman leading them came to a door and stopped in her tracks. "We''re here. It''s this room."


    Matthew knitted his brows together and angrily red at Renae. "Scram. This is yourst warning, or I''ll get serious."

 Chapter 407

    Renae''s mouth twitched. She doubted that Matthew would do anything to her.


    Right then, Renae was only thinking about seeing Marcus'' murderer, and she was so close to her goal. All she had to do was push the door open, and she''d find the murderer inside. She just had to get in there. If Matthew wasn''t going to do anything, she''d take her chances. With a pitiful expression, Renae looked at Matthew,


    An intense anger red up in Matthew. Once he pushed open the door, things were going to get dangerous. It was a matter of life and death, but Renae was still causing trouble.


    Matthew flicked his hand. He was on the verge of pping Renae across her face. He did his best to suppress his anger and red at her, hoping to scare her away with his stare. However, Renae wasn''t budging. She wrapped both her arms around Matthew''s tightly and firmly stated, "No matter what, I''m going in with you."


    Matthew immediately erupted in anger. As he yanked his arm away, he grabbed Renae''s arm and smacked her on the butt. A sharp p rang out, and the muscles of her bottom jiggled.


    Matthew didn''t hold back with that p, knocking Renae off bnce. She winced in pain, and all her muscles tensed up.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. With misty eyes, she gazed at him and insisted, "Whether you like it or not, I''m going in."


    Renae had never been pped this hard in her entire life. Her backside stung like crazy. It was a mix of numbness, tingling, and a pain so intense that she broke into tears.


    Part of Renae wanted to grab Matthew''s arm and bite it, but she didn''t have the nerve. His gaze was just too intimidating. She also understood that he just wanted to protect her, so she didn''t want to be ungrateful. Why was Renae so adamant about entering?


    Matthew had barely contained his anger when Renae ticked her off again. He raised his hand and spanked her butt repeatedly.


    Matthew kept pping her until his hand started to feel numb. Then, he finally stopped and softly reprimanded Renae.


    "Get out. Did you hear me? I''ll take care of everything."


    Renae was in a daze. Her butt felt numb, almost like she couldn''t feel it at all. It seemed swollen as well. Tears ran down her cheeks like a flood.


    After Marcus had died, no one cared about Renae''s safety. Every man just wanted to get something from her. But today, she finally met a man who used force to keep her from walking into danger. Still, Matthew was too violent. He had hit her way too hard.


    Renae''s heart was torn between the pain that made her want to fight back and the strange feeling that this was his way of caring for her She liked the idea of having a man caring about her, but the pain was no joke.


    ton


    Sitting on the floor, Renae bawled her eyes out and didn''t even bother wiping them.


    Seeing Renae finally back down, Matthew was relieved. The spanking had proven to be effective. Then, he turned to the woman leading them to this ce. "Open the door. Let''s go inside."


    When the woman heard Matthew, she felt her heart pounding in fear. She was shaken by how violently he had been hitting Renae just now.


    She moved a step away, putting some distance between her and Matthew. Then, she gestured with her hand and said, "This way, please."


    As she finished her sentence, she pushed open the door. Matthew walked inside and saw ten or more people in the room.


    There was an old man with a rosyplexion and flushed cheeks. Despite having white hair, he looked full of energy. Sitting on the couch, he had a woman crouched infront of him, massaging his foot


    About a dozen men stood next to him, eyeing Matthew with a menacing gaze. A chill ran through Matthew''s spine as he sensed danger. He slowly reached out and closed the door.  en


    With Renae out of the way, he could make a move without restraint.


    Seeing everyone in the room stay quiet, Matthew asked, "Who is Haley?"


    The woman leading Matthew into the room replied, "I''m Haley."


    So it was her. It dawned on Matthew that Haley was a nobody, just someone to show the way.


    Matthew looked at the old man on the couch and asked, "Are you nning to buy medical literature?"


    The old man was about to reply when the door opened. When Matthe looked back, he immediately frowned as he saw Renae walking in with her lips tightly pressed together. Renae was afraid to meet Matthew''s eyes. She quickly turned around to close the door and avoided his gaze.


    The old man on the couch fixed his eyes on Renae''s face. He then slowly moved his gaze downward and stared at her chest momentarily before looking further down.


    His cloudy eyes flickered, and he said with a grin, "Are you here to sell medical literature too? I like doing business with women. Come over. Let''s talk."

 Chapter 408

    Renae nced around the room, and her face fell. She assumed there''d only be one or two people showing up for the deal, but she was shocked to see over ten hulking men.


    As a doctor, she could tell a first nce that these people were robust and in far better shape than Ted and his thugs had been. She finally realized why Matthew didn''t want her to tag along. When the old man called out to her, Renae subconsciously took a step back.


    Carmelo Durbin saw the fear in Reane''s eyes and the panic on her lovely face. Her delicate look and voluptuous figure somehow got his heart racing with excitement.


    "Rx. I''m not going to bite. Come over here, and let''s talk about the medical literature."


    Matthew took a step forward and blocked Carmelo''s line of sight. "If you''re here for the medical literature, you talk to me."


    Carmelo shifted his gaze to Matthew. "Where is it then?"


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Where''s the money?"


    Carmelo nced at the person behind him. Thetter ced a suitcase on the floor and opened it up, revealing stacks of cash inside.


    "Give me the medical literature, and here''s your payment. The money is enough for you to live quitefortably."


    Matthew''s expression turned frosty. "This is just two million dors. We agreed on 200 million dors. This is nowhere near enough."


    Carmelo shook his head. Despite his old age, he exuded a dangerous and chilly air. "You''re in no position to bargain with me. Take what I offer, or you''ll end up with nothing if you annoy me."


    Matthew looked at Carmelo with a chill in his eyes. "Are you nning to take my medical literature by force?"


    Carmelo crossed his arms. "Why would I bother paying when I can just grab the book by force without breaking a sweat? Hand over the medical literature."


    Matthew clenched his fists, ready to make a move. But with Renae behind him, he stayed put. "No chance I''m having it over."


    A chilling glint shed in Carmelo''s old eyes. He turned to the young man bringing out the money earlier and said, "The real owner of the medical literature is that woman. This man is just a nuisance. Get rid of him."


    The young man came forward,


    staring at Matthew like he was as good as dead. "Just so you know, the man ending your life is Rohan Durbin I came from Kaiser Sect of the warrior division. Our founder is Darren Kaiser."


    Matthew fixed a chilly gaze on Rohan and said nothing.


    Upon hearing Rohan''s words, Renae felt her heart skip a beat. She had no idea what Kaiser Sect was, but it sure sounded intimidating. Renae instinctively clutched the hem of her clothes as she nervously stared at Matthew''s back.


    Rohan saw that Matthew just stood there silently, as if he was scared out of his wits. A hint of disdain crossed Rohan face.


    "I can''t believe after 15 years of training in Kaiser Sect, the first persond''d have to kill is a piece of trash like you. It''s an insult to my honor as a martial artist. Damn it!


    Just die already!"


    en


    As Rohan spoke, he closed the distance to Matthew and drew his arm back before throwing a punch. The sound of bone snapping filled the room.


    Rohan''s punch had been interrupted halfway, hanging in the air. He held his throat, gasping in pain.


    His face turned blue from theck of oxygen. Then, he copsed on the floor and twitched a few times before lying motionless.


    Carmelo''s wrinkled face was filled with horror. He fixed his gaze on Renae the entire time and didn''t see what had done down when his skilled fighter dropped dead.


    His expression contorted in anger. "Turns out you can handle yourself. I really didn''t see thating."


    With that, Carmelo motioned with his hand, and a burly man beside him stepped out into view.


    The man was in his 30s. His muscles were strong and well-defined, whereas his fists packed quite a punch. His face bore a few scars, making it clear that he was a seasoned martial artist.


    He stepped out with a wary look. With his fits tightly balled, he inched closer bit by bit. "Rohan let his guard down in his first fight, but I won''t-"


    Before he could finish speaking, Matthew suddenly threw a punch. The sound of bone breaking rang out.


    The man held his throat with his mouth agape, desperately trying to take a breath. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get any air into his lungs.


    With his hand on his throat, he struggled painfully for a while, then his body copsed heavily to the floor.

 Chapter 409

    Carmelo furrowed his brows in disbelief. The middle-aged man had worked for him for ages and was insanely strong. Who would''ve thought he''d be taken down by one punch? Carmelo realized he was dealing with a formidable opponent. As he waved his hand, the people around him closed in on Matthew.


    Seeing Matthew get surrounded, Carmelo breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn''t take on so many people at once. He was as good as dead. He smirked and remarked, "I''ve been away from this continent for too long. I thought martial arts were just shy nonsense, but I didn''t expect that someone could still fight like that." Matthew suddenly caught onto something. "I thought you were Eastorian. Turns out you''re just pretending to be one of them."


    Carmelo shed a grin and replied, "I''ve always been drawn to a superior power, and the local martial arts here are just for show.


    "In Eastoria, we were trained for deadlybat, so I went there to be stronger. You don''t have to be snarky about it."


    A hint of contempt shed in Matthew''s eyes. "Are the martial artists in Eastoria really that great? Those two men you sent just now were nothing special."


    Carmelo twitched his mouth slightly. "You''re just ignorant. Have you ever left this country, or seen a true Eastoria warrior? You have no idea what it means to be a warrior or an assassin. "Eastoria offers extensive knowledge in persuasion, escape techniques, assassination, sword, and de.


    "It''s too much to go into. Even talking about it for ten days straight won''t cover everything.


    "You didn''t win because you can''t. Relying on sneak attacks won''t keep you winning all the time. Forget it. I''m toozy to argue with someone who is practically dead."


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes as he suddenly charged straight into the crowd. Utilizing his mastery of Pulverizer Fist, he took down the first opponent that came to him.


    The sound of bones breaking filled the room. The victim''s ribcage shattered, and his chest caved in with a fist-shaped dent.


    Matthew moved around swiftly, throwing punch after punch. The sound of bone shattering came in rapid session, like a symphony.


    When Mathew stopped in his tracks,


    enemies day fallen in his wake. They clutched their chests with blood pouring out of their mouths. The air


    was filled with the pungent scent of bleed.


    en


    Carmelo''s face drained of color as he gaped at Matthew. "You''re not a martial artist... You''re a cultivator? One of those rare ones?"


    Matthe slowly walked toward Carmelo. "Aren''t you someone who respects strength? Since you went to Eastoria, their medical knowledge should be top-notch, right?


    "Why are youing back to buy our medical literature at a high price? Is Eastoria''s medicine not good enough?"


    Carmelo backed away in fear. "Stop babbling nonsense. Eastoria is superb in medicine, and our Willoris medicine is known all over the world."


    Willoris medicine


    Matthe scoffed. "Look at the name. ''Willoris medicine''. The name itself is stolen from this country. And you have the nerve to im ites from Eastoria. "Now, you even came back to steal medical literature. If Eastoria''s medicine is so great, why do you even need to be here to take our books?"


    Carmelo was taken aback and then


    sported a wry smile. "Was I wrong all


    along? didn''t appreciate the


    resources I already had. I went to


    Eastoria, and now I''m helping them


    find medical literature."


    As he spoke, Carmelo noticed Matthew let his guard down. He suddenly darted out with a sharp de in his hand, going straight for Matthew''s throat.


    Right then, his old, frail body seemed to be back in its prime. He moved swiftly like a gust of wind.


    Matthew''s expression turned to


    surprise as he swiftly moved backward. What? This old geezer was actually a cultivator? How did


    he unleash such an incredible speed from that aging body in an instant?


    In the blink of an eye, Matthew had retreated more than 16 feet. Even so, the de remained just two inches away from his throat. And now, his back was against the wall.

 Chapter 410

    Noticing Matthew had no room left to back away, Carmelo''s eyes grew more menacing. He yelled, "Go to hell!"


    Carmelo elerated his footsteps once more. Matthew was moving back quickly when he suddenly leaned back as if he was about to m his head into the wall behind him.


    Right when his head was about 24 inches away from the wall, Matthew quickly extended both hands and pushed against the well. He kept his bnce with his left foot on the ground and raised his right knee. Carmelo gaped in shock as he swung his de above Matthew, missing the markpletely.


    The worst part was that Carmelo was moving so fast that his chest mmed right into Matthew''s knee. He tried to stop, but he couldn''t.


    The sound of his rib breaking rang out. Matthew''s knee sank deep into Carmelo''s chest.


    Carmelo seemed to have lost all his strength as he dropped to the floor. Blood started seeping out of his chest. He clenched his teeth and stared at Matthew, his eyes wide open.


    "How can this be? I''ve mastered Eastorian techniques in persuasion and assassination, honing them to perfection. I put everything I had for the surprise attack. How did you manage to get away?"


    Matthew nced at his knee, noticing his pants were smeared in blood. He then looked at Carmelo, who was lying on the ground and barely alive.


    "Sneak attacks are nothing but a joke against true power. Your persuasion and assassination techniques areughable. Don''t think too highly of yourself."


    What caught Matthew off guard about Carmelo was his ability to tap into his potential. It seemed like some kind of secret technique.


    But Matthew didn''t bother asking. Some techniques were limited to a specific type of cultivator. The others simply couldn''t use them. Tears streamed down from Carmelo''s aging eyes. "I''ve mastered the secret technique, so I''m supposed to return home in triumph..." His voice grew softer and softer until it was barely a whisper. His frail body twitched a few times and then wentpletely still.


    Matthew felt a tinge of regret. He


    had wanted to ask about Red Wolves and gather information about Eastoria. Rescuing Nelson had always been in his mind What a pity that Carmelo was dead


    Suddenly, Matthew recalled there was still a survivor and turned to look at Haley. She was scared out of her wits and retreated a few steps after meeting his stare. She frantically pleaded, "I''m begging you. Please don''t kill me."


    Sporting a grim expression, he closed in on Haley. "Tell me about Red Wolves, and I might let you live."


    Red Wolves? Haley looked confused.


    "What''s that? I''ve never heard of it, and I certainly don''t know what it is. I was studying abroad in Eastoria, and someone in the foreign trade business sponsored me. After


    came back, he made me do att kinds of things. I was forced into it."


    Damn, she didn''t know about Red Wolves. Matthew looked somewhat dispirited. "Fine then. Just tell me who this old man is."


    Based on observation, Carmelo


    seemed like & part of an influential family or a faction. Matthew wanted to learn more about what they were capable of and figure out why they were here. With how things had escted, it was unlikely they were only after medical literature.


    Haley shook her head. "He contacted me through Ethan. I''m just as clueless about him. I only know he is a big deal and is part of amunity club." Matthew coldly snapped, "You simply don''t know anything."


    After leaving this remark, Matthew remained silent and slowly made his way toward Haley.


    Haley''s face turned pale with fear as she backed away, begging for mercy. "Please spare my life. How about you just spank me instead? Please don''t kill me. Just smack my butt." Matthew raised an eyebrow. Why did she ask for a spanking? For some reason, he found himself ncing at her rear. It did look quite perky.


    Matthew coldly scolded, "Do you think I''m just fooling around with you? Why did you ask me to spank you? Should I use a chair for that?" As Matthew spoke, he grabbed a nearby chair and headed toward Haley.

 Chapter 411

    Haley dropped to her knees with a thud. "I''m begging you. Spare my life. Since I''ve studied in Eastoria, I can help you with trantions and even be your guide there. Have mercy on me. I can be useful." The chair came crashing down on her head. After a snap, Haley''s head was covered with blood as she copsed to the floor. She spasmed a few times out of reflex and kicked her legs before she wentpletely still. Matthew turned to look at Renae. Her eyes locked with his for a moment, and chills ran down her spine. She quickly averted her gaze, like a student caught cheating in an exam who had met their tutor''s eyes. Matthew motioned with his hand. "Let''s leave."


    Only then did Renae snap back to reality. She pointed at the dead bodies in the room. "What do we do about this?"


    Matthew pulled out his phone. "Let me send a message to Trevor. He''ll deal with it."


    "Okay," Renae responded and obediently stepped aside. Haley''s dead body was still bleeding profusely from the head. As she looked at it, she felt lucky she had only been spanked. Even though her butt was still throbbing with pain, it was undeniable that he did it for her own good. People like Haley begged for spanking but didn''t even get a second chance to live. Soon enough, Trevor made his way over. When he pushed open the door, he saw corpses all over the ce. As he shifted his gaze to Matthew, his eyes were filled with reverence. Matthew shed a grin at Trevor and said, "You take care of this mess. I''m off."


    Getting rid of the bodies was a pretty difficult task for Matthew. But for Trevor, it was effortless. As a soldier, he could make up any excuse to deal with it. Matthew turned to Renae and said, "Let''s get going."


    Renae hummed in acknowledgment and followed Matthew closely behind.


    After walking for a while, Renae suddenly thought of something. "We rarely get to visit a spa. Are we going to leave just like that?"


    Matthew stopped in his tracks. "What''s the point of staying?"


    Renae gestured at a private room. "How about you take a shower? I''ll give you a massage to help you rx."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, her face turned red. She felt like a woman who offered special services.


    Knowing that Matthew had taken revenge for her, Renae felt it was only proper to offer him something in return.


    Matthew lowered his gaze at the blood on his knee and realized he couldn''t just walk around like this. After thinking about it for a moment, Matthew agreed. "Sure. Let''s rest up. Also, we need to get a new pair of pants from a nearby shopping mall and find a runner to deliver it over."


    A creaking sound was made when Matthew opened the door. He went to the couch andy on it.


    After the intense fight, Matthew


    found it incredibly rxing to lie the couch. He slowly closed his eyes,


    inking over everything that


    had just happened.


    Reflecting on the recent event, Matthew started regretting it. He had killed Carmelo too soon without getting any valuable information.


    After hesitating for a moment, Renae walked up to Matthew''s legs. She crouched and slowly removed his shoes. Then, she started massaging him.


    Starting with rubbing the soles of his


    feet with her fingertips, she then


    pressed her thumbs on his


    acupuncture points. After massaging his feet, she slowly worked her way up along his legs.


    When her hand reached the upper thigh, she suddenly stopped.


    It had been three years. Every night Renaey in bed by herself and tossed around, unable to sleep She always felt a sense of restlessness stirring inside her.


    She knew it was because she had been without a man for too long, but as a widow, she had no choice but to endure the torment.


    Each time, she reminded herself that she had to take her revenge before she could finally start over.


    With her revenge taken and a man right before her, it was time to move on with her life. So, she slowly reached out her hand.

 Chapter 412

    Matthew immediately sat up and looked at Renae in shock.


    "What are you doing?" He was thinking about something and had been taken by surprise.


    Renae''s hand jerked back as if she''d touched something hot. Blushing, she stuttered, "I didn''t mean to touch it."


    When confronted, her desire to take things to the next step vanished in an instant. As a woman, her modesty and restraint held her back from expressing her feelings.


    However, as she exined herself, Renae''s face turned beet red. Even her ears and her neck had a hint of red. She started breathing heavily with her chest heaving up and down.


    Matthew sat there, staring at Reane who was just inches away. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were captivating. As she breathed heavily, her chest moved with each breath she took. He couldn''t help but swallow nervously as he blurted out, "I thought you wanted that."


    Halfway through his sentence, Matthew knew he''d said something wrong and hurriedly mumbled his way out of it. Feeling a bit flustered, he felt awkward just sitting there, so he got up.


    Renae hadn''t been intimate with a man for many years. Matthew''s words were so direct that she felt her heart skip a beat when she heard them. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel shy as a woman. She couldn''t help herself and pouted yfully. "You''re so annoying."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew took it as Renae''s rejection. Feeling let down, he stood up and nced at her rounded bottom. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What a shame." With that, he started walking out of the room.


    Renae was taken aback. Things had gotten yful, and the mood was right. Why did Matthew suddenly leave? Wasn''t there a spark for them to get down to business?


    Seeing that Renae was still standing there when he opened the door, Matthew asked, "You''re not leaving?"


    In a daze, she replied, "Yeah. I''ming."


    Renae felt dejected. Was she not pretty enough, or not seductive enough? What went wrong?


    Matthew walked for a bit, and Trevor came running from a distance. "I''ve taken care of things over there already."


    How was Trevor so quick? Matthew felt like he got the right person for the job. They were super efficient and had the right background for tasks like cleaning up the scene and handling the bodies. The key was showing their credentials. No one would raise any question after that.


    Matthew grinned and said, "Great work out there. Thanks."


    Standing upright, Trevor reluctantly remarked, "You went a little overboard. You shouldn''t have killed the old man and the woman."


    Matthew sighed in agreement. "I regret it as well."


    After hearing Matthew''s words,


    Trevor felt he should still talk about it. "I know I''m not in a position toment or criticize you, but think it''s always good to show some mercy when you can."


    Trevor noticed Carmelo had a sunken chest and Hailey had a bloody head with a chair leg sticking out of it. The sight was gruesome even for him.


    He''d seen his share of blood and


    been on missions, but he only dealt with soldiers and terrorists. Most of them were young men. The way Haley and Carmelo died was too much for him to handle.


    Matthew nced at Trevor and coldly remarked, "It''d have been better if I could find more information about their aplices before killing them."


    After saying his piece, Matthew made his way to the elevator.


    Trevor froze in ce, thinking


    Matthew was regretting killing Haley


    and Carmelo. It took him by surprise


    that Matthew was merely upset about not getting information on


    their associates.


    en


    It turned out that Matthew didn''t have a shred of remorse for killing Haley and Carmelo.


    Seeing Matthew walk away, the passion in Trevor''s eyes dimmed, and he muttered with disappointment, "I guess the wearer of Juprus Ring isn''t as great as I imagined."


    ...


    A car pulled over at the entrance of Onyx Vige.


    As Renae stepped out of the car, a woman nearby shouted at her, "Don''t go home just yet, Dr. Brown! Swing by someone else''s ce and hang out for a few hours before heading back." Renae was stunned for a moment before realizing the situation. "Are you saying someone''s at my ce?"


    The woman nodded. "Many people showed up, and they''re all high profile. Even the vige chief is fawning over them."


    Matthew knitted his brows together. That exined why so many cars had pulled over and were blocking the road.

 Chapter 413

    It turned out that there was a big shot visiting. Matthew pushed open the car door and got out. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Renae nodded. "Guess we don''t have much of a choice. First off, I need to let you know that all I have is the Golden Wisdom Pen Pendant, the Afflictan Sect''s legacy, at home." Matthew turned to Renae. "What do you mean?"


    Matthew approached Renae to get the Golden Wisdom Pen with the 13 Phantom Needles engraved on it and Schrly Tradition, the medical literature. Getting just one of them meant the mission was only halfway done. Renae frowned. "Back then, Marcus died because of the medical literature. My ce was constantly getting robbed. Every time I came back home, it was a disaster.


    "You have no idea how thorough they were. They went through every pair of shoes, searched the roof, and checked the furniture.


    "When they saw cracks in the wall, they even broke it to check for hidden spots. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I hid the medical literature at my parents'' house." Matthew was relieved after hearing the reason. "Let''s grab the pendant first. Then, we''ll swing by your parents'' ce to retrieve the medical literature."


    As Matthew and Renae softly chatted among themselves, Trevor stayed a few steps behind and trailed them.


    When Renae pushed open the gate, the yard was empty. She stood at the gate and peered inside. "I thought there would be people here. Where did they go?"


    Matthew walked into the yard first, and Renae joined him. They made their way to the front door of the house.


    The door suddenly opened with a bang. A group of people came rushing out, surrounding Matthew, Renae, and Trevor in no time.


    Terrified, Renae held Matthew''s arm and asked, "What should we do? It looks like there are cops too."


    Matthew merely furrowed his brows and then watched with a cold expression.


    A middle-aged man in a white shirt, gray pants, and ck shoes stepped out. He was a little chubby with a rounded face and a big belly. The gold-rimmed sses made hime across as much more refined. The man had a sharp demeanor and a poker face. He nced over at Matthew, Renae, and Trevor before fixing his gaze on Matthew.


    "Did you beat up Ted?"


    Matthew immediately got an idea of who he was dealing with. "I suppose you''re Ted''s uncle. Are you a district leader?"


    Gary Monroy''s nk expression turned into shock. "So you know me? If you do, why''d you still take a swing at him?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "I wasn''t looking for a fight. He made the first movie on Renae first."


    With a grim expression, Gary nced at Renae and said, "She''s not a young maiden, but just a widow. She should appreciate it when Ted set his eyes on her."


    en


    Upon hearing that, Matthew was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe Gary would say something like this.


    He decided it was best not to make a scene. He just wanted to get the items and the medical literature back without any furtherplications.


    Holding back his anger, Matthew exined, "Ted attacked me first."


    Gary nonchntly remarked, "I know


    Ted. He''s just a bit of a


    troublemaker. Just let him have his way, you won''t end up seriously hurt or die But you should never have hit him, especially going for such an extreme."


    Did Gary just say Matthew should let Ted beat him up?


    Upon hearing Gary''s words, Matthew''s face turned red with exasperation at the absurdity and snapped, "Why the hell should I?"


    With a menacing look, Gary added,


    "Ted should''ve told you who I am How dare youy a hand on him? You''re not just messing with Ted. You''re messing with me."


    After saying that, Gary motioned at the cops nearby, and they started closing in on Matthew.


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes. He raised his hand and pped Gary across his face. A smack rang out suddenly. It was as loud as a firecracker.


    Everyone present was shocked. A few cops were so startled that they stopped moving.


    Renae covered her mouth as she gaped at Matthew. Even Trevor''s expression was filled with disbelief.


    Matthew must have been out of his mind. Besides killing an old man and a woman, he even dared to hit a prominent figure like Gary.

 Chapter 414

    Gary was thrown for a loop by the p. He gaped at Matthew and kept pointing at Matthew for a while before he managed to get a word out.


    "I''m a district leader. The district leader of this area, in fact. How dare youy your hand on me? Do you have a death wish?"


    Matthew snapped, "What makes you think you''re special? Didn''t Ted tell you about Brad?"


    Upon hearing that, Gary got even more livid. "Brad? The only Brad I know is a big shot. You''re nothingpared to him. Even I''m not worthy to be around him. As for any other Brad..." On that note, Gary paused for a moment.


    Matthew took out his phone and looked for Brad''s number. Then, he made a video call and coldly asked, "What about the other Brad?"


    Gary dismissively replied, "Even if they''re named Brad, they''re irrelevant in front of me. You-"


    Just as Gary was speaking, Matthew shoved his phone in Gary''s face. On the screen, an old man was flipping out.


    "How dare you disrespect me? I fought hard to build this country and made sure you were fed and clothed. And now you''re treating me like I''m nothing?


    "What''s your name, you idiot? I''m going to bring my gun and blow you to bits."


    Gary could feel Brad''s rage and murderous intent even through the screen. As he aggressively shouted at the camera, he even pointed his fingers at it.


    Anyone familiar with Brad''s temper would have known right away. This was the infamous Brad Miles, a lunatic who''d take on an entire army by himself when he was mad, and an old man who''d curse at just about anyone.


    Staring the the screen, Gary''s face turned pale out of fear. How did someone so high-profile get involved with Lamda City?


    The worst part was that Brad heard Gary''s dismissive and mocking remarks. In no time, Gary was sweating bullets.


    Gary kept apologizing and begging for mercy. "thought he was trying to fool me and I didn''t know it was actually you, Mr. Miles. I''m sorry. II p myself for running my stupid mouth. Please ept my apology."


    As Gary spoke, he started smacking himself in the face. Everyone nearby watched in silence and was too afraid to make a sound.


    The face wentpletely silent, except for the sound of Gary pping his own face. It went on more than 20 times.


    Gary''s face was red and swollen from the ps, with blood trickling from his mouth. He finally stopped and apologized to the screen.


    "If you think that''s not enough, I''ll keep going, Mr. Miles. I won''t stop until you''re pleased."


    Brad grumbled in a huff, "What a coward. I barely insulted you, and you freaked out. Are you afraid of losing your job, or did you do something wrong? You don''t look


    like a decent person either. Get lost."


    Feeling like he''d been granted a pardon, Gary leaned closer. "Thank you for sparing me, Mr. Miles. I''ll leave right away."


    As Gary spoke, he motioned with his hand and left with his men in a sorry state.


    Matthew turned the camera toward himself. Before he could speak, Brad said, "What are you up to, Mr. Grant? How can you use me like this?"


    Matthew looked awkward because he didn''t expect Brad to catch on. As the saying went, with age came wisdom. Without even saying a word, Brad already knew what had happened.


    "I just came across someone talking trash about you, and I thought I should let you know."


    Brad shed Matthew a grin and remarked, "It''s fine. I''ll y along as your pawn, but you better take care of the Wood family for me. Go hard on Horace. Make sure he gets the message and stays in line.


    Matthew didn''t know where to draw the line. "Are we talking about breaking some bones?"

 Chapter 415

    Brad exuded a thick murderous intent. "Just take Horace out. He turned against his own and crossed the line.


    "When people abandon their duty to do someone else''s dirty work, it means that they''ve gone rogue and therefore deserve to die." Even though Brad didn''t speak loudly, his words evoked images of massacre and bloodbath.


    Matthew took a deep breath. "Alright. I see. You just yelled a bit to scare off Gary, and now I''m the one sticking out my neck for you."


    A diffident look shed across Brad''s face.


    "You''re talking about Gary, right? I''ll get someone to deal with him. I''ll make the call now. See you." With that, Brad ended the call before Matthew could say a word.


    Holding the phone, Matthew fell speechless. In truth, even if Brad hadn''t been using him, he would''ve done something about Gary anyway.


    Matthew considered anyone who came after him an enemy. And when it came to enemies, he was getting used to striking them down without mercy.


    Renae fixed her gaze on Matthew, her eyes filled with admiration. She''d always thought he was just some guy from the medical field. If he had any backing, it was purely in medicine. So, she was surprised when Matthew was connected to a big shot like Brad.


    Right then, Renae found herself regretting not being more forward back in the private room. She came up to Matthew and patted her chest. "I was so terrified just now."


    As her delicate hand struck her chest, it started to jiggle. The fear on her lovely face made her look so helpless that every man would want to step in and protect her. Matthew looked at Renae in a daze andforted her with a smile. "It''s all over now. No need to be scared."


    Renae felt a little dejected. When a woman was frightened, wasn''t a man supposed to hug her and speak gently? But Matthew had just brushed her off with a lightment. She added, "Without you, I can''t even imagine how things would turn out in the end. So, let me cook for you to show my appreciation. Stick around for a quick bite at my ce."


    Matthew pulled out his phone to check the time. There was still a while before he had to pick up Lorraine. Noticing Renae was already in the kitchen, he realized that he had started feeling hungry and sat down on the couch. Looking back, Matthew saw Trevor standing around and waved him over. "Why don''t you take a seat?"


    "Mmhm," Trevor responded.


    He made his way to the couch and sat down with amanding presence. cing his hand on his knees, he sat upright with his chest out.


    Matthew spotted how awkward Trevor looked, as if he was ready for military training. "Can you loosen up a little?"


    Trevor looked himself over and looked up with a nk expression. "I think I look normal."


    Matthew felt that Trevor was


    ramrod straight, with his feet perfectly apart. As he rested his hands on his knees, his torse was stiff as a board.


    Sitting as straight as an arrow, his e hair felt like a string attached to him. No matter how Matthew looked at him, he just seemed pretty awkward.


    How did Trevore to the conclusion that he looked natural? Matthew shook his head and stoppedmenting about it.


    Trevor hesitated for a moment and asked, "Are you into that widow?"


    Matthew''s cheeks blushed. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    All Matthew did was look at Renae a couple of times, and Trevor had made a big deal out of it.


    Seeing Matthew deny it, Trevor


    added, "Your eyes were practically


    glued to her. If you don''t have a thing


    for her, then you''re just being a perv."


    Oh my goodness! Matthew felt a bit exasperated. Did Trevor have to be so upfront? Couldn''t he just keep it between them as a fellow man?


    Matthew was about to say something when Renae returned, so he quickly shut his mouth.


    Holding the coffee, Renae walked right in just as she caught thest part. She casually asked, "Who''s being a pervert?"


    Trevor pointed at Matthew and said, "He''s got some naughty ideas about you."

 Chapter 416

    Renae''s hands trembled slightly as she held the coffee, and she looked at Matthew with rosy cheeks. The moment their eyes met, she nervously looked away. She then carried on as if nothing had happened and poured some coffee from the pot. Trevor expected Renae to snap, so he stared at her for a while. Seeing she did not react, he couldn''t help but frown, puzzled about why she chose to stay quiet. Shouldn''t she have been mad?


    Right then, Renae shed him an easy smile and said, "Is that true? Is he okay with me being a widow?


    Renae had missed her shot in the private room at the spa, and now she wanted to see if Matthew was interested in her.


    Really? She didn''t blow up? Trevor was utterly surprised. How could this be happening? The way Renae put it seemed like she was hoping Matthew would make a move on her.


    Matthew was also taken aback for a moment. Reane''s words had gotten his imagination running wild. The way she bent down with her hips up right in front of him got his blood pumping.


    At this point, Matthew couldn''t help but agree that he was getting more and more carried away by his lust.


    When Matthew had just gotten out of prison, it was only natural that he felt a stir after seeing a woman. After all, spending three years without a woman was a long time.


    Just a few days ago, Matthew had spent some intimate moments with Rachel, so he ought to be quite satisfied. But it had only been a week without a woman, and now he found himself wanting to make move at the sight of one. Was there something wrong with the cultivation method Nichs had taught him?


    Ansel had mentioned before that Nichs had a ton of women, and it was the same for everyone practicing this cultivation method.


    If Matthew followed the same path, would he end up with lots of women in the future? Was he destined to be a yer like Nichs?


    Part of Matthew was looking forward to it, but he also had this strange fear of turning into that.


    Renae subtly sized up Matthew and saw him blushing as he stared at her butt. She felt a tingling sensation in her perky hips as if his gaze carried electricity.


    Feeling a little lightheaded, she finished pouring the coffee, her face turning red. "Enjoy your tea. I''ll go make us some food," she said. With that, Renae strutted off.


    Watching Renae leave, Matthew brought the cup to his lips and took a sip. Recalling how Trevor had called him out earlier, Matthew asked, "What was that all about just now?"


    Sporting a nk expression, Trevor coldly replied, "I just think she should be more wary of men, so I gave her a heads-up."


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Are you worried that I''ll make a move on her?"


    Brad had sent Trevor over to lend a hand, but he ended up acting warily around Matthew. Matthew needed to get to the bottom of this.


    Trevor looked like he was carved out of stone as he remained silent.


    Matthew raised an eyebrow, taking the silence as a yes. He couldn''t wrap his head around why Trevor would act this way, so he tentatively asked, "Do you like her or something?"


    en


    That was the only reason that made sense. Matthew couldn''t think of any other exnation. Sitting upright, Trevor looked a bit flustered as he shook his head. "No! That''s not the case."


    Matthew''s expression darkened. If it wasn''t about Renae, then it had to be something against him. "So, you have a problem with me, huh? We''re both men here, so let''s not beat around the bush. Just spill it What''s on your mind?"


    Trevor took a deep breath as if he was making a big decision. "I understand why you''d kill those guys at the spa, but going after an old man and a woman? That''s going too far."


    Matthew took a good look at Trevor


    and was surprised that Trevor was a


    real goody-two-shoes. With his face hardened, he retorted, "Are you saying can''t kill them just because they''re old man and woman? Am I supposed to let them kill me?"


    Trevor crossed his arms. "How could they ever take your life? It''s just an old man and a woman. You could finish them with just one finger."


    Matthew''s expression turned livid. "You should go. Find Brad and ask him to send another person here."


    Trevor couldn''t help but furrow his brows. "Why? Are you upset just because I point out you kill old men and women?"


    Matthew''s muscles tensed up. "I told you to leave, but it''s really for your own good."


    Trevor knitted his brows together. "How''s that supposed to do good for me?"


    Brad had assigned Trevor to Matthew. If he was sent back beforepleting his mission, he''d have a hard time exining himself when he got back.


    Matthew warned, "I''m worried that next time we face off against enemies, I might end up killing you."


    Why would Matthew want to take Trevor''s life? Trevor stared at Matthew in shock, bewildered by Matthew''s reasoning.


    He carefully observed Matthew''s expression and noticed the sharp look in Matthew''s eyes. He realized that Matthew was serious about considering killing him.


    A chill washed over him as if he was in an ice bath. He couldn''t but tremble all over.

 Chapter 417

    Trevor eximed, "But I''m with you! We''re fighting on the same side. Why would you want to kill me?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "Have you ever heard the advice to take out the goody-two-shoes first before going to war?"


    Trevor stayed quiet. He gaped at Matthew and was too shocked to say anything for quite a while.


    Momentster, he couldn''t bring himself to sit upright anymore and slumped in his seat as if he had lost his confidence. Like a deted balloon, he lookedpletely downcast.


    His voice turned soft and powerless. "How am I a goody-two-shoes? I''m a soldier, ready to give my life for my country in a war. I''m the kind who charges headfirst into battle and spills blood."


    Matthew snarled, "Schrly Tradition, the medical literature, is the Afflictan Sect legacy. It''s aption of more than one thousand years of medical practices and the essence of traditional medicine.


    "The Eastorians stole our knowledge of traditional medicine and rebranded it as Willoris medicine, but it didn''t work out. That''s why they came to steal our medical literature.


    "Marcus, Renae''ste husband, was killed by them. Haley brought me and Renae to meet the buyer, but it was really just a trap. They had set it up to kill us and snatch the Schrly Tradition. "Haley led us straight into the trap, and Carmelo was the mastermind killer among them.


    "I almost died there, and Renae almost ended up as Carmelo''s ything. You''re seriously whining about me killing an old man and a woman?


    "You''re such a bleeding heart. Before any battle, you''d get a hundredshes, and you''d deserve every single one of them."


    So, that was what went down.


    Trevor broke into a cold sweat, clearly shaken up by Matthew''s words. "I thought we were all on the same side in this peaceful time and that they were just people losing their way for money. I didn''t expect Eastorians to be involved. I was wrong. I made it out to be too simple."


    With a grim expression, Matthew added, "I don''t care if they''re Eastorians or anyone else. If they''re my enemies, I''ll take them down without hesitation. A goody-two-shoes like you is getting in the way. Maybe you should stay away."


    ording to Brad, the Wood family had sent their men after Matthew. These people would be his enemies as well, and he wouldn''t think twice to take them out. Trevor being there mightplicate things.


    Trevor got to his feet and said, "I admit I was wrong. Please don''t send me away. I''m ready to go through hell and back for you."


    It finally hit Trevor that Matthew was in a life-threatening situation. He''d been way too soft-hearted. On top of that, Trevor hadn''t finished the task Brad had assigned him. He couldn''t face going back. Was Trevor really willing to do whatever it took?


    Matthew pointed at Renae''s front door. "Break the door down with your fists."


    Out of the blue, Matthew gave


    Trevor a ridiculous order. Nevertheless, Trevor headed straight for the door and punched it without a second thought. After a bang, one punchnded, and his fist


    started bleeding.


    He clenched his teeth and kept smashing the door with his fist. After three consecutive punches, the wooden door cracked, and his fist was covered in blood and bruised.


    Trevor threw another punch and made a hole in the door with a crack. Then, he stopped. His fist was trembling, and blood dripped from his knuckle.


    Ignoring his injury, Trevor walked up to Matthew and saluted. "Taskpleted, sir. Reporting for further orders."


    Matthew approvingly nodded. It


    wasn''t about breaking the door, but the trust that Trevor would follow orders without question. Otherwise, having a softie like that around would be a problem.


    With the way Trevor acted at this moment, he got to stay around Matthew. Matthew waved at Renae, who was watching in the yard. "Can you bandage him up?" Renae was utterly baffled. She wondered why Trevor had suddenly smashed the door.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Renae looked for something to patch up Trevor with a baffled look. "What are you guys doing? Why are you hitting the door? Your hand is all messed up." Matthew smiled and exined, "He wanted to see if the door was sturdy, and now we know it isn''t. I''ll get someone to install a metal door for you."


    Matthew didn''t see a point in exining it to Renae and made up something.


    Seeing Trevor stay quiet, Renae looked him over and realized he might have been just checking the durability of the door.


    "Thank you. A metal door will be better. I''ll get to sleep peacefully at night now. Anyway, the bandaging is done, and the food is ready. I''ll serve them for you."


    Soon enough, the dishes were served.


    After preparing the meal, Renae took out the Golden Wisdom Pen from the kitchen. It looked like it had just been rinsed and was still a little wet.


    "Good thing it was hidden under the kitchen stove, or it''d have been gone by now."


    Matthew grabbed the Golden Wisdom Pen and examined it closely. Just as he thought, it had some fine print on it.


    "The 13 Phantom Needles shouldn''t


    be taken lightly. Don''t hand them out


    casually. Also, don''t share the


    details, either verbally or in writing.


    Only the owner of the Golden


    Wisdom Pen can receive this legacy.


    "Start by using the needles to locate the 13 acupuncture points for the Phantom Needles..."

 Chapter 418

    Matthew went over it thoroughly and was taken aback. Afflictan Sect was quite something. The 13 Phantom Needles had been so out of the ordinary that even if a doctor had been briefed on the technique, they would still struggle to find the right acupuncture points. Luckily, Matthew had learned over one hundred secret acupuncture points. After checking out the Golden Wisdom Pen, Matthew looked up at Renae.


    "You''ve seen this already, right?"


    Renae contemted telling Matthew the truth. She figured he''d doubt her even if she imed she hadn''t seen it. So, she came clean and said, "I''ve looked at it."


    After admitting it, she felt a pang of anxiety. She was worried that Matthew would be upset about it.


    However, Matthew just nodded. "Since you''ve seen it, I won''t make you go through it again. Remember the acupuncture technique and keep it to yourself."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and was d that Matthew wasn''t vocal about it. Thinking about the rules of passing down the legacy, she asked, "Does keeping it a secret mean only sharing it with my future son and not my future daughter?"


    "Mmhm," Renae responded.


    If Renae handed down the legacy to her future son, it''d stay within the family. Passing it to her future daughter meant the acupuncture technique would be leaked outside the family when her daughter married. That was why she had to ask. Matthew shook his head. "Keeping it secret means it''s only for our own people. As long as the person is a rtive, it doesn''t matter if you teach it to your son or daughter."


    Renae took a deep breath. "Oh. So that''s how it is. This is better. You stay here with the coffee, and I''ll go get the food. Let''s eat."


    Four minutester, the dishes wereid out on the dining table, including beef broth, egg sd, fried oysters, and spinach quiche. Looking at the dishes, Matthew furrowed his brows. Renae said with enthusiasm, "Quit staring. Let''s eat."


    Trevor grabbed his cutlery. "Let''s dig in."


    As he spoke, Trevor started putting the food on his te. As he ate, he raised his thumb and praised how delicious the food was. "Hey, this is really tasty! It''s better than what I can get in a restaurant."


    Renae replied with a smile, "If you enjoy it, feel free to have more."


    After saying that, Renae turned to Matthew. "You should eat your vegetables."


    Looking troubled, Matthew picked up his cutlery and started grabbing some sd.


    When Matthew was done with the meal, he stood up and said, "Let''s go to your parent''s ce and grab the medical literature."


    Things always happened when Matthew had to collect medical literature. He wanted to get them as soon as possible to avoid any trouble.


    However, Renae shook her head.


    "The medical literature is with Mom.


    She went traveling with a group two days ago. Even if we go to my parents'' ce now, we won''t be able to find it. Let''s wait until she gets back."


    Matthew frowned. "Can''t you give her a call?"


    Renae shed a bitter smile. "Yes, I can call her. But if even she tells me where the book is, I still can''t retrieve it." Matthew couldn''t figure out why. Why was it so hard to get something from her parents'' ce? It was such a simple task.


    "Why so?"


    Renae seemed to recall a bad experience and dejectedly responded, "My sister-inw doesn''t want me toe home. We end up fighting every time I do. "Sheins that I''m a married woman who keeps eyeing the family''s wealth. Don''t worry. Mom will be back in three days. The time will fly by."


    "That can''t be helped," Matthew


    remarked in resignation. He


    understood there was nothing he


    could do about it. "I''ll get going first. Talk to you again in three days."


    After finishing his sentence, Matthew turned to leave, and Trevor followed suit as well.


    Renae watching Matthew leave. She wanted to say something but bit her tongue How could Matthew just leave like this? All those foods with libido-boosting effects were wasted.


    A car drove out of the vige.

 Chapter 419

    During the ride, Matthew asked Trevor, "How do you feel after the meal?"


    was all covered in blood.


    Trevor smacked his lips and savored the taste. He replied with a smile, "This is delicious. Renae''s an amazing cook. Whoever marries her will be lucky to taste her cooking every day." Upon finishing his sentence, Trevor felt a warm sensation in his nose. When he touched his nose, he felt that his hand was moist and sticky. So, he checked his hand and saw i "How did I end up with a nosebleed?"


    "You ate too much." Matthew shook his head.


    All the dishes had libido-boosting effects. The worst part was that Trevor kept eating like there was no tomorrow. Undoubtedly, he''d get a nosebleed.


    Trevor furrowed his brows. "That can''t be it. I only ate a little more than usual. Eating a lot shouldn''t cause a nosebleed."


    Matthew chuckled. "Those dishes boost your libido. You ate them but didn''t spend any intimate time with a woman. Of course, you''ll end up with a nosebleed."


    Trevor was taken aback and then blushed. "What should I do now?"


    Matthew grinned and said, "You need to find your girlfriend now."


    Trevor''s face turned beet red. "I don''t have one."


    Matthew was speechless. "You don''t have a girlfriend, huh? Looks like you''ll just have to deal with it."


    Trevor pinched his nose. "When will this bleeding stop? It''s not going to continue forever, right?"


    Matthew broke intoughter. "It depends on how strong your libido is. If you''re still a virgin, you might bleed for half an hour. If you''re adies'' man, your libido would be done and dusted already. It might clear up in a minute or two." Trevoer''s face turned pale. "I''m still a virgin. What should I do? If this keeps up for half an hour, I could die."


    Matthew was just kidding around, but he didn''t expect Trevor to actually be a virgin. What the hell, Trevor!


    It made sense that he was so inexperienced. If he never had any experience with a woman, he was surely clueless about how the real world worked.


    The car left the countryside and headed into the city, making its way toward Gembrooke Building.


    Trevor held his nose for a while. As soon as he let go, blood started dripping down it again. He started to panic.


    "What''s the n? This isn''t getting any better. Should I go to the hospital?"


    Matthew smirked and responded, "The nosebleed is just about done. Hang on for another minute, and it''ll be fine."


    Feeling apprehensive, Trevor was skeptical about Matthew''s words. "How will it get better in just another minute?" Still amused, Matthew continued, "It''s a long story, so I won''t go into it."


    Trevor remained doubtful. As the car drove on, it sped past the towering building. One minuteter, the car came to a stop.


    Trevor kept pinching his nose.


    Seeing Matthew step out of the car, he followed suit as well. As Matthew entered the elevator of Gembrooke Building, he noticed Trevor was still holding his nose.


    "You can let go now. It''s no longer bleeding."


    Trevor wasn''t entirely convinced, so he carefully took his hand away from his nose. Once he confirmed that the bleeding had stopped, he let go and looked at his reflection in the stainless steel elevator wall


    "It looks like it''s stopped bleeding for real. How did you figure out it''d stop in a minute? What''s the reason behind that?"


    Matthew remained silent. Feeling


    awkward Trevor decided to dropzthe


    subject and stop dwelling on it. He kept wiping his nose, using the reflection in the elevator wall to help himself see better.


    When the elevator door opened, Matthew walked out and came to the front desk of the office. Then, he saw themotion inside.


    Matthew was stupefied. With a crack, a monitor fell to the ground, shattering the screen into pieces.


    After a bang, an office desk was knocked over. The documents and office supplies were scattered everywhere. The tter of office items hitting the floor went on and on.


    A bunch of burly men went wild and broke the office stuff. The employees of thepany huddled in the corners, visibly shaken. Matthew frowned. What the hell happened? Watching them vandalizing everything without a car, Matthew raised his voice and bellowed, "Cut it out!"

 Chapter 420

    Matthew''s roar made the whole ce go quiet right away. The rugged, brawny men stopped what they were doing and turned to look at Matthe.


    Then, they all looked at a tall man with a buzz-cut, tannedplexion, and sharp eyes. Thetter was around six feet tall. His name was Everett Pennington, the head honcho of the group of burly men. Noticing Matthew intervening, Everett asked, "Who are you? Do you have the power to make decisions around here?"


    Upon seeing Matthew, Tracy had the same look as a hungry fledgling seeing its mother return. Feeling like she''d found her lifeline, Tracy hurried over to Matthew.


    "These people just barged in out of nowhere, Mr. Grant. They demanded you to show yourself and pay up, iming that you owed them money. When I said you were not around, they started smashing things. That man took the lead." As Tracy spoke, she pointed at Everett. Thetter sported a cold expression and walked up to Matthew. He asked loudly, "Are you Matthew?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows.


    Everett strutted around with his chest puffed up and spoke confidently as if thrashing thepany was something he was perfectly entitled to do.


    Everett''s demeanor was worlds apart from the rowdy and troublemaking thugs. If Matthew had to take a guess, these guys reminded him of Trevor, especially the way they carried themselves.


    Matthew had a rough idea who these troublemakers were and became furious. "That''s right. I''m Matthew."


    Everett shouted, "You owe our boss some money! Pay us back now!"


    Matthew looked at the mess and snapped, "I''ll pay what I owe. But why are you smashing mypany?"


    However, Everett just brushed off Matthew''sints. "We were only wrecking thepany earlier. But if you don''t y along, we''ll start hurting everyone instead."


    With that, Everett waved his hand, and the people next to him swiftly wielded the steel pipes from their belts. Then, they started inching closer to the employees.


    It looked like they''d immediately start taking action if Matthew refused toply.


    Among the staff, Emily walked out of aboratory and witnessed what had unfolded. She blew up with anger.


    "What''s the deal with you, Matthew?


    I brought in these remarkable researchers to aid my research on the toughest project. Can''t you at least provide a safe and quiet environment?"


    Matthew was rolling his sleeves up, ready to make a move. But upon hearing Emily''s words, he quickly decided against it. He had gone through a lot of effort to get them here. He couldn''t afford to scare them, let alone have them hurt.


    Matthew shed a smile at Emily. "Sorry about this, Professor Bolton. I''ll have this sorted out in a minute. It promise it won''t disrupt your work."


    Emily didn''t bother if Matthew could handle it. She simply said her piece and left. "Hurry up. And don''t let this happen again, or I''m out of here. Everything was fine, but now theb has turned into a total disaster."


    After making her point, Emily headed straight back into theb. Her time was limited, and she had better things to do than deal with this.


    Matthew gazed at Everett. "You say I owe your boss, yeah? How much are we talking about? Where''s the proof?"


    Everett pulled out a pair of handcuffs. "No clue about the amount you owe. My job is to cuff you and let you settle it with the boss." Spotting the handcuffs, Matthew''s eyes red up in anger.

 Chapter 421

    Everett actually had it in his head to handcuff Matthew.


    Seeing that Matthew wasn''t cooperating, Everett haughtily asked, "Do we have to beat you up before you''ll put it on?"


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes for a split second. Then, he slowly reached out. "Just put it on."


    Everett nodded. "That''s more like it. This will make things easier for you."


    The chilly handcuffs were pped onto Matthew''s wrist, and the memories of the time he spent in prison surfaced in his mind. Soon enough, he exuded a cold air around him. When Matthew got handcuffed, some of the staff in thepany were shocked, some were bewildered, and some were disappointed. However, most were just in a state of panic.


    With Matthew being hauled away, everyone believed thepany was doomed. No one was in the mood to work.


    Tracy knew what Matthew was capable of, so seeing him calmly offer his hands to get cuffed made her panic.


    "Are you really going with them, Mr. Grant? Did we get ourselves in trouble with a big shot?"


    Matthew was about to leave some instructions to Tracy when Everett coldly shouted from the side, "Enough already! Quit wasting time ande with us!"


    As Everett spoke, he shoved Matthew and left. Tracy wanted to stop Everett, but she was too afraid to do so. In the end, she could only watch Everett take Matthew.


    When the thugs left thepany, Tracy immediately went back to her office to call Rachel. "We''ve got a situation, Rachel."


    Rachel was in a meeting to work on a new project. Upon hearing Tracy''s words, she was startled. Holding her hand up to her mouth, she softly said, "Don''t freak out. What happened? Just take your time and tell me." Tracy found herself unable to calm down. "Matthew is in trouble."


    Did something happen to Matthew? Rachel was taken aback. She immediately got up and left the meeting room, leaving the top executives looking at each other.


    They were in the important part of the meeting and were about to reach a decision when Rachel just left without a care.


    After leaving the meeting room, Rachel lowered her voice and asked, "Who took Matthew? Was it Isaac?"


    Tracy furrowed her brows. "I''ve no


    clue. A bunch of people showed up and imed that Matthew owed them money. After trashing thepany, they grabbed him as soon


    as he showed up. I don''t t


    know


    who they are."


    Rachel stopped in her tracks and remarked with exasperation, "Do you know who Matthew owes money to? He has a big fortune, so any money he owes ought to be a significant amount.  en


    "Matthew is such an annoying pervert. I''m working on getting away from the Wood family, but it''s going to cost a lot. My money is all tied up, and he''s in debt right now. Looks like


    I have to cancel a few pro Looks like


    Everett shoved Matthew into a car, and seven cars drove off in a line from Gembroke Building.


    Standing at the entrance, Trevor was dumbfounded as he watched Matthew being hauled away. He immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Brad''s number. "The Woods sent their men to cuff Matthew and take him away, Mr. Miles."


    What? How was Matthew handcuffed? Brad was picking up his coffee when he answered Trevor''s call. When his hand shook, the coffee spilled everywhere. Hemented in disbelief, "How did Matthew end up being taken away in handcuffs? As the wearer of Juprus Ring, he was the symbol of power. "How did he end up getting cuffed? Did the bastards from the Wood family armed his thugs with guns?"


    Trevor heard Brad cussing, but he had to act like he didn''t hear anything. "No firearms are involved. Those men only brought steel pipes with them."


    Brad mused. "How did they manage to seize Matthew without a gun? He''s supposed to be the sessor and certainly doesn''t seem like a moron."


    ...


    A car entered a vi. When the door opened, Everett stepped out of the car and yelled at Matthew who was still inside, "Get out already!"

 Chapter 422

    With a darkened expression, Matthew got out of the car and looked around.


    The vi was brand new. The yard had all kinds of exotic flowers and a rock garden with a fountain. In the garden that led to the vi, there was a small bridge with a peaceful stream running beneath it. Matthew turned to Everett. "Who''s your boss?"


    Everett shoved Matthew. "You''ll find out when you see him. Your fate is up to him now."


    Matthew asked, "Aren''t we talking about the money I owe? I''ll just pay it back. There''s no reason to kill me for it."


    Everett shook his head. "You actually took my word about owing money?"


    As the conversation ensued, Matthew was brought inside the vi. The interior was elegantly decorated with antique pieces that really elevated the ce.


    In the living room, a man in his 50s was puffing on a cigar. A saber rested on the coffee table in front of him. The de was honed and reflected a white glow under themp.


    When the man saw Matthew being brought over, he scrutinized Matthew with a narrowed gaze.


    Everett pushed Matthew right up to the man. "We''ve got him, boss."


    Giles uncrossed his arm. He took a puff of a cigar and fixed his gaze on Matthew. "You shouldn''t have messed with Isaac. Some people are way more important than you can ever imagine. If he gets so much as a scratch, you''re in serious trouble." Matthew kept his eyes on the man and asked, "Are you here because of Isaac? Are you aware he''s after my fianc¨¦e?"


    Giles grimly remarked, "What''s the big deal if he''s taking your fianc¨¦e? He''s a prominent figure with billions of dors to his name.


    "His grandpa is a military legend, and hees from a distinguished family. You''re not even in the same league as him to be part of the conversation."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew''s eyes turned icy and sharp, like a menacing dagger. He slowly said, "He''s snatching my fianc¨¦e. There''s nopetition to begin with."


    Giles coldly retorted, "Snatching is just a more intense form ofpetition, but you were too ignorant to know Isaac''s status and dared toy your hand on him."


    Matthew was visibly upset as he red at Giles. However, Giles simply put away his cigar and approached Matthew with his saber.


    "What''s with that look? You''ve got a problem? Normally, I''d just shoot you and be done with it, but that''s going too easy on you. I''m going to take my time and cut you up piece by piece."


    As Giles spoke, he swung his saber at Matthew''s arm. It was clear that he wasn''t nning to kill Matthew with one hit.


    Matthew suddenly tightened his leg


    muscles, taunching himself toward Giles with incredible force like a cannon. Just as he closed in on innon.


    Giles, he hammered Giles'' head with his hands still cuffed.


    After a thud, Giles froze with his saber raised in the air. Blood started dripping from his head. He wobbled a bit and fell to the ground heavily. His legs kicked out a few times before he wentpletely still.


    Standing at the side, Everett gaped at the scene unfolded. Everett never saw thising. Matthew had been obediently wearing his cuffs and hadn''t resisted. But when he got to this ce, he suddenly made a move.


    Right then, everything felt like Everett had guided Matthew here to kill Giles, rather than him capturing Matthew to this ce.


    Matthew nudged Giles with his foot. Seeing that Giles wasn''t moving, he raised his head to look at Everett.


    "Thanks for bringing me here to take care of the mastermind."

 Chapter 423

    In a fit of rage and humiliation, Everett had brought Matthew to Giles, but Matthew ended up killing Giles on the spot. Everything Everett did becameughable.


    "You''re digging your own grave, Matthew. You''re done for."


    At the office, Matthew was worried about scaring Emily and spooking the researchers. With nothing holding him back now, his tone shifted entirely. "Are you nning to kill me?"


    Upon seeing Matthew''s attitude, Everett knew Matthew underestimated hispetence and coldly said, "You don''t believe it? Let me clue you in. We''re the strongestbatants around. Nothing can stand in front of us, and we can take out just anyone." Matthew shook his head. "Don''t get too full of yourself."


    Everett took his time wielding his steel pipe. "You''re about to bite the dust, so I want you to get this straight. We''re proud soldiers, and we remain undefeated in this modern age. Do you still think we''re just cocky?" Soldier? Matthew scoffed.


    "You''re the biggest insult to that word-soldier. Soldiers are honorable and revered because they shed blood and gave their lives to fight off enemies. They fought for our country, our family, and our people. Have you ever seen a soldier turning against their people?" Everett''s face turned red. Clenching his teeth, he couldn''te up with anything to retort Matthew with.


    He was used to his identity as a soldier, but he was no longer with the military on this mission. At this moment, he was just another regr person. His most prized military uniform wasn''t part of him anymore.


    Matthew coldly remarked, "You''re just the Wood family''s hired thug and their goon. You''ve no right to even mention you''re a soldier."


    Everett''s expression contorted in anger. He clenched his teeth and fixed his gaze on Matthew. "No matter what you say about me, my mission is to eliminate you.


    "You''re dead meat today. After taking you out, I''ll kill all your family. This is the price you have to pay for offending the Wood family."


    Did Everett just threaten Matthew''s family? Upon hearing that, Matthew''s rage erupted like a volcano.


    Despite being cuffed, he balled his hands tightly into fists. His bloodshot eyes exuded a thick murderous intent as he stared at Everett as if watching Everett''sst moment. Everett waved his hand and motioned to ten people next to him. They picked up some steel pipes and moved in on Matthew.


    Mekhi Armstrong, the biggest guy leading the group was about six feet tall. He had shoulders as broad as an adult''s thigh and hulking chest muscles.


    He wielded the steel pipe with ease. When he got close to Matthew, he took a swing with the steel pipe and aimed for Matthew''s head.


    The pipe whizzed through the air and made a screeching noise that was painful to listen to. Matthew took a step back, and the steel pipe narrowly missed his forehead. After his first attack had missed, Mekhi went into full beast mode. He lunged at Matthew again and swung the pipe at the other side of Matthew''s face.


    The onlookers saw this and shook their heads. Everyone knew Mekhi didn''t get his title as "the Beast" from his physique, but from fighting like a savage beast. Matthew did get away from the first hit, but then a series of brutal attacks woulde after that. Things were getting even more dangerous for him. Everett crossed his arms and watched the action unfold. When Mekhi attacked, Matthew wouldn''t just end up injured. He''d be dead before he even knew it.


    Mekhi pounced on Matthew when a bang could be heard. Despite his imposing physique, he was sent flying over three meters away upon impact Then, he came crashing down, causing the floor to shake.


    Everyone gaped in shock at what had just happened. How did this happen? With a weapon, Mekhi had the upper hand and was on the offensive. Why did it suddenly turn out like this? Everett was so surprised that his jaw dropped. How did Mekhi go down so fast? Even for Everett, it usually took some serious work to subdue him.


    Everett walked up to Mekhi''s body.


    As he crouched to inspect the injury,


    he noticed that Mekhi''s chest was sunken in. Mekhi had broken ribs poking through his clothes and a bloody fracture.


    Everett couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath. Just one strike and Mekhi was done for. He had no chance of surviving.


    Everett raised his head and warily


    eyed Matthew. "That was brutal! Taking Mekhi''s life in a single blow You''re quite something, but you''re not getting out of this. Any one of us could kill you with just one hit."


    Matthew stayed quiet and picked up the steel pipe on the floor. As he swung it around for a bit, he could tell it was a bit light. Still, it was better than fighting with bare hands.

 Chapter 424

    Matthew positioned himself sideways. Previously, he faced Mekhi head-on. But now, he angled his body against his foes, effectively making his target half as big.


    Holding the pipe in front of him with one hand, Matthew coldly stared at Everett. Talking was pointless at this point. The only thing that mattered was the weapon in his hand.


    Noticing how quiet Matthew was, Everett snarled, "Are you scared? Doesn''t matter if you are. Just so you know, deathes in a heartbeat. It doesn''t hurt, and you won''t even have time to shed any tears."


    Everett kept pushing with his words and signaled his men to make a move on Matthew. About ten people, who wielded steel pipes, closed in on Matthew from different directions. They looked like a pack of hyenas circling their prey. The tension in the air thickened around him.


    Right as they were about to reach Matthew, one of the burly men facing him suddenly swung a pipe at his head.


    The pipe was halfway to its target when it came to a halt as if someone had hit the pause button on a fight scene on TV.


    Everyone turned to look at Matthew and saw him catch the steel pipe before it hit him. At the same time, he shoved his steel pipe into its victim''s throat with the other hand.


    The steel pipe was like a bloodletting tube with blood trickling out from where Matthew held it. It spilled all over the floor, creating a small puddle of blood.


    Everyone was taken aback, having never seen anyone killing like this before. They all just stared at the scene in shock.


    Matthew yanked the steel pipe from his victim''s throat and flicked it, sttering it in everyone''s faces. As their view was blocked, he darted into the crowd like a shadow.


    Amidst the racket, about ten burly men ended up lying on the floor. Every single one had a hole in their neck, with blood spurting out like a fountain.


    Puddles of blood were all over the floor, and the room was reeked of it. The sight was gruesome and brutal with a disturbing vibe. Apart from Everett, only one burly man survived.


    Everett looked at Matthew with his face as white as a sheet as if he had seen a ghost. He just stood there nkly.


    Behind Everett stood Denzel Munson, a scrawny and short man with scaly-looking skin. He looked surprised, but there wasn''t a hint of fear.


    Blood was dripping from the pipe in Matthew''s hands, like a leaky faucet that wouldn''t turn off.


    Inside the silent vi, every drop that fell to the floor seemed to echo more intensely than usual. It felt just like a dripping tap in the dead of night, as though it hit right in the listeners'' hearts. The noise was incredibly loud.


    The fear in Everett''s eyes grew


    stronger, and his hands started


    shaking uncontrobly. The sight of Matthew with the blood-dripping pipe gave him the illusion that he was staring at a demon.


    Everett took a step back. "You actually killed the people from the army?"


    Military nonsense again, huh?


    Matthew''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Again, let me put this out there. I''m just a regr person.


    "When you try to kill me, you''re no longer a soldier in my eyes. Soldiers keep their weapons aimed at the enemy, not at their own people."


    As Matthew spoke, he kept moving


    toward Everett. Each step he took made his threatening presence more palpable. As he drew nearer, the menacing air around him red up like a raging ze that shot up into the sky.


    The air in the vi felt like it had frozen solid.


    Everett clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on the steel pipe. He prided himself on being fearless in the face of death, but as Matthew moved closer, a sense of fear took over him. "Sure, I''m no longer with the military, but did it ever cross your mind what happens when you kill so many people?"


    Under the order from their superiors, they left the military just to take out Matthew: Everett thought the


    mission would be a walk in the park, but he didn''t anticipate running into someone this tough.


    Matthew''s eyes were as sharp as knives. "When you threaten to kill my family for the Woods, should I even care about the consequences?"


    The moment Matthew finished speaking, he suddenly charged at Everett, thrusting the pipe at Everett''s throat.


    Everett instinctively defended himself with his steel pipe. The sh rang out with a ng and sent sparks flying everywhere. Ultimately, his pipe was deflected away.


    Everett flinched and looked down at the steel pipe piercing his throat, murmuring, "I knew I wouldn''t be able to stop it."


    Matthew pulled out his steel pipe and looked at Denzel before making his way over.


    Denzel sported a bitter look. "What if I told you I never thought about killing you? Would you believe that?"

 Chapter 425

    Matthew fixed his gaze on Denzel for a while before nodding. "I believe you."


    When everyone was getting violent and destroying things at thepany, Denzel just stood there without getting involved.


    As the others made their moves on Matthew, he just stood quietly at the back, not doing anything or saying a word.


    Denzel''s tensed expression eased up a little. "Thanks. I didn''t have much of a choice. We had a militarypetition. I went all out and managed to get a spot.


    "I was shocked when they made me leave the military and assigned me to eliminate you. A soldier has to follow orders. I couldn''t turn it down, so I went along with it. That''s what happened." Matthew nodded. It was the same thing Brad had told him. "You didn''t have the intention to kill me, so I don''t want to kill you either. You''re free to go now."


    Denzel suddenly saluted and said, "I appreciate that."


    With that, Denzel started making his way out. After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to Matthew. "You were wearing handcuffs. How did you get them off?"


    In the fight earlier, Matthe fought so quickly that Denzel could barely track his figure. Denzel didn''t blink at all. But when Matthew picked up a steel pipe with one hand, he was blown away. How did Matthew''s hands go from being cuffed together to being apart?


    Matthew raised his hands and shook them. His wrists had a metal cuff with a broken chain attached to it. As he moved his hands, the chains and cuffs nged together, making clinking noises. "Honestly, it''s not that hard. Just pulling my hands apart does the trick."


    Was it that simple? Denzel was skeptical. "No chance. I''m familiar with the quality of these cuffs. It''s not as easy as you''re making it sound."


    Wondering why Denzel asked about


    it, Matthew decided to spill the beans. "Most people in this world are just regr folks, but there are some who are stronger than the average person. We call these people with robust strength cultivators. Have you heard of them?"


    Cultivators? A hint of surprise flickered in Denzel''s eyes. "Do they really exist?"


    Denzel had heard about cultivators. These people practiced ancient martial arts, which was pretty different from conventional martial arts.


    Conventional martial arts worked on stances and techniques. Meanwhile, ancient martial artists were trained to kill.


    Matthew kept quiet. He''d already said enough and didn''t care if Denzel believed it or not. Seeing that Matthew wasn''t saying anything, Denzel awkwardly turned and walked away.


    Matthew suddenly thought of something. "Hold on! There''s still something for you to do. This vi is too nice not to torch it. How about you light this ce up before you go?"


    Nothing came for free. Even though he got to live, he still had to do something. At the very least, he had to sever his ties with the Wood family.


    Burning this ce down was the most straightforward approach to show he was no longer loyal to the Woods anymore.


    Denzel was caught off guard for a moment, but then he got why Matthew wanted him to do this. His expression turned serious. He was aware that he had to set the vi on fire or he''d just die here.


    Thus, he agreed without a second thought. "Sure, I''ll start lighting this ce on fire right away."


    Denzel hurried over to Everett''s body and crouched to search for a lighter. He checked his surroundings. After setting the sofa aze, he lit up the curtains. But the mes spread too


    slowly.


    In the end, he rushed into the kitchen and went for the propane tanks. After yanking off the gas hose from the stove, he cranked open the valve.


    Denzel then ran back to the living room and told Matthew, "I''ve turned the gas on. Let''s get out of here quickly."

 Chapter 426

    Matthew was pleased with Denzel''s actions. "You may go now."


    Denzel murmured in response and started walking out. After taking a couple of steps, he saw that Matthew was still standing there, so he reassured Matthew.


    "Don''t worry. I won''te back to turn off the gaster. I also won''t stick around to put out the fire after you''re gone, and I definitely won''t be calling the fire department."


    Matthew leaned down to grab the handcuff key from Everett''s body and then made his exit.


    ...


    On the sixth floor of Gembrooke Building, Rachel looked at the mess in the office in scowled. "What did Matthew get himself into? Who does he owe money to? Hispany was doing fine, and now look at how badly it''s been trashed." Tracy shook her head. "I have no idea. What do we do now?"


    Rachel pulled out her phone and went back to her usual act. "Call Matthew and check in on him. If those guys after the money answer the phone, tell them not to hurt him. We''ll sort out the money."


    Tracy hummed in acknowledgment. She pulled out her phone to make a call when she saw Matthewing through the door, so she put the phone away.


    Rachel didn''t know Matthew had returned. Upon noticing Tracy didn''t make the call, Rachel pushed Tracy to hurry up.


    "Call Matthew already. Find out how much that pervert is in debt. Seriously, he can''t do anything right and tops the chart for owing money.


    "How did he end up in so much debt with over one billion dors in his hand and doing nothing with it? Was he gambling or what?"


    Rachel was frustrated with Matthew. She aimed to expand the Carter family''s business by ten times over the next three years.


    It was a goal that was pretty much impossible, but Rachel had no choice but to push herself because she wanted to break free from the Wood family. Stopping three projects to raise money for Matthew had made it even harder for Rachel to shake off the Wood family.


    The pain from that was as brutal as


    a knife cut, making her almost lose it and shout at someone. However, her upbringing stopped her from doing so. Still, she couldn''t help but


    When Matthew stepped into the office, he saw Rachel''s back and immediately recognized her. He was familiar with her curvy hips and those smooth, long legs from personal experience. Everything about Rachel reminded Matthew of their past intimate encounters. He looked at her with a mix of affection and yearning.


    Matthew hadplicated feelings for Rachel. She was the second woman in his life, and this experience was different from Tessa, his first partner.


    When Matthew started his first business, he was swamped with work and felt pretty aplished. He wanted a spouse to share that with, and Tessa fit the picture.


    Matthew used to believe that if he did well in his career and treated Tessa well, she''d treat him the same. He never expected her to send him to jail and take away hispany. Then, Matthew found Rachel as his second partner. He took his time and carefully looked into her character.


    She was willing to be engaged with someone like him, who had just finished serving his sentence, for her grandfather''s sake. It showed how much of a grateful person she was. The way Rachel treated Lorraine kindly showed that she was a truly kind woman.


    With these two things in mind, even if their rtionship didn''t work out and they ended up breaking up, Rachel wouldn''t end up hurting Matthew too much. That was why he chose her in the first ce


    swnovel


    In the end, the breakup proved Matthew''s point. Rachel hadn''t betrayed him in any way. That made her way better than Tessa.


    So, Matthew felt a pang of sorrow


    and pity after seeing Rachel. But, he soon heard her calling him a pervert and saying he couldn''t do anything right. The worst part was that she assumed he''d been gambling.


    Frowning, Matthew asked in displeasure, "Is that really how you see me, Rachel?"

 Chapter 427

    Rachel immediately turned around. Upon seeing Matthew, her cold, attractive face looked surprised. "Howe you''re back? I thought Tracy said you were taken away." Matthew didn''t want to bring up the Wood family so that Rachel wouldn''t find out he''dmitted murder. Hence, he brushed it off with a simple excuse.


    "They''ve got the wrong guy. But forget about me for a second. I really need to know. Do you think of me as such a loser?"


    Rachel''s icy demeanor softened with a tinge of bitterness. Matthew was undoubtedly outstanding, and his medical skills were the best she''d ever seen. On top of that, Matthew was prettypetent. With his help, Rachel managed to get a solid footing in the Carter family. He sorted out her business problem and even rescued her from Sheldon. They had a few intimate moments together as well.


    In the quiet of the night, Rachel would lie awake in bed, reminiscing about her time with Matthew. She couldn''t stop thinking about the passionate moments they shared.


    During their first time in the car, Rachel was drugged and went all out, clinging to Matthew as she couldn''t get enough of him. The second time, they pulled over at the roadside, and she was amazed by how skilled he was. Then, they also had their moments in the office. She was worried about getting caught by her staff, but he was so mischievous that he made her moan.


    At this point, Rachel realized that being with Matthew gave her more happiness than she''d ever had in her whole life.


    When Matthew confronted Rachel with the question, she really wanted to tell him that he was her first and her favorite person.


    But she held back from saying it because she was worried that Matthew might want to get back together. Given how influential the Wood family was, Isaac would go after Matthew.


    After a pause, Rachel''s expression turned grim. "Yes, you''re that pathetic. Now that you''re back, I''m leaving."


    Her eyes were filled with agony as she spoke. She didn''t mean any of it, but she said so to keep him safe.


    Matthew quickly stood in front of Rachel and blocked her path. "You look like you''re not feeling great, and your attitude''s gotten even colder. Your condition is getting worse and needs some treatment. I''m avable to help whenever." Rachel immediately blushed. ring at Matthew with misty eyes, she snapped, "Pervert!"


    With that, Rachel walked off in a huff. Upon hearing those familiar words, Matthew was reminded of all their yful banter.


    As Rachel left, Matthew kept his eyes on her until she was gone at the door. Then, he turned to Tracy and asked, "Did shee here because of me?"


    Tracy nodded. "You were taken away, so I had to ask Rachel for help. She wasn''t exactly friendly about it, but she showed up."


    Matthew unfurrowed his brows. He had passed the age of focusing on what people said. What he cared about was their actions. The fact that Rachel hade over said it all.


    Matthew felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Rachel. "Anytime Rachel ever needs help, just let me know."


    "Mmhm," Tracy responded. She felt happy for Rachel that things were getting better between them, but she couldn''t shake the feeling of being left behind. It felt like Matthew was drifting away from her.


    Heavily armed guards were stationed at the entrance of the yard. Horace was watering the nts with a water can when a guard came over with a phone. "You have a call, sir."


    As Horace continued with his gardening, he told the guard, "Put it on speaker."


    The guard put the call on speaker and held the phone up to Horace. A panicked voice came through. "We''ve got a problem, sir. They''re all dead. All of them."


    Horace''s hand trembled slightly while holding the watering can as he replied, "Slow down. What do you mean by ''everyone''s dead"?"


    The person on the phone spoke slower, but he was still breathing heavily. "Every single one of the special forces we sent is dead."


    What the hell? Horace''s aged eyes were filled with shock, and his hand holding the watering can shook even harder.


    After Horace got over the shock, he


    took a deep breath. "How did this happen? They were the elite soldiers picked from an entire battalion. He''s really out of line to kill over ten of my men."


    As a part of special forces, Horace abused his authority to take lives. His orders were above thew for the locals. Meanwhile, Matthew was just amordinary person. It was pretty


    serious for him to kill was pretty


    The person on the other end reluctantly stuttered, "Matthew... has even killed..."


    The person on the line was mumbling, seemingly terrified to say what had happened. After a long while, he still hadn''t said who had been killed. Looking horrified, Horace gaped in terror. "What are you trying to say? Did he kill Giles?"

 Chapter 428

    As Horace''s trusted confidant and nephew, Giles was like a family to him. Giles handled the stuff Horace couldn''t get involved in. He took care of all those matters. With all the years they''d known each other, Horace treated Giles like his son. The fact that it wasn''t Giles calling him made him worry that Giles could be in danger. The voice over the phone started trembling. "He could be dead."


    Upon hearing that, Horace snapped. "What do you mean by ''could''? What''s the situation? Get straight to the point!"


    Though his voice was old and frail, it was as terrifying as a tiger when he shouted. Anyone hearing it would feel their skin crawl.


    The person on the phone started speaking faster. "The vi went up in mes. Before the ce caught fire, the handpicked elite soldiers and Mr. Wood were still inside. I suspect they''re already dead."


    Horace smashed the watering can to the ground. It became dented as it rolled toward a flowering pot before stopping. Water had spilled all over the ce.


    With bloodshot eyes, Horace growled like a ferocious beast that had lost its child. "How could you kill Giles, Matthew? You''re finished, and your family''s done for."


    After a moment of silence, the person on the line added, "Here''s something else that''s important. While over ten of the elite soldiers are dead, one person among them made it out alive. His name is Denzel. I have a feeling that he''s involved in why the whole thing got exposed."


    Horace tried his best to rpose himself. "Tell me the details."


    Over the phone, the person continued, "Everett and the team went to Matthew''spany. He got so scared that he immediately put his hands out, asking Everett to cuff him. "There''s no way he could take out a bunch of special forces soldiers, or he wouldn''t have so willingly let himself be cuffed at thepany. I suspect that the problem is with Denzel." Denzel? Horace kept muttering the name when he suddenly recalled something and rushed back into the house.


    He picked up the office phone on his desk and dialed a number, but hesitated for a bit and put it back down. Then, he grabbed his phone and called the same number.


    As soon as the call went through, Horace didn''t raise his voice immediately. He stayed calm but spoke in an unsettling, cold tone.


    "Are you backing Matthew up, Brad? Are you seriously going to war with me over him?"


    Brad calmly replied, "Do you have any proof showing that I''m shielding Matthew?"


    Horace clenched his teeth. "I heard that when Everett came to the office to take away Matthew, he was so terrified that he just stuck out his hands and got handcuffed without a fuss. Are you saying he can


    eliminate a dozen elite soldiers, you coward?"


    Brad was taken aback. He couldn''t figure out why Matthew would agree to be cuffed like that. Horace''s question was something that he found baffling too.


    Horace coldly remarked, "Since you keep quiet, I know it''s you for sure. Is Denzel one of the spies you put around me? Are you seriously trying to go head-to-head with me, Brad?" Brad was caught off guard, but soon snapped, "Who''s Denzel? I don''t know him.


    "But if I want to fuck with you, do I need to resort to underhanded tactics would bring my men and take out your goons easily with my guns. Do you think I''m into dirty tricks like yours?"


    Fuming with anger, Horace shouted, "You''re not admitting it, are you? Fine then! If you''re so keen on shielding Matthew, I''ll send more of my men to kill him. Let''s see if you can keep him safe the next time."


    BUMS


    With that, Horace hung up.


    Three dayster, a car pulled up outside Renae''s ce. In the distance, a few women were sitting under a tree and chatting. All of them looked over at the car.


    As the car door opened, Matthew got out of the car and entered the yard. The women under the tree started gossiping in the shade.


    "What a young and handsome fellow. Back in the day, widows used to attract men in their 40s. Now, even young guys are getting interested in them."


    "The thing is, whether they''re old or young, guys can''t resist widows."


    "Renae''s been a widow for three years. Regr guys probably don''t cut it for her anymore, so she needs a young man."

 Chapter 429

    Matthew noticed the women gathered under the shade. They looked over and whispered among themselves. Upon seeing this, he understood why the folks in the vige often said widows attracted drama. Matthew hurried to the door and started knocking. Soon, footsteps could be heard from inside. The door creaked open, and a breathtaking beauty showed up.


    Renae had switched up her outfit today with some tight-fitting jeans and a fitted white short-sleeve shirt. Even though her clothes were nothing special, they made her figure look more feminine. Those skinny jeans highlighted her long legs and made her booty look perky as though they were bouncy. Her slim waist entuated her curves even more.


    Renae''s striking red lips and mesmerizing eyes were just irresistible. Upon sight of this, Matthew was stunned for a moment.


    Renae chuckled at Matthew''s reaction and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Don''t you remember me?"


    With his face flushed red, Matthew replied, "We agreed to go to your parent''s ce to get the medical literature. Are you ready to go?"


    With an exasperated look, Renae gazed at Matthew. "Since you''re here, why don''t youe in and grab a coffee?"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "Let''s get down to business first."


    What business? Renae''s eyes lit up as she thought there was more to his words. "Sure, let''s get the medical literature first, then we''ll go back to my ce. I''ll whip up my signature dishes for you." Standing nearby, Trevor''s face twitched a little at the mention of Renae''s signature dishes. His bloodshot eyes darted toward Renae for a moment, but he quickly averted his gaze.


    Thest time Trevor had a nosebleed, it really freaked him out. The worst part was that he couldn''t sleep that night after eating the food. It was such a hassle.


    Matthew was eager to get the medical literature, so he urged Renae. "Come on. Let''s get going."


    With that, the three of them got inside the car and arrived at Brickshire half an hourter.


    As soon as they got to Brickshire, Renae''s expression started tensing up, her brows furrowing. She didn''t look happy at all even though she was visiting her family. Upon seeing this, Matthew asked, "Your mom is at home. Are you still worried about dealing with your sister-inw?"


    Renae sighed. She shook her head slightly and kept quiet.


    Matthew noticed that Renae didn''t want to dwell on this topic, so he stoppedmenting on it. After all, he only wanted to retrieve the medical literature smoothly.


    The car pulled up in front of a gate. Matthew stepped out of the car and checked it out. The fences were newly built, and the imposing metal gate was painted red. Everything just looked really impressive. Inside the ce was a three-story house. It looked like the family was doing pretty well.


    Renae got out of the car and went to the gate, but she couldn''t bring herself to knock on it.


    Matthew was perplexed. Why did Renae feel so uneasy about going back home?


    It felt like there was a wild tiger in the yard, ready to pounce at them as soon as they walked in. Renae stayed silent for a long time. After taking a deep breath, she finally knocked on the gate.


    Soon after, a woman called out from inside the yard, "Who''s there? I''ming."


    Then, the door creaked open. A woman opened the door. She had heavy makeup and a striking pink dress, looking quite morous. Even though her looks were average her makeup was so well done that it added a lot of charm.


    Upon seeing Renae, the woman looked surprised. "You''re back, Renae. Come inside and I''ll slice up some watermelon for you."


    That woman was Donna Robinson, Renae''s sister-inw. She seemed pretty friendly toward Renae.


    Renae was momentarily taken aback but quickly shed Donna a grin. "It''s been a while since Ist saw you, Donna. You''ve lost weight and look a lot brighter." Donna cheerfully responded, "Really? I surely hope so."

 Chapter 430

    Matthew went in behind Renae, feeling even more puzzled. Donna seemed pretty nice, so why was Renae so scared of her? Matthew entered the house after Renae and greeted Renae''s mother and brother upon seeing them.


    Donna sliced up some watermelon and asked Renae, "Who''s this? Why don''t you introduce him?"


    Renae smiled and exined, "He''s Marcus'' friend. Marcus borrowed the medical literature from him, so he''s here to get it back."


    Donna''s worry went away, and she became even more hospitable toward Matthew. "Since you''re here, that makes you our guest. Have some watermelon."


    Sandra Cox, Renae''s mother, looked troubled. She was hesitant to speak and kept holding back her words. Meanwhile, Stephen Brown, Renae''s older brother, just stayed silent at the side as he smoked. Matthew took the watermelon and ate quietly.


    Sandra sighed and finally opened up. "Marcus has passed away for three years, Renae. Since you''re still so young, it''s time to move on."


    Renae furrowed her brows. "How many times do I have to say it, Mom? I''m not thinking about marriage anytime soon."


    Donna chimed in with a smile. "Keep an open mind, Reane. If someone greates along, you shouldn''t miss out on them.


    "I know someone who''s into politics andes from a rich family. He owns a real estatepany. Guess what? They have five cars and two vis. I heard even their dog eats beef every meal. "If you marry into that family, you''d be living a life of luxury."


    Frowning, Renae coldly responded, "I already said I''m not interested."


    The smile on Donna''s face faded as she gazed at Sandra. "Renae is still young and doesn''t know any better, Mom. You need to step in and talk some sense into her." Renae snapped, "Don''t drag Mom into this, Donna. No one is going to change my mind."


    Donna''s expression instantly darkened. "I''m doing this for your own good, Renae. Mom is looking out for you too. We''re your family, and we just want what''s best for you. "You can''t back out on this. I''ve already set everything up, and your date will be here soon. Whether you like it or not, you''re meeting him."


    What? How could they arrange a meetup already? Renae stood upz and snapped, "You didn''t give me a heads-up! Who are you to set up a meeting? Even if you did, I''m not going."


    Matthew was just watching. He didn''t expect things to go this way.


    Undeniably, Donna had crossed the line. Even though she was Renae''s sister-inw, it wasn''t her ce to decide who Renae should date.


    Matthew looked at Sandra, hoping she''d speak up for Renae. But she just knitted her brows together and swallowed her words with a troubled look. Donna said sharply, "I''ve already let him know. He''ll be showing up soon."


    Renae was upset. "Then I''ll leave now."


    Sandra suddenly shouted, "Stop right there. You can''t walk away. If you leave and he gets here, what am I going to say? "We''ve already taken his wedding gift. Don''t just think about yourself. Think about Stephen, me, and our family."


    Sandra''s words almost made Renae


    burst into tears. "You want me to look out for you all, but did you really think about it in my shoes? Where did you put the book, Mom? Om leaving now."


    Sandra scowled. "We''ve already epted the wedding gift, so you have to meet him. We found you a rich guy so that you can live well.


    "How can you be so thick-headed? If you don''t agree to the marriage, you can forget about getting the book."


    Renae looked at Matthew and


    suddenly thought of an idea. "I''ll be


    straight with you. I''ve already got a partner, and it''s this person right here. I''m not going on any more dates."  en

 Chapter 431

    Matthew gaped at Renae in a daze. Renae hadn''t mentioned anything about this during their ride over. Even though it was clear she was just dealing with some family pressure, Matthew''s heart inadvertently started racing. Sandra sized up Matthew. After staring at him for a while, she looked disappointed and firmly said, "It''s not happening. You can''t pick him."


    Donna echoed the sentiment. "I don''t think he''s good enough either. When choosing a partner, you need to find someone capable if you want a good life. Other than being young, what can he offer? He clearly isn''t a sessful person." Matthew wanted to give Renae a hand, but Donna and Sandra had dismissed him. He shrugged at Renae, indicating that he couldn''t help since her family wasn''t impressed by him.


    Renae cleared her throat. "You''re mistaken, Mom, Donna. Matthew is quite sessful, and he even runs his ownpany."


    Sandra turned to Matthew. "You''d better think it through, young man. If you want to be with Renae, you need to give us 500 thousand dors as a wedding gift. Can you afford that?"


    500 thousand dors? Matthew was shocked. Back in his hometown, people typically asked for 10 thousand dors, and that was already considered a lot. However, Sandra asked for a truly outrageous amount.


    But it wasn''t a big deal. He just saw it as purchasing the medical literature and covering the cost.


    Matthew was about to say something when Renae interjected from beside him. "Are you losing your mind over money, Mom?


    "The women in the vige usually receive about 10 thousand dors for their wedding gift. Why are you asking for 500 thousand dors? That''s too much."


    Sandra was frustrated by Renae''s attitude. "You don''t know anything. That''s the amount for an engagement. The wedding gift for a woman who''s been divorced or widowed is doubledpared to a bachelorette. "You don''t have a child, so the number can get higher. If he doesn''t give me 500 thousand dors as a wedding gift, he''ll never get to marry you."


    Donna walked right over to Matthew. "You don''t look like you cane up with 500 thousand dors for the wedding gift. Just get lost already. The person I set up for Renae will be here soon. Get a move on." Matthew furrowed his brows. "500 thousand dors, huh? Sure. I''ll give it to you."


    He wasn''t serious about getting engaged with Renae. Instead, he merely wanted to pay 500 thousand dors and get his hand on Schrly Tradition, the medical literature. He needed to finish the mission Nichs assigned to him as soon as possible. Donna''s expression changed slightly. She was surprised when Matthew said that he could fork out 500 thousand dors.


    "That''s still not enough. The match I found for Renae is a mayor. He''s got authority and influence that could benefit our family in the future. What can you bring to the table?"


    Matthew''s gaze turned cold. He tried to be patient with Sandra and Donna because of Renae, but they were getting increasingly unreasonable.


    Just then, a man in his 50s walked in. He looked to be about the same age as Sandra. He came in with a beaded ne that seemed like a collector''s item, a big gold watch on his wrist, and a noticeable beer belly.


    The man called out to Sandra, "Sorry for beingte, Mrs. Brown. The district leader''s been injured, so I had to visit him with a gift."


    After saying that, he spotted Renae and excitedly said, "You''re back, Renae. Long time no see. You''re still looking great."


    Renae frowned. "Hello, Mr. Gabrielson."


    It was Damian Gabrielson from the town. He used to drink heavily and got divorced years ago. Rumor had it that he started apany and made a fortune.


    Donna reprimanded Renae. "You don''t need to be so formal with him, Renae! Just call him Damian. He''s the mayor of our town. If you marry him, you''ll be set for a good life." Renae eximed, "He''s old enough to be my dad! How can you ask me to marry him?"


    Donna enthusiastically remarked, "Being older means he is more caring and considerate. Isn''t that fantastic? He''ll look after you like his daughter, and you''ll have a great life together."


    Renae was visibly upset. "What if I don''t marry him, Sandra?"


    Donna scowled and pointed at Renae''s nose. "I''ve talked to Mom. No matter what, you''re going to marry him."


    With a darkened expression, Sandra stated, "Listen to me, Renae. We don''t have the money or connection, so help Stephen out.


    "If you marry Damian, he''ll help Stephen start a propertypany. Our family will finally own a business."


    Tears rolled down Renae''s cheeks.


    She said through sobs, "You said the same thingst time I got married, Mom. Back then, I listened to you because you''re my mom. But this time, I can''t do that."


    Sandra snapped, "I''m your mother! If you acknowledge me as such, you''ll do what I say."

 Chapter 432

    Renae bawled her eyes out. "I was worth 180 thousand dorsst time. Now, you ask for 500 thousand dors.


    "Today, I''m calling you Mom for thest time. From here on out, I''m not your daughter anymore, and you''re not my mom." After saying that, Renae turned to Matthew. "Let''s go. I can''t stand being here for even one more minute."


    Matthew felt heartbroken upon seeing this. He couldn''t believe Renae had such a mother.


    He was nning to retrieve Schrly Tradition, but with how things had turned out, he couldn''t bring himself to ask Renae for it. "Okay. Let''s leave."


    Just then, Sandra grabbed Renae by the arm. "You''re not going anywhere. I raised you all these years, so you can''t just walk away."


    Donna jumped in and held onto Renae''s other arm. "What''s wrong with you, Renae? Every family asks for a wedding gift, so why are you turning down money?"


    Renae struggled hard but was no match for the two of them. She had no choice but to ask for Matthew''s help. "Hurry up and help me, Matthew!"


    Matthew''s expression turned grim. He grabbed Donna''s wrist and twisted it sharply.


    Donna screamed in pain and let go of Renae''s arm. After taking a few steps back, she shouted at Damian, "Help us out, Mr. Gabrielson! Get this dude out of here, or Renae might end up with someone else." Damian walked up to Matthew. "Listen up, you brat. I''m the mayor of this town. You better think twice if you think you have what it takes to go up against me for a woman."


    Matthew''s expression became grim. He yelled, "Scram!"


    Damian raised an eyebrow. "Fine then. You want to speak to me that way. You''re screwed. I''ll make sure you can''t get out of this town." With that, Damian pulled out his phone and started making calls. Seeing Damian calling for backup, Donna turned to Matthew and warned, "Just you wait! Mr. Gabrielson has his men on the way. You''ll regret this."


    Matthew''s eyes turned cold. He swiftly raised his hand and pped Damian across the face. It sounded as loud as a firecracker.


    After getting pped, Damian dropped his phone on the floor and stumbled back a few steps, struggling to keep his bnce. Holding his face, Damian pointed at Matthew. "Are you out of your mind? How dare you hit me? You must have a death wish." With a thud, Damian was kicked and sent flying six feet backward, hitting the floor like a ragdoll. The floor shook from the impact. Damian shrieked in pain like a pig being ughtered. His face scrunched up in pain as he writhed on the floor.


    With a look of sheer panic, Donna confronted Matthew. "You''re in hot water now He''s the boss of Antler Real Estate and our town mayor. Since youid your hand on him, you''re asking for serious trouble."


    Standing at the side, Sandramented to Renae, "Look at how reckless a young man can be. He might get away with hitting someone else, but messing with Mr. Gabrielson is a different story. "If you''re with him, you''ll be caught in trouble too."


    Renae wiped her tears and said


    indifferently, Three days ago, he just beat up Gary Monroy, the district leader, even more badly than this. After that, Mr. Monroy didn''t dare make a fuss and apologize to him. Now, it''s only a town mayor What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Sandra scoffed. "What are you saying? Who in their right mind would hit Mr. Monroy? If someoneid a finger on him, they''d end up in jail for sure. There''s no way Matthew will still be around here."


    Donna sneered. "Do you take me and Mom as toddlers, Renae? If you want to make up a story, at least make it believable. There''s not a chance someone like him gets an apology from Mr. Monroy." Damian held his belly, sweating from the pain. He knew Renae didn''t fabricate the story. After all, he had juste back from visiting Gary and learned that someone had indeed beaten him up. Trying to win favor with Gary, Damian boasted that he had a few men to take care of the person whoid a hand on Gary.


    Upon hearing that, Gary''s face turned pale. He warned Damian that there were people Damian couldn''t mess with and told Damian not to stir up trouble.


    Back then, Damian was perplexed about who could strike fear into Gary like that. To his surprise, the culprit was actually Matthew, the young man who stood before him.


    Damian realized he was in trouble. After getting up, he held his stomach and quickly made his way over to Matthew.


    "My apologies. I didn''t realize who you were. I''m really sorry. If you''re still upset, feel free to p me to vent your frustrations."

 Chapter 433

    With a flustered expression, Damian acted submissive and spoke respectfully like someone who was meeting their boss. He tried to ingratiate himself and fawned over Matthew like a dog wagging its tail. Watching this scene unfold, Donna was utterly dumbfounded. Donna had dismissed Matthew and even made fun of him, thinking he was insignificantpared to Damian.


    Thus, she was shocked at how things turned around. Damian was the one who wasn''t even in the conversation.


    Sandra was taken aback at first, but then her face lit up with joy. Matthew had a higher status than Damian, so marrying Renae to him brought greater benefits. The Brown family''s chance to hit it big hade. However, Matthew couldn''t care less about Damian and nonchntly uttered, "Get lost!"


    Damian repeatedly nodded his head. "Okay. I''ll leave now. I hope you''ll overlook what happened and not let it bother you. I''ll be gone now."


    With that, Damian hurriedly fled without even saying goodbye to Donna and Sandra.


    As soon as Damian was out of sight, Donna eagerly went up to Matthew and enthusiastically said, "I didn''t know better earlier, Mr. Grant. Please don''t hold it against me.


    "I''m just a woman. I''m supporting you and Renae being together now. I''m totally on board."


    Matthew saw right through Donna for sucking up to those in power and looking down on others.


    Feeling disgusted, Matthew coldly remarked, "From now on, Renae makes her own decision about her life. Quit poking your nose into her matters, or I''ll give you a piece of my mind." Upon hearing this, Donna was scared out of her wits. "I''m not getting involved in Renae''s business anymore."


    Donna was about to bring up the wedding gift again, but after seeing Damian''s reaction to Matthew, she got frightened and kept quiet.


    Sandra was visibly upset. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know anything about Matthew. All she knew was that Matthew was a big shot that even Damian was afraid of. She was too scared to say anything, worrying that she might say something to piss off Mathew.


    Renae smirked as she finally put Donna and Sandra in their ce. They were likely done trying to find her match, and she could finally enjoy some peace.


    Renae walked over to Sandra and asked with a smile, "Do you remember the book I gave youst time, Mom? I trusted you to look after the book for me. Where is it now?" Book? Sandra''s expression changed instantly. "I''ve sold it."


    What the hell? Renae screamed, "How can you sell it, Mom?"


    Matthew''s face fell. After all the troubles he went through to find the medical literature, he couldn''t believe it had been sold.


    That was the Afflictan Sect''s legacy medical literature that was worth a fortune. Matthew was so furious that he felt like pping Sandra a few times.


    Sandra furrowed her brows. "I''ll be upfront, Renae. Even though it''s an old book, it isn''t worth much. I asked for 50 thousand dors, but they only gave me 10 thousand dors. I already spent that money to buy bracelet, so I can''t give it to you."


    How could Sandra sell it? Seething with rage, Matthew found his hand trembling like he was on the verge of pping Sandra.


    Schrly Tradition was a gem of


    traditional medicine and was


    deemed as a national treasure.


    Matthew put himself in dangerous situations just to get the book, but Sandra actually sold it for 10


    thousand dors. Just 10 thousand dors?


    Renae stomped her foot. "Do you have any idea how valuable that book is, Mom? Do you know how much it''s worth?"


    Feeling embarrassed by Renae''s


    outburst, Sandra grabbed a piece of


    watermelon and took a bite before saying nonchntly, "Who cares about the old book? It''s been chewed by a rat, and it is worth


    nothing. I could sell it and get a gold bracelet instead."


    Renae suddenly yelled, "I was offered 100 million dors, and I still didn''t want to sell it, Mom! All you care about is the gold bracelets. You''re driving me crazy!"

 Chapter 434

    What? Sandra''s eyes went wide. She dropped the watermelon in her hand, and its juice sttered everywhere on the floor. Her heart was shattered just like the watermelon. She mumbled, "That''s 100 million dors! How is that book worth so much? Oh my goodness, I sold it for less than 100 million dors.


    "I always ask myself why Renae thinks the medical literature is more precious than finding a partner. It turns out to be so much money. Damn it. The buyer tricked me." Standing at the side, Donna changed the way she looked at Renae as if she was seeing Renae for the first time. Renae actually possessed a book worth 100 million dors.


    After recovering from the shock, Donna held Sandra''s arm. "Stop crying, Mom. Think carefully about who you sold the medical literature to. We have to get it back."


    Sandra wiped away her tears and nodded in agreement. "Yes! We absolutely need to get the book back. I''ve seen the guy a lot. He''s always wandering around this area, collecting old books, bottles, and boxes. He must live nearby." Matthew didn''t have the time to argue with Sandra. Finding the book was what mattered. With the details Sandra had provided, Matthew had a rough idea of who she had sold it to.


    "You''re not saying a junk collector took your book, are you?"


    Even if the buyer offered 10 thousand dors, it was still a lot of money. If a junk collector acquired it, that was just ridiculous. Sandra nodded. "A junk collector took it. He used to be out every day collecting cardboard boxes, bottles, and old TVs.


    "Just yesterday, he suddenly started offering high prices for old books. I ran into him, so I asked how much he was offering.


    "He mentioned that he''d pay a high price for old books, anywhere from 100 dors to one million dors. I was curious about how much he''d offer, so I showed him Renae''s book." Matthew was outraged. It really did end up with a junk collector.


    Schrly Tradition was a gem in traditional medicine. It featured jaw-dropping acupuncture techniques like the 13 Phantom Needles and a groundbreaking bloodletting treatment. Besides that, the medical literature included the earliest form of psychological therapy, where emotions were used to address the issue and heal. Yet, it ended up being sold as junk. However, Matthew didn''t have time to be mad and quickly said to Sandra, "We need to track down the person who bought the book. Let''s head to the local junkyard and see if we can find anything." With that, Sandra, Donna, and Renae got in the backseat, whereas Matthew took the front seat beside the driver. Trevor took the wheel, and they headed straight to the closest junkyard. Around ten minutester, they arrived at a run-down yard that used to be an old factory. For some reason, half of it had been demolished, but no one knew why the work had stopped. At the entrance, there was a foam box with "scrap collection" scrawled on it with red ink.


    As they entered, they noticed the ce was littered with foam boxes, used cardboard, ss bottles, and kinds of scrap metal.


    In the yard, a few old people were selling old books. One of them, probably in his 90s, had a head of white hair.


    He took out a book on medicine and


    flipped through the pages with a


    wistful look. The old woman next to him remarked, "Stop checking it out. Nobody practices traditional


    el!


    medisine anymore. Even hospitals notonger have traditional medicine practitioners.


    "Patients don''t like traditional medicine because it tastes so bitter. This book will end up going to the rats sooner orter. You might as well sell it and use the money for groceries."


    The old woman grabbed the medical book from the old man and handed it to the junkyard''s owner to have a look. "Check out this book, mister. It''s 300 Folk Remedies. How much will you pay for it?"


    The junkyard''s owner was around 40 years old. His clothes were a bit worn out, but his hair was washed and clean.


    He nced at the book and replied with a smile, "100 dors. If you''re ready to sell, I''ll take it on the spot."


    The old man sported a bitter expression. "These are ancient remedies that could save lives. Now, they''re worthless." Ignoring the old man''s sorrowfulments, the old woman said to the junkyard''s owner, "I''m selling it for 100 dors." Watching the scene unfold, Matthew felt a pang of sadness.


    The Eastorians stopped at nothing


    ?


    to snatch the legacy of traditional medicine. They went to great lengths to buy it and evenmitted murder and arson medical book. Meanwhile, some people sold them off at a cheap price like trash.


    After getting out of the car, Sandra started looking around. When she spotted the junkyard''s owner, she screamed, "That''s the guy who scammed us and took the medical literature!"

 Chapter 435

    "He''s the scammer who took my medical book."


    Sandra''s scream rang out in the entire junkyard. Felix Harrison, the owner of the junkyard, turned around and spotted Sandra. His expression changed slightly, but he quickly regained his usual demeanor and acted like Sandra wasn''t there. Then, he turned his attention back to the old folks. "Do you have any more medical books? If they are worth something, I''ll give you a fair price."


    Felix pretended that he didn''t hear Sandra and went on with his business. Meanwhile, the old people gazed at Sandra with a skeptical look before going back to selling their medical books. Seeing Felix act like nothing had happened, Matthew turned to Sandra again for confirmation. "Are you sure he bought your medical book?"


    Sandra pointed at Felix, who was minding his own business. She shouted even louder than before, "That''s the guy who scammed me out of my medical book! I''m sure I''ve got the right person." Felix tossed the old books he was holding on the ground and moved around the old people to storm up to Sandra. His anger was evident as he confronted Sandra.


    "You keep iming I swindle your medical book. What makes you think I did?"


    Sandra raised her voice and jabbed her finger at Felix. "The medical book was worth 100 million dors, but you bought it from me for just 10 thousand dors. If you''re not a scammer, then who is?" 100 million dors? Felix was taken aback for a moment but scoffed. "100 million dors, huh? You must be nuts. That''s a ridiculous price for an old medical book. That''s hrious." Sandra extended her hand. "Give me back my medical book."


    Felix coldly grunted. "I paid 10 thousand dors for that book. Why on earth should I give it back?"


    Sandra clenched her teeth in exasperation. "I''ll return the 10 thousand dors to you, but you better give me back that book. If you don''t, we''re not done here."


    Felix was ticked off. "I bought the book, so why should I hand it back to you?"


    Upon hearing that, Sandra stomped her foot. "You''re just a lowly junk collector. Look at how filthy you are. You disgust me!


    "I''m warning you. If you don''t return my book, you can forget about doing any business today."


    Felix was so worked up that he started shaking. "What''s wrong with being a junk collector? So what if I''m all filthy? I run an honest business here, and I don''t steal or rob anyone. "If you find me so repulsive, then just get lost. Stay away from here! Get out! Who are you to judge my business?"


    As Sandra was about to keep running her mouth, Matthew cut her off. "Enough! Stop fussing. We need to track down who bought the book, and I''ll take care of it."


    Matthew couldn''t stand the way Sandra put her words. It was way too harsh and unpleasant for him. Matthew had been to prison before, so he had met all kinds of people inside. One of the inmates was a coal miner. After someone on the bus kept pestering him about his filthy clothes, he got so mad that he ended up killing the passenger.


    Another inmate was a farm worker. When his boss wouldn''t pay him, he took his anger out on the boss and torched his house.


    Then, there was the story of a


    scavenger being sent into prison He found a phone, and the owner falsely used him of stealing it. He got so pissed off that he assaulted the owner.  en


    A good Samaritan also ended up in prison. After helping an old person up, he realized he''d been scammed He lost his temper and turned the person into a cripple. Worse yet, there had been cases where the pedestrians mocked the beggar, escting it to a bloody conflict.


    The point was that snide remarks could really hurt. Even though Sandra came with Matthew to get the book back, he didn''t want to hear any more from her.


    Sandra quickly protested. "No way! It was my book that got sold. I have to get it back! If you''re looking to buy the book, you need to buy it from me."


    Feeling speechless, Matthew narrowed his eyes as he stared at Sandra. Sandra actually deemed Reane''s book as hers. It looked like she had set her sights on the 100 million dors. Donna chimed in as well. "Mom sold the book, so she''s the rightful owner. She should be the one to buy it back."


    Matthew figured these two fools were eyeing the book, so he backed away. "Suit yourself then."


    Next to Matthew, Renae stepped forward. "That''s my book, Mom. All you had to do was bring me here. I''ll figure out how to get the book back myself. You can go home now." Sandra red at Renae. "What do you mean it''s your book? You''re my daughter. Everything you own is mine. Don''t say another word."


    Sandra dismissed Renae and turned to Felix, demanding the medical book again.


    Renae approached Matthew and asked, "What do we do? I didn''t know it would turn out like this."


    Matthew pointed at the car parked outside the junkyard. "Head back to the car. I''ll deal with this. You don''t have to get involved."


    Renae hesitated for a moment. She


    wanted to lend a hand to Matthew, but she figured she''d be in the way because Sandra was around. So, she spun on her heels and walked toward the entrance of the junkyard.


    Matthew crossed his arms as he watched Sandra arguing with Felix. As things dragged on, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Sandra was getting more and more rude with herments. She might end up pissing off Felix.

 Chapter 436

    Sandra stomped her foot and jabbed her finger at Felix''s nose. She snapped, "Have some dignity, you filthy junk collector! You scammed me of my medical book. If you don''t give it back, you''re going to regret it!


    "You call this a business? What a joke! Get out! Everyone get out! If he doesn''t return my medical book today, no one''s selling anything here."


    Felix was livid as he clenched his teeth. He balled his hands into fists, and his eyes were zing with ire. Clearly, he was at his breaking point.


    Nevertheless, Sandra continued insulting Felix without holding back. "You better give me back my book, or your family will end up suffering a terrible fate. Sooner orter, your dad''s going to get run over by a car, and your mom''s going to take a nasty spill-" Felix suddenly roared and hurled his fist at Sandra''s cheek. Thetter was seeing stars as she stumbled back a few steps.


    When Sandra was about to say something again, Felix charged forward and beat her to the ground.


    Donna tried to intervene, but she got knocked to the ground pretty quickly too. Ultimately, both Sandra and Donna ended up on the ground.


    Felix lost it and beganying into them. "Dammit! I paid for the book and got it right then and there. No refunds!


    "I dare you to curse at my parents again. Keep it up, and I''m going to beat the crap out of you."


    Felix was so furious that the veins on his forehead were popping. He was spitting everywhere as he chewed them out. He looked like he was about to rip someone apart.


    Upon seeing this, Sandra freaked out and scrambled to her feet to back away. Meanwhile, Donna panicked and rushed to the entrance. She could tell Felix had lost it and didn''t want to stick around.


    Realizing Donna had fled, Sandra made a beeline for the exit out of fear.


    The old people selling stuff at the junkyard quickly moved out of the way, terrified that they might get caught up in the mess.


    Felix chased Sandra and Donna to the entrance. When he saw they had gotten a good distance away, he finally turned back, clenching his fists.


    Noticing that Matthew was still around, he asked, "Why are you still here?"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "I''m not leaving until I get my hands on the medical book."


    Felix nced at the rusted steel pipe nearby and shifted his gaze back to Matthew. "I bought it, so there''s no way I''m giving it back."


    Matthew nodded. He understood that Sandra and Felix had engaged in a proper deal and fully acknowledged it. However, he still needed to get the medical book.


    "I''d like to buy the book back. How much do you want from it?"


    Felix was surprised. He finally came across someone who spoke sensibly. "Are you seriously going to buy it? How much do you offer?"


    Matthew didn''t jump the gun. "Now that the book is with you, you''re the seller. How much are you looking at? Just name your price."


    Felix mulled it over and replied, "One million dors. Just so you know don''t think that I''m asking for a fot. Even though I am the boss of a junkyard, I''ve managed to buy two houses in Lambda City.


    "I''ve dealt withrge transactions before. The reason I''m asking for so much is because someone''s already offered 600 thousand dors. If you give me an extra 400 thousand


    dors, I''ll sell it to you right away."


    Matthew could tell Felix was genuine about doing business with him. "Sure thing. Grab me the book, and I''ll buy it."


    Felix nodded and started heading inside, but then he came back out and stated, "You need to pay up first. I don''t want to risk it."


    Matthew pulled out his phone. He asked for Felix''s ount number and transferred one million dors to Felix. After receiving the payment notification on his phone, Felix zipped back into the house.


    The sun was zing during the afternoon. A few old men selling scraps stood under the tree, watching silently from afar.


    Standing in the yard, Matthew


    waited for Felix to return with the


    book. After waiting two minutes with no sign of him, he started to frown. If it weren''t for the noises inside, he''d be convinced that Felix had taken the money and run away.


    Another minute had passed, and Matthew was about to go inside to check things out when Felix came running out. "Apologies. The book has gone missing. Give me a moment. I need to call my wife."


    Matthew nodded, but he had a bad feeling about it.


    As soon as the call connected, Felix hurriedly asked, "Where''s the book I put away yesterday, honey? Did you see it?"


    A woman''s voice came from the phone. "Someone already picked it up this morning."


    Felix''s expression shifted drastically. "Was it Mr. Carpenter? How much did he pay?"


    "Yes, it was Mr. Carpenter. He paid the 600 thousand dors we agreed on. Are you waiting it out to make him pay more?"


    Felix stayed quiet for a moment. After hanging up, he sighed and exined to Matthew, "Mr. Carpenter has already bought it. I''ll refund your money."


    Matthew was thrown for a loop when unexpected things still happened. "Can you get the book back? It''s really important to me."


    Felix looked pretty bummed out. "I''d like to get it back as well. You''d be giving me 400 thousand dors more than him. Doesn''t that extra money sound good?


    "But I can''t run my business like that. He paid for it and left with it. I can''t be unreasonable like you all and just demand it back."

 Chapter 437

    Matthew mulled it over and had to admit Felix was right. It was improper to sell things and then try to buy them back.


    The problem was that Sandra''s nasty remarks had really annoyed Felix. Getting a fair bit of criticism back was only to be expected.


    Despite everything, Matthew had to get the medical literature back, so he had no choice but to keep pushing for it.


    "You''d rather lose hundreds of thousands of dors than go after the buyer. That''s the right thing to do. I truly respect that."


    Felix was ready for Matthew to snap, so he was a bit surprised. He gave Matthew a once-over as if he now saw Matthew in a new light.


    After taking a good look at him, Felix seemed less bothered. "I get that you''re trying to get on my good side by saying that, but just give it up. I''m not going to do that. I''ve got business to do, so just leave." Felix already ran out of patience and started kicking Matthew out.


    Thinking about the possibility of Schrly Tradition falling into the Eastorians'' hands, Matthew became restless. He approached Felix in an even humbler manner.


    "I know you''re trying to get me to leave. Honestly, I care about my pride. But today, I''ve got to swallow my pride and tell you a bit more on the matter. After I''ve said my piece, feel free to get mad ory into me." Felix hesitated to make Matthew leave. "Speak your mind then. I''m all ears."


    After taking a deep breath, Matthew firmly stated, "We''re talking about medical literature. It''s an invaluable piece from a sect in traditional medicine. You can even put a price on its value, so-"


    Felix interjected. "Stop going on about how precious it is. You''re just spouting nonsense. Traditional medicine is fading, and its books are pretty much worthless. Look at these. I have tons of traditional medicine books just sitting here. "Don''t forget that this is a junkyard. The books are treated like trash. Don''t you feel ashamed when you call it valuable?"


    As Felix spoke, he gestured toward the massive stack of medical books not far away, making sure Matthew would see it.


    The truth wasid bare in front of his eyes. He wouldn''t trust anything Matthew said.


    Matthew shook his head. "I don''t find anything I said ridiculous. That particr book is really priceless. Traditional medicine is on the decline, and those books are seen as junk. That''s the reality.


    "But just because traditional medicine might be unpopr doesn''t mean it''s useless. Have you ever wondered why someone''s offering such a high price for the medical book?"


    What was the reason? Felix knitted his brows together. He was struggling to wrap his head around why anyone would spend so much on a medical book.


    Since Matthew threw him the question, Felix thought about it and replied, "Maybe it''s because traditional medicine might disappearpletely, so those medical books are bing valuable relics." Matthew uncrossed his arms. "You''re mistaken here. It''s not about the book bing a relic, but rather its value. Schrly Tradition is worth a lot more than you realize.


    "Eastorians have been stealing our traditional medicine for a while. When they brought the knowledge home, they renamed it as Willoris medicine.


    "Still, they only picked up the basics, so they''ve been aggressively collecting medical books to perfect their Willoris medicine. They''ll stop at nothing to get those books." Eastorians? Felix frowned. "Is that really true? I haven''t heard anything like that."


    Matthew pointed at the entrance of the yard. "The woman who came with me just now is Renae. The


    Eastorians killed her husband justet


    get the medical book, but they couldn''t find it. I''m certain that the person who bought your medical book was doing it for the


    Eastorians."


    Felix was visibly shocked. "Are you for real? How could that be? It was purchased by someone working in a publisher."


    Publisher? Matthew was overjoyed


    when he finally got a clue. "You''ll


    know if I''m telling the truth when we


    get there. Honestly, it''s not really your problem. Justing along to help me buy back the medical book is enough.


    "I''ll make sure you''re wellpensated. Just tell me how much you want, and it''s yours. All I need is for you to lead me to get the book."


    Felix''s expression went from calm to


    furious. He suddenly raised his voice


    and angrily shouted, "How is it none of my problem? My


    Ine


    great-grandfather had five brothers, and four of them were killed by Eastorians.


    "Before my great-grandfather died, hisst word was about killing eight Eastorians to take his revenge, if he had the chance. Anything to do with Eastorians is my business! "Fuck them! They aren''t going to steal the techniques in our traditional medicine. That''s not going to happen."


    Matthew fixed his gaze on Felix in surprise. He''de across many educated people, influential figures, and wealthy folks, but all of them worked for Eastorians.


    Who would have thought the owner of a junkyard had a serious vendetta against Eastorians?


    "If that''s the case, hurry up and take me to the publisher. If we''rete, they might have moved the medical literature elsewhere."


    Felix hurried to his car. "Let''s go. I''ll drive. Get in my car."


    Seeing how pumped Felix was, Matthew called Trevor over and got into Felix''s car to leave the junkyard. Felix was quite worked up. He floored the gas and talked nonstop. "We can''t let the Eastorians take that book."

 Chapter 438

    "I also won''t sell the medical literature in my junkyard to them anymore. You can have it for free if you want," Felix added.


    Matthew was grateful for the offer and said, "I''ll take it, but I insist on paying."


    Back then, Nichs had tasked him to collect all the medical literature and tokens from the Eight Medical Sects.


    Now, he wanted to build a traditional medicine library and rearrange all of the information on traditional medicine for everyone to ess.


    Upon hearing that, Felix flushed red with irritation and said, "I won''t give you the books if you''re gonna pay! You should know this about me I''m a pretty stubborn man.


    "Back when I first married my wife, I didn''t have any money, but my father-inw insisted on a wedding gift of 200 thousand dors.


    "I got my wife pregnant in a fit of frustration and began my business afterward. Then, when my father-inw saw that my wife was about to give birth, he came begging with gifts for me to marry his daughter." Matthew became speechless once he listened to this story. It made no sense-what did marrying his wife have to do with their current situation?


    However, he understood Felix''s intentions and said, "Alright then. I''ll graciously ept your offer and take the books as you wish."


    After Matthew had finished speaking, he couldn''t help butugh at himself. He had be a person who took advantage of others, yet he appeared modest.


    Meanwhile, Trevor looked toward Felix with a burning passion. "Felix, do you want to be a soldier?"


    Felix returned his gaze for a moment and continued driving as he said, "No way! I don''t want to."


    His answer disappointed Trevor a little, but Trevor could hear the strong resistance in Felix''s tone.


    As such, Trevor asked, "Do you hate bing a soldier that much?"


    Felix shook his head. "I don''t hate it. I''ll be a soldier if we''re in a war, but we''re in a peaceful era now, so why would I be a soldier? I''m too busy trying to earn a living!"


    Upon listening to Felix''s words, Trevor came to a sudden realization-he felt that Felix''s firm resolution to serve as a soldier only in war was worthy of respect.


    The car sped all the way down the freeway and came to a halt 20 minutester.


    They were stopped by the gates, and Felix wound down the windows before he said to the security guard, "I''m looking for Seth, the reporter."


    The guard then swept his eyes across the interior of the car and noticed that there were two other passengers in it. Then, he said, "Call him and pass the phone to me. I can only let you enter if he permits it." Right after, Felix called Seth and said, "Hello. It''s me, Felix. The guy who collects old books for you."


    Seth''s reply came through the phone. "Did you collect another book listed in the booklist? That''s great! You can hand the phone to the security guard."


    Then, Felix passed the phone to the guard and watched as the guard spoke to Seth for a bit.


    After the guard hung up, he said, "You''re only allowed to enter alone, and you can''t park your car inside."


    At that, Felix turned to Matthew and said, "He won''t let you enter, so how about this? I''ll head in and buy back the book at a higher price. What do you think?"


    There was an unsettling feeling stemming from within him as Matthew replied, "Alright. You can give it a shot. Hopefully, we''ll be able to get it back.


    "Just ept the price he quotes no matter the amount. Don''t worry about the cost."


    Then, Felix hummed and headed into the courtyard.


    Inside an office on the third floor, where the publisher was located, Seth was smiling ear to ear as he said, "Mr. Maurice, does this mean that my green card is ready?"


    Maurice was holding onto the


    Schrly Tradition with much glee. There were 36 precious medical literature in traditional medicine, and he finally got his hands on one He was sure to advance at least two levels with it.


    "Buddy, your green card''s already been processed, so you''re an Eastorian from this moment on!" Maurice said.


    "Really?" Seth rubbed his hands non-stop in delight and said, "That''s great! Thank you so much! You''re really too kind."


    Maurice only smiled in reply. He knew that Seth didn''t understand the true value of the medical literature. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been satisfied with just a green card.


    "It''s nothing much." Maurice waved it off.


    All of it felt like a dream to Seth. Just how did he trade some shabby medical literature for a green card so easily?


    As he looked at the medical literature in Maurice''s hand, Seth spoke with confusion. "Mr. Maurice, this medical literature doesn''t seem to be of much use.


    "If it were that amazing, traditional medicine wouldn''t have declined to this state. Could you tell me why you value this medical literature so much?"


    Maurice smiled as he said, "You might think that this medical literature is useless, but it''s only because you don''t know how to use it that you think it''s of no value.


    "Do you understand what I''m trying


    to say? You''re all too foolish to


    understand it! But it''s a different story once it falls into our hands because we''ll be able to bring out its true value!"


    There was a pained expression that shed within Seth''s eyes, but it quickly vanished as he smiled. "Mr. Maurice, I''m not a part of the foolish people you mentioned. "Now that I''ve got a green card as an Eastorian, I''m not included in the list of those foolish people!"


    Maurice was stunned, but heughed aloud afterward. "Buddy, you''re... you''re so funny!"


    Suddenly, the door to the office was knocked upon, and Seth smiled as he pointed to the door. "Here. The foolish person you mentioned has


    IMS

 Chapter 439

    Maurice shook his head slightly. He regarded Seth no different from the rest, so thetter''s words appeared rather ridiculous. For this reason, he seemed to have disdained Seth even more. But with that said, Maurice was quite interested in the person who had brought them medical literature. So, he said, "Buddy, let him in, quick. He might have another valuable medical literature." Seth then yelled at the door, "Come in!"


    The door creaked as it opened, and Felix entered the office. Once he spotted Seth, he took a cigarette out and stepped forward to offer one to him. "Have a cig, Mr. Mitchell."


    Felix had a high regard for sophisticated and knowledgeable individuals. Since he considered Seth as such, he treated Seth with the utmost respect.


    Seth epted the cigarette and frowned as he said, "I''m not a reporter but an editor. I''ve already told you before, so why can''t you remember that?"


    Immediately, Felix apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry. I''m not that knowledgeable, so I can''t tell the difference between a reporter and an editor."


    Seth then threw the cigarette on the table and said, "You must have brought a new book, right? Take it out and let us have a look. I''ll make sure you''ll be satisfied with the pay if it''s one of the books on the list!"


    At that, Felix replied with a hint of embarrassment, "About that... I''m not here to sell any books today. Do you remember the book I sold you thest time? The seller wants it back."


    The moment Seth heard the words "wants it back", his expression took a turn and hardened coldly. "You already sold the book to me, so it''s mine now! Just leave if that''s what you want. I haven''t got time to waste with you!" However, Felix shook his head and persisted. "I''m not leaving. I must get that book back!"


    Seth proceeded to sneer. It was all thanks to this book that he received his green card. There was no way he''d let Felix have it back.


    "You better stop messing around! I won''t give it to you!" Seth said.


    Upon hearing that, Felix became a little anxious. "I''m not here to take it. I''m buying it. Name your price. How much do you want?"


    Seth sneered yet again. "You think you can buy me off with money? Why don''t you take a look at what you do for a living? You''re merely a junk collector, so what right do you have to pull this move on me? Get lost!" Felix''s expression darkened, and he felt that there was a need for him to reveal the truth behind his actions.


    He believed that every descendant of Jenson Kane would definitely sell the book to him after hearing him out.


    So, he said, "To tell you the truth, the Eastorians are after this book. They want to buy it and steal our traditional medicine!"


    Upon hearing that, Seth''s expression stiffened a little, and he turned to look at Maurice, who disyed a trace of murderous intent.


    Maurice never thought that Felix had discovered his intentions! He briefly took a nce at Felix''s neck as he put his hand on the short de hanging by his waist.


    However, he held back on his impulsive thoughts and waved at Seth. "Buddy, see him out!"


    Seth then stood up and chided Felix. "Screw off now! What do you mean by the Eastorians are trying to steal our traditional medicine? Why don''t you take a good look at what


    traditional medicine has at


    "Besides, we''re all peacefully living together as neighboring countries. So what if they want to buy the medical literature? Wouldn''t it just promote both our country''s interaction and exchange?" As he spoke, he began to chase Felix out. However, Felix became upset when he heard that and said, "How... How can you say that? The Eastorians have always possessed wild ambitions..." After he said that, Felix paused and turned to Maurice. Then, he pointed at Maurice and frowned as he recalled thetter''s words.


    Following that, Felix eximed, "What did you call Mr. Mitchell earlier? Did you call him Buddy? You... You''re an Eastorian, aren''t you?"


    In an instant, Maurice''s expression darkened. "Get him out!"


    Seth was shocked as well.


    Maurice''s identity was actually no secret. Because of how popr e-books had gotten, the publication of physical books had been


    declining, and people who published books were getting fewer as well.


    Many of the publishers were barely staying afloat, and it was the same for them. However, because Maurice had invested in severalic book collections, their publisher managed to get by just fine.


    Maurice was known to be a


    bookseller, and though he was


    collecting medical literatures, he had


    once told Seth that he could only use his identity as a bookseller to collect medical literatures. As such, they couldn''t expose Maurice''s true identity, or disaster might ensue.


    Now, Maurice''s facade was torn off. He became a little anxious as he stood up and pushed Felix out the door.


    "Screw off! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Felix was furious. "Why are you pushing me?"

 Chapter 440

    "Are you seriously Jenson''s..." Felix started.


    But before he could finish speaking, Seth punched him. "Fuck you!"


    Felix staggered backward upon receiving the punch and burst into a frenzy of rage after he stabilized himself.


    "Are you even human? Why are you helping that little troublemaker? Not only did you sell the medical literature to him but also hit me for him..."


    When Maurice heard Felix calling him a "little troublemaker", his expression turned ferocious, and he suddenly charged at Felix. Once he got near enough, he sent a kick to Felix''s stomach.


    It caught Felix off guard and he fell to the ground. Afterward, he clutched onto his stomach painfully as he got up from the floor and cursed, "Fuck!"


    Then, Felix pounced on Maurice, but he was soon held back by Seth when thetter noticed the situation and was pressed onto the ground.


    "Hit him! I''ll hold him down!" Seth said.


    At once, Maurice gritted his teeth and stepped forward to kick Felix in the face. He kicked Felix more than ten times. Although it was merely a basic move, Felix fainted from the assault.


    Only after Felix fainted did Matthew stop in frustration and gasp roughly. "Buddy, do you know what I hate the most?"


    Seth let go of Felix and thought for a moment before he answered, "You hate it when people call you a troublemaker?"


    However, Maurice shook his head. "I don''t hate it when he calls me a troublemaker, but I hate it when he calls me a little troublemaker!


    "I''m from the Azura n, and all of us are true warriors. One day, we will conquer this ce!"


    Seth frowned. He didn''t know why, but he felt particrly ufortable when he heard Maurice''s words.


    However, the emotion was fleeting, and he soon disyed an appeasing smile on his lips. "Mr. Maurice, you can continue hitting him if it makes you feel better. Take it all out on him." Maurice nced at Felix, who was unconscious, and said, "I''m worried that he might mess up our ns."


    Maurice was harboring murderous tendencies, but he was afraid that it would bring more trouble if he killed Felix. That was why he was holding back.


    However, Seth didn''t seem that concerned and simply said, "He''s just a junk collector, so even if I were to break his legs, he wouldn''t be able to retaliate. I''ve connections to protect me, after all." Upon hearing that, Maurice nodded and said, "Just throw him out then. I need to leave after I exin things to you."


    Afterward, Seth whipped his phone out and called two security guards. "Move him out and throw him by the gate. He caused us some trouble earlier."


    The two security guards nodded and began to lift Felix out. Following that, Seth closed the door and poured Maurice a cup of coffee.


    Then, Maurice pulled out a USB.


    "This USB contains thetestic


    book release. It''s a standard


    paperback format with 300 pages, and we''re pricing it at three dors and fifty cents. We''ve already printed 500 thousand copies."


    When he heard the price, Seth couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t three dors and fifty cents way too cheap for 300 pages?"


    But Maurice shook his head and said, "You''re about to immigrate, so I''ll let you in on this. Theseic books aren''t meant for making money because the goal is just to get them out there.


    "If it weren''t for the trouble I was afraid it''d bring, I would''ve given it out for free."


    Trevor was standing by the gate


    waiting anxiously for Felix. Suddenly, he saw two security guards dragging a person out, and he was shocked when he saw the clothes of the person they were dragging out.


    "It looks like Felix!"


    Matthew recognized Felix as well, and his face darkened silently. The two security guards threw Felix onto the ground by the gate before turning to leave.


    That was when Matthew noticed that there were bloody injuries that covered Felix''s face. The blood trickled down the wounds onto his chin and down his neck.


    It made Matthew furious. He took out his needles and stuck two of them into Felix.


    There was a long cry emitting from Felix''s mouth before he opened his eyes. Then, he pointed at the building when he saw Matthew.


    "The medical literature is still in Seth''s hands. He wouldn''t give it to me when I asked for it, and he even held me down so that the little troublemaker could beat me up.


    "Quick! You have to get the medical literature before that little troublemaker takes it away!"


    Matthew nodded and said, "Let''s not mention the medical literature first. Did you say that the little troublemaker beat you up?"


    Felix was in so much pain that he started to tremble. He gritted his teeth and said, "Seth and that little troublemaker ganged up on me earlier! They''re in room number 006 on the third floor." Soon after, Matthew told them to wait for him and charged toward the gate to head in.


    Of course, he was quickly stopped by the security guard as thetter stretched his arm out to stop Matthew. "Halt! You can''t enter without the permission of the employees here!"


    However, Matthew ignored them and went straight in, which made the security guard furious. "Are you fucking deaf? I said to stand there!"


    Then, Matthew used the Pulverizer Fist and hit the guard in his throat. Following, there was a distinct crack that sounded like a fracture in the guard''s throat.


    Matthew continued his way in and


    passed the front gate while the security guard held onto his throat and rolled all over the ground in a struggle. After a few breaths and kicking in pain, there weren''t any more signs of struggle.


    Matthew finally reached the building and headed upstairs.

 Chapter 441

    Seth searched for a bag in the office and handed it over to Maurice. "Mr. Maurice, you should put that book into the bag and leave first. I''ll handle it if the junk collectores back to kick up a fuss again." Maurice then pulled out the worn-out medical literature. Its edges were frayed, and the corners were rounded out, and on it was written "Schrly Tradition" in cursive.


    Maurice stared at the book with much admiration. "I have to say, your history is truly remarkable. It''s impressive for someone to have produced such timeless work.


    "If these books were collected in Estoria, Willoris medicine would surely thrive and reach its pinnacle."


    As he spoke, Maurice flipped through the pages instinctively.


    Seth smiled and thought that Maurice was behaving quite absurdly. Traditional medicine had long been out of the game, so why were the Eastorians treating it as if it were a treasure?


    He wanted to ask when he would be able to move to Eastoria, but seeing how concentrated Maurice was as he browsed through the Schrly Tradition, he didn''t dare disturb him and waited patiently. Maurice read a few pages of it and kept eximing words of wonder. "Bloodletting treatment... Truly revolutionary! Shockingly groundbreaking! A stroke of genius in medical science!"


    When Seth noticed how excited Maurice was, he couldn''t resist asking, "Mr. Maurice, is this book truly that incredible?"


    Maurice then sighed in wonder and replied, "It''s incredible beyond words."


    His response only made Seth even more puzzled. "Truth be told, we have frequently seen reports and articles that question the authenticity of traditional medicine either in the news or newspapers. "Some say that traditional medicine is just a feudal superstition, while others say that traditional medicine is pseudoscience. Some even say that traditional medicine is just a scam.


    "Even I don''t believe in traditional medicine anymore, so why do you put traditional medicine on such a high pedestal? Could there be some sort of misunderstanding?"


    Upon hearing what he said, Maurice suddenly let out a smile. "I''m d that''s what you think. It seems like all of the money we spent on nurturing our talents and shaping public opinion was effective.


    "After all, the anti-traditional medicine association, major usations of traditional medicine, and the saying that traditional medicine is a stumbling block to all medical progress are all the fruits of our campaigning." Seth was stunned by his words. He had never thought that the content he once read through was all just funded propaganda.


    Suddenly, Seth came to a realization and pointed at theic books that were to be released. He said, "Then do all theseic books bring about the same effect?"


    Upon hearing that, Maurice gave him a thumbs up. "Buddy, you''re smart for thinking beyond the obvious. After you''ve moved to Eastoria, your job is to control and shape public opinion.


    "It''s not illegal for me to inform you about this."


    Seth was incredibly astonished. It was as if he had stepped out into the world for the first time and had traveled from the countryside into the city and saw the tall buildings, cars, and airnes for the very first time. It was a life-changing impact that could never be rivaled!


    "Aren''t you blowing things out of proportion? Is it really necessary to go to such lengths just to get a hold of traditional medicine?"


    Maurice shook his head slightly. "You... are quite short-sighted.


    "How can our country be stronger when the Azura n continues to face barrennds and scarce resources, while our people remain tock concern for impending troubles?


    "By! Seizing! Opportunities! Only by taking everything and leaving no stone unturned can we gain more and be an even stronger country."


    The more Seth listened to him, the more he found himself getting dumbfounded. He initially thought he could live well after he became an Eastorian by receiving a green card.


    Now that he heard the stories pouring from Maurice''s lips, he felt that Eastoria wasn''t that great of a ce anymore. Even thend was filled with harsh and barren conditions.


    As such, the disappointment began to somewhat settle within Seth''s heart. He seemed to have chosen the wrong ce to move to. Not only that, but Seth also felt that Maurice''s statements were problematic.


    "You can steal an Eclipse Pearl and


    say that it''s yours afterward. But


    Ve


    how can you steal or seize traditional medicine and make your own? Though traditional medicine has fallen from the ranks,


    its legacy remains."


    However, Maurice shook his head in disagreement, "What you said might be the truth. I believe that if there''s a will, then there''ll be a way.


    "If the Azura n wishes to learn traditional medicine, it''s quite a simple feat to achieve. All we have to do is to send 3,000 students to learn it.


    "However... having learned traditional medicine didn''t mean that it belonged to the Azura n. The only way to make traditional medicine ours is to make itpletely disappear from this country.


    "After promoting traditional medicine in a negative light non-stop for decades, everyone finally came to believe that traditional medicine equals stupidity.


    "Those tales included the saying that traditional medicine was feudal superstition, involved doing abhorrent crimes, and goes against the nature of science.


    "As a result, people of this country no longer believe in traditional medicine. Eventually, traditional medicine will vanish from this country.


    "Soon after, we will be the sessors of traditional medicine and carry it forward. That will be when traditional medicine solely belongs to the Azura n. This is what we truly mean by acquiring traditional medicine."


    Having heard Maurice''s exnation, Seth''s eyes widened in disbelief. This n of theirs... was extraordinarily ambitious.


    It was a long-term n spanning decades and even involved unprecedented scopes and duration.


    But as he thought about it in detail,


    he''d consider their n sessful, because even he had believed that traditional medicine went against the nature of science. Their traditional medicine had long been stolen away.


    What Seth had thought was mere superstition held so much value that Maurice and his n had invested so much into acquiring it.


    The traditional medicine he had dismissed as worthless was, in fact, what the Eastorians had schemed so meticulously to steal over the decades.

 Chapter 442

    Now, immigrating to Eastoria just made Seth seem as if he had been oblivious to all the luxury and blessings he currently enjoyed and foolishly acknowledged a peasant as his godfather.


    After he had coddled up to this godfather of his and became close enough to be family, he finally found out that his godfather was destitute.


    In the end, Seth still had to return to his home country for support. But should he still acknowledge this godfather of his and move to Eastoria?


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Seth could see a casually dressed young man standing at the door. The man didn''t work at the publisher, but he wasn''t the delivery man either since he wasn''t wearing a uniform. Immediately, Seth roared in anger, "What are you doing? Who told you that you could open the door? Screw off!"


    The things he had discussed with Maurice needed to be kept a secret, or things could get out of hand. That was why Seth got angry when he saw the door getting pushed open randomly.


    But Matthew maintained an indifferent expression and walked into the office. When he noticed the Schrly Tradition in Maurice''s hands, his gaze sharpened instantly.


    Meanwhile Seth stood up aggressively when he saw Matthew ignoring hismands.


    He pointed at Matthew and bellowed angrily, "Are you fucking deaf? I''m telling you to fuck off! If you don''t get out this instant, I''ll call the security guards¡ª"


    Then came a clean crisp p thatnded harshly on his cheek and interrupted his speech.


    Seth screamed in pain. The p was far too harsh for him to handle, and it battered him so hard that he began to see stars and wobbled about.


    Thankfully, he managed to support himself with the table and didn''t fall to the ground.


    Then, Matthew walked toward Maurice and stretched his hand out. "Give me the book."


    When Maurice heard that Matthew wanted to take the Schrly Tradition away from him, his brutish temperament began to disy itself.


    "You must have a death wish trying to take this book away from me! Just fuck off already if you don''t want to die!"


    The Schrly Tradition was the biggest reward he''d received after all those years of hard work, so he''d naturally kill those who wished to snatch it away from him.


    Just then, a pnded on Maurice''s face. Like Seth, Maurice was sent into a daze and staggered about.


    His grasp loosened, and Matthew immediately reached for the Schrly Tradition when it flew out of Maurice''s hands.


    Noting the audacity Matthew possessed to hit Maurice, Seth was sent into an electrifying shock.


    "You''re... You''re insane! Do you know who he is? He''s an Eastorian, ok? How dare you hit a guest? You''re in deep trouble!"


    Eastorian? A hint of disdain shed across Matthew''s eyes, and he proceeded to punch Maurice. This time, he had used the Pulverizer Fist and his fist sank an inch deep into Maurice''s sternum,pletely shattering it.


    Blood began to trickle out the wound and seeped through his shirt, creating a patch of red on his chest. It began to soak further down the shirt and eventually dripped onto the floor. Soon enough, the office was filled with the metallic smell of blood. The narrow space was packed with a palpable intent of murder and a chilling amount of bloodshed.


    Seth was so frightened that his face drained of its color. "You... You''re crazy! You killed him... Do you know what the consequences are?"


    Matthew knitted his brows together and picked up the stool effortlessly as he walked toward Seth. "You talk too much!"


    Seth was scared out of his wits.


    Matthew''s madness left him horrified, and he retreated as he yelled, "You... Stand right there! Don''te here. I''m telling you! I''ve already immigrated, so I''m an Eastorian now. If you so as much touch me..."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew''s pupils'' shrank, and he lifted the stool before smashing it into Seth''s face.


    The stool was destroyed into several pieces, while Seth''s skull was cracked. There was blood flowing out of the two holes on his head. Seth was terrified beyond words by the sight. "You... How dare you..."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Seth copsed onto the ground and


    began to have a seizure. His legs were twitching nonstop, and, gradually, his movements declined, and he breathed hisst breath.


    Maurice was clutching onto his chest and heaved heavily. His expression began to distort in pain, and he sweated buckets.


    The pain was excruciating. This was the first time he had ever been drowned in such immense pain, and he could feel his life slipping away with every drop of blood that flowed out.


    However, Maurice''s strong desire to survive led him begging for mercy. "Save me... Please, I beg you. Send me to the hospital. I don''t want to die!"

 Chapter 443

    Matthew frowned and said solemnly, "You want to live? Truth be told, I don''t want to kill you either, but I''m worried that you''ll seek revengeter!"


    Maurice was in so much pain that his body began to twitch as well, but his desire to survive made him respond instinctively.


    "I promise I won''t seek revenge. I swear in the name of Ivor ckwood that I won''t seek revenge on you. If I end up seeking revenge, Ivor ckwood shall renounce my soul forever." Matthew nodded and said, "I really want to believe you, but I don''t know you at all. How can I trust you when I don''t even know your name and where you''re from?"


    Just then, Maurice replied anxiously, "I can tell you that. My name is Maurice Quade, and I live in Nordhaven.


    "Please just ask me everything you wanna know quickly. My blood will dry up if you dy any longer!"


    Matthew then said with a cold expression, "I''ll try to be quick. Right... Hmm... Who sent you, and what are your ns?"


    When Maurice saw that Matthew was stumbling over his own words and taking his own sweet time, he couldn''t help but wallow in hatred. It was his life on the line, after all.


    He couldn''t be more frightened and answered even more quickly. "I''m an employee from Seven Stars Enterprise, and I''m here to publish cartoons. The main idea was to incorporate the things we wanted to promote into the cartoons.


    "A while ago, I took on a mission and did everything in my power to find the medical literature. I wanted to ship those books back to Eastoria.


    "That''s all! I''ve told you everything, so please save me now. Quick! It might be toote if we dy even a second longer!"


    Just then, Matthew asked again, "You know the Red Wolves, right?"


    Maurice was seen to get progressively anxious and said, "I don''t know the Red Wolves. It''s the first I''ve heard of them. I''ve said everything, so please save me now."


    So, he didn''t know... Matthew let out a chilling sigh and said, "The trust that I mentioned is only limited to friends. As for thieves... You can see yourself to hell!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he


    lifted the monitor and pounded it into Maurice''s skull. Soon, the floor was@overed in ss and debris


    from the shattered monitorg


    Maurice''s skull had been cracked into a bloody mush, and the bright red liquid gushed out while his body slowly copsed onto the messy floor.


    Afterward, Matthew turned to leave with the Schrly Tradition in hand and wondered about the existence of Seven Stars Enterprise.


    It was already frustrating enough to deal with the Red Wolves, but now, Seven Stars Enterprise pooped out of nowhere.


    Once he exited the main gate, Trevor went up to him and asked, "You got the medical literature?"


    Matthew then waved about the book in his hand. "I''ve got it."


    Upon hearing that, Trevor turned to get into the car. "Let''s go then. I''ll drive."


    But as soon as he opened the car door, Matthew pulled Trevor aside and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Then, he turned to Trevor, who was stunned, and said, "You can''t leave yet. You gotta clean the ce up."


    Huh? Trevor was confused. He was a Major who held an important position in the military, so it couldn''t be more humiliating when Matthew asked him to clean the ce up Furthermore, the publisher didn''t even belong to Matthew, so why


    Would he clean the ce why


    up?


    Trevor watched as Matthew drove away and carried a sense of doubt as he entered the publisher.


    As of that moment, it had turned into a chaotic mess upstairs. Some of them were calling the police whilst others ran away in shock and fear.


    When Trevor finally arrived upstairs,


    he almost jumped in fright. There


    were two corpses on the floor. Matthew had murdered people, and this was his way of asking Trevor to settle the aftermath.


    While Matthew was on the way to the junkyard, Felix popped his head over from the back seat and asked, "Have you gotten the medical literature?"

 Chapter 444

    Matthew hummed in reply, indicating a positive response. As such, Felix became a little shocked.


    "How did you take it?"


    Matthew smiled and said, "I used my hands to take it, obviously."


    After he had murdered someone, Matthew wanted to chat with Felix to rx and forget about the things he had just done. When Felix saw how effortlessly Matthew responded, he felt a little confused. "Didn''t they try to stop you from taking it?" He was speaking from experience since he had been aggressively tackled by the two earlier.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew smiled. "They didn''t!"


    But Felix frowned as he said, "That''s impossible! There''s no way they wouldn''t stop you from taking it!"


    Then, Matthew chuckled, "Have you ever seen a corpse trying to stop someone else?"


    A corpse? A wave of shock came crashing down on Felix as he stared at Matthew. Murder... Matthew actually murdered them!


    Atst, a hint of worry surfaced upon Felix''s face. "You... You might have killed an Eastorian and a traitor, but what would happen to you if the police were to investigate?"


    However, Matthew simply smiled and said, "Trevor, the one who came with us, is a policeman, and he''s dealing with the aftermath. So, we won''t have to bear any responsibilities." Matthew didn''t want Felix to ask him for any more details, so he simply pulled Trevor out to be his shield.


    Once Felix learned that Matthew wouldn''t be facing any sort of consequences, he was finally rest-assured and rxed.


    For a moment, the car was filled with silence, but that peace quickly disappeared when Felix thought of Seth and Maurice.


    He suddenly cursed aloud, "Serves you right! They should be dead!"


    Felix didn''t feel very appeased after he finished speaking, so he continued to curse them.


    "Greedy ass bastards! Fuck! Serves you right for dying! Worthless scoundrels! How dare they cheat and attack me two-on-one! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been


    beaten into a pulp!


    "That Seth bastard! How dare he collude with an Eastorian! I''ll end him! Worthless scoundrels! How dare they go crazy here! I''ll kill him!"


    For the rest of the journey, Felix cursed Seth and Maurice, and he never once repeated the same insults. It was only when they arrived at the junk yard that he stopped. Matthew got out of the car and looked at the small pile of medical literature in the courtyard. "I want to ship all of this medical literature away."


    Right then, Felix said, "I can help you with that. Where do you want me to send it to?"


    After a moment of thought, Matthew said, "Opulent Club. There''ll be someone to collect the books."


    Renae came up to Matthew and asked from a distance, "How did it go? Did you take the medical literature back?" Matthew smiled and said, "I''ve got it."


    Upon hearing that, Sandra, who was right next to Renae, walked toward Matthew and reached out her hand. "This medical literature belongs to my family. Now that you''ve found it, you should return it to me!


    Sandra knew that the medical literature was priceless, so she kept thinking about it.


    Oh? Matthew never thought that Sandra would want the medical literature. "This medical literature isn''t yours!"


    Sandra''s voice rose an octave as she said, "I sold this medical literature to the junk collector. Now that it''s back, you should give it to me! It''s called restitution!"


    Upon seeing that, Renae anxiously


    tried to stop her. "Mom, don''t do this,


    alright? If it weren''t for Matthew, we


    wouldn''t even be able to retrieve this medical literature!"


    Sandra swept a nce over at her. "Shut up. How could you speak for an outsider when I was the one who raised you?"


    Renae was so frustrated that she wanted to cry. Sandra was being way too unreasonable.


    When Sandra saw that Renae had stopped talking, she looked back at Matthew to demand the medical literature.


    "You like my daughter, don''t you? I''ll let you marry her if you give me the medical literature!"

 Chapter 445

    Oh, did Sandra want the medical literature now? Matthew knitted his brows. Sandra was a greedy woman, and he''d personally encountered it.


    Ever since Renae had been widowed, Sandra had never once been considerate of her daughter enough to find her a reliable husband.


    Instead, she kept using Renae to earn money and requested 500 thousand dors as a wedding gift.


    500 thousand dors could be considered a shocking amount as a wedding gift, and it was rare to see anyone ept such a request from the viges and towns surrounding Lambda City.


    But who knew that Sandra would seek after the medical literature since she couldn''t acquire 500 thousand dors? She was getting even greedier!


    When Sandra saw that Matthew was stunned, she hurriedly urged, "What are you thinking about? Don''t you want to marry my daughter? You should show your sincerity if you want to marry her!"


    Before Matthew could even speak, Renae opened her mouth and said, "Mom, this medical literature belonged to him in the first ce. Besides, to hold onto this bookes with a heavy responsibility. We can''t take it!" After Sandra heard what Renae had said, she red at Renae. "Shut up! Why do you keep speaking for him when I was the one who raised you?


    "It''s not as if you''ve never met a guy before. Don''t you want to receive even the tiniest bit of money?"


    Renae never thought that Sandra would be saying such words and stomped her foot in a fit of anger. "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    However, Sandra ignored her and turned to look at Matthew. Then, she stretched her hand out once again. "Give me the medical literature now, and I''ll hand my daughter to you.


    "I won''t care about how she lives from now on, so you can do whatever you want to her! It''s possible as long as you give me the medical literature!"


    Matthew became furious upon hearing her words. How could she sell her daughter for some medical literature? He never thought he''d meet a woman as vicious as Sandra.


    He asked coldly, "Are you sure you want this medical literature?"


    Sandra could hear a warning underlying his words, but she couldn''t care less. "I''m sure that I want it, so give it to me. You can take Renae away, and you don''t have to bring her back if you don''t want to!" Upon hearing that, Renae began to freeze by the side. Tears were streaming down her face in agony.


    She was standing under the burning sun, yet her body was covered in chills that made her tremble. Renae knew that Sandra was a greedy woman, but she never thought that...


    Just then, Matthew pulled out the medical literature and waved it in his hand. It was the Schrly Tradition!


    He stared at Sandra and spoke with a chill in his tone. "I can tell you exactly how many people died trying to get their hands on this book. Are you still sure that you want it?"


    Sandra snorted. She didn''t believe


    Matthew at all. Didn''t he know that they were living in modern society? Fights rarely happened, and murders were even rarer. After all, everyone was caught up in the rat race, so the lie Matthew had spun was far too absurd to be true.


    Sandra reached out to snatch at the medical literature and said, "Why wouldn''t I want it? It''s not as if I''m a scaredy cat. Alright. Now that I''ve gotten the medical literature you can take Renae away."


    Then, Renae wiped away her tears and suddenly warned in a high-pitched voice, "Mom, do you know how Marcus died?"


    Sandra had been smiling ear to ear in glee ever since she got a hold of the medical literature, but she frowned as soon as she heard Renae''s question. "He died with needles inserted all over his body. Though it''s pretty gruesome, what does it have to do with me? It''s not as if I''m the murderer!" Sandra had seen how Marcus died, and she was so traumatized by it she couldn''t sleep for months, but she eventually got over it with time.


    She was in the middle of basking in her happiness when Renae brought it up, so she couldn''t help but think that it was much too unlucky of a thing to say. Renae then said, "He died because of this medical literature. There''s someone else who wanted this medical literature, but he refused to give it to them." What? Sandra was holding the medical literature in his hands, and she shivered from Renae''s words. All of a sudden, she felt as if the thing she was holding wasn''t medical literature but a ball of fire.


    The image of the needles prating into Marcus'' skin all over his body surfaced in her mind. He had bled from his nose and mouth, and his face had distorted. It was absolutely horrendous! But Sandra couldn''t give up on itpletely. After all, the book was far too valuable.


    She then tentatively asked Renae, "Renae... You... You must be lying, right?"


    Renae then red at her with distant eyes as tear stains marked her cheeks. "Why would I lie to you? Why do you think I''d give it away instead of keeping it at home if it was that valuable?"


    Although she had ced the


    medical literature in Sandra''s house


    back then, it was all for safety measures so no one would notice She never thought of bringing any sort of harm toward Sandra. But now, Renae had worded it that way because she felt hurt by Sandra''s actions.


    Sandra''s face had drained of its color from the shock, and she felt as if holding onto the medical literature was equivalent to holding a bomb-a bomb that could explode at any given time. Suddenly, a series of car brakes sounded from outside. There were several cars parked by the entrance of the junkyard, and a group of burly men got down from the cars.


    When Sandra was met with this particr scene, she was so scared out of her wits that her hands trembled, and she dropped the medical literature onto the ground. Then, she pointed at Renae and yelled out sternly, "You... You ingrate! How could you harbor such ill intentions? Did you want to see me die?"

 Chapter 446

    Upon seeing how frightened Sandra was, Renae''s face contorted even though she remained silent.


    Just then, Matthew bent over to pick up the medical literature and dusted the covers. He was quite distressed seeing this treasure of his getting thrown on the floor.


    He had initially nned on narrating how multiple people died because of the book to scare her, but who knew that she would snatch the book away first? Nevertheless, she fell victim to fear all the same. Matthew decided to scare her even more and reached out to pass the Schrly Tradition to her.


    "I thought you wanted this book. Why''d you let it slip from your hands? Here. Hold it tight and don''t drop it again."


    Sandra was terrified. "I don''t want it. I don''t want the medical literature. You can have it! I don''t want it anymore. This book has nothing to do with me!"


    Then, Matthew kept the book in his inner pocket with much care. All of a sudden, he roared in anger, "I warned you, but you kept insisting on sealing your own fate! Get lost, you idiot!"


    Matthew''s eyes were filled with rage, and his expression twisted in anger. His voice was thundering with fury as he bellowed, and Sandra was so scared that she staggered backward. She was truly afraid and didn''t dare meet with Matthew''s eyes.


    Afterward, a group of burly men marched in. Each of them wore a sharp and piercing gaze, and they carried a chilling air of destruction.


    With more than ten of them gathering together, they created an imposing and formidable presence.


    Sandra panicked upon seeing the men walking in their direction. She then pointed at Matthew and yelled, "The medical literature is in his hands! It has nothing to do with me since he''s holding onto it. "Take it from him if you want! It has nothing to do with me."


    The group of burly men marched in neat rows of line and halted in their tracks as soon as they arrived in front of Matthew. Then, all of them saluted and yelled in unison, "Salute!"


    The sight of this particr scene made Sandra dumbfounded. Weren''t they here to murder Matthew and steal the medical literature from him? Why were they saluting to him instead? Just who was Matthew? Matthew scanned the group of men vigntly. He could tell that they were all soldiers because they possessed the same demeanor Trevor had. However, he didn''t know what their intentions were. "Who are you?" Matthew asked.


    If it was the Wood family that had sent them, they would be here to kill him. But if it was Brad who sent them... It seemed a little too abrupt.


    Even Trevor, who was by his side, hadn''t mentioned anything of the sort, so the intentions of these people seemed pretty suspicious.


    Just then, the leader of the group stepped forward. "Mr. Grant, I am Dominic Larkin, and I am here under Mr. Miles'' orders to protect you and keep you safe."


    To protect him? Matthew frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Dominic replied, "I heard that someone sent more than 100 people after you, and the situation''s 100 times more dangerous than we expected."


    More than 100 people? Matthew


    narrowed his eyes sharply. It was the Wood family! He didn''t have to give much thought to be sure that it was the Wood family who wanted to


    kill him.


    The Wood family had surely gone insane. How could they have mobilized more than 100 people just to deal with a personal grudge?


    It was no wonder Brad was using an outsider like him. The Wood family had broken, the rules and used a soldier to murder a civilian and theirrade. If they were to wage a war, wouldn''t they be even more


    unscrupulous?


    When Sandra heard that there were more than 100 peopleing after Matthew''s life, she stumbled backward in shock.


    Deep down, she was relieved that she had thrown the medical literature away. Sandra couldn''t bear to stay even a second longer and turned to leave.


    After she took a few steps, she thought of Renae and yelled, "Renae, what are you doing? Let''s go!"


    There was a bitter expression that Renae disyed when she heard Sandra''s voice. "Didn''t you hand me over to Matthew? You even said that I didn''t need to return home forever!" Renae''s voice trembled, and she carried a hint of resentment in her tone. It was hard for anyone to hear her speak that way, and Sandra froze.


    She seemed to have said that when she took the medical literature from Matthew''s hands, but now that the medical literature was gone and had fallen back into Matthew''s hands, Sandra scolded, "Can''t you use your brain and think?


    "There are hundreds of people after his life, and it''s no different from dying if you stay here with him!"


    Upon hearing that, Renae let out a bitter smile that contained hints of sadness. There were tears streaming down her face as well.


    Then, she spoke with a trembling voice. "I''d rather die with him than to get sold off by you for the second time!"

 Chapter 447

    Renae would rather die alongside Matthew than get sold off by Sandra for the second time...


    Sandra''s face turned pallid upon hearing her response. She watched as her daughter cried and wondered if she could still try and exin herself.


    "I''m not selling you off... That''s just a wedding gift... You know the rules! Everyone in town..."


    Renae couldn''t bear to hear another word. They were now living in modern society, and even the vigers would consider their daughter''s opinions before they discussed the wedding gifts. But Sandra had never once asked Renae nor took her feelings into consideration.


    She interrupted Sandra and sobbed. "Mom, stop exining already. Please! Just head off quickly, or you won''t be able to escape when those peoplee for the medical literature!" Immediately after Sandra heard of the dangers, she was extremely scared and stopped talking. Then, she turned to leave with Donna in a panic.


    Once both Donna and Sandra were out of the courtyard, Donna expressed her dissatisfaction. "Mom, even farmers who rear cows and cattles would quote a price worthy of their efforts.


    "So, you''re not wrong for insisting on arger amount as her wedding gift. You worked so hard to raise her, after all."


    However, Sandra only went on bitterly. "But Renae cried."


    Donna then frowned and said, "Mom, crying is considered a woman''s greatest weapon, so don''t fall for her act. You have to think about it. We''d get rich if we received a wedding gift of 500 thousand dors. "Besides, she''ll be a part of her husband''s family once she''s married. If I have to take care of you alongside Stephen, we''ll need money from the wedding gift. It can be your pension as well.


    "You have to think of another way to ask for a bigger amount! There aren''t any other shops besides the one in this town!"


    The two chatted as they walked further and further away.


    Inside the junk yard, Matthew put the Schrly Tradition into the inner pocket of his clothes. He noticed Dominic and his group of men standing upright in neat rows as they looked at him. Matthew couldn''t help but to knit his brows together, "You guys... What are your ns?"


    The Wood family would be sending over 100 people to kill him, but Brad had only sent more than ten people, so the power difference was far too obvious. He couldn''t understand why Brad would send them over. But Dominic was very confident and replied, "Mr. Grant, we will guarantee your safety, so you don''t have to worry with us here!"


    Matthew took a few nces at Dominic before he asked, "Really?"


    Though Dominic was the cream of the crop, Matthew didn''t think that he''d be able to handle the Wood family when it was 100 against ten.


    Dominic patted onto his chest and introduced himself. "I''m a Major, and I''m currently serving in the military. My father was a Brigadier General, and my grandfather...


    "Let''s not talk about my grandfather, but I never once relied on them to get to where I am now. It was all my hard work and effort."


    Matthew raised a brow as he


    listened to Dominic speak. He didn''t expect him toe from a wealthy second-generation family. Since that was the case, Matthew couldn''t help but take Dominic''s words with a grain of salt.


    He then looked behind Dominic as thetter continued to point and introduce the people behind him. "AH of the people behind me aren''t normal soldiers. This is Lucien Mackenzie, a Captain, and once the captain of the regr army belongs to


    "His father... Never mind that... Let''s not mention that. He swore not to rely on his family connections and secretly joined the army without his family''s knowledge. So, he relied on his own efforts to get to where he is today."


    "This is Leo Norris. He''s also a Captain, and the vice captain of the regr army... Also this is...


    "Although I''ve only brought around ten people, we have the might of an entire squad. We can guarantee an overwhelming victory even if we''re facing more than 100 people." They were all military officers, and Matthew frowned. He had lost even more hope in this group of men. Again, he couldn''t understand why Brad had sent them over. "Did... Mr. Miles send you here?"


    Dominic then pointed at his own head and said, "Mr. Miles didn''t seem to have prepared anyone to send over, so I figured it out on my own.


    "Military achievements are earned through the number of enemy casualties. Considering how we''re living in a peaceful era, opportunities like these are hard toe by. "Initially... I considered this mission beneath me, but I still came! You should feel lucky that we''re protecting you

 Chapter 448

    The corner of Matthew''s lips twitched in response. That was quite a stretch.


    He didn''t believe that these ten or so people could handle more than 100 guys. In the end, he decided not to hold any hope for them. It was still best to look out for himself.


    He cleared his throat and asked, "Then, what will you do for now?"


    Dominic smiled as he answered, "We have a professional schedule to follow, so that''s a secret. Please don''t try to get any information out of us.


    "You don''t have to worry, especially about your safety. Just do whatever you want and live as you normally do."


    Then, Matthew smacked his lips and waved after hisst question before he went to find Felix.


    Pointing to the pile of medical literature, Matthew said, "I''ll be taking this medical literature away today."


    The wound on Felix''s face seemed to have gotten worse. His nose was bruised, and his cheek was swollen, but he still appeared very lively.


    "Sure! I''ll use my motorized tricycle to send it over. There are too many books, so let''s put them on the motorized tricycle. We''re too slow!"


    As Felix spoke, he pointed to Dominic and his group of men and signaled for Matthew to call them over to help.


    Matthew looked at the pile of medical literature. It would indeed take a very long time if there were only two of them helping out, so he walked up to Dominic and said, "Dominic,e and help us put the old books onto the motorized tricycle." Dominic swept a nce over the pile of books that resembled nothing more than rubbish. He soon noticed that there was a ton of dust on the books.


    Some of the books had no cover pages, and they were stained with cobwebs and rat feces while other books were stained with oily substances.


    It made Dominic frown, and he said, "Mr. Grant, these are all rubbish, so you should find a cleaner to help you.


    "I''m a Major, and even the lowest of the ranks within my group are Captains. There''s no way we would do this. Our mission is to protect you, not to help you sort out garbage or clean them up!"


    Matthew sighed at his response. Of course. How could these wealthy second generations do manualbor?


    Would they really be able to charge upfront in times of battle when they wouldn''t even lift a finger to do these little chores? Matthew was just thinking of calling Brad to question him when Trevor appeared all of a sudden with a group of men.


    Upon meeting Dominic and his men, Trevor''s eyes widened in surprise Very quickly, his shocked expression morphed into a scowl, but he still walked over and saluted Dominic.


    en


    "Salute!"


    Dominic returned the salutation. "We''ll be protecting Mr. Grant from now on, so you don''t have to bother with it! We''ll take over everything!"


    Trevor frowned, but he only


    hummed and walked up to Matthew.


    "I''ve already settled everything at the publisher. The police took the


    corpse away for further


    investigation."


    Matthew hummed in reply, and since he couldn''t find anyone else to help him with the chore of filling the motorized tricycle, he pointed at the worn-out books on the floor and said, "Come and help us fill the motorized tricycle."


    "Alright!" Trevor agreed and ordered his men to pitch in as well.


    By the side, Dominic watched as Trevor carried a stack of worn-out books and ced them onto the motorized tricycle.


    He then shook his head slightly and said, "Soldiers are the warriors who defend their country. How can they be cleaning out the garbage? It''s an insult to our uniforms!" Having heard Dominic''s words, Trevor froze for a moment, but he quickly resumed to help out. Matthew then frowned and nced at Dominic before he went back to work. Once Renae learned of the situation, she went over to help them out. Around 20 minutester, all of the medical literature was ced onto the motorized tricycle. Felix prepared to start the engine when Matthew raised his hands and stopped him.


    "You''re still injured, so stay here and rest after you''ve applied some medicine. I''ll drive there myself and return the motorized tricycle to you afterward."


    Then, Felix handed the keys to Matthew and said, "Drive slowly. This is an old motorized tricycle, so the brakes aren''t as effective."


    Matthew held onto the key and hopped onto the motorized tricycle before he started the engine. Soon, the sound of the engine began to sound out deafeningly harsh.


    When Renae noticed that Matthew was leaving her behind, she felt a little anxious and said, "What about me? My mom doesn''t want me anymore, but do you not want me either?"

 Chapter 449

    Renae''s words... seemed to have an underlying meaning to them. Matthew gazed at Renae''s tear-streaked face along her pained and wistful expression, as if she was his wronged and aggrieved wife. Then, Matthew patted on the seat next to him and said, "Hop on if you don''t mind the dirty seats."


    As soon as Renae heard his invitation, she responded in a crisp and clear voice. Then, she held onto Matthew''s hand as she got into the motorized tricycle''s driver seat.


    She had to sit with Matthew since the motorized tricycle was designed as a double-seater single-row seat. They stuck close together because there wasn''t much space, and Renae clung onto Matthew''s arm. Matthew felt his arms being surrounded by Renae''s soft and gentle chest. The softness somehow made his heart tremble a little.


    His heart began to pump rapidly as he said, "Hold on tight. We''re going now."


    Renae responded with a soft sigh and the motorized tricycle began its journey by heading out the gate.


    Dominic wore a weirded-out expression as he watched Matthew leave with the motorized tricycle. Beside him, Lucien said, "Mr. Larkin, are we really protecting a man who drives a motorized tricycle?"


    Even if they were to randomly pick a person from their group, any one of them could easily pull out a car worth 500 thousand dors and above. The motorized tricycle wasn''t worth even one of their car tires. Leoughed as he looked at the motorized tricycle that had just reached the gate. "I''ve looked into Matthew''s background. He''s just a peasant from Silverbrook Vige.


    "All of us here are at least a Captain, but we''re merely protecting a peasant? It feels as if we''re using a golden cage to rear a dung beetle. He''s not worth it!"


    Dominic nodded in agreement. "That''s right. He isn''t worthy. But we''re here to finish our mission. Once we''vepleted it, we''ll be able to advance two rankings. Just ignore Matthew."


    After he finished speaking, Dominic waved his hand, and the ten or so men left the junkyard to board their vehicles. They were going to follow after the motorized tricycle.


    The motorized tricycle''s engine was really powerful, which was why it began to shake the whole vehicle. Even Matthew''s arm was shaking within Ranae''s embrace. They had driven more than ten meters, and Renae''s cheeks began to burn up slightly.


    However, Matthew didn''t notice anything unusual and asked while he drove, "What are your ns from now on?"


    Renae bit her lips when she heard his question, but she smiled and said, "Obviously, I''m going to follow you."


    Matthew cleared his throat. Truth to


    be told, he thought Renae was... pretty gorgeous. She had a unique charm to women of her age that made men want to get closer to her, and Matthew admitted to his impure thoughts.


    But all of a sudden, he thought back to Rachel. He felt that he had yet to clear things up with her, so he didn''t dare to make a move on Renae yet.


    When Renae saw that Matthew


    wasn''t speaking, she let out a disappointed expression. Following


    the smiled coyly and said, "I''m


    joking, so don''t worry."


    Matthew shook his head. "I''m not. I just think that I shouldn''t get too hasty, or it''ll just mean that I''m being irresponsible toward you."


    Renae then gave him a side eye and pouted yfully. "I''m not a youngdy anymore, so you don''t have to be responsible for me.


    "I want to... thank you for helping me with my revenge even if your life was at risk. But there''s not much that I can do as a widow to thank you. "So, what do you think of me?"


    Matthew gulped as his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    Thest phrase she said seemed to have lit up a dry match that spread into wild mes and burned from within him. He then stretched his hand over and pinched her waist before he continued driving.


    As the motorized tricycle moved forward, the sky just seemed to have gotten hotter and hotter.


    Renae could feel her mouth going extremely dry, and Matthew just so happened to see her purse her lips together. So, he asked, "Are you thirsty?"


    But Renae seemed to have thought of something else and said, "Yeah, I am."


    Just then, Matthew spotted the building upfront. "We''re almost there, so let''s get some drinks when we arrive."


    His reply somewhat disappointed Renae. She never thought that Matthew was talking about getting her a drink literally. She thought that he...


    The Opulent Club''s entrance was lined up with sports cars parked in ce, and it made Matthew''s motorized tricycle stand out like a sore thumb.

 Chapter 450

    A red sports car''s door was opened, and Rachel exited the car. She had an appointment with a business partner to discuss their work. When she heard the loud engine from behind, she whipped her head in its direction. With just a nce, her eyes were locked on the scene. So, it was Matthew who came riding a motorized tricycle. He even had a gorgeous woman with a hot figure clinging to his arm next to him.


    They appeared extremely close, and it sent a knife deep into Rachel''s heart. That silent pain stripped her of all her energy and made her go weak. It felt as if the world had copsed as well.


    That was her man-her first one, and her only one. He was the one who had willingly gone to prison for her, but now that they''d just divorced, he was already hooking up with another woman. How disappointing... Not only was she disappointed at Matthew, but at every other man out there as well.


    Matthew was driving the motorized tricycle, but he suddenly noticed a familiar figure and stepped on his brakes.


    Since Matthew had braked so suddenly, Renae instinctively hugged him tighter to prevent herself from falling.


    As soon as she saw the woman who had an icy, yet charming, face in front, Renae felt a deep-rooted sense of rivalry and instinctively clutched onto Matthew''s arm with even more force.


    Rachel seemed to have snapped out of her trance as she took a deep breath and pretended not to be fazed.


    Then, she walked up to them and pretended to greet Matthew casually, "It''s just been a few days since west saw each other, so how did you end up driving a motorized tricycle?" Initially, Matthew wanted to free his hand from Renae''s clutch, but she was hugging it tightly, so he couldn''t free his arm no matter how much he tried.


    As such, he cleared his throat and said, "I brought some medical literature."


    Once Rachel heard the words "medical literature", she nodded. Then, she pretended to be calm and looked at Renae.


    Seeing how full Renae''s breasts were, Rachel subconsciously puffed out her chest. But when she realized what she had done, she found herself to be childish and ridiculous. Seriously... All for a jerk.


    It was degrading for her to beparing herself to other women, but she was filled with mixed emotions when she thought of the past.


    Rachel was ambitious and


    determined to make a big impact


    She had nned to spend the next three years breaking free from the Wood family and rekindling with Matthew afterward.


    During this period, she had gone to great lengths to please Isaac so that they would mercifully let Matthew off the hook.


    Yet, Matthew was now cozying up to other women. With all of these in mind, Rachel''s blood began to boil, and she yelled sharply, "Matthew, please have some decency! "It''s only been a few days since we broke up, and here you are with other women. Jerk! Pervert!"


    After she finished cursing him out with thest two words, Rachel couldn''t think of any other insults. There were just some words she couldn''t bring herself to curse aloud as well.


    ere


    Slowly, Matthew''s awkward expression faded, and a smile surfaced on his lips.


    To make things worse, Matthew''s smile seemed to have just grown wider and wider. It didn''t look as if he got insulted. Instead, he looked as if someone had praised him.


    Rachel had never cursed someone


    out, so she became tongue-tied after having thrown out two insults. When she saw that Matthew was smiling, she got so mad she started to spew out her insults again.


    "Shameless! Jerk! Pervert!"


    This time, she had added a new insult-"shameless".


    After she finished insulting him, Matthew seemed to have gotten even more delighted, and this shamelessness of his only made Rachel even angrier.


    She was so frustrated that her body began to tremble, but she was helpless against him, so she turned on her heels in a fit of anger and stomped off to the Opulent Club.


    When Renae saw Matthew smiling at Rachel''s departing figure, she held onto his arm and shook him. He was still smiling after Rachel was nowhere in sight.


    "Stop smiling! I think she really hates you! Aren''t you angry?" Renae asked.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew''s smile turned even brighter. "I know that she hates me. That''s why I''m happy."


    Did that even make sense? Renae was confused upon hearing that and asked, "Could you exin why?"

 Chapter 451

    Matthew looked at Renae for a bit longer. How did Renae not get it?


    He asked with a smile, "What do you think? Why does Rachel hate me?"


    Renae''s mouth twitched. "It''s because of love." She wasn''t keen on saying those words.


    Matthew nodded, or else he wouldn''t be smiling so cheerfully. The only reason he could think of for his breakup with Rachel was the threat from the Wood family.


    Just thinking about the Wood family made Matthew''s eyes ze with fury. He exuded such a cold presence that it felt like the temperature around him had dropped.


    Renae noticed that Matthew''s demeanor had suddenly shifted. It reminded her of the deadly presence he had during the spa incident. Fear stirred inside her. It was like the kind she felt around someone formidable. She used to avoid guys like that, but after Marcus was killed, she changed her mind and found herself wanting someone powerful like Matthew.


    When Renae caught sight of the murderous intent in Matthew''s eyes, she felt inexplicably excited with her eyes lit up.


    A few cars parked just a short distance away. Dominic got out of the car and walked over to Matthew. "Why are you still standing here?"


    Matthew''s expression returned to normal as he gestured toward Opulent Club. "I''ll drop the book inside. Feel free to wait here."


    Dominic nodded. "Just make sure to hurry. I''ll stay outside."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment and took the motorized tricycle around to the back.


    After Matthew left, Dominic shook his head. "Who''ve thought we''re protecting someone like this?"


    Lucien nodded. "It''s quite a letdown. When you all head back, nobody talks about it. Otherwise, I''ll be too embarrassed to show my face in front of people."


    Leo sighed. "What a bummer. We''re protecting someone who''s beneath even my chauffeur."


    The group chattered among themselves, saying all kinds of stuff. Most of them felt like Matthew wasn''t worthy of their protection.


    Dominic was in the middle of the conversation when he suddenly noticed a figure not far away. He was taken aback. Was that Isaac? It was really him.


    Out of all the rich kids, Dominic came from the most powerful family. Still, his father had to be humble in front of Horace and greet him respectfully. Even Isaac thought he was too good to y with him.


    Lucien noticed Dominic was zoned out. When he looked over, he caught sight of Isaac walking toward them. He couldn''t help but exim, "What''s Isaac doing here?"


    Dominic regained hisposure. "Let''s go say hi." With that, he led the way, heading straight to Isaac.


    Isaac came today to make Rachel give in. Even though she had verbally agreed, he didn''t get anything valuable from it.


    Up to this point, Isaac hadn''t held Rachel''s hand. They hadn''t kissed at all, let alone sleeping together.


    When Isaac came to the entrance of Opulent Club, he suddenly spotted a few familiar faces all from the same militarypound. He stopped in his tracks. "What brings you here?"


    Grinning, Dominic walked up to him and politely said, "We''re assigned a mission here, Mr. Wood. How did you end up here?" Isaac shrugged. "I''m just here for a woman."


    Dominic beamed and remarked, "What kind of woman manages to impress Mr. Wood? She must be really lucky."


    He spoke in a fawning manner.


    The people nearby chimed in. "Yeah. Anyone who catches Mr. Wood''s eyes must be incredibly lucky." After a quick chat, Isaac went inside Opulent Club.


    With Isaac gone, Dominic chuckled andmented, "When I came to Lambda, I thought this boring city didn''t have any big shots, so I''m surprised to find out that Isaac is here too.


    "Honestly speaking, if Isaac is after Matthew''s life, I''d just have to sit back and watch it happen."


    Lucien echoed, "I didn''t expect to run into Isaac here as well."


    Leo suddenly asked Dominic, "I rushed over without knowing what was going on. I still don''t know who''s after Matthew''s life. Can you fill us in, Mr. Larkin?"


    Dominic shook his head. "I only


    heard there was a mission, so I snatched it up. I only have a rough idea we''re protecting Matthew, but I don''t know who is after him.

 Chapter 452

    At Opulent Club, Rachel sat across a man in his 30s in a private room on the second floor. His name was Daniel Hardy, and he was the owner of a pharmaceuticalpany.


    After some small talk, Rachel got down to business. "We''ve covered most of the details of our partnership. Can we move forward with the contract?"


    Daniel nced at his phone to check the time. It was way past the agreed time, but where did he go? Just then, the door opened, and Isaac walked inside.


    Seeing Isaac made Rachel frown right away. The only person she wanted to avoid showed up, but she still greeted him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Isaac replied with a smile, "I heard you were working on a deal, so I came over to show my support."


    Rachel couldn''t shake off the bad feeling she had about it and forced a smile. "Thanks, but I''ve already wrapped things up. We''re signing the deal today, so you didn''t need toe all this way."


    Isaac picked up on the rejection and sneered. "Are you saying you can sign the deal without me?" Rachel nodded. "Everything is set. We''re just about to sign the contract."


    Isaac turned to Daniel and snapped, "Is that true?"


    Daniel was startled. "I''ve never agreed to anything with her, Mr. Wood. I wouldn''t dare say yes without your word."


    Isaac looked over at Rachel as if to imply, "See? Without my approval, you can''t close this deal."


    Rachel sported a troubled look. Daniel knew Isaac and listened to him without question. Her lie had been exposed.


    However, it wasn''t a big deal, and she just blushed a little. But she still had this uneasy gut feeling.


    Rachel steered the topic back to the contract and asked, "Since you''re here, can we go ahead and sign it?"


    Daniel was at a loss for words and turned to Isaac. He needed to know what Isaac felt about it. However, Isaac simply fixed his gaze on Rachel''s gorgeous face and chuckled.


    "If you want to grow your business,


    I''m here to help you out, Rachel. One word from me, and the Carter family''s business will skyrocket, but you can''t keep acting so indifferent toward me."


    Rachel looked a little flustered. "But we had a deal, right? We''d discuss marriage after three years."


    Isaac grinned coldly. "Look. I don''t


    wait around for the woman I like, and I''ve been patient enough for you already. You can''t just brush me off with the same excuse to wait for three years.  en


    "We can talk about marriage in three years, but you need toe back to my ce tonight."


    Rachel''s face immediately drained of color. The reason she feared the Wood family was their influence and military strength. They were downright too formidable for her to take on.


    Rachel was a businesswoman. No matter wealth how wealthy she was, she feltpletely helpless in front of the authority. It just felt like fighting a losing battle.


    So, Rachel broke up with Matthew and then decided on a three-year timeline. But at this moment, Isaac couldn''t care less about the three-year agreement anymore.


    She bit her lower lip and iterated, "Three years was the deal."


    Isaac scoffed. "Three years? Yeah, right. I''ll wait three years if I feel like it, but I''m losing my patience now, so you''re bing my woman this instant."


    As Isaac spoke, he made his way over to Rachel. Thetter was startled. "What are you trying to do? It''s still light out, you know?"


    Isaac shed her a lecherous smile. "That just means that I can see everything clearly. Doesn''t that make it better?"


    Rachel retreated in fear. "We''re at Opulent Club. Aren''t you worried about upsetting the club owner?"


    Isaac coldly grunted. "He''s just a club owner. Please, he''s nothing. You damn well better behave today, or I''ll make sure the Carter family is done for. The Grant family will go down with them too."


    Isaac knew what mattered most to Rachel, so he brought up these two things to threaten her. With that,


    Isaac lunged at Rachel and grabbed her shirt.

 Chapter 453

    Rachel was so terrified that her face went pale, and she reached out to grab Isaac''s hand that was holding her cor. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pry his hand loose.


    She used to believe that being a woman didn''t mean she was any less capable than a man. She didn''t want to be outdone by her cousins, so she studied the business world hard to live up to her parent''s expectations.


    Rachel triumphed over all the men in the Carter family her age. She believed she could hold her own against any man.


    But at this point, she finally came to terms with the disparity between her and men. The difference in strength was too much, and she couldn''t get Isaac''s hand off her.


    With tears rolling down her cheeks, Rachel shouted in frustration, "You promised three years! Why can''t you wait for it?"


    Seeing Rachel cry, Isaac paused for a moment before remarking with a smile, "I love seeing women cry, and I like hearing them scream even more. Go on. Let it all out. Make it as loud as you can."


    As Isaac spoke, he grabbed hold of Rachel''s shirt and ripped it open.


    In a panic, Rachel covered her clothes and cried out, "Hold on! Wait. You can''t change your mind on what you promised me."


    Rachel finallypromised, and Isaac''s eyes lit up. "Rx. I won''ty a finger on the Carter family." The image of Matthew and Renae being together shed in Rachel''s mind, and resentment filled her eyes. But when she recalled the scene of Matthew treating Fred''s illness, her expression softened.


    In the end, she realized Matthew was her first and only man.


    Clenching her teeth, Rachel added, "The Grant family as well."


    With a menacing re, Isaac grabbed Rachel''s cor and pulled her up. "You bitch! Are you still hung up on Matthew? You''re begging me for a guy who got out of prison. The more you plead, the more I want to kill him."


    "Do I still have feelings for him?" Rachel mused.


    Thinking back to what she saw at the entrance, Rachel bit her lower lip, and tears ran down her cheeks. She decided that this was thest time.


    Rachel was resolved to give it onest shot to Matthew. "Leaving the Carter and Grant families alone is part of our deal. If you don''t agree to spare the Grant family, I''ll fight to the bitter end."


    Upon hearing Rachel''s words, Isaac clenched his jaw in frustration. She was about to be his woman,


    yet here she was pleading for some other man. It felt like the worst humiliation, and Isaac''s face contorted in rage.


    Isaac yanked Rachel''s clothing with


    a great deal of force. With a tearing sound, a piece of Rachel''s shirt was torn off, and the smooth skin on her


    slim waist was in in sight


    en


    Grinding his teeth, Isaac snapped, "You slut! You''re out here protecting Matthew, but where is he? As a man, what''s he doing? If he knew you were in danger, do you honestly think he''d save you?"


    Upon hearing that, a wave of sorrow washed over Rachel, and she started crying more intensely. Matthew was too busy cozying up with Renae to ever save her.


    At that moment, she felt so foolish. As a CEO, this kind of ridiculous behavior wasn''t fitting for a woman in her position.


    Watching Rachel cry harder, Isaac figured he had struck her weak spot. "Just give up. Matthew won''t be here to rescue you, he can''t even save himself¡ª"


    Just as Isaac was about to finish his sentence, a loud bang interrupted him, and the locked door was kicked open.


    Matthew showed up at the doorway. "I''m here."


    After storing the medical literature in the back, Matthew headed to the ninth floor with Renae. He approached Marty to find out who Rachel was meeting with.


    Learning that Daniel and Isaac were there, Matthew quickly went down several floors to go to Rachel. At the door, he heard her words loud and clear.


    Matthew knew he''d read the situation at the entrance of Opulent Club correctly. Rachel was still in love with him, so he walked right in without hesitation.


    Matthew stepped over the broken door and came up to Isaac.


    Wasn''t that Matthew? Isaac immediately recognized Matthew and was startled.


    Horace had dispatched hundreds of elite soldiers to hunt down Matthew. He was in serious danger, yet he still dared toe to this ce.


    "How dare you show yourself here?"


    As Matthew moved in on Isaac, his murderous intent became palpable. As he fixed his sharp gaze on Isaac, he yelled, "Get your hands off Rachel!"


    Isaac grabbed Rachel by her cor


    and took a few steps back. He pointed at Matthew and shouted, "Get rid of him, Daniel! Once you kill him, you''ll get to take charge of the Wood family''s core businesses."


    Excited by the promise, Daniel grabbed a bottle of alcohol from the table and charged at Matthew. When


    he closed in, he raised the bottle and swung it down at Matthew''s head.


    Daniel barely made a move when a solid punch hit him on his head. With a thud, Daniel copsed t on the ground.

 Chapter 454

    The bottle slipped from Daniel''s hands and shattered on the floor. ss was scattered everywhere with alcohol staining the floor. A few ss shards even hit Daniel''s face, but he didn''t react.


    Watching this scene unfold, Isaac''s face went pale. "How dare you make the first move?"


    Then, Matthew walked toward Isaac. "It''s your turn now."


    Isaac grabbed Rachel with him and backed into the wall. "Stay back, or else Rachel gets hurt!"


    At this point, the sorrow that had brought Rachel to tears was long gone. Just seeing Matthew filled her with an inexplicable sense of joy.


    In Rachel''s darkest moment, Matthew still showed up in the end. It was almost like a dream. All that resentment she had for Matthew simply vanished into thin air.


    Matthew kept closing in like he didn''t hear Isaac. "You shouldn''ty your hand on Rachel. Haven''t you learned anything from thest time you got your head bloodied?"


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Isaac got so terrified that his hands started shaking. He shouted, "Do you know who I am?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "I don''t care who you are."


    Isaac hurriedly yelled, "I''m a member of the Wood family! My grandpa is Horace Wood, the General. Hemands thousands of troops.


    "You might be rolling in money and have all the influence. Heck, even if you can work miracles or are famous everywhere, you''re still nothing in front of my family!


    "In front of the Wood family''s massive army, you''re just a nobody. You don''t stand a chance against us. If you even think aboutying a finger on me "


    Isaac was halfway through his sentence when Matthew suddenly turned into a shadow and vanished. The next moment, Matthew reappeared right in front of him.


    Then, a loud p rang out. A solid p came down hard on Isaac''s cheek. The impact left Isaac dazed. He swayed for a moment before finally copsing to the floor.


    Rachel ducked her head and shrieked, but Matthew slowly reached out and gently brushed Rachel''s pretty face.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you."


    After shouldering all the pressure from the Wood family on her own, Rachel had dreamed of someone saying those words to her. However, she thought it was impossible since no one could afford to cross the forces behind the Woods.


    Hearing those words from Matthew


    felt like a dream, but Rachel soon came to her senses. Thinking about


    the power the Wood family held, she power the wood started feeling uneasy. "What''s going to happen now?"


    Matthew gestured toward the door. "Just walk out through that door, and I''ll take it from here."


    Rachel became more worried. "But what about you? How will you handle the Wood family''s revenge? You''re in serious danger."


    Matthew was overwhelmed by joy. Back in that intense moment, Rachel had pleaded with Isaac for his sake, and now she was still worried about him.


    Rachel was absolutely worth it for Matthew to face everything the Wood family was about to throw at him. "I''ve got a n, Rachel. Just rx and let me handle the fighting. You should just get out of here."


    Looking into Matthew''s eyes, Rachel felt like she was safe. With him around, all her problems seemed to disappear.


    Right then she truly realized how


    weak she was. Some things were meant for men to deal with. Rachel was no longer the proud female CEO but a delicate woman. She gently nodded and walked out.


    Isaac was seeing stars, and it took him a while to recover. Upon seeing Matthew, he freaked out and covered his face, but he quickly lowered his hands.


    All Matthew did was p Isaac, so


    he should still be wary of the Wood family''s forces. He didn''t want to take it too far because he knew Isaac''s background and was scared. With that thought, Isaac felt a surge of confidence.


    "Now you know how formidable the Wood family is, right, Matthew? You''re just a bumpkin from the outskirts of Lambda City.


    "My grandpa is Horace. He''s rich, well-connected, has his own army, and many guns. One word from him could crush you.


    "You have to let me go now. Otherwise, if I''m hurt in any way, your entire family will suffer from it."


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes as he grabbed a nearby chair and swung it toward Isaac''s head. After a snap, the chair splintered into pieces.


    The impact left Isaac in disbelief with blood streaming down his face. He pointed at Matthew and stammered, "I... I''m Horace''s grandson... How dare you do this to me?"


    With that, he dropped to the floor with a thud. His head hit the floor hard and bounced up a little before falling back down.


    Blood poured out from the gaping hole in his head endlessly. He twitched for a moment and kicked his legs a few times before goingpletely still.

 Chapter 455

    Waking up, Daniel saw every bit of Isaac''s death unfold, and it sent shivers down his spine.


    Isaac was the grandson of Horace. He was so full of himself because he had the backing to do it. Isaac had been just as haughty in Khoitwood, let alone in small Lambda. He had always carried himself with an arrogant attitude.


    For years, no one dared to mess with him, but who would have thought Isaac would get killed in tiny Lambda?


    Things were about to go south. Matthew, Opulent Club, and even Lambda City were in hot water. Daniel might have also been caught up in it.


    Daniel got back on his feet and looked at Matthew. "You really shouldn''t have done that. Killing Isaac was a huge mistake. You''ve gotten yourself in big trouble."


    Matthew scoffed. "You should have told Isaac that instead. He never should have provoked me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have died so young."


    Daniel crossed his arms. "You still haven''t grasped the gravity of the situation. If you think I''m kidding, just you wait. You''ll regret it one day."


    After saying his piece, Daniel just made his way toward the door.


    However, Matthew called out to him, saying, "Hold up. You''re heading in the wrong direction. You won''t be able to reach Isaac from here."


    Daniel stopped in his tracks and looked at Matthew in panic. "What do you mean?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "I mean it literally."


    After saying that, Matthew unleashed his Pulverizer Fist. Then, the sound of crushed bones in the throat rang out.


    With his hand on his neck, Daniel''s mouth gaped open like a fish out of water, struggling to breathe. Breathing was normally second nature, but no matter how hard Daniel tried, he couldn''t get any air into his lungs.


    Before long, Daniel started writhing on the floor. A few secondster, Daniely there motionless. Looking at the dead body, Matthew coldly snorted. "Hope you can catch up with Isaac on your way to hell."


    Daniel dragged Rachel into this mess, so there was no way he got to get away with it.


    With that, Matthew pulled out his phone and called Dominic. "Make it quick ande to the second floor. I''m in the third private room."


    Dominic was startled. "What happened? Did the attacker show up? Never mind. Just stay put. Don''t tick them off. I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, Dominic called out to the people nearby. "Matthew is asking for our help. Let''s get in there quickly and get the job done. Then, we can head back to im our reward."


    Leo chuckled. "Everyone back off. I''m going in first."


    Lucien remarked with a smile, "Protecting someone like Matthew just soils my reputation. Let''s wrap this up and leave. If it weren''t for the mission, I wouldn''t even bother set foot in a ce like Lambda City."


    The group chatted as they walked toward Opulent Club. Marty swiftly made his way to the entrance. Matthew had told Marty to lead the group inside Opulent Group, and he


    didn''t dare to waste nov


    Upon reaching the door, Marty saw themotion inside.


    Dominic didn''t expect to be stopped at the door. He snapped, "Do you know who I am? How dare a


    rundown club like this get in my way?"


    The security


    was about to say


    something when Marty came running over. "You must be Mr. Grant''s friend. I''m the manager here. Security just doesn''t know any


    sw novel


    better. Let me guide you inside."


    Knowing he couldn''t offend anyone associated with Matthew, Marty was overly respectful.


    Noticing that Marty had some sense, Dominic grunted coldly. "At least you''re not an idiot. Lead the way."


    Marty took the group to the second floor and headed for the private room. When he came to the door, he stopped and gestured at the door.


    "Please. Go right ahead."


    Dominic stepped into the private room with everyone else. After they entered, Marty closed the door and stayed guarded outside.


    As soon as Dominic entered the room with the rest, he started frowning. Two people were lying on the floor, and Matthew just sat there sipping coffee.


    He knitted his brows together. "Where''s the enemy?"


    Matthew set down his cup and motioned with his chin at the two on the floor. "Aren''t they just there?" Dominic shook his head. "Just the two of them?"


    When Dominic took on the assignment, he was told that there were a hundred people out there trying to get Matthew.


    Who would''ve thought there were only two enemies? But then again, with someone like Matthew, Dominic realized that it made sense that they wouldn''t send so many. It was just ridiculous.


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. After all, there were only Isaac and Daniel in the room.


    But for the way Dominic phrased his words, it sounded like he was disappointed that there were so few people. And Matthew simply couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    Dominic was bummed out. "Since you''ve already taken them out, what do you need us for?"


    Matthew gestured at the bodies on the floor. "I need you to deal with the bodies and clean up the scene."

 Chapter 456

    What the hell? Dominic thought that he had misheard Matthew''s words. "Do you even know what you''re saying? You want me to clean? Are you serious?"


    Matthew coldly remarked, "You heard me right. I''ll say it again. Your job is toe here and clean this ce up."


    Dominic was furious. "You expect me to do the cleaning? Are you giving me orders, Matthew? Do you even realize the difference between us?


    "I''m a Major, and I''m only protecting you because of my duty. If I weren''t assigned this mission, you don''t deserve my protection. You sure as hell can''t give me orders."


    After making his point, Dominic turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, when Leo entered the private room, he fixed his gaze on the bodies. The longer he stared at them, the more something felt off.


    After he got a clear view of the body, he immediately shouted at Dominic, "Doesn''t this guy look like Isaac, Dominic?


    Just as Dominic reached for the door handle, he heard Isaac''s name and immediately turned around. "Isaac?"


    Dominic quickly walked over to the body. Seeing its face sent chills down his spine. It was really Isaac, someone Dominic had to treat with respect. Matthew had actually taken him out.


    Dominic turned back to look at Matthew. "Are you aware that his name is Isaac Wood?"


    Matthew realized what Dominic was hinting at. "Yeah. I even know that his grandpa is Horace."


    Dominic''s expression turned pale immediately, and he looked utterly shocked.


    Just who was Matthew? He knew Isaac was Horace''s grandson but still went ahead and killed Isaac. On top of that, he just sat here and leisurely sipped his coffee.


    The more Dominic thought about it, the more terrified he became. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he nkly stood there for a moment.


    Suddenly, he recalled Matthew had asked him to deal with the bodies and clear the scene. He


    immediately said, "I''ll go take care of the bodies now and clean everything up perfectly."


    After finishing his sentence, Dominic quickly started directing his crew to move the bodies and scrub the ce, making sure it was spotless.


    Having wrapped things up, Dominic walked up to Matthew. "We''vepleted the task, Mr. Grant. Do you have any orders?"


    Matthew dismissively waved his hand. "I''m all good here. Go ahead and do your thing."


    Dominic felt like a weight had been lifted off his chest. "I''ll be right at the door, ready for any orders." After saying that, Domnic saluted and turned around to walk out.


    Rachel came to the lobby on the first floor. She had a cup of coffee on the table in front of her, but she wasn''t feeling it.


    When Matthew rescued Rachel a


    little while ago, she was thrilled. But now that she was settled down, worry started to creep in. She feared that he might get physical again and cause the Wood family to retaliate wildly.


    Just then, Rachel spotted more than ten people walking out of the room, hauling two bodies. One of them turned out to be Isaac.


    Upon seeing this, she nkly stared at them. Even when the group walked by, she still hadn''t snapped out of it.


    Suddenly, Matthew''s voice rang out beside Rachel. "I''ve taken care of Isaac. Let''s get going." Rachel furrowed her brows. "So is your n really just killing him? Have you thought about the consequences? Did you know what I went throughst time when you hit him?"


    Matthew reached out to gently caress Rachel''s gorgeous face and softly replied, "I''m aware that you made a three-year agreement with Isaac for our families. I heard it when I was at the door.


    "But your approach is too naive. Do you really think Isaac will follow through with the three-year deal? Does he strike you as a reasonable person?"


    Rachel couldn''t believe that Matthew


    seemed to hold it against her after everything she had shouldered. "What am I supposed to do? Do you think I''m stupid? I was desperate and just trying anything."


    Matthew gently soothed her. "I just feel heartbroken seeing you in pain, and I''m not calling you silly. Some burdens just aren''t meant for women to bear. Let your man handle it.


    "Look at this. I stepped in and dealt with it in no time."


    Rachel hummed in acknowledgment. She used to see herself as a rich, influential, andpetent CEO, while Matthew was just a chauffeur with some medical skills.


    But at this moment, she realized that she had been mistaken. In the face of real danger, she felt so vulnerable and helpless. She couldn''t manage without Matthew.


    "I admit I was wrong, Matthew. I


    ?????


    shouldn''t have acted like I knew it all and decided everything by myself. Breaking with you and trying to handle everything by myself was the wrong move. Honestly, I can''t deal with it. Feel free to punish me."

 Chapter 457

    Punishment? Matthew looked at Rachel in a daze.


    Sporting long, jet-ck hair, Rachel had eyes that sparkled like water and fiery red lips. She wore a ck dress that hugged her stunning figure perfectly.


    With her cold and refined demeanor, she seemed so out of reach like the flower blossomed at the peak of a snow-capped mountain.


    When she said those words earlier, her eyes were downcast, and her voice was soft and sweet. She looked like a wife who''d messed up and asked her husband to take charge.


    Unbeknownst to her, she resembled a delicate flower in full bloom, just waiting for someone toe and pick it up.


    Just the sight of her stirred up a fire inside Matthew.


    "Are you sure you want me to punish you?"


    Rachel bit her lower lip and hummed in acknowledgment. After she screwed up, she wanted to own up to it and deal with the fallout. That was just her way of thinking.


    Yet, somehow, when Rachel faced Matthew, she didn''t want any consequences. Instead, she just wanted


    to y cute and brush it off. Unfortunately, she never acted cute like that. This was her first time.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s question, Rachel felt like her sweet act didn''t do the trick. He really looked like he was going to punish her. She subconsciously pouted, nodding slightly as she snorted.


    When Matthew heard Rachel''s yful huff, it reminded him of what had happened in the car when she made that sound.


    The passion inside him was like dry wood meeting an ember. It burst into mes and crackled loudly. Matthew felt like he was burning up as he stared at Rachel''s amazing figure with bloodshot eyes. It felt like someone dying of thirst finally seeing a juicy peach in the tree.


    Matthew went up and grabbed Rachel''s arm, pulling her outside.


    Rachel eximed in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    Matthew swallowed hard. "Punishing you."


    Rachel''s expression changed slightly. She couldn''t believe Matthew was serious about punishing her and felt a tinge of fear. But once something was said, she realized she couldn''t just take it back.


    She bit her lower lip and thought, "Sure. Bring it on. I can take your punishment. But the next time you screw up, you''ll see what I do to you."


    As Matthew took Rachel out of Opulent Club, she felt like her heart jumped to her throat. "Where are we going?"


    Matthew muttered, "Don''t ask."


    Rachel felt so unfairly treated. She was trying to do what was best for them, putting up with everything for Matthew, but now she had to face punishments too.


    As she was pushed into the car against her will, she started to feel anxious. She had no idea where he was taking her to punish her.


    "Where to?"


    With a tearing sound, Matthew''s response was to violently rip Rachel''s shirt apart.


    Rachel was momentarily taken aback, but she immediately realized what Matthew was up to. Her cheeks turned rosy, and her eyes lit up. Was this supposed to be a punishment? It felt more like a reward.


    onit


    It had been so many days since they broke up. Whenever it gotte and quiet at night, she couldn''t help


    but think about those three intimate moments.


    For instance, the passionate


    exchange in the car in the valley, the


    fiery moments in the car by the


    roadside, and the wild experience


    filled with a mix of anxiety and lust in the office.


    Rachel felt like she was watching a short film in her head, looping it endlessly.


    She found herself losing her mind, thinking about the embarrassing stuff uncontrobly, but her heart just couldn''t be tamed. After craving it for so long, it finally happened.


    On the street, the sun was zing like fire. The hot breeze kept hitting the big tree, causing the leaves to flutter wildly. Even the tree itself rocked along with it.


    A car came to the parking lot, and a guard was yelling out instructions on how to park. "Back it up! Keep going! Okay! Stop.


    After the car stopped, the driver got out and walked toward Opulent Club.


    Inside another vehicle, things finally settled down. Rachel yfully tapped Matthew''s arm.


    "You scoundrel. We broke up, and you''re still doing this to me."


    She deliberately emphasized the word "breakup" as if she was hinting at something to him.


    Matthew chuckled. "I''m trying to treat your illness. After the breakup, things have gotten worse for you. You haven''t smiled in ages, and you''re just so cold. We need to take care of your condition."

 Chapter 458

    Rachel puffed up her pretty face in anger. Matthew always brought up this matter. Didn''t she make herself clear enough? Did he really not get it, or was he just ying dumb?


    They were still broken up, but he still danced around the topic even though things were so straightforward. Rachel sighed. Feeling a little worn out, shey down and tried to catch her breath. As the heat in her body faded away, she gradually got her head straight again.


    Recalling Isaac''s death, she immediately snapped back to reality as if she had been sshed with a bucket of cold water.


    Isaac was Horace''s grandson, and thetter held military power and dominated the northwest region. People knew him as the Tiger. Nobody dared to cross him or they''d bepletely wiped out.


    Rachel jolted up and held Matthew''s hand, saying nervously, "Hurry up and get out of here, Matthew. Bring your parents and Lorraine along to flee together. Otherwise, things might get dangerous." Matthew didn''t bring up dating because he had killed Isaac. Horace was going to go all out for revenge, and Matthew didn''t want to put Rachel in any trouble.


    The moment Rachel came back to her senses, the first thing that came to her mind was Matthew''s safety. A wave of warmth washed over him.


    "Rx. I wasn''t the one responsible for this. The culprits were those ten burly men. I was in the middle of a conversation with Isaac when those big guys stormed in. They beat him up and then took him away." Rachel gasped. "So you''re telling me you didn''t take on Isaac?"


    As Rachel spoke, a hint of doubt shed in her eyes. Thest time Isaac made a move on her, Matthew stepped in right away. She didn''t believe he didn''t do anything this time.


    Matthew earnestly nodded. "If I did it, I''d own up to it. But if someone else did, I''m not going to take the me for that."


    Seeing how serious Matthew looked, Rachel felt he wasn''t lying, so her expression eased a lot. But she couldn''t shake her anxiety.


    "Even if it wasn''t you, I''m still worried about the Wood family retaliating."


    Matthew leaned closer. "It''s okay. I''ll listen to you and find a ce toy low for a bit.


    "How about this? You''ll head back to yourpany first. If anyone asks about Isaac, tell them you were halfway through a conversation when some people showed up to talk to him. So, you headed out and knew nothing about what happened next."


    Rachel eased her frown. "That''s a great n. I won''t mention you being here, so it won''t give you any trouble."


    With a doting look, Matthew fixed his gaze on Rachel and yfully pinched her puffy cheeks. Then, he quickly got out of the car and left.


    Feeling annoyed, Rachel cursed, "You scoundrel."


    After Matthew was gone, Rachel grinned ear to ear, as though she''d indulged in some candy. She felt good and reminisced about the pleasant moments.


    Matthew came to the ninth floor of Opulent Club, where he sat across from Ansel at a section decorated like a pharmacy.


    Matthew passed Ansel the Schrly Tradition, Afflictan Sect''s medical literature legacy, along with Golden Wisdom Pen. "Make sure to keep these safe."


    Ansel received the items with both hands and carefully ced them in a fancy box. He then closed the lid and set it aside.


    With a strange look on his face, Ansel asked, "Is that your girlfriend?"


    With that, he nced at Renae, who was sitting not far away. For the first time, Matthew saw a sleazy look on the old Ansel''s face. He raised his hand to stop Ansel from specting.


    "Don''t make stuff up.


    Ansel looked somewhat disappointed. "Is she married?"


    Matthew shook his head. "No. Her husband has passed away."


    Ansel grinned with his eyes narrowed before snapping them open. "Hey, are you into widows? Guess you''re truly his apprentice."


    Feeling speechless, Matthew didn''t want to argue about it. Instead, he wanted to learn about Nichs. "Are you saying my mentor likes widows?"


    Ansel nodded, "You guys are quite something. Like him, you keep the same practice going. He has a strong preference for widows, but it''s limited to them. Compared to him, you still have a lot to catch up on


    Matthew had a hunch that Ansel was jealous of Nichs since he kept talking about Nichs'' romantic affairs. Matthew never really knew Nichs well, and ke was looking to use this opportunity to find out more.


    "I''ve retrieved Codex Chillwind and Healer''s Satchel from Frostbloom Sect, along with Medieval Medicine and Tiger Seal from Medieval Sect. Then there''s Gugleni Compendium and Emeldol Vial of Gugleni Sect in our collection.


    "Plus, I also got us the Schrly Tradition and Golden Wisdom Pen from Afflictan Sect. I believe I havepleted half of the task, and I want to meet my mentor."


    Ansel crossed his arms. "You won''t ever get to see him if you don''t finish the task."


    Matthew expected this reply and immediately asked about what he actually wanted to find out. "Since I don''t get to see my mentor, can you fill me in on details about him? That should be fine, right?"


    Matthew''s goal was to learn more about Nichs. Meeting him wasn''t the main thing. If Matthew came across him and he refused to spill the beans, Matthew couldn''t do anything about it.


    Ansel looked thrilled. "Of course. There''s so much to talk about about your mentor. I can break it down for you one by one. Let''s move on to the first point.


    "Hang out. First, get me something to drink so I can clear my throat. There''s a lot to cover about him that I''ll be talking until my voice gives out."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. Ansel actually teased him at this point.


    Matthew dashed over to grab the coffee pot. After filling a cup with coffee, he carefully set it in front of Ansel before fixing his gaze on Ansel''s wrinkled face and asking, "Can you tell me now?"

 Chapter 459

    Ansel picked up the cup and took a sip. He savored the vor before setting it down.


    "If we''re going to talk about your mentor, we have to bring up his women. When ites to them, we can''t skip over the first one.


    "I recall that she was a widow. On a dark, windy night, he climbed over the wall and saw a woman in the bath. When he lunged at her, she tried to yell, but he covered her mouth to silence her.


    "As she struggled, he forced himself on her. After the intimate encounter, he conquered her, and they ended up as a couple after that."


    With that, Ansel chuckled and raised his cup again, taking another sip of his drink.


    Then, he asked, "Do you have anything else you''re curious about? Feel free to ask. He has many women, and I know all of them. I''m here to spill the beans, but you can''t let him know that I told you anything. Matthew looked at Ansel in a daze, noticing how the wrinkles on his old face deepened into lines when he smiled.


    Matthew felt speechless. "Are you saying that my mentor sexually assaulted a widow? He wouldn''t stoop that low, right?"


    Ansel cleared his throat and earnestly said, "That''s beside the point. I just want to emphasize how cool he was. Even though he forced himself on the widow, she ended up falling head over heels for him."


    Matthew remarked in exasperation, "So when my mentor pursued the widow, were you following him? How else would you know all the details?"


    Ansel twitched his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He grabbed the cup and chugged down all his coffee. After rposing himself, he grumbled, "I didn''t follow along, but I bet my story is pretty close. I think that''s how it went."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. "I wanted to know more about my mentor, and you made up stories about his romantic history. If you''re just going to say things like that, I might as well just read a novel."


    ret


    Ansel responded with a smile, "It''s not entirely made up. He met the widow just once, and she was already head over heels for him. If he didn''t sweep her off her feet it wouldn''t add up. The truth should be pretty close to my spection."


    Matthew was dumbfounded. Ansel was just spinning stories. "Can you keep it real? I''m looking for the truth, not a fairy tale."


    Ansel chuckled. "It''s notpletely fabricated. The widow actually exists. She''s gorgeous, and her name is Jessica Swanson.


    "What matters is that she''s got


    money, a killer figure, and looks to match. Any guy whoys eyes on her is hooked. Your mentor just sealed the deal in one shot and is now riding her coattails-"


    Matthew sprang to his feet. He had finally reached his limit and couldn''t keep listening.


    His mentor was a wearer of Juprus Ring and was a figure who even Brad held a high regard. How could he be living off a widow?


    "If you don''t want to tell me about my mentor, just say that outright instead of beating around the bush."


    With that, Matthew started making his way to do. After taking a few steps, he remembered he had brought Renae with him.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to tell Renae, "If you''re worried about being safe at home, feel free to stay here for a while."


    With a cheerful smile, Renae replied, "I don''t know anyone here, and I''m scared. Can I go with you?" Matthew frowned. "If you don''t like it here, I can find you another ce."


    As Matthew spoke, he led Renae out of the room.


    When Matthew reached the door, he


    stopped once more and faced Ansel, saying, "Among the Eight Medical Sects, I have tracked down Medieval Sect, Frostbloom Sect, Guglen Sect, and Afflictan Sect. Which sect should I go for next?"

 Chapter 460

    Matthew had finished half of the task that Nichs had assigned to him. He felt a sense of achievement. Each time he got his hands on medical literature, his medical expertise dramatically improved. He was eager to see the texts from the other sects.


    As the serious stuff came up, Ansel''s smile faded. "We still have Thermodra Sect, Fevera Sect, Presetian Sect, and Harmona Sect. Pick one, and I''ll share with you the details of its sessor."


    Matthew mused over it. Based on his preferences, he was most keen on collecting medical literature from Presetian Sect and Harmona Sect.


    Presetian Sect was the leading faction of traditional medicine and also the strongest one. They had this medical literature called Restorative Remedies, and it was well regarded as the most robust medical literature.


    If there was an arena for traditional medicine, Restorative Remedies was the ultimate holy grail. No other medical book was on par with Restorative Remedies. It never had, and it never would.


    Its practicality was always crowned as the best. Even its practical knowledge stood at the top of its kind. Many traditional medicine practitioners were huge fans of Codex Chillwind, treating it like a masterpiece. Despite that, even these die-hards would still give props to Restorative Medicine.


    Even the father of traditional medicine, Aetherial Compendium, couldn''t hold a candle to the impressive rate of recovery shown in Restorative Remedies. Undeniably, Restorative Remedies was the ultimate book in traditional medicine.


    Matthew had been captivated by this book since he started studying medicine. But at this point, he didn''t want to go for Presetian Sect yet, because he wanted to keep that spark alive.


    Growing up, Matthew had this habit in his meals. When Lillian made chicken drumsticks, he''d finish all the other food first before taking his time enjoying them. That was exactly how he approached this matter. When it came to Harmona Sect, Matthew decided to put that on hold because their medical philosophy resonated with him.


    Harmona Sect''s approach to medicine integrated modern and traditional practices without making a distinction. Their goal was simple-to treat and save lives.


    After a pause, Matthew settled on a choice. "I''m picking Thermodra Sect."


    Ansel nodded. "I''ll send you the info on Thermodra Sect''s sessor right away."


    Matthew replied, "Got it. Make it quick."


    After saying that, Matthew continued walking out of the room with Renae. Upon reaching the doorway, Matthew heard Ansel calling out to him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At that moment, Matthew had just barely stepped out of the room. Upon hearing Ansel, he turned back again.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Ansel giggled and waved his hand. "Come over here quickly. I have a question for you."


    Matthew frowned. There weren''t any outsiders around. Was it really necessary to call Matthew over to ask a question?


    Knowing they must have had


    something serious to talk about,


    Renae told Matthew, "I''ll wait for you on the first floor." With that, Renae strutted off, her hips swaying as she walked.


    en


    Matthew walked back to Ansel and came up to him. "You''re acting all secretive. Come on. What do you want to know?"


    Ansel grinned, and his eyes flickered


    ??


    with a hint of mischief. He lowered his voice and asked, "You really don''t have anything going on with that young widow? Tell me the truth."


    Matthew thought it was something serious, so he didn''t see this question question. "I thought I made it clear. There''s nothing between us. I swear."


    Ansel shook his head. "You''re as secretive as your mentor, keeping everything to yourself. Back then, he climbed Over the wall to visit Jessica in the middle of the night. From then on, she grew attached to him, Now, that young widow has been clinging to you."

 Chapter 461

    Ansel added, "I don''t believe you. You two must have a thing together."


    Matthew was caught off guard when his personal matters were tied back to Nichs. "Did my mentor really climb over the wall to reach the widow?"


    Ansel was a little annoyed. "Do you think I''d lie to you? I told you the widow''s name is Jessica. When you see her in the future, steer clear of her, or he''ll be angry."


    "Mmhm," Matthew responded. He quietly noted Jessica''s name in his mind and headed out.


    Ansel watched Matthew head off and muttered to himself, "Nichs must have passed on the tricks to


    charm widow to Matthew. Otherwise, how could Matthew pull it off so easily?


    "I''ve stuck around this long. Why won''t you share it with me? One way or another, I will find out what the secret is."


    On the first floor, Renae waited at the entrance for Matthew. She wore skinny jeans that hugged her curvy legs perfectly, giving them a sleek look. They also entuated her rounded butt.


    Moreover, he rocked a tight white short-sleeve shirt that highlighted her impressive assets. With her striking red lips and enchanting gaze, she was hard to resist.


    Her charm and sultry vibe as a married woman turned heads among the men entering and leaving Opulent Club.


    Keith Evans was invited to Opulent Club that day when he saw Renae standing by the door. He couldn''t help but approach her with a grin.


    "What brings you here, Jane?"


    Renae looked around and realized that she was the only one there. She pointed to her face and asked, "Are you calling me Jane?"


    Keith smiled and replied, "Yes. Long time no see, Jane. That''s my car. Let''s go get a drink somewhere." As he spoke, Keith pointed to a silver-gray sports car nearby. That was how he hit on people. Whether he knew them or not was irrelevant, and getting their name wrong was no big deal.


    After all, he had a sports car worth five million dors. Plus, he used this trick all the time, and it never failed. No woman could resist the charm of a sports car.


    Renae nced at the sports car and casually replied, "Sorry, but you''ve got the wrong person. I''m not Jane."


    Keith was a little surprised, but


    getting rejected for the first time only made him more interested. "No worries if we don''t know each other. Let''s grab a drink somewhere and get to know each other. Hop in."


    Keith motioned for Renae to join him, ying it up. However, Renae simply sported a cold expression.


    "I''m not interested. Please leave me alone."


    Keith''s grin instantly turned stiff. After putting in so much effort, he still got turned down. It was unnatural.


    Keith was part of the leading martial


    arts family in Lambda City. He had a furious look on his face. "I bet you


    don''t even know who you are speaking to. I''m Keith from the Evans family in Lambda City. No one here dares to cross my family. I just came back from overseas. Are you really going to turn me down?"


    Renae backed up a little and nced at the door. Noticing Matthew was still inside, she started to feel a little anxious. "No offense, but I''m not interested in getting to know you. Can you please go away?"


    Keith snapped, "When I was overseas, thosedies would get in the car with just a wave. Now, I''m back in Lambda City, the Evans family''s turf. How dare you disrespect me? Do you know what could happen?"

 Chapter 462

    Startled, Renae took a step back. "What are you up to? It''s broad daylight. Don''t step out of line." Keith reached out to grab Renae''s arm and pulled her close. "I''m crossing the line now. What are you going to do about it? Go on. Bite me. I love it when women do that. I''ll even take off my belt, so you can take your time."


    Ignoring Renae''s attempts to break free, Keith yanked her into his arms.


    Suddenly, a loud voice rang out from the side. "Knock it off."


    Renae was panicking and didn''t know what to do. When she heard the voice, she looked over and saw Matthewing toward her. She immediately yelled, "Save me!"


    Keith noticed that Matthew was dressed in in clothes, with nothing costing more than 200 dors. He scoffed. "You brat! Don''t try to be a hero. Stay out of my way. You''re in no position to take me on." Matthew coldly warned, "Let her go."


    After Matthew finished speaking, he hurried over and closed in on Keith.


    Keith raised an eyebrow. As a cultivator from the top martial arts family in Lambda City, he was adept at Iron Fist.


    Keith looked down on the regr guy like Matthew. "Come on, you rascal! You''re not seriously thinking about fighting me, are you? You''ve got to be kidding. With your skills, I can destroy you even with one hand tied behind my back."


    However, a cold glint flickered in Matthew''s eyes as he hurled a punch at Keith. Matthew''s fist whistled through the air, smashing into Keith''s mouth like a hammer.


    Keith stumbled back a few steps and fell to the ground. Having been blindsided, he shouted, "You-" However, Keith only managed to say a word before a couple of his bloodied teeth fell out and hit the ground.


    Seeing his teeth on the ground, Keith was ovee with anger and snapped, "How dare you attack me first? If I don''t take you down today, then I''m no longer an Evans."


    The moment Keith finished his sentence, he lunged at Matthew. With his muscles tensed up, Matthew clenched his fists and locked his eyes on Keith.


    Just as Keith was within striking distance, he swung his punch at Keith. With a thud, Keith was knocked back ten feet before crashing down heavily to the ground.


    Keith held his stomach. The pain made him break into a sweat on his forehead. "How are you so tough?" Matthew grunted. "I thought you were something, but I didn''t realize you couldn''t even take one punch from me."


    As Matthew spoke, he slowly made his way toward Keith, seemingly getting ready to attack again.


    Terrified, Keith hurriedly shouted, "What do you think you''re doing? Do you even know who I am? Stop right there! You better not mess with me, or you''ll regret it."


    Without warning, Matthew stepped on Keith''s calf, and the sound of a bone snapping filled the air.


    Keith squealed like a pig. "Fuck! This fucking hurts! Are you out of your mind? How dare you break my leg Just wait. I''m going to make a cal and teach you a lesson. You can''t handle what''sing your


    way,


    Matthew stopped in his tracks. "So you''re getting backup, huh? I''ll wait for you. Send whoever you want, and I''ll deal with them too."


    Keith actually made a move on Renae in broad daylight. Matthew was infuriated.


    Keith pointed at Matthew. "Stay here. If you think you''re tough, don''t walk away."


    Halfway through his sentence, the phone call was connected. "Hey, Dad. Where are you? Someone beat me up."


    ...


    Dn Evans and Tessa sat near the window of a coffee shop. It was right across Gembrooke Building.


    Dn was from the Evans family in Lambda City. Even though his cultivation wasn''t the best, he was hands down the strongest when it came tobat.


    When he unleashed Iron Fist, the sheer power was enough to break boulders, and it was downright frightening.


    Dn brought the coffee to his lips and took a sip. As he held his cup, he revealed his knuckles that were thick with calluses. They looked intimidating.


    Seeing the hand holding the coffee, Tessa felt even more confident as she pointed at the sixth floor of Gembrooke Building.


    "Hispany is on the sixth floor. All you have to do is break his legs, and I''ll marry you."


    Just bringing up Matthew made


    Tessa grind her teeth with rage. She got down on her knees, apologizing and pleading, but he was having none of it and refused to forgive her.


    Tessa vowed to repay the humiliation she endured a hundred times over. She asked Dn out that day to


    take her revenge.


    As Dn gazed at Tessa''s enchanting beauty, he felt his heart racing and remarked with a smile, "You can count on me. I''ll take him down for sure."

 Chapter 463

    Right then, Dn''s phone suddenly started ringing, and he looked at the screen to see who was calling. It turned out to be Keith, his son.


    What a clueless idiot for getting in Dn''s way. He replied with irritation, "What do you want?"


    Keith trembled in pain. "Someone broke my leg, Dad. Get here fast and help me get back at him." What? Dn sprang to his feet. "Does he have a death wish? How dare he mess with people from the Evans family in Lambda City? Where are you?"


    Keith gasped in pain, his voice shaking as he replied, "I''m just outside the door at Opulent Club. Please hurry, Dad. I can''t take this pain much longer."


    After hearing where Keith was, Dn immediately hung up and told Tessa, "Something urgent came up. Wait here for me, and I''ll be back as soon as I''m done." With that, Dn left in a hurry.


    Tessa furrowed her brows. After all this time at the Evans residence, she finally convinced Dn to help her take revenge.


    She didn''t expect Dn to have his hands full. Now, all she could do was wait for him toe back.


    In truth, Tessa had also embarked on her journey in cultivation. Tessa lowered her gaze and looked at her


    hands. She had all the nails trimmed, and her once silky smooth hands were now rougher.


    As a woman, she couldn''t stand how things had turned out and hated Matthew even more.


    After learning Iron Fist and bing a cultivator, Tessa discovered a whole new reality.


    It turned out that there were cultivators in this world. With the Iron Fist she was taught, Tessa was


    convinced she could take on Matthew and gain the upper hand. After all, no matter how strong Matthew was, he was no match for a cultivator.


    Just to cover her bases, Tessa went with the safest option. She asked Dn, the strongestbatant in the Evans family, to handle it.


    Since Dn had left, Tessa decided to wait for another hour. If he weren''t back in 30 minutes, she''d take matters into her own hands.


    ...


    Standing at the entrance of Opulent Club, Matthew reassured Renae, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you." Gazing at Matthew, Renae beamed. "I''m not scared anymore."


    A car racing down the road suddenly came to a halt. The tires screeched as they rubbed against the ground. With smoke pouring out, the pungent smell spread for quite a distance.


    Seeing the familiar vehicle, Keith


    gritted his teeth and snapped, "You''d better watch out, you rascal! This is the end for you. Dad is the strongest member of the Evans family. Don''te crying to me when you end up with a broken leg."


    Matthew raised an eyebrow and continued chatting with Renae as if he hadn''t heard a thing.


    Seeing Matthew ignore him, Keith''s expression turned livid. "Dad has arrived You won''t even get a chance to plead for mercy. Just wait. This is the price you have to pay for messing with me."


    Keith had just finished speaking when Dn walked over. Spotting Keith''s broken legs, Dn instantly flew into a rage. "Who did this to you? I''m going to tear him apart."


    Keith jabbed his finger at Matthew and shouted, "It''s him, Dad! My leg is killing me. Take him down right now."


    Dn turned to look over. The moment he spotted Matthew, he was so shocked that his jaw fell. "Howe it''s you?"


    It turned out to be Matthew. He


    stormed into the Evans residence with Louis as his hostage and took everyone down. Even Justin, the head of the Evans family, got beaten up so badly that he was still lying in bed, recovering.


    Matthew was too strong. Dn didn''t even have the courage to face him in a battle. Matthew narrowed his eyes. "You know me, but I have no idea who you are. If you''re here to take me down, let''s get this over with."


    Keith impatiently shouted, "Get a move on and do something, Dad. Finish him and take revenge for me. We can''t let anyone who messes with the Evans family off the hook."


    Keith could barely finish his sentence when he took a solid p on his face. Holding his cheek, Keith asked Dn with disbelief, "Why did you hit me, Dad?"


    Keith was blown away by what had happened. Aftering to him, Dn pped him across the face instead of standing up for him. Everything was baffling to him.


    Feeling exasperated, Dn yelled, "Shut up!"


    Matthew walked up to Dn, and a wave of palpable killing intent surged toward Dn.


    As Matthew spoke, his words were chilling to the bones. "Are you here to take me out?"


    Overwhelmed by the murderous presence, Dn found himself drenched in cold sweat. With his legs turned to jelly, he dropped to his knees with a thud.


    "I''m not here to pick a fight. I just came to apologize for Keith. Please don''t hold it against him and let him off the hook this time."

 Chapter 464

    Keith gaped at Dn, his expression was filled with disbelief. Dn might not have the strongest cultivation in the Evans family, but he was absolutely the toughest fighter.


    He was the reason why Lambda City regarded the Evan family as the leading martial arts family.


    Over thest two decades, everyone only fought for the second ce in the ranking of martial arts family. No one was ever bold enough to challenge the Evans family for first ce.


    Despite everything, Dn just dropped to his knees like that.


    Keith felt like his world was falling apart. He couldn''t wrap his head around why Dn would kneel without putting up a fight, so he shouted unyieldingly, "What''s going on with you, Dad? Why are you so scared? I believe in you. He''s definitely no match for you."


    Dn felt his eyelid twitch. After going abroad, Keith came back acting like a total idiot. If Dn started something, he''d either end up dead or crippled. Keith was just leading him to his doom.


    Frustrated, Dn turned back and bellowed, "Shut up, you dipshit!"


    Keith was stupefied. It was the first time Dn had ever used such vulgarnguage.


    Clenching his teeth, Keith refused to give up. "You''re the strongest in the Evan family and the top fighter in Lambda City, Dad. He can''t take you on. Please just get up. You need to believe in yourself. Have some confidence.


    Seeing Dn on the ground, Matthew wanted to make a move but couldn''t bring himself to. Hitting someone friendly or down on their knees was out of the question.


    Matthew coldly remarked, "Keith has a point. Get up and show some confidence. All you need is one punch. One move to decide the winner."


    One hit to settle it? The image of Michael shing with Matthew head-on shed in Dn''s mind. It was Michael''s Iron Fist against Matthew''s punch.


    The Evanses'' Iron Fist hit like nothing else and was unparalleled. It was the strongest move in the Evans family, but the oue said otherwise.


    Matthew put down his hand without any injury. Meanwhile, the bones in Michael''s fists were broken to pieces, leaving his hand dangling like spaghetti.


    The moment felt so surreal. It turned into a nightmare Dn couldn''t shake off. He didn''t have the nerve to take on Matthew.


    Dn shot up to his feet, and Matthew was visibly surprised. "I have to give it to you for being brave. Okay, I''ll only hit you once. If you live through it, it''s your lucky day."


    Seeing Dn jump to his feet, Keith excitedly cheered, "Beat him up, Dad! Your Iron Fist is untouchable. I''ve never seen you lose, so nobody stands a chance against you. He won''t survive even a single bow. Take him down.


    Dn trembled with rage. If Keith kept talking and pissed off Matthew, the Evans family would be done for.


    Dn clenched his teeth and unleashed his Iron Fist at Keith. "Shut the fuck up!"


    With a bang, Dn punched Keith in the head. Thetter hit the ground and was out cold.


    Dn felt a pang in his heart. He quickly turned around and walked straight to Matthew. "I failed to raise Keith well and I apologized on his behalf. If you''re still not happy with what i did, feel free to hit him yourself. Beat him up and blow off some steam."


    Matthew was curious to find out how Keith was doing after the blow, but Dn was blocking his view. He casually circled Dn and walked over to Keith.


    As Matthew got closer, he could see


    everything clearly. Keith was just knocked out. After getting hit with Iron Fist, there wasn''t a single


    l.ne


    scratch on him. In truth, there wasn''t


    even a bruise or any wasn''t


    Undeniably, Dn had held back his punch. However, he knew he couldn''t keep it from Matthew and got down on his knees again.


    "Keith is too weak to handle a punch that hard. If you''re still upset, hit me instead."


    Fearing Matthew might hit Keith, Dn stepped in to take the blows himself, hoping to bear the brunt of it for Keith.


    Matthew nced at Dn again and grunted. "Take him and get out of my sight. You''d better stay out of my way, or I''lle to the Evans residence and teach you a lesson with my fists."


    Dn felt like a weight had been lifted off his chest. "Thank you so much, Mr. Grant. From this day onward, the Evans family will never be your enemy again. If we ever offend you, you can punish us however you see fit."


    Worried that Matthew might still hold a grudge against the Evans family, Dn seized the moment to make his position clear.


    Matthew snorted. "I don''t care what you say. I''ll judge you by what you do. I hope your actions match your words."


    With that, Matthew walked off with Renae.


    Dn watched as Matthew drove off with Renae. He breathed a sigh of relief when he had finally made it through this ordeal.


    ...


    A car pulled over at the entrance of Gembrooke Building. Matthew got out of the car and walked with Renae to the main door of the building.


    Renae looked around the ce. "Where are we going?"


    Matthew pointed up. "Sixth floor."


    Renae furrowed her brows. That didn''t tell her anything useful at all.

 Chapter 465

    Inside the coffee shop, Tessa gazed outside the window. Dn had been gone for a while now, so he should be back soon.


    Every time a car stopped, Tessa would check to see if it was Dn. Suddenly, she spotted something that made her open her eyes wide.


    Wasn''t that Matthew? He had actually showed up again, and he even brought a woman with him!


    It was obvious from first nce that she was such a slut. Why did she wear a tight shirt that highlighted her chest? Clearly, she was trying to seduce a man.


    Tessa couldn''t help but mutter, "You bitch! What a pair of scumbags. Both of you are despicable."


    Matthew was about to leave with the woman, but Dn still hadn''t returned. Upon seeing this, Tessa quickly got up to her feet and ran out of the coffee shop to chase after Matthew.


    Dn wasn''t back yet, but Tessa was confident with herself as a novice cultivator. She believed that it''d be a walk in the park to defeat someone like Matthew who barely knew how to fight.


    Tessa sprinted to the door of Gembrooke Building and finally caught up with Matthew. Without hesitation, she stood in front of him and blocked his path.


    Tessa? As Matthew was about to enter the building, he was startled when he saw Tessa. His smile turned into a grim expression.


    "What do you want?"


    Upon seeing Matthew in person, Tessa was visibly upset. She recalled every scene of her apologizing to him, begging for forgiveness, and dropping to her knees. Despite everything, he still didn''t forgive her. After kneeling so many times and putting up with all this humiliation, it was time for some payback. "We need to settle our score, Matthew."


    Was there anything to hash out? Matthew was amused. "What score?"


    Tessa sneered. "I messed up. You went to prison for me, so I shouldn''t be ungrateful and bring up a divorce right after you finish your sentence. But putting that aside, let''s be reasonable.


    "As a woman, I said sorry and even got on my knees for forgiveness. Why couldn''t you forgive me? Why did you keep putting me down?"


    If the facts were off the table, then what was there to talk about?


    Matthew was entertained. "After the divorce, I have never contacted you. You were the one who came to me and begged for my forgiveness on your knees. How is it my fault?"


    Tessa''s expression turned grim. "Yes, I was the one begging you, but why won''t you forgive me? You''re clearly just trying to humiliate me."


    Forgiveness? Matthew scoffed. "I served three years in prison for you, and you filed a divorce. What should I be forgiving you for?


    "Do you want me to move on from your betrayal, or do you want me to let it slide that you abandon Lorraine? Are you out of your mind? You''re an idiot."


    Furious, Tessa clenched her teeth. "Do you honestly think I''m still the same Tessa from back then, Matthew?


    "You probably didn''t see thising, but I''ve got what it takes to be strong. Today, I''m here to put you in your ce."


    As Tessa spoke, she balled her callused hands into fists.


    Sensing some strength in those fists, Matthew watched in confusion and coldly gazed at Tessa. "Seriously? You really believe you can teach me a lesson, huh?"


    Seeing Matthew''s disdainful expression, Tessa couldn''t help but snicker. She was already a cultivator, trained in the Evans family''s Iron Fist.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was just a regr guy with some basic fighting skills, so taking him down would be a piece of cake.


    Tessa''s expression contorted in anger. "You doubt me, Matthew? I''ll show you just how tough my fists are."


    The moment she finished speaking, she shouted and threw a punch at Matthew''s belly. After a smack, her fist struck him right in the abdomen.


    Matthew''s figure swayed slightly without budging. Noticing that Matthew was quiet, Tessa smirked. "Does it hurt so much you can''t even talk? Now you know just how strong I am. I barely put in half my effort. For my next punch, I''m going to crank it up to 80%."


    Tessa suddenly yelled and mmed her fist into Matthew''s stomach. He staggered a bit but stayed in ce.


    Tessa grinned menacingly. "Here''s my third punch. I''m going to put everything into it."


    Right after she spoke, Tessa hurled another punch that whistled through the air. She aimed at Matthew''s cheek this time. But before her fist could hit its target, a loud smack hit her right across the face.


    Her frail body was knocked back over ten feet before crashing hard to the ground.


    The impact left Tessa seeing stars and her ears ringing. The fall left berpletely disoriented. Half of her face was swollen, hurting like it was on fire. Tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Matthew slowly made his way over to Tessa. Every footstepnded on the ground felt like a heavy drumbeat pounding on her heart, which ramped up her fear.


    Tessa was shaken up from the p. At this moment, she realized how ridiculous it was to think of herself


    as tough. She never thought she couldn''t even handle one p from Matthew.


    When Tessa saw Matthewing toward her, she mumbled, "Don''te any closer."


    As Matthew came right up to Tessa, he crouched and yanked her hair to lift her up. "-ignored you and let you hit me two times. Now, you actually think you''re so tough just because of that. A mighty one who can''t even handle a man''s p?"

 Chapter 466

    With her hair being pulled, Tessa''s expression contorted in pain.


    Her mind snapped back to reality, and she realized those few moves she had learned meant nothing when facing Matthew.


    The fact that Tessa managed tond a couple of punches on Matthew didn''t mean she was strong. He was just toozy to care. But when she ticked him off, she couldn''t take even one p.


    Matthew''s question had left her utterly humiliated. "I was wrong. I was being too full of myself."


    He coldly grunted. "You only get it now after a p in the face. What were you thinking before? Get out of my face. I don''t want to see you again."


    With that, Matthew nudged Renae and yelled, "Stop spacing out! We''re leaving!" Then, Matthew entered the lobby on the first floor of Gembrooke Building.


    "Okay," Renae responded and quickly caught up.


    Holding her head, Tessa winced in pain. Tears ran down her cheeks as she watched Matthew and Renae disappear into the distance.


    Tears fell from her face and sshed on the marble floor, bouncing up tiny droplets. She felt her heart breaking into pieces just like those tears.


    Matthew had actually hit her. The man who used to run three blocks to get her a drink had actually hit her. The very guy who spent three years in prison actually pped her across the face.


    Tessa brought her hand to her face to feel her stinging cheek. She was so mad that she started grinding her teeth.


    "You really are something, Matthew. How can you p me in front of another woman? This is just perfect. "Just you wait! I''ve only scratched the surface with this Iron Fist technique. When Dn gets back, I''ll return that p a hundred times over!"


    As Tessa was talking, she dialed Dn''s number. "Hello. Where are you at?"


    In a car heading to the hospital, Dn looked at Keith''s broken leg, feeling heartbroken. Right then, his phone started ringing.


    "Hello. I''m in a car right now."


    Thinking Dn was on his way, Tessa eagerly said, "Hurry up. I''m waiting for you."


    Dn realized there had been a misunderstanding. "I''m in a car on my way to the hospital. I can''t make it today. You should go back now. When I have some timete I''ll go with you."


    en


    Upon finishing his sentence, Dn just hung up right away.


    With the phone in her hand, Tessa stood in a daze in the open space of Gembrooke Building.


    Was Dn still a man? During her time with Matthew, he never hung up on her. How could Dn do that


    to her? It hit Tessa that Matthew was truly a role model for men.


    Thinking about this, a wave of regret


    washed over Tessa. It was a pity that all she could do was to


    reminisce. After all, she couldn''t turn back time. Worse yet, she had also turned into his enemy.  Rubbing her sore cheek, Tessa looked up at the sixth floor of Gembrooke Building. "This isn''t the end, Matthew. You really went th?t far to hit me. After Dn is free, I will get you back many times over."


    After dering staunchly, Tesse spun on her heels and walked away.

 Chapter 467

    The street was bustling with cars weaving back and forth. Among the vehicles, a few cars lined up perfectly and cruised along at the same speed. They looked out of ce in the chaotic traffic around them.


    Lucien drove around without direction, turning back now and then to ask, "Where are we going?" Besides Lucien, there were three other people in the car-two were alive and one was dead. The living ones were Dominic and Leo, and Isaac was the deceased.


    Dominic''s expression showed nothing but fear and anxiety.


    That day, Dominic had spotted Isaac outside of Opulent Club, so he had gone over to butter Isaac up. Minutester, he was met with Isaac''s dead body. The whole thing felt so surreal that he was in a daze the entire time.


    The older men in Dominic''s family had all been in the military, so he was well aware of the Wood family''s influence there. They were a prominent family that could mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Horace, the head of the Wood family, could point at anything and make it the target for legions of soldiers. Anyone or any force the Wood family set its sight on was as good as gone.


    Yet, Dominic was somehow caught up in this mess. The body of Isaac, the Wood family''s heir, was right next to him.


    Dominic was at a loss about what to do next. He pulled out his phone to call his dad for some advice but quickly put it away. He didn''t want to get his dad involved.


    In the end, he thought about Brad and hurriedly dialed his number.


    ...


    A car was parked by the curb. An old man crouched there in his sandals, smoking his cigarette. Several cars were scattered around in the distance, standing guard.


    The sun zed down from the sky, and the street was empty, without a person or even a dog in sight. Skr Manning, the Company Commander, frowned and approached Brad. "How about we smoke in the car? It''s scorching out here, and it''s easy to get heatstroke in this weather."


    Brad took a hearty drag of his cigarette, and his sweaty wrinkled face looked rxed. After letting out a puff of smoke, Brad finally replied, "I can''t do that. Amelia doesn''t let me smoke."


    Skr was left speechless. If Brad wasn''t allowed to smoke, why was he doing it now? "It''s way too hot out here. Let''s just smoke in the car. I promise I won''t tell a soul."


    Brad nced at the car and shook his head. No. The car will reek of smoke and Amelia will pick up on it right away. I''ll just smoke here. Sure, it''s hot under the sun, but it feels safer."


    en


    Skr felt his eyelid twitching and stayed quiet. Then, his phone suddenly rang inside his pocket. He pulled it out and took a look before passing it to Brad.


    "It''s Dominic calling."


    Hearing the name made Brad furrow


    his brows. "I''m not taking the call. They''re just a bunch of entitled brats, and I''m not here to educate them in their parents'' stead. They''ll figure it out after a few hardo lessons."


    "Got it," Skr responded.


    After ending the call, Skr was about to put his phone away when it started ringing again. The caller was still Dominic.


    Seeing that Brad wasn''t saying anything, Skr just went ahead and hung up. However, the phone rang a third time.


    Brad stood up with a stub of cigarette. He answered the phone and grumbled, "Why are you calling?"


    He was hesitant to get these people


    involved, worried their parents might run into trouble with Horace.


    However they were so eager to make a name for themselves that they scared off those ready to take the mission and snagged it for themselves.


    Brad assumed that Dominic had figured out it was rted to the Wood family and was getting cold feet. After three attempts, Dominic''s phone call finally got through. He barely heard what Brad said and quickly blurted out, "Isaac is dead."


    Brad gasped in surprise, and his cigarette fell from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 468

    The burning cigarette butt fell right onto Brad''s foot like a sizzling coal. Feeling the stinging pain, he danced on his feet and kicked off his sandals. The pain snapped him back to reality, and he was shaken beyond words.


    Brad nned to have Matthew sh with the Wood family and seize the opportunity to dig up their dirty secrets. Then, he would team up with other forces to kick the Wood family out of the military.


    But who would have guessed Matthew would take out the Wood family''s heir right from the start? Moreover, Isaac was Horace''s grandson. How did Matthew find the nerve to go this far?


    Dominic heard some screams from the phone, but then everything went quiet. He became even more anxious.


    "Isaac''s body is here with us, Mr. Miles. We have nothing to do with it. Matthew was the one who killed him."


    Brad took a deep breath. As Skr retrieved his sandals, he put them back on.


    Hearing Dominic trying to shift the me, Brad snapped, "What''s wrong? Are you scared of the Wood family getting back at you?"


    Realizing that he''d been called out, Dominic bbered, "The Wood family is too formidable. I just want to protect the Larkin family."


    Brad coldly grunted. "Who knows about this? Please tell me it hasn''t gotten out."


    Dominic swore, "I haven''t told anyone, not even my dad. If words get out, I''m ready to be court-martialed." Brad''s gaze turned intense. "This is an order. Isaac''s death is ssified information. If news of it leaks, you all will be court-maritaled. Besides that, keep an eye on Matthew and someone to deliver the body to me."


    After ending the call, Brad tossed the phone back to Skr and stared nkly at the curb.


    After a while, Brad cursed out loud. "Fuck! He looked so soft like a fresh graduate. Can you believe he had the nerve to kill Isaac? He''s much crazier than me. No doubt about it, he''s the sessor of Juprus Ring.


    Next to Brad, Skr couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Brad didn''t often use foulnguage unless he was pissed off or excited. But when he did, he would swear up a storm.


    No one would believe it without witnessing it firsthand. Brad, the bigwig in the military, actually cursed this much.


    Skr waited for Brad to calm down before asking, "After Isaac''s body gets here, what do we do next?" Brad coldly replied, "Freeze it, and keep the news of Isaac''s death under wraps too."


    Skr figured he couldn''t keep Isaac''s death a secret for long. When the news got out, it would be earth- shattering and stir up a massive upheaval.


    But after seeing Brad knitting his brows together, Skr knew Brad had already realized it without needing him to talk about it.


    ...


    Renae trailed behind Matthew on the


    sixth floor of Gembrooke Building After checking out theboratory, she came outside and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    Matthew replied with a smile, "The working environment here is great, and we research health issues. You''re a doctor, so you know more about the human body-"


    However, Renae cut Matthew off by saying, "I''m a traditional medicine practitioner, and they''re researchers. It''s like an apple and an orange. What are you thinking?"


    Matthew furrowed his brows. His medical philosophy aligned with Harmona Sect in the traditional medicinemunity.


    He was all about bringing traditional


    and modern practices together and


    enhancing the application of traditional medicine, but clearly, Renae didn''t see it that way.


    Matthew scratched his head. "If you''re not keen on being here, then I don''t know what to do with you." Renae gazed at Matthew. "You''re a traditional medicine practitioner too, so I''ll just tag along with whatever you''re doing."


    Matthew chuckled. "I need to find the sessor of Thermodra Sect. It can be dangerous. Are you sure you want toe with me?"

 Chapter 469

    Renae wasn''t concerned about the danger Matthew pointed out. She had gone through it before and felt super safe with him around.


    But when Matthew said those words, a wave of warm feeling washed over Renae. He was really looking out for her.


    Renae sported a flirty smile and gazed at Matthew. "You gave Mom the Schrly Tradition as the engagement gift. That means we''re officially engaged, right?"


    Matthew was taken aback. Wasn''t the idea behind their engagement to help Renae shake off Damian? Why was it being brought up now?


    For a moment, Matthew was unsure how to respond in a way that wouldn''t hurt Renae''s feelings but still got the message across.


    Meanwhile, Renae looked at Matthew expectantly, waiting for his response. Their eyes met, like lovers gazing at each other. A weird tension hung in the air.


    Sensing the passion in Renae''s gaze bing more intense, Matthew cleared his throat. "Are you messing with me? Don''t act like that."


    Matthew wanted to brush it off as a joke.


    However, with a serious expression, Renae firmly stated, "I mean it. I''ve been single for three years, and there have been plenty of guys with their eyes on me.


    "But all they see is my figure. They only want to hook up with me. None of them are sincere."


    With a serious expression, Matthew replied, "You don''t really know me. We''ve only been together for a few days."


    Renae shed a grin and stated, "Even though it''s only been two days, you''ve already given me a lot. You helped me get my revenge and stopped Mom and Donna from using my marriage to get money.


    "Besides that, you freed me from the mayor and even crossed the district leader for my sake. I remember everything you''ve done for me. If you''re after my body, you can have it whenever."


    With that, Renae''s pretty face blushed as she lowered her head. She was too shy to meet Matthew''s gaze.


    Upon hearing Renae''s words, Matthew felt his heart start pounding.


    Renae was dropped-dead gorgeous, and her curvy figure was undeniably hot. Every angle of her looked sultry, and now she was inviting him toe get her.


    Matthew fought to control his


    excitement. He didn''t want to dwell on this topic, so he chuckled and said, "I still need to look for Thermodra Sect''s sesso today. I''m pretty tied up right now


    Renae pouted and shook her head. "I''m not in a hurry. It''s been three years since I''ve had a man. A day or so isn''t a big deal. Trust me. I''m not rushing it."


    Renae looked flustered as if she was trying to convince herself, but it only made things more obvious. Matthew was stunned when Dominic showed up with a dozen of people. He walked up to Matthew respectfully.


    "I''m here to update you on my work, Mr. Grant."


    Dominic had dealt with Isaac''s body, but he didn''t bring it up because Renae was around.


    Standing at the side, Renae had a surprised look. She had seen Dominic''s attitude when he first met with Matthew.


    At the junkyard, Dominic had an arrogant attitude. He didn''t think much of Matthew at all, so it was hard to believe Dominic would speak to Matthew like a subordinate Matthe


    reporting to his superior. The


    jel


    change in attitude was staggering, like worlds apart.


    Renae suddenly found herself intrigued by Matthew''s background. Thetter had an air of mystery around him.


    His medical expertise was top-notch, he was a tough fighter, and he wasn''t intimidated by those in power.

 Chapter 470

    Renae was getting more and more curious about Matthew. She wanted to figure out what kind of person he actually was.


    Reporting


    on duty? Matthew frowned. He asked Dominic to take care of the body because he was with


    the military and his special status meant that the police couldn''t interfere.


    But upon hearing the sudden update, Matthew assumed something had gone wrong. "Just give me the details, and be straight with me.''


    Dominic nced at Renae, thinking Matthew missed the hint. He suggested, "Can we talk about this in private?"


    Matthew shook his head. "Don''t worry about her. Feel free to say it."


    Matthew didn''t keep things from Renae. Did he trust her that much?


    Renae''s eyes lit up. Looking as joyful as ever, she smiled ear to ear with glee. Was it okay to say that now?


    Dominic was visibly shocked. The dead person in question was Isaac. He was the heir of the Wood family and Horace''s grandson. If news of this got out, it''d turn the world upside down. Nevertheless, Matthew didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    Dominic''s demeanor became even more respectful. He leaned forward and lowered his head as he spoke a lot softer.


    "Isaac''s body is already taken care of. Mr. Miles told us to keep quiet about it and not let anyone know." Matthew thought for a moment and pretty much figured out what Brad wanted. "Got it. Thanks for your hard work. I''m heading out for a personal matter, so feel free to take a break here."


    Dominic sported a troubled look. "Our assignment is to protect you and follow your orders. We have to stay by your side at all times. Don''t worry. We won''t get in your way at all, and we''ll keep our distance." After thinking it over, Matthew uncrossed his arms. "Fine then. Just stay out of my way!"


    Dominic repeatedly nodded. "Rest assured. We''ll follow from a distance. Just wave when you need us, and we''ll be right there. We won''t interfere with what you''re doing."


    What made Dominic so well-behaved?


    Matthew could hardly wrap his head around it. He recalled the scene when he first met Dominic and how Dominic introduced himself.


    At the junkyard, Dominic thumped his chest as he gave his introduction. "I''m a Major, working in a battalion in the army. My dad''s Brigadier, and my grandpa-"


    Back then, Dominic was full of himself. He dismissed Matthew and didn''t even bother to listen to Matthew''s name.


    How did he be so obedient and sensible? Was he still the same military brat Matthew knew? Seeing that Matthew was quiet, Dominic reiterated, "I''ll follow through on my word."


    It was his duty, so he couldn''t risk leaving Matthew''s side.


    Plus, Dominic couldn''t shake the feeling that Matthew was someone special. If he couldn''t care less about Horace, his background had to be impressive. Dominic wanted to seize this opportunity to get closer to Matthew.


    Matthew chuckled. "Okay. Let''s get going."


    ...


    In the courtyard stood a big honey locust tree. Its sprawling branches shaded the entire area. Beneath the tree, Horace lounged in a chair.


    As the sunlight filtered through the lush leaves, it cast light patches on Horace''s wrinkled face. His stern look and intense eyes gave off an intimidating presence.


    All of a sudden, Horace recalled something and sat up. He called Terrence Wood, his son.


    "Hello? What are you doing right now?"


    In a hospital, Terrence was having a meeting with his doctors when he saw the iing call and frowned.


    Horace and Terrence were father


    and son. It had been a year since


    theirst phone call, and they barely talked when they saw each other. So, why was Horace calling O Terrence?


    After walking out of the meeting room, he covered his mouth and whispered, "Did you call me for something, Dad?"


    The moment Horace heard Terrence, he got really annoyed. "What''s that supposed to mean? Can''t I call you if I don''t have anything important to say?"


    Frowning, Terrence didn''t know what was up with Horace. Why was his tone so harsh right from the get- go?


    Terrence checked the time, feeling a little fed up. "What''s the deal? I''m still in a meeting. Just get to the point."


    Horace snapped, "You brat, are you already losing your patience? All you care about is your job and patients. Do you even know what it means to be a father? When was thest time you cared about Isaac?"

 Chapter 471

    Upon hearing Horace''s words, Terrence''s hands quivered, and he looked furious. "What about you? Do you even care about me? Do you think you''re like a father to me?


    "What is it that they say? ''Like father, like son''? I''m just following your example, so you''re not in a position to lecture me."


    Horace was infuriated, barely holding his urge to curse up a storm.


    Without hesitation, Terrence added, "Don''t yell at me. If you keep it up, I''ll just hang up."


    Horace clenched his teeth in frustration. Dammit, Terrence was unbelievable! How could Terrence stop Horace from saying his piece?


    Horace clenched his jaw and swallowed his anger, but he was fuming inside. "Who do you think you arepared to me? You''re just a doctor, and the most you can aspire to be is a hospital director. I''m a general in the military,manding an army."


    With an annoyed smirk, Terrence rolled his eyes upon hearing the same old line. "If you''re still not getting to the point, I''m hanging up."


    Horace sighed and calmed down. He coldly said, "You should check on Isaac. He got hurt and had a serious head injury. I tried calling him, but it wouldn''t go through. Maybe he was just sulking.


    "As a dad, can''t you step up and do your part?"


    Upon hearing that Isaac was hurt, Terrence''s expression changed slightly, but he soon realized it wasn''t that bad. Otherwise, Horace wouldn''t be so calm.


    After a moment of silence, Terrence remarked, "You should know why I didn''t join the military. I don''t want to follow in your footsteps."


    Upon hearing that, Horace showed agony in his expression. "Your choice might be the right one. Mine is a path of no return. But who the hell am I doing this for if not you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have made it past three years old.


    "Anyone in the country can criticize me, but you''re the one person who can''t say a thing about it. You hear me? You don''t have that right."


    Terrence didn''t respond. He and Horace were silent on the call. After taking a deep breath, Horace rposed himself before continuing.


    "When you left, I ended up being both dad and grandpa. A few years from now, I might not be around anymore. By that time, you and Isaac will just fall apart without anyone to smooth things over.


    "Are you nning to sever your father-son rtionship by not contacting him? Just give him a call. Anyway, I''m hanging up. You figure it out."


    Horace sounded so close to pleading, and he even felt embarrassed saying them. So, he hurriedly hung


    up.


    Leaning against the wall in


    resignation, Terrence stayed quiet for a moment, then dialed Isaac''s number But after a long wait, no one picked up. He tried calling three times in a row but still got nothing.


    After thinking it over, Terrence called the butler. "Get Isaac on the phone, Ashton."


    Ashton Nieves wasn''t as old as he seemed. Even though he was in his 40s, he dressed like he was in his 60s.


    He spoke slowly like an old man. "Isaac went out to see his girlfriend. It looks like he won''t be back anytime soon.


    Terrence twitched his mouth. "What girlfriend are you talking about? It''s just a random fling!


    "He''s got a head injury, and he still can''t control himself. Sooner orter, he''s going to end up in hot water with women. When he''s back make sure he calls me."


    After he was finished, Terrence ended the call.


    Matthew came to Savvy Savers Market at Denketh in Lambda City. Campbell Clinic had all sorts of catchy ads stuck on the door about Sebastian Campbell.


    "Troubled by a cold wife? Call Sebastian!"


    "Troubled by a mad wife? Call Sebastian!"


    "Troubled by a distant wife? Call Sebastian!"


    Spotting the ads, Matthew frowned. "Does Thermodra Sect offer psychological help? I didn''t know that."


    Renae nced at Matthew and shook her head. "You seriously don''t get what it means?"


    Matthew crossed his arms. "I''m not sure I understand. It feels like it''s about mental health, but also like a service that teaches men how to handle their wives."


    A mischievous glint shed in


    Renae''s eyes. She raised an


    eyebrow and said, "How old are you


    this year? Do you really have


    relevant experience before? Are you


    sti virgin?"

 Chapter 472

    ?


    Chapter 472


    Matthew started frowning. "Of course, I''ve had a partner before, but what does that have to do with anything?"


    Upon hearing Matthew''s response about him having experience with women, Renae''s eyes lit up. Since it was past tense, it probably meant he was single at the moment.


    Renae giggled. "Since you had experience with women, you should know the guy''s code, right?"


    Guy''s code? Matthew was puzzled. "What code?"


    Renae''s turned beet red at the question. She couldn''t face Matthew''s curious gaze and darted her eyes everywhere.


    Blushing, she yfully replied, "Why can''t you get it? It''s obvious. When your wife is angry, you have to do that with her. When she''s not being affectionate, do it with her. Since you have experience with women, you can''t seriously not know this, right?"


    Matthew eximed with a drawn-out "oh" in realization. He understoodpletely. After all, he often said stuff like that to Rachel all the time.


    He would always advise Rachel to engage in that kind of thing. Just a taste of it, and she would feel amazing.


    Earlier, Matthew didn''t connect the ads with this perspective, and he med it on the lines being poorly written. That was why he wouldn''t see it in that picture.


    He shook his head slightly and remarked, "If your wife is upset, why not take care of it yourself? Why do you need to find Sebastian? Doesn''t that sound a little strange? Isn''t it just ridiculous for someone to marry a wife and find Sebastian for that purpose?


    Renae broke intoughter. "Basically, he''s saying if the wife is unhappy, it might be because she''s not satisfied in the bedroom. The husband could have health issues, so he needs to consult Sebastian for treatment."


    Oh. So that was how it was.


    Matthew felt speechless. "The ad is so subtle that I think the doctor is running out of business. Unlike this, other doctors keep their ads simple.


    "For example, ''say goodbye to erectile dysfunction with our traditional form where one pill is all you need''. Or they might promote their miracle oil as the perfect boost for men. "You might even see ads iming their kidney boost is your biggest win in your bedroom." Renae seemed to take a liking to this ad and praised it with a smile, "This ad is not bad. It''s discreet, yful, and a little cheeky. Dr. Campbell must be a smooth and charming guy.


    "I believe he can be humorous too. These days, there just aren''t many men like that. Come on! Let''s go inside and get to know him.


    Matthew had to acknowledge the ad''s subtlety. "Sure. I''m curious to find out how suave and refined Sebastian was."


    Renae walked to the ss door and stood there as she waited for Matthew.


    Matthew remarked, "Why are you not heading inside?"


    With that, Matthew pushed open the ss door and stepped into the clinic first. Everything inside immediately came into view.


    The clinic was quite shabby. The furniture looked like it was from ages ago, and it was all dusty as if no one had stepped inside the ce for a month.


    Inside, there was an office desk with a battered surface, looking like it was salvaged from a dumpster. One of the chairs even had a broken armrest.


    A rugged-looking man sat in his chair. He had unkempt facial hair that seemed untouched for a while and disheveled, greasy hair. He had a cigarette in his mouth and was glued to his phone screen.


    The phone disyed a gorgeous woman pole dancing. The man was so engrossed that he didn''t even notice that someone had walked into the clinic.


    Upon seeing the man''s appearance, Matthew felt something was off. This guy couldn''t be Sebastian. A refined man wouldn''t act like this.


    Nevertheless, with a friendly smile, Matthew asked, "Hello. Is Dr. Campbell around?"


    The man looked up and noticed the neer. He excitedly stood up and replied, "Hi there. I''m Dr. Campbell!


    "Are you struggling with impotence or premature ejaction? Come to me, and I''ll cure you in no time. Even if it''s erectile dysfunction, I''ll have you going strong all night."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew furrowed his brows. Sebastian was too blunt with his words. It was an entirely different approach from the ad on the door.


    Matthew turned to Renae beside him and whispered, "Is this the cultured and polished man you were talking about earlier?"


    With a strange expression, Renae sized Sebastian up. "Are you really Sebastian?"


    Sebastian opened the tattered drawer and started rummaging around before pulling out an ID card. "Do you need to see my ID? You must have heard about my excellent medical skills and traveled here from afar, right?


    "Rx. You''vee to me. Even if your husband''s is weak and limp like a caterpir, my treatment will make it strong, tough, andsting."


    In no time, Renae''s pretty face was flushed red. With a yful look in her eyes, she nced at Matthew.


    Upon hearing Matthew exin that they weren''t a couple, Renae didn''t argue back. Instead, she turned to yell at Sebastian, "What nonsense are you spouting? We''re not looking for treatment."


    Wait, this wasn''t about medical treatment? The smile on Sebastian''s face faded. He tossed the ID card on the desk and returned to his worn-out chair.


    Sebastian''s attitude became indifferent right away. "So, what do you need from me?"

 Chapter 473

    Renae fixed her gaze on Matthew. "You take it from here."


    Matthew nodded. He approached the desk and looked at Sebastian. "Since you''re a doctor, have you heard about Eight Medical Sects?"


    With a raised eyebrow, Sebastian sprang to his feet. "Never heard of it. If you''re not here for a consultation, then just leave. My time is limited, and I need to earn a living. I don''t have time to mess around with you all."


    Upon finishing speaking, Sebastian started making his way out of his clinic.


    Why did Sebastian need to leave the clinic to earn money? Wasn''t he a doctor? Why not just stay at the clinic to make some cash?


    Matthew was filled with questions, but it was their first meeting, so he held back from asking them. Knowing Sebastian was about to leave, Matthew hurriedly stopped him.


    "Hold on. If your time is so valuable, I''ll pay for it."


    Was Matthew seriously going to give him money? Sebastian stopped in his tracks. With a cigarette in his mouth, Sebastian frowned and asked, "Cash is king. My time isn''t cheap. How much are you paying?" How much should it be? Matthew frowned and pondered about it. His goal that day was to find Integrative Medicine, Thermodra Sect''s legacy medical literature, and Infinity Pill Form.


    Integrative Medicine was a priceless and invaluable piece of medical literature. Meanwhile, Infinity Pill Form was truly a timeless treasure.


    Legends said that it was a form for strengthening vitality and kidney health. It wasn''t written on paper or a parchment scroll, nor was it chiseled into stone or metal. Instead, it was carved on a small gold box.


    The gold box alone was worth a fortune, and it came with a precious form to boot.


    After mulling it over, Matthew looked straight at Sebastian and stated, "How much do you want? Just name your price."


    Since it was a priceless treasure, Matthew was hesitant to quote a price. Sebastian took a deep drag of his cigarette, and the remaining stub burned down to the very end in an instant.


    Yet, he still kept the cigarette in his mouth as he gave Matthew a once-over. Everything Matthew wore was super ordinary, and none of it was branded. It was easy to tell that he wasn''t rich.


    Seriously, he dared to throw out any price like that. Who did he think he was?


    With a look of disdain, Sebastian asked for a ridiculous price. "I''m not asking for a lot. It''ll be 100 thousand dors. Did that freak you out?"


    Matthew pulled out his phone. "Sure. I''ll wire you 100 thousand dors right now." As he spoke, he opened up the banking app to prepare for the transfer.


    Was he actually nning to pay 100 thousand dors? Sebastian gaped at Matthew in surprise.


    The cigarette butt dropped from Sebastian''s mouth to the floor, and the glowing tip burst into sparks all over the ce. Some of them evennded on his foot.


    He wore a pair of sandals with no socks on, and the sparks hit the top of his foot perfectly.


    Sebastian yelped from the burning pain and danced on his feet, screaming, "Fuck! That''s hot as hell!"


    He crouched to check his foot and


    realized it wasn''t serious at all. There was just a red spot on his skin. He was just startled by the sudden pain. By the time he stood up again, he had already recollected himself.


    ton


    Sebastian scrutinized Matthew once more and noticed thetter had a serious look. His expression turned wary. After all, 100 thousand dors wasn''t a small amount.


    He was currently in Lambda City''s outskirts, which was eight miles away from the city. If he opted for


    cheap apartments, he could get himself a small apartment of around 430 square feet.


    However, with 100 thousand dors on the table, the task had to be pretty serious.


    Sebastian wanted the money, but he valued his life even more. He shook his head and replied, "That''s too much."


    Sporting an earnest look, Matthew remarked, "I actually think that''s not a lot. In fact, the amount seems a bit low. Do you have time to talk now?"


    How was 100 thousand dors too little? Sebastian twitched his mouth as he utterly looked bewildered. Who were these people?


    Now, Sebastian felt even more worried, and he had an inexplicable sense of fear toward Matthew. "Since you''ve got the money, why not look for someone else? I might not have money, but I''m not desperate enough to kill myself for it. Just go."


    With that, Sebastian walked to the door and gestured for Matthew and Renae to leave.


    Matthew shook his head. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m not trying to put you in danger. I''m with the medical sects, and you''re the sessor of Thermodra Sect. I''m here to recover two of its legacy items."  Sebastian was taken aback and waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t know what''s this Thermodra Sect you''re talking about, let alone the medical sects. I don''t have what you want here. Please go."


    Matthew''s demeanor changed slightly. "Can we sit down and talk about this? If you have questions, feel


    free to ask. There might be a misunderstanding between us."


    Sebastian''s face showed irritation. "There''s no misunderstanding. I don''t even know what you''re referring


    to at all. If you''re sticking around, then I''ll leave."


    With that, Sebastian exited the clinic, leaviing Matthew and Renae behind.

 Chapter 474

    As the clinic owner, Sebastian had already left the ce. Upon seeing this, Matthew quickly motioned to Renae. "Let''s get going, too. We don''t want to keep him from closing."


    Renae hummed in acknowledgment and ran out the door. Matthew hurried out of the clinic in a matter of seconds and saw Sebastian heading south, leaving the door wide open.


    Facing Sebastian''s back, Matthew quickly shouted, "You left the door open, Dr. Campbell!"


    However, Sebastian acted like he didn''t hear anything and actually picked up his pace as he continued walking south.


    Upon seeing this, Renae pointed at the clinic door and remarked, "Why doesn''t he lock the door? Isn''t he afraid of losing anything?"


    Matthew could tell that Sebastian had taken off quickly because he heard them mentioning Thermodra Sect and Integrative Medicine.


    Matthew went back to close the door, then told Renae, "Let''s get moving. We need to catch up to him."


    A few people chatted in the car not far away. Lucienined in frustration, "Let''s be real, Dominic. Leo and I are captains. Plus, you are a major.


    "In the army, someone of Matthew''s status would have to salute us. He''s not even qualified to eat at the same table with us.


    "But now, we''re supposed to protect him? To make matters worse, we''ve to do it secretly like we''re criminals. Why should we?"


    Leo chimed in as well. "Did you see that? Matthew is hanging out with a pretty woman, having a great time, and flirting like there''s no tomorrow, but the three of us are stuck in this car, keeping him safe. The more I think about it, the more it ticks me off."


    Dominic nodded. "I feel the same way too, but he took out Isaac. Do you think a regr person would have the nerve to take him on?"


    Upon hearing that, Lucien got even more upset. "I''m even more worried now that he''s killed Isaac. What if


    Mr. Wood sends someone to eliminate him? Should we really protect him?"


    After thinking it over, Isaac remarked, "If Matthew dared to kill Isaac, he must have serious backing if he''s got more powerful connections than Mr. Wood, building a rapport with him could work in our


    favor."


    Leo frowned and said, "But I''m concerned that he doesn''t have a strong backing."


    Dominic nodded in agreement. Leo had a point. If Matthew didn''t have any backing, they were all going to be in trouble because of him.


    He mulled over it before instructing, "Start digging into Matthew''s background, Leo. Make sure you get all the details, and make sure that they''re urate.


    Leo leaned closer. "I''m on it. I''ll uncover everything and even his family history."


    Dominic uncrossed his arms. "I hope your background doesn''t let me down, Matthew. Otherwise, we''ll get caught up as Mr. Wood''s enemies and put our family in dangero


    "If that happens, I won''t let you off the hook."


    With that, Leo stepped out of the car. Lucien was behind the wheel, keeping his distance as he trailed behind Matthew and Renae.


    Matthew ran to catch up with Sebastian. "I''ve closed the clinic door for you, Dr. Campbell. Wait up. We need to chat."


    Sebastian irritably responded, "I make a few hundred dors an hour, and I''m pretty busy. Don''t hold me up from making money."


    Matthew chuckled."I''ll pay you exactly that rate. How does that sound?"


    For the sake of Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form, he sported a friendly smile and spoke in a gentle tone.

 Chapter 475

    Matthew was as humble as he could be. Nevertheless, Sebastian nced at Matthew with disdain and said proudly, "I can manage on my own and take care of myself. I''m capable of making a living on my own, so I don''t need a dime from you. Now, leave me alone."


    With that, Sebastian strutted off.


    Matthew stopped running after Sebastian and slowed down. He eventually walked alongside Renae, trailing behind Sebastian about ten feet away.


    Looking at Sebastian''s back, Renae nodded approvingly. "Sebastian looks shabby, and all he talks about is money. He seems really obsessed with it too. But I can''t deny that he''s ambitious and driven."


    Upon hearing Renae''s words, Matthew chuckled and remarked, "I''m curious where he goes to make a few hundred dors an hour."


    Up ahead, Sebastian slipped into an alley, winding through it before he walked into a yard.


    Renae came to the gate with Matthew and urged him to hurry up. "Get inside already. Don''t you want to see how he makes a few hundred dors an hour? You''ll find out soon.


    "I''m sure a hard worker like him has a good way to make money. If I''m right, he''s doing house calls for patients..."


    Renae went quiet halfway through her sentence. Her lovely face showed a bewildered look as she watched Sebastian enter such a ce in disbelief.


    It was a card room. How could he visit such a ce?


    Matthew looked amused. "Is this your idea of a driven person hustling for money?"


    Renae looked a bit awkward. "Maybe the patient runs a card room or something."


    Matthew didn''tment further. He pushed the door open and walked inside. Upon entering the card


    room, Matthew was hit by the thick stench of cigarettes, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Renae hurriedly covered her nose and mouth with her hand. Her expression twisted in disgust. "I can''t stand being here."


    There were eight tables in the card room, and all of them were filled with people. Next to each customer was a small table holding beer, drinks, cigarettes, lighters, and snacks like bubble gum.


    People yed ckjack and poker in the room. The air was thick with smoke, and the ce was buzzing with noise.


    The moment the ckjack yers spotted Sebastian, they stood up and ditched their cards to wee him. "Join my table today, Dr. Campbell."


    "I''m taking the seat opposite you today, Sebastian. Let''s y a few rounds."


    "You promised mest time that we''d y a few rounds, Sebastian."


    "Don''t even think about taking my spot. It''s been days since I''ve yed at the same table as Dr.


    Campbell. No matter what, it''s about time I get to y a few hands with him."


    Sebastian acted like this was nothing new. "I''m just here for some casual games today. Let the boss decide where I get to y."


    Watching this scene unfold, Matthew couldn''t help but click his tongue in disbelief. Was Sebastian seriously this popr? It looked like many people wanted to y at his table.


    Renae seemed let down. "No way! He actually ys cards for a living. That''s how he earns a few hundred dors an hour! I''ve got to admit that he''s well-liked. Everyone''s fighting to join his table."  en


    Matthew shook his head. "It doesn''t mean he''s liked by many."


    All of Renae''sments about Sebastian were totally off the mark.


    Feeling embarrassed, Renae wanted to salvage some dignity for herself. "Many people are eager to get a spot at his table. If it isn''t because of his charisma, then what''s the reason?"


    Matthew nonchntly remarked, "Maybe it''s because he''s not lucky."


    "Unlucky?" Renae muttered to herself. She then finally realized it. "Are you saying he''s always losing? So


    sitting at his table means winning money. Is that why he is so popr?"

 Chapter 476

    Matthew nodded. "That''s probably it. Everyone believes they can make money by ying at his table. He must be on a losing streak for a while now."


    As Matthew spoke, he couldn''t shake off his doubts. Having spoken with Sebastian earlier, Matthew knew he was quite a sharp person. If he was always losing money, why did he keeping back to y?


    As Matthew was lost in thought, a woman in a striking red dress with heavy makeup walked right over. The woman seemed to be in her 30s, and her voluptuous figure filled her dress perfectly. As she walked, she swayed her waist gently, with her hips moving alluringly.


    The refined demeanor of a sophisticated woman and her captivating charm were evident in every manner. The elegance and seductive qualities that usually seemed contradictory came together seamlessly in her. It didn''t feel off at all.


    She walked up to Matthew and handed him a pack of cigarettes. "Hey! Young man! Is this your first time here? Take the cigarette and enjoy."


    Matthew shook his head. "I didn''t ask for any cigarettes."


    Just then, a man next to them chimed in. "Don''t sweat it, dude. You don''t have to pay for the cigarettes. Everyone whoes into the card room gets a free pack."


    Matthew rarely yed cards except for New Year''s when he''d join his family and friends for a few rounds. Hence, he didn''t expect to get free cigarettes when he entered the card room, especially not Dunhills. He suspected they were about 20 dors a pack.


    Matthew instinctively turned down the offer. He didn''t believe in getting something for free and didn''t want to feel like he was indebted to anyone.


    "It''s alright. I feel bad taking it for free."


    The woman giggled. "You clearly don''te here often, young man. That''s just how it is in good card rooms. Besides giving out cigarettes, all the beer and bottled water in the fridge is free too.


    "We even cover all your meals here, and you don''t have to y a game. I just like being in a lively environment."


    Matthew was taken aback. If what she said was true, he could just hang out in the card room every day, scoring himself a pack of cigarettes and free meals. Everything sounded so sweet when the service was great as well.


    However, Matthew was already a grown-up and not some naive teenager. His instinct was to refuse something that seemed too good to be true.


    Before Matthew could say anything, she reached but with her delicate hand to grab Matthew''s hand. Then, she shoved a pack of cigarettes into it and continued with a grin, "Feel free to call me Jane. This is my shop. If you need anything, just let me know."


    As Jane Petty spoke, her soft hand gently slid across Matthew''s palm before she pulled it away. Feeling a jolt from her hand brushing his, he looked at her and saw her giving him a yful, flirtatious smile. Matthew blushed slightly.


    He cleared his throat and tried to y it cool as he asked, "Can I sit at the same table with Sebastian?" As Matthew spoke, he pointed in Sebastian''s direction. He hade here for Sebastian, so he stayed right on his heels.


    Jane raised her eyebrow in surprise. Then, she started chuckling. "You''ve heard of him too? Too many people want to join him at the table. You probably won''t get a turn today.


    IMS


    "But what can I say? I feel like we have a spark from the first nce. I''ll let you slip inside here for some


    fun."


    Slip inside where? It sounded like an innuendo. Matthew sensed Jane''s intentions and raised an eyebrow. "You''re asking me to slip in the line, right?"


    Jane sported a yful smile, "Of course. What are you expecting? Are you thinking about some naughty, you silly?" She swayed her voluptuous figure and pouted gently.


    Matthew felt speechless. Why couldn''t Jane justmunicate properly? "Alright. I''ll count on you to sort this out quickly."


    Jane chuckled and asked Matthew to follow her before making her way to a private room.


    Just as Matthew was ready to go with Jane, Renae tugged Matthew''s arm and whispered, "I can''t shake the feeling that she doesn''te off as trustworthy, Matthew."


    Matthew blinked in surprise before grinning and responding, "Have you seen any decent woman run a card room? Why don''t you just head back? You don''t belong here."

 Chapter 477

    Renae just wanted to convince Matthew that Jane wasn''t a good person. Upon hearing Matthew''s words, she felt at ease.


    "No. I won''t go without you."


    Noticing that Renae was sticking around, Matthew went quiet and followed Jane into the room.


    The room looked fancier than the outside. It featured one gambling table and four cushioned chairs with backs. Right then, only Sebastian was at the table.


    Jane motioned at Matthew. "Why don''t you take a seat? I''ll go round up other people to join the table." After saying that, Jane left the private room.


    Sebastian spotted Matthew. Under his disheveled hair, he raised an eyebrow. "Are you here to join the card game too?"


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "Just trying my luck here."


    Sebastian kindly advised, "Our stakes here are pretty high. You should think it through. You can''t back out once you''re in."


    Matthew knew Sebastian wanted him to leave, so heughed and replied, "You can''t be serious. It''s just a card game."


    Sebastian shook his head. "This ce is dangerous. You seem like you''ve never yed cards before. You''d better get out when you can."


    Matthew frowned. He wasn''t going anywhere until he got his hands on Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form.


    "I''m just here for some card games. What''s the worst that can happen? It''s just losing some money. It can''t be that bad."


    Sebastian fixed his gaze on Matthew and muttered, "Good advice is wasted on a stubborn idiot." Upon hearing Sebastian''s words, Matthew was even more baffled. "If you know this ce is dangerous, why''d youe here?"


    Sebastian didn''t respond. He reached for a pack of cigarettes on the table and stuck one between his lips. He took out a lighter to light the cigarette. Leaning back in his seat, he smoked quietly and ignored Matthewpletely.


    With a scruffy beard and messy hair, Sebastian had a cigarette hanging from his mouth. He looked as hopeless as one could imagine.


    In no time, Jane brought two more people into this room. One of them was a chubby middle-aged guy in his 40s, and the other was a muscr man in his 30s.


    The chubby man in his 40s looked pretty average, but he had some fancy makeup. He also looked like he''d used some skin-whitening product. His face was pale, and he wore faint lipstick that was hard notice unless one examined him closely. Besides that, he even had eyeliner on.


    His speech and expressions had a touch of femininity, but it was different from Jane''s. It came off as a bit more dramatic. Just looking at him for a moment made the observer''s skin crawl.


    After taking a nce, Matthew swiftly shifted his gaze to the burly man in his 30s. The burly man clearly worked out. His hands were thick, and his knuckles had calluses.


    Upon spotting those calluses, Matthew became wary. The muscr man had definitely trained hard, and he could put up a fight.


    After rounding everyone up, Jane


    turned to Renae and said, "It''s time to start the game, youngdy. If you''re staying, no wondering around or snooping. Otherwise, he will lose by default."


    en


    Feeling anxious, Renae turned to Matthew and asked, "Should I just head out and wait for you in the lobby?"


    Matthew shook his head. There were all sorts of people in the card room, and he felt uneasy leaving Renae outside.


    "You should stick closely to me."


    With a cheerful smile, Renae obediently replied, "Sure. I''ll stay right here with you."


    Jane giggled and announced the rules. "Let the game begin. Since we have a neer, the first hour will be 100 dors a game. That''s the lowest bet limit in our card room.


    "After that, it''ll be one thousand dors a round. If anyone is short on cash, just leave the table early." Sebastian smoked in silence as if he didn''t catch a word from Jane at all. The chubby man popped a piece of gum in his mouth and leisurely chewed it.


    The beefy guy looked impatient. "Let''s kick things off already. I''m looking forward to the unrestricted games after midnight."


    Unrestricted? Matthew was totally in the dark. He had never been to a ce like this before. Everything about the ce fell off. If it weren''t for Sebastian, he would have gotten up and left. All he could do now was take things cautiously.

 Chapter 478

    Jane scanned the room and saw that no one had any objections. She chuckled and dered, "Since everyone''s cool with it, let''s get started with exchanging the chips!"


    As Jane spoke, she took out a small box filled with chips of different colors. Sebastian pulled out his phone and transferred the money to Jane.


    "Just the usual."


    Smiling, Jane set down two stacks of chips in front of Sebastian. "Let''s get into it and have a st. You''ve got to stop losing today."


    With a cigarette between his lips, Sebastian caught the chips and casually tossed them in front of him. "It was just a string of bad luck before. It wasn''t because I didn''t know what I was doing."


    Jane giggled as she shook her head. "Alright. I get it. It''s just back luck."


    After finishing her sentence, Jane brought the box to the chubby middle-aged man. "How much are you looking at, Caleb?"


    Caleb Murphy sported a nonchnt expression and muttered, "200 thousand dors."


    200 thousand dors? Matthew clicked his tongue. "Didn''t you say we start at 100 dors?"


    Caleb nced at Matthew and scoffed. "100 dors are just for warm-up. If you can''t handle it, you''d better switch tables."


    Matthew smacked his lips. He knew a few tricks for ckjack but had never put them into practice. The key point was that Matthew wasn''t into gambling. He felt that even 100 dors per round was pushing it. Nevertheless, Matthew was totally unfazed by Caleb''s snide remarks at the table.


    Jane nced at Matthew, and a hint of disappointment crossed her face. Then, she smiled and approached the burly man.


    "How much do you want to exchange for chips, Dwight?"


    Dwight Keller held up three fingers. "300 thousand dors."


    Jane took out 300 thousand dors worth of chips. Then, she came over to Matthew. "How much do you want?"


    Matthew mused for a moment before putting up one finger. "Give me a small sum. If it''s not enough, I''ll get more from youter."


    Jane''s smiling expression froze, but she still forced a smile. "So, you''re thinking about 10 thousand dors, right? I hope you win so much that you don''t spend it all.''


    As Jane was talking, she reached for the chips, but Matthew raised his hand to stop her and corrected her.


    "I''m asking for 1,000 dors worth of chips."


    Jane paused with her hand in mid-air. Her expression was filled with disbelief. "You''re only going for 1,000 dors?"


    At this point, Jane wished she hadn''t put Matthew in this room. When they first met, Jane thought higher of Matthew because of Renae.


    Renae was stunning and had a certain grace about her. Plus, she willingly stayed by Matthew''s side in a well-behaved manner. That made Jane assume that Matthew was rich.


    Pretty women might not have always made the best choices in husbands, but they sure excelled at finding a wealthy man. Jane never thought she''d get it wrong this time.


    Matthew chuckled and responded, "Yes. I''ll take 1,000 dors in chips. If I need extra, I''lle back for more."


    Dwight nced at Matthew nonchntly. "This isn''t the card game you y with old folks. Have you ever been to a card room before? If you''re broke, quit making a fool out of yourself."


    Matthew scowled. He''d only nned to build a rapport with Sebastian, but now he decided otherwise and coldly warned, "Mind your own business. 1,000 dors worth of chips is enough for me."


    There was a reason Matthew came off so confident. During his time in prison, he treated a prison buddy named Darrell Hope. As a token of appreciation, Darrell taught m tricks for ying cards.


    Darrell imed his technique had been passed down for nearly a century. He boasted that he had


    traveled everywhere and had never tasted defeat.


    Darrell went so far as to say that if Matthew dedicated a year to learning just a third of what Darrell knew, Matthew would be unbeatable.


    Matthew was a little skeptical about


    it but gave it a shot for a month. To his surprise, he ended up winning Darrell in just that time. Darell imed that Matthew was exceptionally talented.


    But Matthew didn''t take it seriously because he wasn''t into gambling. After getting out of prison, he never went to a casino. He was close to forgetting he had those tricks up his sleeve.


    Facing the mockery now, Matthew decided to teach Dwight a lesson.


    How was it enough? Dwight sneered. "How naive. This is the real deal, not some game you y outside. "1,000 dors will vanish in an instant. You should hurry up and leave before you start crying about your losses.


    Matthew ignored Dwight and turned back to Jane. "If I lose, I''ll just get more chips."


    Jane prided herself on being friendly and hospitable. She didn''t want to kick Matthew out, so she amiably responded, "Alright. Let''s y a few rounds. If you''re not used to it, we still have a wide selection of games outside."


    After Jane spoke up, Dwight didn''t say another word.


    The first round started. After everyone had their cards, Sebastian knitted his brows at his hand and lit a


    cigarette. From the looks of it, the cards weren''t great.


    Caleb looked at his cards and put them on the table. He then leaned back in his seat and looked at Matthew.


    cing down his cards, Dwight casually yed with one of them and fixed his gaze on Matthew. His eyes were filled with contempt and disdain.

 Chapter 479

    Matthew was still figuring out the cards in his hands. He held them haphazardly, looking like a child ying ckjack for the first time. It was in as day that he was a total rookie.


    Caleb couldn''t take it anymore and urged. "It''s your turn first. Hurry up already."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Hang tight. I''ll be ready soon."


    Dwight sneered. "Quit staring. You''re doomed to lose. I''m taking all your chips this round. When you lose everything, quickly get out of my face."


    Matthew tapped on his cards and remarked, "I''ve got a pretty solid hand."


    Dwight sported a confident look. "Here''s the deal. I''ve got this one in the bag. If I can''t win against you


    after ying ckjack for so many years, then I might as well have never yed.''


    When Dwight drew his cards, he knew he was in a good position to win. He had an Ace and a seven, so it was a perfect starting hand.


    After all, he had counted the cards. After drawing his hand, he could tell he was about to win based on his experience. Suddenly, Matthew shouted and revealed his hand.


    "ckjack!"


    Dwight raised an eyebrow. "Did you slip up, kid? You''re so new to this. How is that possible?"


    As Dwight was speaking, he shifted his gaze to Matthew''s hand. Upon seeing it, his face went as white as a sheet.


    How did Matthew get a default win? He just drew the first two cards as ckjack. What kind of luck was that?


    Sitting across Dwight, Caleb gaped at the cards. "His luck is off the charts!"


    Sebastian was so shocked that his jaw dropped, and he didn''t even notice that the cigarette between his lips had fallen to the floor.


    Jane intently gazed at Matthew and warmly announced, "Stop staring and just pay up, Dwight."


    Looking embarrassed, Dwight made excuses for himself diffidently. "He just got lucky. It takes skill to win, not luck."


    As Dwight spoke, he tossed over his chips and started shuffling the deck.


    Sebastian mumbled, "Card games are all about luck. Skill doesn''t mean a thing. I''m a perfect example." With a sheepish expression, Dwight remarked, "I doubt his luck will keep holding up."


    Soon enough, the next round was about to start.


    Dwight had counted the cards when he shuffled the deck. He smirked and said, "This round''s mine. Get your chips ready. And you, get ready to leave the table. This time, m going to "


    With a haughty attitude, Dwight intentionally taunted Matthew. But before Dwight could finish his sentence, Matthew showed his hand. "ckjack."


    Another ckjack? Dwight couldn''t believe his eyes. "How did you get ckjack when I was counting the cards? Are you cheating?"


    Matthew snapped, "If you can''t take a loss, just say so. Or should I call you a cheater when you win?"


    Dwight looked infuriated. He couldn''t


    shake the feeling that Matthew was a novice, not someone who could cheat. He angrily tossed a few chips at Matthew and began shuffling the deck.


    Matthew focused solely on Sebastian. Watching the scruffy Sebastian puffing one cigarette after another, he wondered what he was thinking.


    As the games continued, Sebastian found himself continuously losing money.


    After winning two rounds, Matthew lost the third and won three more. Then, he lost two more games. Overall, he''d way more wins than losses.


    As the games went on to the wee


    hours, the stakes had gone up toz 1,000 dors a hand. Sebastian had run out of chips and still owed


    Matthew 30 thousand dors.


    Dwight mmed hisst two chips on the table in front of Matthew and grumbled, "What terrible luck!"


    The chips hit the table and bounced up, rolling away on the floor.

 Chapter 480

    Matthew nced at Dwight nonchntly.


    Dwight disdainfully grunted, his expression contorted in anger. He red at Matthew and shouted, "What are you looking at? Do you want to have a piece of me?"


    Upon seeing this, Renae couldn''t help but fret for Dwight. She''d witnessed Matthew''s brutal side before. Thetter didn''t hesitate to take a life when he was mad.


    Despite that, Dwight had the guts to provoke Matthew. With a nk expression, Matthew leaned down to pick up the chips rolling on the floor and returned to his seat.


    Matthew hade here for Sebastian, so he didn''t have time to waste on a gambler. He turned to Sebastian.


    "What''s your n for the 30 thousand dors you still owe me?"


    Seeing that Matthew didn''t speak up, Dwight scoffed. "Coward!" Then, he started leaving the card room. Sebastian caught sight of Matthew staring at him for money and turned to Jane with a smile. "Can you lend me another 30 thousand dors, Jane?"


    Jane looked troubled. "Don''t you always cover your gambling debt by treating your debtors'' erectile dysfunction and prescribing them with libido-boosting prescriptions?


    After saying that, Jane turned to Matthew and exined, "That''s why many guys are eager to join Sebastian''s table. Sure, he''s got awful luck at card games, but the other reason is that his prescription to treat erectile dysfunction is potent. How about you give it a try?"


    Matthew was dumbfounded because he didn''t expect this response, but it was a great opportunity to speak with Sebastian more.


    "I guess that works."


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian stood up and made his way out. "Let''s go. I''ll whip up a prescription for you."


    After exiting the card room, Sebastian stopped in his tracks and handed Matthew a piece of paper. "I know you''re in great shape and your kidneys are just fine. Take the prescription.


    "When you hit middle age and your kidneys aren''t what they used to be, this will help. It''s a prescription that''s been handed down through generations, and even the king uses it."


    However, Matthew didn''t take the prescription. "I don''t need it. I want to talk to you about the medical sect."


    Sebastian raised his hand to interrupt Matthew. "I''m not interested in your story, and I don''t care why you came to see me.


    "But I need to warn you this. You shouldn''t y in this card room. You might not be aware, but all the money you won today was just them letting you win on purpose.


    Matthew was taken aback. He utilized the tricks he learned from Darrell to win, so why was Sebastian iming that they threw the game for him? He was intrigued to find out the reason. "What made you say that?"


    Sebastian shook his head, looking like he had experienced it firsthand. "I can tell you''ve never yed ckjack before. They''re letting you win to lure you into their trap. Before you realize it, you''ll lose everything.


    "As I''m sharing this with you, the information is worth about 500 thousand dors. I owe you 30 thousand dors, so I''ll take a foss


    and call it even." With that, Sebastian


    turned to walk away.


    Matthew was speechless with the skewed logic. After all the effort to retrieve Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form, they still made no progress.


    As Renae watched Sebastian leave, she started feeling anxious. "What do we do next?"


    Matthew looked up into the night sky and noticed there wasn''t a single star in sight. The night breeze felt cool against his skin.


    Feeling alert, Matthew remarked, "It''ste. Let''s find a ce to crash. We''ll figure out the rest tomorrow." Renae blushed at the mention of sleeping. "Mmhm," she softly responded.


    Seeing Matthew head toward the alley, Renae hurried to follow him.


    The alley was pitch dark with no lights at all. In the darkness, the sound of two footsteps approaching was amplified many folds. It was loud and clear.


    As Matthew moved forward, he


    vaguely made out a silhouette ahead. Thinking it might be Sebastian, he pulled out his phone and turned on the shlight feature. A beam of light suddenly lit up the path ahead.


    After getting a clear view of the person, Matthew was a little surprised. "Dwight? You can''t be waiting for me here, right?"


    Dwight held a steel pipe and sported a hostile expression. "Give me all the money you''ve won, or else don''t me me for what''s going to happen next!"


    Matthew''s eyes zed with fury. Dwight actually nned to rob him after the loss! Besides being a sore loser, he had the nerve to take his money.


    Matthew subconsciously clenched his fists. "I won that money. You''d better not get any ideas."


    With a menacing look, Dwight waved his steel pipe. "You''re just too naive. Do you even know what gambling means? If you win, the money is yours. But if you lose, it''s all or nothing.


    "Whoever''s tougher takes the money. The truth now is I''m beefier than you. If you don''t want to get hurt, just give me the money."

 Chapter 481

    Facing Dwight standing in his path, Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you can take me on?" Dwight scoffed. "I''m trained in karate, and I can take down a wimp like you without even breaking a sweat!"


    In the card room, Dwight mmed the chips on the table so they bounced up and scattered on the floor. Matthew was so terrified that he didn''t utter a word and obediently picked them up.


    That was obviously a test. Matthew came off like a wuss, and that gave Dwight the confidence to rob him. Taking a deep breath, Matthew tried to contain his anger. "I don''t want any trouble, but you better not mess with me."


    Dwight was taken aback. He grabbed the steel pipe and walked toward Matthew, hurling insults. "You''re pathetic. Acting tough, are you? I''ll fuck you up-"


    Just as Dwight was halfway through his sentence, a thud filled the air. He was sent flying six feet away in the air before hitting the ground as if he''d been hit by a speeding car.


    The steel pipe ttered to the ground as it rolled toward Dwight.


    Dwight held his belly. It felt like a knife had stabbed into his abdomen and was stirring up his insides. The agonizing pain had him drenched in sweat as he curled up tightly.


    Matthew walked over. "Like I said, I don''t want any trouble. But you just had to push my buttons." After he finished speaking, he bent down and picked up the steel pipe.


    Upon seeing this, Dwight was startled. "What are you trying to do?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "You said you''d risk your life if you lost at gambling. Guess what? You lost in your attempt as well.''


    Dwight was scared out of his wits. "I... I just want to take some money. You''ve won a ton already. You can''t kill me. Do you even know who I am? You wouldn''t darey a finger-"


    The steel pipe came down with a whoosh, smashing right into Dwight''s head. He wobbled a bit and stammered, "How dare you hit me "


    Dwight couldn''t finish his sentence when he suddenly dropped down.


    Matthew shone the light from his phone over and saw a gaping wound on Dwight''s head. Blood poured


    out from it, and soon there was a puddle of blood on the ground. Under the light, the crimson blood looked strikingly eerie and horrifying.


    Terrified, Renae quickly looked away and softly asked, "Is he okay?"


    Matthew nodded. "He''s fine. He just fainted."


    Turning off the phone''s shlight, the alley was plunged into darkness. Renae was frightened, so she swiftly took hold of Matthew''s arm.


    "I''m feeling scared."


    Noticing how cold Renae''s hand was, Matthew held her hand and guided her outside. "No need to be afraid. I''m with you. He can''t hurt you."


    Holding onto Matthew''s hand tightly,


    Renae thought to herself, "I''m just worried you might too hard and end up killing a person." But Renae just kept it to herself without telling Matthew.


    en


    After leading Renae out of the alley, Matthew looked around and spotted three cars parked under a streetlight in the distance.


    Matthew told Renae to wait and walked over to the car by himself. He softly tapped on the car window, and it sounded really loud on the deserted street at midnight.


    Dominic was jolted awake as he rubbed his eyes and looked out the window. Upon seeing Matthew, he was snapped alert.


    He rolled down the car window and hurried out of the car. "Did youe across a hitman, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment and pointed to a nearby alley. "Go clean it up over there." With that, Matthew walked back and took Renae out of the ce.


    Dominic nkly stared at Matthew. "What did he mean? Did he get rid of the hitman?"


    Lucien was still groggy after waking up. "Let''s go check it out."


    They got out of the car, taking a military shlight with them into the alley. The military shlight shone so brightly that the alley seemed to be bright as day. Soon, they came across Dwight''s dead body.


    Dominic''s expression darkened. "I''m a major, and it''s a legitimate military rank. My dad is a brigadier, and my grandpa is...


    "Let''s forget about that. Considering my rank as a major, how dare he treat me like this?"


    Lucien was visibly upset as well. "We''re here to protect him. I can''t shake the feeling that he sees us as janitors. He keeps making us clean his mess up and deal with the bodies."


    Dominic coldly remarked, "I''ll dig into


    his background, and then we can discuss it. I''m dying to know what kind of fancy family he''s from. 4s his dad really some kind of a big shot?"

 Chapter 482

    Lucien nodded. "That''s right. I want to know what kind of family Matthew is from."


    Lucien and Dominic grumbled for a while, but in the end, Dominic leaned down and carried the dead body at the legs.


    "Lift the other end. Let''s hurry up and get this done."


    ...


    In the cardroom, the lobby was lively as usual. The people ying ckjack were experiencing a range of emotions. Some were thrilled, some were frustrated, and some were excited.


    In a private room, Caleb unboxed a parcel.


    Jane huffed. "You threw money at Matthew on purpose, right? Were you trying tond something big?" Caleb stopped unpacking his delivery and looked up at Jane. "I wasn''t trying to lose. When we try to score something, we always dig into their family background and how much they''re worth. But since I don''t know anything about him, why would I even set the bait?"


    Seriously? Jane stared at Caleb in shock. "Wait, you mean he won the money on his own? Holy crap, that''s hundreds of thousands of dors. How did he pull that off?"


    Caleb thought for a moment and replied, "He can''t even hold his cards properly. The way he yed feels like he''s a beginner, so he probably only ys a few hands during the holidays. He must have won by pure luck."


    Jane nodded. "Fingers crossed he shows up tomorrow. We can find out about his family background while we''re at it. If it all checks out, let''s y the long game and go for something big."


    Caleb hummed in acknowledgment. As he finally unpacked the box, he started grumbling, "The surgery fee is reasonable, but the battery is a bit pricey. Changing it once a year costs 100 thousand dors. It''s like daylight robbery."


    Jane nced at the small box in Caleb''s hand and chuckled. "Everyone''s just here for money. We y cards and call it gambling, but it''s all just about conning each other.


    "Look at these fancy techs! These people rob you blind and still leave you in awe. That''s some next-level stuff.


    "I''ll make sure my son puts in the effort in school. I want him to be the type who earns money from others and has them thanking him like it''s an honor. That''s what I call impressive."


    Caleb didn''t say a word and continued to unwrap his box.


    Jane suddenly knitted her brows together. "Where did Dwight go?"


    Caleb responded with a grin, "Don''t you know him by now? If he wins, he''ll take ady out to celebrate. If he loses, he''ll get two women with him to help him blow off steam. He lost a fair amount today, but the money lost is all his, not ours."


    Jane grunted. "Dwight works hard for his money, only to spend it on women. When it was over, these women are still someone else''s wives. That''s just money down the drain. What is he thinking?"


    After finished speaking, Jane took out a pack of cigarettes. She picked one out with her delicate fingers and put it between red lips before reaching for the lighter.


    With a click, the vivid red me from the lighter lit up the cigarette.


    Jane took a drag. As her red lips parted, she flicked her tongue as she puffed out the smoke. The sight was a mix of allure and weariness that made her captivating.


    Caleb just nkly stared at Jane. Seeing that Caleb wasn''t responding, Jane asked, "Am I wrong?" Caleb was bbergasted and added, "You''re right, but Dwight says marrying a wife is like marrying a boss. You have to turn over your money and tiptoe around her. It can feel tiring.


    "Plus, when ites to bedroom affairs, she''scking both skills and the right attitude. But when he goes out with the escorts, it''s a whole different story. They know how to keep him happy in all sorts of ways. That''s what a man really wants."


    Jane was taken aback for a second and stayed quiet. After a while, she changed the subject. "Sebastian''s


    lost quite a bit of money. I''ve got 220 thousand dors noted down. Should we wrap this up?"


    After a pause, Caleb added, "They have been pushing me. I''ve been trying to hold them back, but I can''t hold out much longer. It''s time to wrap things up."


    Jane took a deep breath, as if she''d made an important decision. "Let''s do it tomorrow. Just make sure to keep it subtle and make it look convincing. We want to catch the prey without hurting ourselve


    Another day had dawned. The sun was zing, roasting everything below.


    Standing under a tree, Matthew looked in the clinic''s direction. Through the ss door, he could see Sebastian inside having a smoke.


    He turned to Renae and asked, "What now? Should I go back in and give it another shot?"


    Matthew went into the clinic earlier and got kicked out. But if he wanted to acquire Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form, he needed to approach Sebastian. There was no other way around it.


    Standing beside Matthew, Renae suggested, "You were too courteous earlier. How about switching it up and trying something else?"


    Matthew was intrigued. He was thinking about a different approach but couldn''te up with anything. "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Renae giggled and replied, "Honestly, your biggest asset now is your fists. Why not try being a little more aggressive?"

 Chapter 483

    Aggressive?


    Matthew''s eyes lit up. Sebastian was a tough nut to crack and had a strange temper. If he hade on strong, it might actually work.


    Matthew clenched his fists and stated, "I''ll give it a shot. If he refuses to hand me Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form, I''ll give him a good beating first."


    With that, he headed toward the clinic.


    Renae wanted to go in after Matthew, but she couldn''t shake the image of him getting violent and all the blood and chaos.


    A wave of fear washed over Renae. She just watched Matthew walk into the clinic alone and stopped in her tracks.


    "Matthew packs quite a punch. Surely, he''ll take care of it in a snap. I''ll just hang out here and wait for good news," Renae thought to herself.


    The door chime rang as Matthew pushed the door open and walked in.


    Sitting in a chair that was missing an armrest, Sebastian was glued to his phone, watching the female streamer dancing provocatively. When he spotted Matthew, he looked annoyed.


    "Why brings you here again? How many times do I have to say it? I don''t know anything about medical literature. Just get out of here!"


    Matthew turned around to close the door and walked toward Sebastian. His expression grew increasingly menacing as he mmed his hand on the table.


    After a bang, the table shook, and the cup tipped over. The coffee spilled everywhere.


    Matthew yelled, "Sebastian Campbell! If you don''t give me Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form, do you think I''m going anywhere?"


    Seeing the coffee spilling


    everywhere, Sebastian quickly grabbed some napkins and wiped the mess as he grumbled, "What''s your deal? Don''t bang the table like that. When I say I don''t know I really don''t know."


    Matthew took a deep breath and suddenly raised his right leg above his head. With a whoosh, he brought it down hard in a fierce kick.


    After a snap, the shabby old table couldn''t withstand Matthew''s kick and fell apart. Wooden splinters and pieces of table legs were scattered everywhere on the ground.


    Sebastian flinched in fear. As his hands trembled, his phone dropped to the floor. He gazed at Matthew in shock, looking utterly dumbfounded.


    Matthew seized the moment where


    he looked intimidating from shattering the table and shouted, "Considering you''re part of the medical sects, I don''t want to hurt you, Sebastian. If you don''t know your ce, don''t me me if I take you out with a kick."


    After recovering from the shock, Sebastian slowly walked over to Matthew and put his head in front of Matthew.


    Sebastian indifferently said, "Bring it on. If you''re so tough, go on my head. You''re great at smashing tables, right? Do it to my head. Stop using the table to scare me."


    Matthew was shocked as he looked


    at Sebastian. It was his first time trying to intimidate someone this way, and he didn''t expect to run into someone who wasn''t afraid at all and even leaned in closer.


    He didn''t n to hurt anyone, and he could only gape at the scene in front of him in defeat.


    Seeing that Matthew didn''t say a word, Sebastian went ahead and shoved his head into Matthew''s chest. "What are you waiting for? You can break a table, right? If you''re so tough, just take me down."


    With disheveled hair, Sebastian rammed his head against Matthew''s chest. Seeing this, Matthew was speechless and yanked on his chair. "Do you really think I wouldn''t dare, Sebastian?"


    Sebastian winced in pain as his hair was being pulled. Gritting his teeth, he endured through the pain and ripped his shirt, revealing his chest and abdomen.


    With his eyes wide open, Matthew fixed his gaze on Sebastian''s chest, unable to look away.

 Chapter 484

    Sebastian''s abdomen was riddled with scars from cuts. The scars crisscrossed each other, leaving no part of his skin untouched. Some felt like hard lumps, and they hadn''t softened one bit.


    At first nce, Matthew could tell these injuries were less than one year old.


    Sebastian suddenly hit his chest covered in scars a couple of times, looking fearless as he said, "Take a look at my scars. I''ve taken at least 80 cuts, if not 100. I''ve had des on my skin and didn''t flinch. Why would I be afraid of your threats?"


    Matthew was shocked. Everything all added up. Sebastian had been through far worse and that was why he was not afraid.


    Matthew only nned to scare Sebastian, so he wouldn''t actually go that far. Since acting tough didn''t work out, Matthew mumbled with annoyance, "You''ve taken a lot of cuts indeed, so I''ll give it to you. You win."


    Sebastian snorted and dismissively nced at Matthew from the corner of his eye. After crouching to grab his phone, he went back to the chair with a missing armrest and slowly sat down.


    He fixed his cold gaze on Matthew. "Are you ready to give up? I don''t have what you want, so you can go now."


    Matthew sighed and turned to walk outside. Just as he was about to reach the door, Sebastian''s voice rang out behind him. "Hold on."


    Feeling overjoyed, Matthew turned around with a smile and asked, "Have youe to your senses?" Ignore Matthew entirely, Sebastian carried on with his thoughts. "Stay away from the card room. You won a good amount yesterday, and I bet you''re thinking of going back today.


    "After all, no one can resist the temptation of tens of thousands of dors. But as soon as you go, you''re falling into a trap. Your life will be over."


    Feeling disheartened, Matthew didn''t expect this. "My business is none of your concern."


    Sebastian shook his head with an agonizing look. "Do you really think I care? I just can''t bear to watch anyone end up like Dad, spiraling into the abyss. In the end, he ruined himself and the whole family." Matthew had a rough idea of what was going on. "If you know that''s a sketchy ce, why would you still go there?"


    Sebastian forced a dejected grin on his stubbly face. Then, he fell silent. After a moment, he replied, "I don''t need to tell you anything about my life."


    Meeting Sebastian, Matthew felt like a starving tiger that hadn''t eaten in three days, only to find a hedgehog. There wasn''t a spot to dig his teeth into.


    Sebastian zipped his mouth and refused to spill the beans, so Matthew had no way to help him. After thinking for a moment, Matthew dered, "Tonight, I''m visiting Jane''s card room again." With that, Matthew exited through the door.


    Watching Matthew leave, Sebastian sighed. "just can''t reason with a stubborn folk. Do you honestly think your luck is great just because you won some money? That''s the trap theyy for you.


    "Do whatever you want. When you regret it, you''ll have nowhere to run." With that, Sebastian simply looked at the broken table with aplicated gaze.


    The only reason Sebastian said all this was because Matthew could''ve easily kicked him right here and there A ruthless thug wouldn''t give a damn about those scars


    So, he could tell Matthew didn''t want to hurt him.


    Spotting Matthew leaving the clinic, Renae greeted him with a smile. "Did you get Integrative Medicine and Infinity Pill Form?"


    Having seen Matthew in action three times, she noticed that someone would always end up dead.


    Although she knew Matthew


    wouldn''t kill Sebastian, she was


    convinced that Sebastian didn''t stand a chance when things got physical. That was why she was so confident about it.


    Matthew shook his head. "Nope."


    Renae looked surprised. "You''re so tough. How did you not get it? Is Sebastian really that strong?"

 Chapter 485

    Matthew sighed. "He''s not really tough. Maybe he''s taken so many shes that he''s not scared of getting hurt anymore."


    Had Sebastian suffered so many shes? Renae couldn''t believe it, wondering how many times Sebastian had been hurt to be viewed that way.


    If being aggressive didn''t do the trick, Renae was out of ideas. "What do we do from here then?" Matthew didn''t have any better ideas as well. "Looks like I''ll be sticking around to join him for card games tonight."


    ...


    Under the cover of the night, three cars were parked at the entrance of an alley. Leo got into one of them. Upon seeing Leo, Dominic tossed him a cigarette. "Did you get the scoop on Matthew''s background?" Leo''s expression lit up with excitement. "I found something."


    Dominic''s interest was piqued. "What''s the deal with Matthew?"


    Besides them, Lucien tossed aside his phone and leaned closer. He stared intently at Leo, waiting for him to spill the beans.


    A hint of disdain crossed Leo''s face. "I was under the impression he was a pretty important person, but my findings surprised me. I can''t believe he is just a bumpkin."


    Bumpkin? Dominic was taken aback. "Just a bumpkin?"


    Leo grinned and added, "You guys didn''t see thating, did you? I didn''t either. He lives at Silverbrook Vige located in the Brackenridge district of Lambda City.


    "Given who he is, he''s not even worth my time. Seriously, the mission wants us to protect him?"


    "Fuck!" Leo couldn''t hold back from cursing. "Who would''ve thought he is just a bumpkin? And he''s acting all high and mighty.


    "You know what? For the past couple of days, he''s been acting like I''m just a janitor, and it really ticks me off. I''m a captain, for fucks sake!"


    Dominic''s expression turned cold. "Don''t even get me started. I''m a major, yet I have been pushed around by him too.


    "Hold up... Something doesn''t add up. If he''s just a bumpkin, why are we assigned to protect him? He''s definitely more than he seems."


    Leo indifferently remarked, "Yes. He


    has another identity. He was the founder of Evergreen Group. Later,


    he ended up in prison for three years because of ounting issues.


    "He got out of prison not long ago, whereas his wife divorced him and took over thepany. He can''t


    even handle that. What a joke."


    Dominic scoffed. "If he can''t even deal with that, what else does he have?"


    Leo suddenly piped up in a secretive


    tone. "Things got even more amusing. He ended up getting engaged to a stunning female president of a group. Now, he''s


    working as a chauffeur like a kept


    man."


    A kept man? Dominic broke intoughter. "Fuck! He really doesn''t look like it. I can''t imagine him living off someone else. Tell me the whole story."


    Looking intrigued, he took out a cigarette and lit it up. Then, he took his time listening to the story as he puffed away.


    Leo continued, "The whole conflict with Isaac started because of Rachel. When she learned about Isaac''s background, she got scared and dumped Matthew right away.


    "Later, she got engaged to Isaac. Maybe that was why Matthew was so bitter and ended up taking out Isaac.''


    After hearing the entire story,


    Dominic stared at Leo with his eyes wide open. "So that''s how it all went down? I thought Matthew had some impressive background. Turns out he''s just a bumpkin.


    "Dammit! I''m a major. Can you believe a bumpkin is bossing me around to handle the bodies and clean


    up the scene? Worse yet, he''s living off another woman."


    Lucien lost it and flung the car door open. "Matthew just entered the card room. Let''s haul him out and teach him a lesson."

 Chapter 487

    Before Matthew couldprehend what had happened, Caleb had already started dealing the cards. After he handed out three cards to everyone, he said, "I''ll keep my cards face down. The bet is 10 thousand dors."


    Upon seeing this, Matthew frowned. Caleb was too skilled in dealing cards, making it look like he had a n. If he cheated, he could manipte the cards everyone would get.


    Matthew decided to give it a try. "I''ll keep my cards face down too." After saying that, Matthew tossed in a chip with the value of 10 thousand dors.


    Jane flipped her cards over. She glimpsed at her cards and tossed two chips on the table. "Fold."


    She then revealed her hand. ording to the rules, it was considered shown.


    yers with hidden cards had to wager 10 thousand dors. Those with face-up cards had to double the bet. So, she had lost 20 thousand dors in this game.


    After a quick peek at his cards, Sebastian wagered 20 thousand dors as well. "Call."


    Caleb tossed two more chips on the table for the second round. "I''ll raise to 20 thousand dors."


    As Caleb spoke, he looked at Matthew to taunt him to call again. Thetter added two more chips to the pot without hesitation.


    Matthew didn''t look at his card. It was all about the adrenaline rush this round. Sebastian hesitated before folding.


    Then, it was Caleb''s turn again. He added another 20 thousand dors into the pile. "I check for 20 thousand dors."


    Matthew tossed in four chips and stated, "Show your cards."


    With that, Matthew flipped over his cards first. He had the Ace of Spades, King of Hearts, and Queen of Diamonds.


    Matthew was surprised. That was a pretty strong hand. If he had seen his cards, he''d have raised the bet. If Caleb cheated, he would''ve had a straight flush. Even the smallest straight flush beat a straight. Matthew had a strong feeling about his guess. Caleb showed his hand, showing 4, 5, and 6 of clubs. He yelled, "Oh my goodness! It''s a straight flush. I''ve won."


    Matthew was utterly speechless. He was certain that Caleb had cheated. If Caleb followed the typical patterns of grifters, he''d win three times and lose once before passing it to another yer to be the dealer. Matthew only stood a chance when Caleb was no longer the dealer, and he became one. For the next two rounds, Matthew checked his cards before folding.


    After Jane dealt and won a hand, it was soon Matthew''s turn to be the dealer.


    As Matthew held his cards, he was filled with confidence. As he shuffled, he figured out the card values and started dealing.


    Matthew dealt himself the Ace of Hearts first. As he was about to give a card to Sebastian, he casually nced at Caleb.


    With just a quick look, Matthew furrowed his brows. Matthew noticed that Caleb was looking right at his card. Something felt off. Was there a mark on the back of the cards?


    As Matthew was handing out the cards, he discreetly observed Caleb''s eyes. He had a weird feeling that there wasn''t a flicker of emotion in them.


    With the discovery, Matthew thought about Caleb''s state recently and yesterday. He became even more convinced that something was wrong with Caleb''s eyes.


    Upon realizing this, Matthew became more cautious. For the next three rounds, Matthew dealt cards with lower values to Caleb, and thetter immediately folded.


    In the fourth round, Matthew decided to go all out and dealt Caleb three Aces. He gave three Kings to Sebastian and handed Ace-high straight flush to Jane. Then, Matthew dealt himself 2, 3, and 6 of the same suit.


    Caleb, Sebastian, and Jane had impressive hands, but Jane topped the round with a straight flush. Sebastian ranked second with a Three of a Kind. Caleb''s cards totally beat Sebastian with the best set of Three of a Kind.


    Only Matthew''s hand seemed totally


    off. They were ridiculously low. If Matthew''s Six of Clubs was


    swapped to Five of Clubs, then an et


    2-3-5 would be a special hand. It would actually outmatch Caleb''s Three of a Kind.


    Unfortunately, it had turned out to be a 6, leaving him with the weakest hand that round.


    Despite that, he pretended to look excited. "I''m keeping my cards face down. This is my round. 100 thousand dors." Then, Matthew tossed ten chips on the table.


    Spotting three Queens in his hands, Sebastian couldn''t hide his excitement. "I''ll call for 200 thousand dors.


    Caleb nced at the cards of the other yers, and his face lit up with excitement. The opportunity had arrived. "I choose not to reveal my hands. I''ll call for 100 thousand dors."


    After looking at her hand, Jane quickly put in 20 chips. "Call."


    Matthew was secretly thrilled. He tossed 20 chips into the pot. "I''m pretty sure I got this round in the bag. If you think you can handle it, keep raising with me."


    Sebastian shook his head. He was confident that Matthew would lose. He had King Three of a Kind, which made him unbeatable.


    Having both Ace Three of a Kind and King Three of a Kind in one round was nearly impossible. So Sebastian knew he had to win.


    "400 thousand dors."


    Caleb felt like he was about to burst with excitement. He had dealt himself a hand like this before, but it was the first time someone else had given him such a good hand.


    He chanted in his mind, "Don''t fold. We have to see this through to the end. The bigger the bet, the better."


    With a second thought, Jane slid a stack of chips into the pot. "200 thousand dors."


    Watching the other three yers y right into his trap, Matthew raised his hand and pushed all his chips forward.


    "All in! That''s one million dors. I seriously doubt you all dare to keep going."


    Matthew seemed to have gone crazy, ready to risk everything in this one hand.


    Upon seeing this, Sebastian was taken aback for a moment. Everyone had exchanged one million dors in chips.


    Matthew betted one million dors


    with his hand hidden, while


    Sebastian had already shown his hands. He would need a staggering amount of two million dors to continue. Right then, he just didn''t have enough money.


    Sebastian checked his cards once more. After making sure it was three Kings, he turned to Jane. "I''m short on chips. Can you lend me a million dors?"


    Jane had been waiting for this moment.


    With a troubled look, she replied, "I''ve already lent you two million dors before, Sebastian. Adding on


    the one million dors you borrowed today, you owe me three million dors.


    "If you can''te up with something valuable as coteral, I can''t lend you anymore."


    Sebastian felt a rush of anxiety. With such a great hand, he was about to win but had no money to back it


    up. He urgently shouted, "I''ll put my house as coteral!"


    Sporting a smile, Jane added, "You''ve already put the house up as coteral."


    After a moment of hesitation, Sebastian pulled out a stic bag from his side, and inside it was a book. "I have this book. I''ve shared the secret remedy for treating kidney problems with many of the


    ove


    gamblers here. Ites from this book.


    "This book is priceless. Right now, I''m using it as coteral with you."


    After finished speaking, Sebastian tossed the book on the table. The book wrapped in the stic bagnded on the table.


    In the transparent stic bag, the two words on the book cover stood out. It was "Integrative Medicine".

 Chapter 488

    When Matthew saw the words "Integrative Medicine" printed on the cover of the book, he couldn''t be more bbergasted.


    He had been asking Sebastian about that particr book some time back, but Sebastian had told him that he didn''t know anything about it.


    Yet, here he was, using the sacred tome of the Thermodra Sect as a bet! Simply outrageous!


    Matthew felt the terrifying urge to snatch the Integrative Medicine and run away with it, but he subdued it very quickly. The medical literature was right there, and he was confident to win with his cards.


    At the same time, Caleb had let out a surprised look with much subtlety-so much so that it would go unnoticed if no one paid attention to him.


    Right after, he switched his expression and mocked, "Sebastian, you''re not trying to say that this book is worth a million dors, are you?"


    At that, Sebastian''s bearded face twisted into a judgmental look. "Don''t talk if you don''t know its value. This book is worth more than ten million. You can feel free to let someone else appraise it if you don''t believe me."


    Caleb looked at Jane and said, "This is your ground. If I win, I want to trade this book for a million dors here. If you won''t allow it, I won''t ept the estimated value of a million dors for this book."


    Jane picked up the stic bag that contained the medical literature and waved it about. As the stic rustled, she put on a troubled expression and said, "Seb, I trust you.


    "But... you can''t use this book in exchange for money here no matter how valuable it is."


    Then, Jane switched the topic. "However, I believe that your character is worth one million dors alone, so I''ll ce the bet on you. That should do the trick, right?"


    Sebastian smiled and replied, "Don''t worry. My cards are pretty good, so I''ll pay off all my debts in one goter on."


    Jane returned a smile and said, "Is that so? You''re making me nervous with all that confidence. Let''s continue."


    Sebastian''s bargaining chip of two million dors was actually considered to be enough, but Caleb raised the stakes without hesitation when his turn came.


    "Let''s keep it under the table. One million."


    Out of the four yers, three of them had already raised the stakes, and the only person left was Jane. Jane nced at the cards in her hands and looked at the other three in hesitation. She had an Ace-high straight flush, which meant that she would win as long as none of the other three had a Three of a Kind in their hands.


    Thinking of the probability of the gamble, she concluded that it was almost impossible for any of them to hold a Three of a Kind.


    As such, she generously raised the stakes and said, "I''m in for two million dors."


    Right after she had spoken, she pushed all of her chips into the pot. There was a total of 7.8 million dors worth of chips in the pot as of now.


    But if they were to raise the stakes ording to the true value of the Integrative Medicine, the value of the chips would be immeasurable.


    It was the first time Matthew had yed so big, so he got a little nervous. Yet, he felt somewhat excited as well.


    Even so, he didn''t rush to reveal his


    hands. Instead, he was waiting for everyone else to reveal their cards, and conclude the final oue before he revealed his own. Otherwise, he would have lost if


    Caleb cheated after he revealed his


    cards.


    Sebastatian''s hand was King Three of a Kind, and he got so excited that his face was flushed red. He then swept his eyes across the other three in eagerness.


    Meanwhile, Caleb continued to sit in silence. He had never once looked at his cards from the beginning till the end.


    When Jane noticed that none of the three were revealing their hands, she flipped open her cards and smacked them hard onto the table. It was an Ace-high straight flush!


    Jane then eximed excitedly, "I''m the winner as long as none of you have Three of a Kind, and I don''t believe that any of you cane up with Three of a Kind!"


    After she had spoken, she nced at the other three and let out a gleeful smile, as if she had won the game.


    Just then, Sebastian cleared his throat and said, "I''m sorry, but I have Three of a Kind!"


    Soon enough, he threw three of his cards onto the table. It was a Triple King!


    At once, the smile on Jane''s face froze. "Three Kings? No one will be able to beat you! It''s too fucking miserable!"


    She seemed to have forgotten to keep up with her persona and straight-up cursed aloud.


    Well, it hadn''t been easy for her to acquire an Ace-high straight flush for once, but she had lost the round ever with it! She couldn''t believe that she had actually lost!


    Sebastian then nced over at Caleb. He had never taken Matthew seriously and thought that the results of thetter winning were all due to the tricks others had set up.

 Chapter 489

    Now that Jane lost, Sebastian only had one target left-Caleb!


    Caleb took a deep breath and felt as if it was his time to shine. He slowly picked his card up and flipped it over. It was an Ace!


    Sebastian began to frown, but then he casually said, "Your Ace might be leading, but it falls shortpared to Jane''s."


    Underlying his words were the implication that Caleb wasn''t a worthy opponent, so he shouldn''t even trypeting with Sebastian.


    Hearing that, Caleb''s emotions began to stir, and he reached for his second card. If he wanted to


    overthrow Sebastian, he needed to have three Aces because only the Ace Three of a Kind could topple the King Three of a Kind.


    Caleb then yelled, "It must be an Ace!"


    In the next second, he mmed the table with his card flipped open. It was an Ace of Hearts!


    Caleb got so excited that he cursed, "Fuck! There''s hope for me!"


    On the other hand, Sebastian''s face began to drain of its color. There were only four Aces, and one of them was with Jane, while two others were revealed to be in Caleb''s hands.


    Caleb was way too lucky! Still, he only had a pair of Aces.


    Upon seeing that, Sebastian said in relief, "You might have a pair of Aces, but it''s not good enough to beat Jane''s alone.


    Caleb then took a deep breath and said, "Who knows? Maybe myst card will be an Ace as well." But Sebastian shook his head. "Impossible! Three of the Aces have already been revealed, so the probability of thest one appearing in your hands is only one forty-sixth! There''s no way you''d be that lucky!"


    The only cards that could beat Sebastian''s King Three of a Kind was an Ace Three of a Kind, and having yed poker for so long, Sebastian had never seen two Three of a Kinds appearing at the same time. Hence, he didn''t believe that he''d be so unfortunate as toe across it so coincidentally.


    Caleb rubbed his hands and covered his mouth with his hands as he blew into his hands and muttered, "It must be an Ace. I swear, I''ll start praying every day if it''s an Ace!"


    He picked his card up as he spoke, and then, he flipped it over forcefully. The cardnded on the table with a crisp sound, and there it was-an Ace in sight!


    Upon seeing that, Caleb shouted excitedly, "Three of a Kind! Ace Three of a Kind! I''ve got an Ace Three of a Kind!"


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was sent into shock as if someone had hit him on the head. He copsed onto his chair with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "How could this be? How could there be such a coincidental Ace Three of a Kind?" Sebastian uttered. There was a trace of excitement shing in Jane''s eyes, but she suppressed the feeling and put on a regretful expression.


    "It''s my unlucky day to havee across an Ace Three of a kind."


    Upon hearing that, Caleb smiled


    from ear to ear and reached for the Integrative Medicine, which was ced into a stic bag. Then, he proceeded to gather all the chips in front of him.  en


    "I''ve won with an Ace Three of a Kind! All of these are mine now!"


    Right then, Matthew spoke. "Wait up!"


    Caleb raised his head and stared at Matthew cautiously. "What are you up to?"


    Matthew then knocked onto the table, where three of his cards were ced. "I haven''t revealed my cards yet!"


    But Caleb didn''t put down the medical literature. Instead, he sneered contemptuously, "You''re not...


    thinking that you''ve got a hand that can trump the Ace Three of a Kind, are you?"


    Matthew then replied coldly, "You have the biggest hand with three Aces, but that doesn''t mean your hand can''t be defeated. There''s still a special hand called 2-3-5.


    "Who knows? Maybe I''ve got a 2-3-5 in my hands."


    At that, Caleb snickered, "Oh, what


    wishful thinking. I''ve been ying for 20 years, and I''ve never once met a situation where a 2-3-5 trumps an Ace Three of a Kind. You''re far too ambitious!"


    But Matthew''s tone remained chilly as he said, "Well, what if?"


    Caleb shrugged and said, "Since you''re so insistent, why don''t you just reveal your hand? I''ll call you ''daddy'' if it''s 2-3-5!"


    At that, Matthew''s eyes darkened sharply, and he picked up the cards to flip them over. The moment they were revealed, everyone could see that it was indeed a 2-3-5!


    Two of Hearts, Three of Spades, and Five of Clubs! It was the perfectbination to defeat a Three of a


    Kind!


    Soon enough, Caleb stood up


    furiously, and even his chair was


    knocked back to the ground. He


    donned a look of disbelief as he eximed, "No way! It''s impossible! You must have cheated!"

 Chapter 490

    Finally, the oue was determined! Now that the medical literature belonged to Matthew, he also rxed a lot. He casually said, "Where''s your proof to say that I''ve cheated?"


    Immediately, Caleb flushed a deep red that ran down his neck. He red at Matthew furiously as his expression twisted in anger.


    Matthew then said coldly, "What are you looking at? You''re not gonna be a sore loser, are you?"


    All of a sudden, Caleb began to grin. "I never thought that you''d cheat in my presence, but you''re still too young.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t know that your card was supposed to be a Six of Clubs? You switched it out for a Five of Clubs. To think you cheated right under my nose!


    "You''re asking for trouble by showing off in front of me, an expert!"


    Matthew had long known that Caleb was capable of card counting, which was why he had switched out the Six of Clubs for a Five of Clubs at thest minute.


    It was all set for the final oue, and nothing could be changed anymore. But now, Caleb was tantly admitting that he was card counting.


    "My cards haven''t been revealed even once before this, and you could only see the back of it, so are you admitting to card counting? Are you admitting that you cheated?"


    Caleb then put the medical literature into his pocket and shrugged.


    "I originally nned to win a little money from you because that would be the best oue for you, but who knew that you''d choose to cheat? Don''t me me for being rude when you''re the one who''s asking for it!"


    As he spoke, Caleb held onto the table and fiercely pushed it toward Matthew. The table flipped over and crashed into Matthew, but he stepped back quickly to the door to avoid getting hit by the table.


    In the end, the tablended on the floor, and the cards scattered everywhere while the stic chips rolled onto the ground.


    Caleb stepped on the chips and


    walked toward Matthew. "Don''t you


    know that intelligent people often meet their downfall quicker? You should remember in your next life


    that, sometimes, it''s a blessing to take a loss!"


    The chips crunched under Caleb''s footsteps as he charged toward Matthew, intending to kill. Meanwhile,


    Matthew stood and stared at Caleb in silence as thetter closed their distance.


    Four more steps. Three more. Two


    steps left, and Matthew clenched his


    I.ne


    fists tightly as he locked his gaze Caleb. He realized that he had encountered an expert and his body went taught as he prepared himself for the fight.


    Then, Matthew held his breath. If Caleb had taken a step more, he would be within Matthew''s striking distance. Just that thought alone made Matthew even more focused.


    Then, Caleb lifted his leg to step forward. All of a sudden, his legs stopped mid-air, and he retracted his legs to where it originally was.


    The ferocious expression that was stered on his face slowly morphed into one of horror. Caleb slowly raised both his hands above his head and made a pose of surrender.


    Then, he yelled in fear, "Don''t! Don''t shoot!"


    Matthew was at a loss and carefully said in confusion, "I... I don''t have a gun... I''m using my hands..." Halfway through his words, Matthew stopped abruptly. He looked past Caleb and saw that Sebastian had


    a gun in his hands, and it was pointed directly at Caleb''s back.


    Matthew was horrified. He hadn''t


    even seen when Sebastian had fished out his gun when thetter was in his line of sight, but Caleb had actually managed to see it How did Caleb manage to see what went on behind him?

 Chapter 492

    Jane sneered and said, "Your father isn''t actually dead, but he won''t cooperate in silently writing the contents of the Integrative Medicine.


    "He''d actually be able to stay alive if he did, but now that we''ve gotten the medical literature, he''s practically useless!


    "Since that''s the case, it''s only right to say that you''re the one who''s responsible for his death!"


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian''s eyes went wide, and he lifted his hands to p himself. Each p echoed more brutally than thest, and very quickly, Sebastian''s face became swollen.


    Caleb turned around and took a nce at Sebastian before he said to Jane, "Don''t kill him first! Hand him over to Eason. He''ll decide on whether this one lives or dies."


    After a moment''s thought, Jane said, "Alright. I''ll get the Executioners in to tie him up." Then, Jane fished her phone out and sent a voice message to someone.


    Soon enough, six burly men burst through the door. Two of them were guarding the door while the other four split into two groups. One of the groups was watching over Matthew while the other watched over Sebastian.


    Upon seeing the Executioners enter, Caleb couldn''t be bothered to take action anymore. He pointed at Matthew and said to one of the burly men, "Kill him!"


    As soon as he said that, Jane rushed to stop them. "Wait!"


    Caleb frowned and asked, "What is it?"


    Then, Jane walked toward Matthew as she exined, "We have enough Executioners in the Eight Wings of The Gatekeepers who''d take care of everything with violence.


    "But... we only have one General, which is you. I think his Chicanery skills are pretty good, so I want to recruit him."


    Upon hearing that, Caleb imed proudly, "I''m the best of the best when ites to the Art of Chicanery. It''s only because I was careless that I lost to him earlier.


    "But I must say that he''s somewhat useful. His card-switching technique is pretty good, so you can try and recruit him. But he might not want to join us."


    Jane pointed the gun at Matthew''s head and slowly walked toward him.


    Atst, she rested the muzzle against his head and said slowly "Come and join us as the General of the The Gatekeepers if you want to live! Otherwise, you''ll be dying here!  en


    "Now, make your choice!"


    With the gun resting against his forehead, Matthew could feel the chill from the barrel of the gun seeping through his skin and sending a chill through his entire body.


    Facing the unsettling fear in his heart, Matthew looked at Jane and said loudly, "Of course, I''d want to live."


    Upon hearing that, Jane smiled and said, "I must say, you''re pretty smart...''


    But just as she started, a fist


    appeared out of nowhere and


    punched her jaw. With just a punch,


    Jane fell to the ground stiffly, and


    the gun


    had fallen out of her hand as


    well.


    en


    The two Executioners who were by Matthew''s side charged toward him when they saw his moves, but Matthew turned around and punched them both in the throat at the same time.


    The sound of the bone in their throats cracking echoed throughout. Both the Executioners held onto their necks as they fell to the ground and struggled about.


    Soon, they breathed theirst and struggled no more.


    Caleb then looked at Matthew, who


    had killed the two Executioners swiftly and cleanly. He widened his eyes in shock as he asked, "Are you moonlighting as an Executioner while being a General?


    Upon hearing that, Matthew smiled. The General of The Gatekeepers referred to people who gambled using the Art of Chicanery.


    Meanwhile, the Executioners of The Gatekeepers referred to the bodyguards who protected the General, and who used violence to solve all sorts of situations.


    To moonlight as an Executioner while being a General meant that Matthew had not only mastered the Art of Chicanery but could also fight fairly well.


    However, Matthew couldn''t be bothered to exin anything to Caleb and kicked- up the gun before reaching to hold it.


    Then, he aimed the gun at Caleb''s forehead and said, "Tell me. How did you know that Sebastian pulled out a gun behind you?"

 Chapter 493

    Caleb was flustered by his question and stuttered, "I... I saw it through my peripheral vision."


    Matthew remained expressionless, and the words he uttered next were cold and sharp as if they were drawn from the depths of hell.


    "If that''s so, you can go to hell!"


    Right after, he prepared to pull the trigger, but Caleb shouted anxiously, "Don''t... Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything."


    Then, Matthew said with a chill, "Spit it out then!"


    Caleb grimaced. He knew that he had no way out other than to tell the truth, so he slowly said, "I''m actually blind!"


    He was blind? Upon hearing his response, Matthew kicked Caleb in the stomach, which knocked Caleb to the ground.


    "Who are you trying to fool? You wouldn''t be able to see anything if you were blind. But you can see not only everything that''s in front of you but also whatever''s behind you. You call that being blind?"


    Caleb''s face turned ashen with pain as he clutched onto his stomach and gasped for air. After he had regained hisposure a little, he said again, "Listen to me. I really am blind.


    "I made a bet with a person called ''old fox'' back then. I''ve never once lost a gamble in my entire life, but I lost back then. I lost to him terribly, and I even lost my eyes!"


    Old fox? Matthew never thought that Caleb had lost to the guy who taught him how to gamble when he was in jail. Now, Caleb had lost again to Matthew.


    Matthew couldn''t tell if Caleb was straight up unlucky, or downright cursed to have met them both.


    Then, Caleb continued, "Though I lost my eyes, I still had some money left. When I heard of a foreignb working on electronic eyes and brain-to-visual-nerve data transmission experiments, I spent all my remaining money on it.


    "That''s when I installed an eyeball-shaped surveince camera that came with a micrputer."


    After he spoke, Caleb took one of his eyeballs out and stretched his hands out to Matthew. "This eyeball is a surveince camera, and ites with Bluetooth functions.


    "The other eyeball is a


    micrputer, and it can process the videos and images the


    surveince camera captures. Then, this information is transmitted to my brain after my optic nerve iso stimted.


    "So, although I''m blind, my vision isn''t affected at all. In fact, it''s more than ten times better than my original vision.


    "Even if the back of all the poker


    cards have the same pattern, I can take photos of them and tell them apart by finding the subtle differences from each card after l magnify it. This is why I can


    overne


    distinguish each of the card''s values


    just by looking at the back of it."


    Matthew then came to a realization. So, that was the reason why Caleb''s eyes seemed so detached-they were surveince cameras. Even so, it couldn''t exin how he was able to look behind him.


    "Tell me how you''re able to see what''s behind you!" Matthew demanded.


    At that, Caleb pointed at the back of his head. He had very long hair, and it was ited back.


    Caleb then pointed to the hairband


    that was used to tie his hair and said, "This ck bead is actually surveince camera, and it can transmit everything to the


    vel


    micrputer in my left eyeball via Bluetooth.


    "That''s how I''m able to notice everything that happens behind me."


    Matthew was finally enlightened. So, it was because Caleb had installed an eye at the back of his head.


    Then, Caleb continued, "I''ll tell you more about it to show my honesty. To tell you the truth, it isn''t only the back of my head where I installed a camera.


    "I installed a surveince camera on each of my shoces, the back of my clothes, and even the decorative buttons on both my sleeves are cameras.


    "These are all my eyes, and I''ve got 360-degree vision! Not to mention, I''ve installed a camera on each of my ten rings.


    "These ten rings act as my eyes. If I wanted to know what was going on in a certain room, all I had to do was to put a ring into that room.


    "Even if I left the room and stood outside, where the wall separates me from the room, I''d be able to see what happens inside the room."

 Chapter 494

    It was mind-blowing! Absolutely mind-blowing! Matthew felt as if he had been electrocuted. His entire body went numb, and he stiffly stood in ce.


    There were eyes installed on the back of Caleb''s head, shoes, arms... He had eyes on his whole body.


    It was even more mind-blowing than when he had watched The Monarchs of the Rings as a kid and realized that Randalf possessed such powerful magic.


    Not only could Caleb see everything that was happening behind him but he could also watch what happened inside rooms when he stood outside.


    Though he''d only be able to do it with the help of his ring, which had a surveince camera, it still shocked Matthew so greatly that he could hardly regain hisposure.


    Was it real, or was it all a dream? He felt as if he was in a fantasy world. Just withputers alone, human-machine interfaces, neural sensors, and surveince cameras could all be connected into one.


    Matthew felt as if a new paradigm had been unlocked. People... didn''t used to be the same anymore. There were no longer any obstacles to the vision of mankind!


    With the gun still pointed at his head, Caleb began to beg for mercy out of fright when he saw Matthew remaining firm in his stance.


    "Please don''t shoot! Don''t kill me! Please, I beg of you! I was forced into this! They captured my wife and my kids!"


    Matthew couldn''t be sure if what Caleb said was true or not. But at this point, he didn''t need to verify the truth because he had full control of the situation.


    He pointed at the medical literature Caleb had pocketed and said, "Give me the medical literature!"


    Caleb nodded immediately. "I''ll do anything as long as you don''t shoot me. I''ll give you the medical literature now!"


    After he finished speaking, Caleb slowly reached into his pocket while keeping his eyes glued to Matthew. He was being extremely cautious.


    Just then, Matthew shouted sharply, "Don''t get any funny ideas! You won''t be able to put your little tricks into y!"


    When Matthew was learning all of the tricks used in the casino from Darrell, the "Old Fox", Darrell had taught him a special technique.


    It was called the hidden de, but this hidden de wasn''t an actual de or a short knife. Instead, it was a special de that was slightlyrger than an actual de, but somewhat smaller than a poker card.


    Once it was hidden within an individual''s palm, it would usually go unnoticed by the average person, which was why it would be incredibly discreet when drawn.


    Matthew wasn''t sure if Caleb knew of such a technique, but he still decided to intimidate him beforehand in case.


    Upon hearing that, Caleb froze for a moment. "I''m just taking the medical literature


    out."


    After he said that, he slowly pulled the medical literature out and handed it over to Matthew, who reached for it and slowly put it into his own pocket.


    Noticing the situation at hand, Sebastian began to plead all of a sudden. "Mr. Grant, please do me a favor for the sake of the medical association. Please ask him where my father is."


    Matthew then replied coldly, "Oh, so


    now you want to appeal as a


    member of the medical association?


    Back then, I also came to you in


    I


    name of your shared ties to the


    on


    medical association, but what did you do?


    "You kicked me out straight away!"


    Then, Sebastian knelt to the ground and apologized. "I''m sorry. I was in the wrong! Please help me.


    "I''ll do anything you want as long as you do me a favor-my life is yours. I''d do it all even if it involves murder or arson, and I won''t hesitate!"


    Matthew stared at the disheveled man, who was kneeling before him, and felt a mix of emotions.


    In the past, he never used to care about a person''s character. But ever since Tessa, his ex-wife, had betrayed him, he began to ce more importance in the character of an individual.


    A person who was willing to kneel to the ground for their father was worth keeping around. Besides, he was also part of the medical association!


    Matthew pressed the muzzle against Caleb''s forehead and demanded, "Tell me where Theo is."


    When Caleb heard that, he revealed a look of hesitation and turned to nce at both the burly men by the door. Then, he nced yet again at the two burly men who were by Sebastian''s side.


    Atst, Caleb''s line of sight fell on Jane, who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    He said to Matthew, "I can''t say that. If they caught wind of what I said, I wouldn''t be able to meet my wife and kids again."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew raised his brows. "What do you mean? Do I have to kill them?"


    Both the burly men at the door were so frightened by his words that they turned to open the door to escape.


    Just as they turned, two gunshots sounded in the air, and blood began to flow out of the gunshot wounds at the back of the burly men''s heads. They slowly copsed to the ground as well.


    Caleb originally had his hands ced in front of his pockets, but when he saw the


    situation, he slowly put his hands back down.

 Chapter 495

    Caleb stood extremely still and didn''t dare to move.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two gunshots went off again.


    This time, the two burly men, who were by Sebastian''s side, fell to the ground.


    Matthew then pressed the gun against Caleb''s forehead once again. "You can say it now, right?"


    Caleb''s face had gone pallid from fear. It was the first time he had seen anyone kill another person so cleanly and swiftly.


    "You... Don''t you check for the details before you kill someone?


    At that, Matthew snorted coldly. Back when he was in jail, there was a popr phrase among the criminals, which was "Round them all up and execute them! Among ten thousand of them, there''d at most be only two who were innocent!".


    That was also the reason why he hadn''t paid a lot of attention when Darrell was teaching him all of his gambling skills.


    Now that he had heard what Caleb said, Matthew stated coldly, "I''ll kill off all the Eight Wings of The Gatekeepers one by one, as they are all in this together.


    "The Steerers, who encourage people to gamble, ought to be killed!


    "The Decoys, who bait people into gambling using reverse psychology, ought to be killed!


    "The Escape Artists, who help the perpetrators flee from the scene, ought to be killed!


    "The Informants, who gather intel about the participants they lure into their schemes, ought to be killed!


    "The Instigators, who lure people into gambling through disinformation and rumors, ought to be killed!


    "The Enforcers, who deal with the aftermath and clean up the scene, ought to be killed!


    "The Executioners, who kill everyone on the scene when they''re discovered or lost the game, ought to be killed!"


    "All of them are Executioners, and they''re here for my life. So, do I need a better reason to kill them?"


    Caleb broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. But among the Eight Wings of The Gatekeepers, Matthew had only mentioned Seven Wings.


    Hence, Caleb felt somewhat at ease and said, "Luckily... Luckily, I''m the General."


    Then, Matthew said icily, "The


    General should all the more be killed! All the other Seven Wings serve you, so without you, there wouldn''t be the existence of the Eight Wings of The Gatekeepers!


    "Tell me where Theo is right now. My patience has its limits!"


    Caleb staggered a little and almost fell down. After a moment''s hesitation, he knelt on the ground and said, "I can tell you where Theo is, but please... Don''t kill me?


    "My wife and kids are still in their hands, so I... I really don''t have a choice."


    Matthew threatened viciously, "Are you gonna tell me or not? I''ll shoot you if you don''t!"


    Suddenly, Caleb shouted, "I''ll tell you... I''ll tell you... They got taken away by Red Wolves. My wife and kids were taken away by Red Wolves as well."


    It was Red Wolves at work again! After a moment''s thought, Matthew asked, "Where do we find the people from Red Wolves?"


    However, Caleb shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. I really don''t. I''m not a part of Red Wolves."


    Just then, Caleb pointed to Jane, who was lying by the side. "But I suspect she''s from Red Wolves! You can ask her!"


    Matthew took a nce at Jane, who was still unconscious, and asked Caleb, "Are you sure she''s from Red Wolves? What''s your proof?"


    Caleb shook his head again, but he said, "I don''t have any proof, but I''m sure she''s from Red Wolves. She said she has a child and has an average education and lifestyle.


    "Though she makes it seem like it''s real, there wasn''t any information on her child


    when I ran a background check on her.


    "I think she made that up just to deceive me!"

 Chapter 496

    Matthew never thought that Caleb had that sort of rtionship with Jane. However, all of these were just empty words to him. A grifter would never tell the truth.


    "You sound like you''re telling the truth, but I won''t believe you!" Matthew said.


    Upon hearing that, Caleb became even more anxious. "I really am telling the truth. You have to trust me! Their original target was Old Fox.


    "In the world of grifters, Old Fox is the master among the experts. Besides, he once won the bet over me where I lost my eyes to him and installed an electronic eye and micrputer.


    "The first and foremost target of Red Wolves is Old Fox. They don''t think I''m worth their time at all. But... Old Fox really is a sly one!


    "Who knows how he caught wind of that news and decided to lock himself up to hide from Red Wolves?


    "In the end, Red Wolves set me up and kidnapped my wife and kids to make me obey theirmands!"


    So, the reason Darrell was in jail was due to this particr reason?


    At first, Matthew didn''t believe Caleb at all, but now, he seemed to have started to trust him a little. At the very least, it was true that Darrellnded himself in jail.


    When Caleb noticed that Matthew was in deep thought, he continued, saying, "Everything I said is true. Just think about it.


    "Grifters like us spend immense effort to master our skills so we can earn some money and live a carefree life. No one would like to live as someone else''s pawn.


    "If it weren''t for my wife and kids, do you think I''d be stuck ying poker in this tiny room?


    "In the past, I always used to y hands worth millions. The winnings from a round of ckjack here don''t evene close to what I used to tip the dealers!"


    Matthew nodded as he thought about it. With the electronic eyes Caleb had installed, he wouldn''t be stuck in this tiny room if he wanted to win big bucks.


    Matthew then turned to Jane and kicked her lightly. "I know you''re awake, so stop acting!"


    Jane fluttered her eyelids for a little and stopped afterward. Then, she waited for a while before she slowly opened her eyes. She couldn''t put on her act of being unconscious any longer.


    She gently massaged her chin as she stood up. It was still hurting as if she had just taken a hit.


    Seeing Matthew standing there, Jane quickly put on her charming smile and said, "Matty, didn''t we agree to drink at my house tonight? Why''d you hit me all of a sudden?"


    Matthew replied in a frosty tone, "Aren''t you gonna say anything?"


    Jane shed her charming smile yet again and locked her mesmerizing eyes onto Matthew''s cold and stern ones.


    "Do you really believe that a weak woman like me would be from Red Wolves? Do you really think I''d be able to control all those burly men?"


    After she said that, she leaned in closer to Matthew and bumped into him slightly with her full figure.


    When Matthew saw how Jane presented herself, his eyes turned even sharper. "You''re very charming and coquettish, but you shouldn''t have shown your murderous intent to me.


    "I''ll give you a chance to spit it out yourself. Don''t push your luck!"


    Jane then smiled and asked, "Do you have a wife?"


    Matthew replied coldly, "We''re divorced. Shut up with your nonsense and get to the point!"


    In response, Jane parted her lips slightly and puffed up her cheeks before she blew a breath at Matthew. However, Matthew


    maintained his cold gaze at her, and his expression did not waver in the slightest.


    Jane then revealed an alluring smile, but the words she spoke brought a cutting chill. "Matthew, you should have kids, right? You have your parents as well!


    "Even if you''ve never considered your own safety, you should be thinking of theirs. Don''t offend someone you can''t handle on an impulse, or your whole family dies! It''s not worth it!"


    Matthew narrowed his eyes sharply at her threat, and his face twisted in anger. He looked as if he was beast that had been provoked, and he radiated an overwhelming sense of ferocious hatred.


    He pressed the gun against Jane''s chest. "Are you threatening me? Do you really think I won''t shoot you?"


    Jane cast a sultry nce at the gun pressed against her chest. She wasn''t scared of it, and even took half a step forward.


    The ice-cold barrel of the gun sank into her cleavage and only left the grip of the gun in Matthew''s hand visible.


    Jane then smiled even more seductively as she said, "Matthew, you have no idea how grand the Red Wolves are. They are everywhere and all across thisnd.


    "Caleb was once a powerful figure as well, with an inheritance worth more than ten billion. He had quite a number of Executioners who swore their loyalty to him, but he''s nothing more than an ant in the face of Red Wolves!


    en.


    .


    "You don''t even have one percent of the influence Caleb once had, so you won''t


    be able to handle it any better than he could!


    "Do you really dare to shoot me now that I''m standing in front of you?"


    Soon after she said that, Jane pressed her chest forward, and the cold barrel of the gun disappearedpletely into her cleavage.


    Matthew''s eyes were as cold as ever, but he took two steps back, and the gun followed as it left Jane''s chest.


    Once Jane saw that Matthew had retreated, a smile of victory tugged at her lips. "That''s right. Anyone in their right mind would cower under the grand might of Red Wolves."

 Chapter 497

    "You''re very smart. If you had gotten impulsive and hurt me in any way, you and your entire family would have to suffer!"


    Bang!


    The gun went off, and blood sttered all over Jane''s clothes.


    Due to the powerful impact she received when the bullet shot into her body, Jane was sent stumbling backward. She only came to a halt when her body mmed into the wall behind her.


    Clearly... Matthew had chosen to surrender earlier. He was obviously afraid, so why did he...


    Jane looked at Matthew in bewilderment. "Aren''t... Aren''t you afraid?"


    Matthew then replied expressionlessly, "I only took a few steps back because I was afraid that your blood would dirty my clothes. Did you really think I was scared?"


    It was difficult for Jane to ept what happened. With a sharp pain throbbing in her chest, she looked down and saw the blood trickling out of the gunshot wound on her chest.


    The blood ended up dripping onto the floor and formed into a mini pool of red. Jane struggled to process the truth and said, "You... You should know that I''m from Red Wolves. How could you shoot me? Aren''t you afraid of revenge?"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew replied, "Of course, I''m scared of it. That''s the only reason I shot you! I''ll shoot whoever threatens my parents and my children!"


    With that, Jane stared at Matthew in horror. She finally realized where she went wrong¡ªshe had used the wrong methods and shouldn''t have threatened him.


    This was the moment she realized the importance of Matthew''s family to him. The entire room was filled with silence.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian looked at Matthew with a terrified expression as if he had seen him shoot someone else for the first time.


    He had thought that Matthew fell for their schemes and was lured into the gamble by one of them. In the end, Matthew was the one who triumphed from the gamble and overthrew Caleb. Matthew was the true Chicanery expert here!


    But what led Sebastian to be even more astonished was the fact that Matthew had taken action and shot Jane when she began to threaten his family.


    Unlike him, who had mentally prepared himself more than a thousand times before he raised his gun at Caleb for his father, who had been captured, Matthew had acted instinctively. Even then, Sebastian''s hands were shaking.


    He watched Matthew with burning eyes. This was exactly what he imagined would go down when he did it!


    The moment the gun went off, Caleb''s pupils shrank. He was a Chicanery expert who had encountered various sorts of


    situations, including numerous


    near-death experiences, and met all of the powerful people with great reputations.


    Obviously, he had always believed that he was tough enough to face death head on! But now that he was faced with the grand might of the Red Wolves, he was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness


    Yet, here Matthew was, killing off a member of Red Wolves so decisively when they faced off with each other. Caleb couldn''t help but develop a profound sense of fear.


    The blood from the gunshot wound continued to drip onto the floor as if it were the moist waters dripping from the ceiling of a cave onto the rocks. The silence in the room was deafening.


    Jane had broken into cold sweat and put her hand over the hole in her chest to stop the blood from seeping out, but it just kept bleeding profusely.


    There was no way to stop it, and all Jane could do was watch her life slowly drain away.


    Matthew was still pointing the gun at Jane, but he was silent and didn''t shoot her anymore. Seeing Matthew in that state, Jane thought that he had be afraid.


    As such, she endured the pain and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you regretting it?


    "Well, you can still turn things around and save your family if you send me to the hospital now."


    However, Matthew did not waver, and his face remained stone cold. The gun was still pointed at Jane, and Matthew had yet to speak.


    By the side, Sebastian stared at Matthew in confusion as well. He couldn''t understand what thetter was trying to do. Even Caleb was frowning as he watched in silence.


    Jane''s blood continued to drip onto the floor, forming a dark crimson puddle that gleamed eerily under the lights.


    The smell of the metallic blood grew stronger by the minute. With the eight other corpses lying around them, the private room turned into a scene of death and carnage as if it were a vision from hell itself


    Jane could feel her body growing weaker, and she became even more anxious


    when she noticed that Matthew was still keeping his mouth shut.


    "I know you regret shooting me, so take me to the hospital now that you''re scared! Why are you just standing there? Have you gone stupid from all the shock? Hey... Say something!"


    With all the fuss Jane was causing, Matthew finally responded with an icy tone, "What should I be saying? You''re the one whose life is slipping away.


    "If you''re not worried about your life, you can continue to keep your mouth shut about Theo''s whereabouts. I have no trouble waiting all day!"

 Chapter 498

    Upon hearing Matthew say that he could wait all day for her to finally speak up, Jane''s pallid face twisted into an even uglier expression.


    She instantly understood her situation. With every passing second, she was losing more blood, which also meant she was getting a step closer to death. She was the one who was running out of time!


    "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you everything I''ve got! Please just ask me quickly!" Jane pleaded urgently.


    Now that she was starting to give in, Matthew began to interrogate her. "Tell me where Red Wolves gather in Lambda City!"


    In response, Jane shook her head and said, "I really don''t know that. I''m just an outsider in the organization, but I know that they have a hideout in Lambda City. "Not to mention, the location is no more than 15 minutes away from here."


    Matthew knitted his brows together. Her answer was practically useless, but Matthew asked again, "Who do you contact? How do you contact them?"


    Jane then pointed to her handbag and said, "There''s a phone in my bag that we use tomunicate. He always contacted me through a video call and would arrive within 15 minutes every time."


    At that, Matthew opened her handbag and fished out a red-colored mobile phone. Jane nodded at the sight of it.


    "That''s the one. But I can''t contact him freely-only he can contact me."


    After he questioned her for quite a while, Matthew realized that she couldn''t provide him with anything useful. "You''ve seen him before, so I''ll ask you this. What does he look like? Does he have any special traits or features? What do you call him?"


    Jane was gradually getting weaker and said, "I can''t hold on any longer. Can''t you save me first?"


    However, Matthew only replied nonchntly, "You should give me something useful if you want to live!"


    Upon hearing that, Jane began to panic again. "You... How could you be so cruel? I''m a woman, you know? Can''t you just save me first?"


    Matthew was amused. He found it rather ridiculous that she would use her gender as an excuse for him to save her. Had she lost so much blood that she started spouting nonsense?


    Matthew got so furious that he roared, "Have you ever thought of yourself as a woman when you intended to kill me earlier?"


    At that moment, Jane could no longer find the words to defend herself.


    Again, Matthew said harshly, "Give me Red Wolves'' address if you want to live so desperately. Tell me the person in contact and Theo''s whereabouts as well!"


    Facing his series of questions, Jane smiled miserably. "Do you think I''d really be able to live if I told you? The people in Red Wolves are far more vicious than you are, so I''d


    worse if I fell into their handuffel


    "Either way, I''d be dying, so I won''t tell you anything more!"


    In the end Matthew shook his head as he looked at Jane and turned to both Sebastian and Caleb to say, "I''ll let you handle it. Ask her yourself if


    you want to know where your family is


    Right after he finished speaking, Matthew walked out of the private room.


    Sebastian''s father had been captured by Red Wolves, and Caleb''s wife and kids were held hostage by Red Wolves.


    Since it was their family who had been captured by Red Wolves, they would surely find a way to pry her lips open and get the information they wanted.


    The lobby of the casino was deste, and not a single person was present. But the ce sure was lit up brightly.


    Matthew walked to one of the tables and sat down. Then, he picked up a card and yed about with it in his hands as he waited for the two people who were inside the room.


    Half an hourter, the door to the room creaked open, and both Caleb and Sebastian walked out with varying expressions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 499

    Sebastian was frowning for a bit before his expression morphed into a bout of excitement, and then to a gritting anger. His expressions fluctuated indefinitely.


    On the other hand, Caleb wore an ashen expression that resembled a wilted nt. There were even streak marks on his face, which made him look as if he had been crying.


    Matthew was quite puzzled at the sight of their expressions and stood up. "Did you get anything out of her?"


    Sebastian replied, "We got a little something, and it''s about the person in contact with her. He''s a 36-year-old man.


    "She also said that my father isn''t dead yet and that he''s at the gathering spot. However, I didn''t manage to get the location of their hideout."


    Though Matthew had gotten the medical literature, Integrative Medicine, in his hands, he had yet to acquire the Infinity Pill Form. So to say, his business here hadn''t ended yet.


    Aside from that, Theo was the sessor of the Thermodra Sect in the medical association, so Matthew couldn''t just turn a blind eye when he knew that Theo was captured by Red Wolves.


    Now, his top priority was to find the location of their hideout, but it was quite a troublesome matter.


    Then, Sebastian continued, "Oh, one more thing. I killed Jane. You... won''t me me for it, right?"


    Matthew was stunned. He never imagined that it would be Sebastion who killed Jane, but he shook his head and said, "Of course not. I wouldn''t me you.


    "I''d kill her even if you didn''t. You might not know about the cruel means Red Wolves use on traditional medicine practitioners.


    "Back then, I obtained a name list, and it was the death list of traditional medicine practitioners.


    "There were around 40 to 50 people on the list, and some of them died in a car ident while others were pushed into the river and drowned to death.


    "Some of them were even pushed off the top floor of a building, and there were countless ways the others have died.


    "Red Wolves have too much blood on their hands, so every one of them ought to die!"


    Sebastian was shocked by the news and immediately knelt on the ground as his legs gave out. He then raised his head to look at Matthew and pleaded, "Then isn''t my dad even more in danger?


    "For the sake of the medical association, I''m begging you! Please save my dad!"


    Sebastian had seen how Matthew dealt with the situation and knew that only he could save Theo, so he was tightly holding onto everyst bit of hope!


    Meanwhile, Matthew felt a little conflicted deep down. When he had gone to look for the medical literature and said that he was from the medical association, Sebastian had ignored him.


    Now, it was Sebastian who was using the name of the medical association to plead with him.


    When Sebastian saw how quiet Matthew became, he thought that Matthew was holding onto his grudges and began to apologize immediately.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t give the Integrative Medicine to you when you came to me because I wanted to use it to avenge my dad.


    "At that time, I had prepared for the worst and to face even death. I was at fault, so please forgive me.


    "As long as you promise to save my dad, I''ll work to the bone for you until the day I die. It doesn''t matter if you request a hundred or tens of thousands of things from me-I''ll do it for you."


    Just then, Matthew reached out and helped Sebastian up. "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely rescue your dad."


    After he heard that, Sebastian became so excited that he shook Matthew''s hands non-stop and blurted out a jumble of words.


    "Thanks... Thank you... Thank you so much! Let me thank you even more."


    However, Matthew stopped him. "I''d save him even if you didn''t beg for me to. You don''t have to act like this, or I''d feel ufortable. Just a simple ''thanks'' is enough."


    Nevertheless, Sebastian wriggled out of Matthew''s hold and took a few steps back. Then, he knelt down again.


    "I have to thank you properly. You''re


    going to save my father''s life with


    your own life at risk. I was too


    selfish back then, but I didn''t have a


    choice, so let me thank you


    properly."


    With that, Sebastian yelled aloud and properly thanked Matthew until tears began


    to stream down his face.


    "I''m sorry... That''s my father... He''s my father..."


    Watching the way Sebastian was acting, Matthew couldn''t help but feel the tears welling up in his eyes as well.


    He then stepped forward and helped Sebastian up as he said, "I understand."


    As a son, Matthew could understand where Sebastian wasing from. Although Sebastian had knelt before him, Matthew didn''t look down on him. Instead, he respected Sebastian even more.


    After all, Sebastian had knelt not because of him but because of Theo. He, who was willing to kneel down for his own father, was worthy of respect as an individual.


    All of a sudden, Caleb, who had been standing by the side, knelt on the ground as


    well.


    "Mr. Grant my wife and kids are still


    being kept as hostages by Red Wolves There''s nothing in particr that lean offer to you, but I can offer


    up my life. You can decide whether I


    live or die, but please...


    "Please save my wife and kids along the way when you''re rescuing Sebastian''s


    father!"

 Chapter 500

    Matthew never thought that Caleb would kneel and beg him as well. "Don''t you have the Executioners of The Gatekeepers to protect you? Why are you getting on your knees to plead with me?"


    Upon hearing that, Caleb quickly exined, "I only have one Executioner who serves me, and he''s a loyal friend. Unfortunately, he passed away in a car crash. "Those Executioners from earlier all serve Jane, so I''m the lone ranger now.


    "I know I might not have the right to make a request, but I''d like to offer my life to you. The gambling skills I''ve acquired might be of use someday."


    Matthew let out a disdainful smile when he heard that and said, "Do you think your gambling skills are that brilliant?"


    When it came to gambling skills, Caleb was very confident, so he said, "I joined The Gatekeepers when I was young and have been gambling my whole life.


    "I''ve gambled in all of the casinos known to mankind, whether big or small, and the only person I''ve lost to is Old Fox.


    "I believe that I''m the best grifter after Old Fox, so I''d definitelye in handy to you someday."


    To elevate his status, Caleb used gamblers all over the world as a foil. He wanted Matthew to know that he had a value of some kind as well.


    At that moment, Matthew reminded him coldly, "Don''t forget that you''ve lost to me today as well!"


    "Oh, right. I lost to you as well!" Caleb said in an instant after he was reminded of the gamble earlier.


    Just a few seconds ago, he had been bragging about being a Chicanery expert who came in second after Darrell.


    But Matthew possessed greater skills than him, so the so-called gambling skills that Caleb had been so proud of were worthless in Matthew''s eyes.


    With that, Caleb felt as if there was nothing else that he could move Matthew with. But thinking of his wife and kids, Caleb could only put his pride down and plead continuously.


    "I... I don''t know if I''m of any use to you, but... I''ll offer my life to you. If you want me to live, I''ll continue living, and if you want me to die, then I''ll give my life up to you.


    "So, please, I beg of you. Please save my wife. Please!"


    When there was nothing else Caleb could use as a bet to sway Matthew, the only thing left was his life. His life would be of no value when it was ced on the line, but Caleb was in despair.


    Nevertheless, when he looked into Matthew''s eyes, he saw a silver lining. The chance to save his wife and kids hade!


    Matthew let out a sigh. In fact, Caleb''s eyes had knocked him off his feet. He felt as if Caleb was the product of a mad scientist''s creation from a sci-fi movie.


    Not only did he install eyes at the back of his head but also on his hands and legs. Yet, Caleb ended up in this pitiful state.


    Matthew had a strong aversion to gambling, so he not only hated Caleb but harbored murderous intent toward him. Butpared to Red Wolves, he hated Red Wolves even more.


    Nelson from the Frostbloom Sect had been captured by Red Wolves, while Walter from the Medieval Sect, and the sessor of the Afflictan Sect had both been killed by Red Wolves.


    There was also the death list hidden beneath the short and stout child-like statue that contained the names of those doctors who had been silently killed.


    Thinking of that, Matthew spat out coldly, "My target is Red Wolves, but I might be able to save your wife and kids along the way.


    "The hideout is located within a 15-minute radius, so use whatever you have and pray that you''ll be able to locate Red Wolves'' hideout."


    The moment Caleb heard Matthew''s agreement, he got up excitedly and stepped forward to take Matthew''s hands into his.


    "Thank you so much for not holding onto old grudges. Thank you! My life is in your hands. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely do my best and find out where Red Wolves'' hideout is."


    Matthew nodded in reply and said, "Why would I want your life? I''m not the Grim Reaper. I just hope that... you won''t gamble anymore for the won''t rest of your life. Try not to dotoo


    many illegal things!"


    At that, Caleb replied excitedly, "My life is yours, so I''ll listen to you. I won''t ever


    gamble for the rest of my life."


    Matthew had casuallymented


    on it. After all, gambling was


    6.1.next


    considered a type of addiction, wouldn''t be easy to break it off.pletely, but it all depended on Caleb and whether he''d stop itpletely or not.


    Matthew nced around and prepared to leave, but he suddenly remembered the corpses inside the private room and said, "Just burn the ce down. It''ll save us the trouble of cleaning up the corpses.

 Chapter 501

    Near the alley, a few people in the car were ying games on their phones. After a few rounds, it got boring, so they turned off their games.


    Dominic nced at the alley entrance 30 feet away from the car. "Matthew gets to fool around in a card room, yet, here I am, stuck waiting for him even though I''m a Major. Thinking about it just gets me angrier."


    Leo chuckled and remarked, "Don''t bottle up that anger to yourself, Dominic. We''ll find an excuse to deal with Matthew when hees out."


    Dominic unlocked his ankles. "It''s time to teach him a lesson, but shouldn''t wee up with a reason? We can''t just attack him on sight."


    Leo nodded. "You''re right. Sure, Matthew is a nobody, and we could just beat him up, but Mr. Miles sent us here. Out of respect for Mr. Miles, we can''t go too far. It''s fine toy a hand on Matthew, but we need an excuse for it.


    "Oh, right. I''ve got an idea!" Leo was halfway through speaking when he suddenly eximed, like a scientist who just made a discovery.


    Dominic perked up immediately. "Have you figured out something?"


    Leo responded with a smile, "From what I''ve observed these past few days, Matthew is a brutal person. He kills people at the drop of a hat."


    Dominic leaned closer. "Yeah. Keep talking."


    Leo mischievously smirked. "He might kill someone again tonight. Then, he''ll want us to deal with the body. If he makes any demands, that''s your moment to teach him a lesson."


    Dominic pped his thigh. "That''s the n."


    After settling on a n to take care of Matthew, everyone livened up.


    Leo grinned and asked, "How long would it take you to knock him out?"


    Dominic mulled over it for a moment. "A minute should do it. I''ll make sure he''s out cold."


    Leo shook his head. "You were the champ in the previous contest for unarmedbat in our battalion, Dominic. I think you could floor him in just 30 seconds."


    As Dominic and Leo chatted, Lucien suddenly pointed at the alley and shouted from the back seat, "Look! Matthew is out."


    Dominic cleared his throat and announced, "Buckle up and keep your eyes peeled! Get ready for some action."


    Leo and Lucien hummed in excitement. As a captain, even the peers they stumbled upon treated them with great respect.


    Hence, they never thought they''d be treated like mere janitors, tasked with clearing bodies for Matthew one day. To make matters worse, he was just a nobody with no status. It left them deeply resentful.


    They were looking forward to seeing Matthew getting beaten up.


    Matthew knocked on the car window using his knuckles. In response, Dominic rolled down the car window and quipped, "Done with your card game?"


    Matthew nodded. "All done. I didn''t drive today, so I''ll catch a ride with you."


    As Matthew spoke, he started


    making his way into the car. Dominic


    was taken aback. Did Matthew


    kill


    no one? Weren''t they going to clean up the scene again?


    Upon seeing Matthew was about to enter the car, Dominic quickly shouted, "Hang


    on! Are we just going to leave like this today?"


    Holding the car door with one hand, Matthew just stood there nkly. He didn''t understand what Dominic was getting at.


    "Yes. What else?"


    Dominic gestured at the alley. "You didn''t take anyone out today?"


    He was a little dejected when his original n fell through, but he still couldn''t help himself and raise the question.


    "Well, I did kill them," Matthew nonchntly replied.


    Matthew had Brad send his people with him because he didn''t want any trouble from the cops after he killed someone.


    The people Brad sent to Matthew were military personnel, so the local authorities


    had no right to interfere. At most, they''d just notify the military.


    Did Matthewmit murder? A hint


    of joy shed in Dominic''s eyes things were looking up for his


    els


    ase


    original n. "Do you need us to


    clean up the body?"


    The moment Matthew asked them to handle the bodies, Dominic would seize the opportunity to make his move.


    Matthew leisurely replied, "Don''t worry about it. I''ve set the ce on fire."


    When Matthew finished his sentence, a house burst into roaring mes in the direction of the alley.


    In the dead of the night, the fire painted the sky red. Thick smoke and mes surged upward as if they were about to reach the sky.

 Chapter 502

    Dominic watched the mes from afar. He was overwhelmed with shock and couldn''t utter a word for a long time.


    The bodies were burned, but what about the n he had prepared? If Matthew didn''t make Dominic clean up, what excuse did Dominic have to start something?


    Leo and Lucien also stared in shock at the distant mes. The car became quiet all of a sudden. Dumfounded, the trio nkly gazed at the fire in the distance.


    Matthew got into the car. "Alright. Give me a ride home."


    Dominic snapped back to reality and said with frustration, "You''re going to get us into trouble with that fire. What if it spreads and burns down someone''s house?"


    Matthew wasn''t sure why Dominic was so concerned. "That ce is a standalone house. The fire won''t spread anywhere else."


    Dominic wanted to say something about it but was at a loss for words.


    With the n having fallen apart, Dominic had the illusion that he was a contestant in a boxing match. When the referee shouted "Go!", he threw a punch right away, only to slip and fall t on his face.


    The opponent hadn''t even lifted a finger, and he had already been defeated.


    Matthew nced at his phone to check the time. Realizing it was already midnight, he figured Lorraine had likely been asleep for two hours, whereas Stanley and Lillian were probably still awake.


    Ever since Matthew got out of prison, Stanley and Lillian always kept the light on when they waited for him toe home. As soon as his footsteps reached the door, they would open the door first before he could even pull out his key.


    Matthew was in a rush to get home because he didn''t want Stanley and Lillian to wait too long. He pressed, "Come on. Drive already. I need to hurry back home."


    Dominic came back to his senses and started the car engine. He hit the gas and drove off, taking a turn before heading toward Silverbrook Vige.


    He drove for a dozen meters or so before something felt off to him, and he hit the brake immediately.


    The screeching of the tires against the concrete road filled the night with a jarring noise.


    Matthew was jolted by the sudden brake. "What''s wrong? Why have we stopped?"


    Dominic snapped his head back, his eyes zing with fury. "Are you treating me as your chauffeur, Matthew? Do you realize who you are talking to? I''m a Major, and you''re nothing but a bumpkin, Even the mayor of Lambda City can''t boss me around like a chauffeur."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. He was in a rush to get home and had no time to spare for this. "How about I drive then?"


    Dominic coldly grunted. "You finally know your ce."


    As Dominic spoke, he stepped out of the car and made his way to the back. He opened the rear seat''s door and instructed, "You drive."


    Matthew couldn''t be bothered to fuss over it since all he wanted was to get home quicker. After exiting the car, he hopped into the driver''s seat and fastened his seatbelt. Then, he adjusted his seat and the rearview mirror.


    Even though Dominic got into the back seat, he was still not over it. "Listen up. Matthew. You''d better know your ce. You''re nothing and not worthy of our protection. If the big shots didn''t pick you as their pawn for their power struggle, you wouldn''t even have the chance to meet me."


    Matthew had just adjusted his seat when Dominic''s remarks made him frown. Those words had gotten on his nerves.


    If it wasn''t sote at night, Matthew would have called Brad to swap the crew with new people. He quickly checked the time on his phone''s disy. It showed 12:15


    a.m.


    Knowing Stanley and Lillian were home waiting to open the door for him, Matthew didn''t waste time bickering with Dominic and simply started the car.


    The car engine roared as he fired up the engine. He fiddled with the gearshift to get a sense of it, then slid into first gear and was ready to take off.


    Noticing Matthew seemed frightened and was too scared to respond, Dominic got even bolder. "From now on, you''d better show some respect toward me, Matthew."

 Chapter 503

    Dominic added, "When ites to driving, you need to be observant and quickly take the wheel. You shouldn''t get cocky.


    "Just because you can throw a few punches doesn''t make you special. You might handle the street thugs well, but you''re nothing against me.


    "I''m the best in unarmedbat in my battalion. They crowned me at the second ce for hand-to-handbat in the army. You''d go down within a minute against me."


    Upon finishing his sentence, Dominic noticed Matthew had shifted gears but wasn''t driving off. Frowning, he asked, "What''s this? You''ve got a problem? Should we take this outside and settle it?"


    Matthew looked at the car in front of shook his head. "No need for that. I got it. You''re strong."


    Dominic''s attitude became even more scornful. Matthew used to be hot-headed. Now that he realized he couldn''t win against Dominic, he chickened out so quickly.


    Feeling let down, Dominic scoffed. "You got lucky."


    Dominic said what he wanted but realized that Matthew hadn''t started driving. "What''s holding you up? Get a move on."


    After a click, Matthew killed the engine and stepped out of the car. Dominic was intrigued as he turned to Lucien and remarked, "What''s he thinking? He''s really getting out of the car to take me on."


    Lucien loved having drama and wouldn''t shy away from stirring things up. "Let''s get out and teach him a lesson then!"


    The sound of two car doors opening rang out. Then, Dominic and Lucien got out of the car one after another.


    After getting out, Dominic went straight to Matthew. "Let''s do this. I''ll give you a taste of real fighting."


    Matthew shook his head. "I don''t want to fight you."


    Dominic furrowed his brows. "If you''ve got cold feet, why did you even step out of the car-"


    Dominic shut his mouth halfway through his sentence. Only then did he notice two cars parked ahead. He initially thought they needed to make a U-turn and hadn''t thought much about it.


    But at this point, around ten people came out of the cars. Some were armed withbat knives, some wielded bays, and some carried des. Each of those was adethal weapon.


    Dominic immediately sensed the danger. These people were all hitmen. Everyone was armed with deadly military weapons, so the Wood family must have sent them.


    Matthew took a deep breath and slowly rxed his muscles. As he gradually clenched his fists, his innocent demeanor turned into a steely presence.


    He emanated a chill as sharp as a knife, walking toward the group before him.


    Upon seeing this, Dominic


    immediately pulled Matthew back. "What do you think you''re doing, Matthew? Can you stop getting in the way? You''re not good enough. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Matthew knitted his brows together. He got Trevor and the other men from Brad to leverage their military positions to clean up the scenes. He didn''t need them as bodyguards.


    Trevor had been following orders, cleaning up obediently after the fights. But things changed when these guys showed up. They had some influence and acted all high and mighty.


    After musing over it, Matthew stepped back and decided to let these military brats take over. "Fine. It''s all yours."


    Dominic snorted. "Of course, it''ll be me. You''d just be walking into your death. Step aside."


    As Dominic spoke, he shoved Matthew aside and walked toward the cars. Drawing a curved knife from his belt, Dominic looked at the group and said, "You all came from the military, didn''t you? Are you with the Northern Battalion?


    "I''m Dominic. You must have heard of me, right? Earlier this year, I took second ce in the army''s fighting contest. Who''s stepping up to meet their death first?"

 Chapter 504

    A group of more than ten burly men exuded thick murderous intent. When they heard Dominic proim himself to be the second in the army, they exchanged a few nces among each other.


    One of them, who wielded a de, took a step forward.


    Seeing the confidence in Dominic''s expression, the man shook his head. "Your dad is a Brigadier in the military, and your grandpa holds an even higher position, Dominic. But just a heads-up, this isn''t a military sparring match."


    Upon hearing that, Dominic furrowed his brows. Thest thing he wanted was people bringing up his father and grandfather. He had worked hard to get to where he was today.


    However, many folks were convinced that Dominic rode on his father''s and grandfather''s coattails, dismissing his skill and the effort he''d put in.


    Dominic was caught off guard when he saw who it was. "It was you!"


    That burly man was Lester Hudson. Dominic was once his opponent in the military tournament.


    Lester wielded a de in his right hand, his eyes brimming with killing intent. "Yes. It''s me."


    The most distinctive feature of Lester''s de was the deep andrge fullers. In truth, calling it a de wasn''t urate. It closely resembled a triple-edged dagger, with a simr design to bays.


    Typically bays had no fullers, but Lester''s weapon had three. It was typically used post-battle to finish off the surviving enemies and take out the prisoner of war. It was a tool for carnage.


    Lester held his de tightly. The air surrounding him was filled with menace.


    Dominic scoffed. "I know youe from the rural areas in the mountain with no connections, but there''s no need to throw shade at me like that, Lester.


    "When we sparred in the military contest, I took you down in one minute. I won fair and square, not because of Dad or Grandpa. You better get that straight."


    Lester''s expression was filled with murderous intent as he smirked. "My family lives in the mountains, Dominic. My parents, grandparents, and great-grandparents are all farmers. I know that my family can''t hole a candle against yours.


    "I just can''t afford to mess with you. If I defeat you, my future will be bleak. You


    can''t seriously be thinking I can''t beat you, right?"


    Dominic was dumbfounded for a


    moment before bursting intoughter. "I''vee across shameless folks and people who love to glorify themselves, but take it to a whole new level. I defeated you fairly, and now you


    you


    im that you lost on you


    "Come on! Let''s settle this with our weapons."


    As Dominic spoke, he waved his arm, and his curved knife gleamed coldly. The serrations looked like a bloodthirsty beast as he walked toward Lester.


    Lester coldly warned, "You''re not actually nning to fight me, right? Just so you know. This isn''t a military sparring match, and we''re not ying house. It''s a fight to the death.


    "Only one of us is walking away alive. I''d advise you to reconsider."


    Upon hearing that, Dominic red up in anger. "I came in second ce in the military tournament! How dare you call it child''s y? Fine then. We''ll let our weapons do the talking. If youst more than a minute, I''ll count it as my loss."


    After finishing speaking, Dominic tightly held his curved knife and picked up his pace.


    With a vicious grin, Lester flicked his right hand and tossed his de forward. As soon as it started falling, he lunged forward and grabbed the handle of his de.


    He switched from a forward grip to a reverse grip as he charged at Dominic.

 Chapter 505

    The moment Dominic and Lester were within striking distance, Dominic made the first move and thrust his curved knife toward Lester''s heart.


    Lester kept charging forward, heading straight into the trajectory of the curved knife. Right before the curved knife could strike his chest, he parried it with a reverse grip.


    After a ng, Dominic''s curved knife shed with Lester''s de, sending sparks flying and lighting up the scene with a dazzling glow.


    Lester crashed into Dominic with a dull thud. The two were knocked apart.


    Wielding the de in his hand, Dominic narrowed his gaze as he locked his eyes on Lester. "You actually dodged it, huh? Not bad."


    Lester held his de in a backhand grip. Fresh blood dripped steadily from it. Illuminated by the cars'' headlights, the crimson blood gleamed with an eerie glow.


    Dominic was shocked at the sight of blood and slowly looked down. When he saw the wound on his abdomen, he gaped at it in disbelief, as if he couldn''t ept that he was injured.


    "How can this be? I''ve defeated you before! How could you evennd a blow on me?"


    Lester flicked the blood off his de and coldly remarked, "Like I said, this isn''t a child''s game. It''s a fight to the death. I''m not going easy on you."


    The idea that Lester had held back hit Dominic like a p across the face.


    Dominic''s face went pale. The searing pain from his wounds felt like something was gnawing at it from the inside, making it unbearable. But the humiliation hurt


    even more.


    His second ce crowned in the military was just a joke.


    Dominic desperately wished the ground would crack open and swallow him whole before sealing up again. He couldn''t wait to disappear from everyone''s sight. Unfortunately, all of it was merely his wishful thinking.


    His abdomen had a gaping wound with his blood gushing out. The blood hit the ground and sttered everywhere.


    Lester''s hand trembled a little as he held his de. "Do you know why you lost, Dominic? It''s because you can''t imagine the amount of effort and dedication someone puts in to stay in the army and earn a promotion.


    "You have no idea what it feels like when you can''t lift your arms after throwing a thousand punches in one day. You''ll never know the feeling of your legs shaking after doing squats with a 50-pound weight.


    "Surely, you can''t fathom the bitterness of losing when the higher-ups decided it, even though I trained hard to win and make a name for myself. Your second ce is nothing but a joke."


    Dominic''s mind was buzzing when the truth hit him. It turned out that he had only gotten this far because of his father''s and grandfather''s influence.


    Everything he believed to be his skills was nothing but a bubble, and it had burst at this moment.


    Neither Leo nor Lucien had anticipated that Dominic, who was far more powerful than them, would lose. Worse yet, it happened so fast.


    They were stunned for a moment before they rushed over to help Dominic. Leo swiftly took off his shirt to stop the bleeding.


    Lester walked toward the trio with his de. "I''m tasked to take out Matthew today. If you stand in my way, I won''t hesitate to take your lives."


    He didn''t have a chance to fight without holding back before. But on that day, the opportunity finally presented itself.


    Lester''s fighting spirit burned like a raging fire inside. He felt his blood pumping, surging like a torrent.


    At that moment, he feared no


    privileged brats from the influential


    military families. Whether his


    vel.r


    opponents were the son of a


    Brigadier or an heir, they were only


    fodders in front of his de.


    Lester slowly walked over with heavy footsteps. They echoed loud and clear on


    the quiet road.

 Chapter 506

    Blood trickled from Lester''s de and fell to the ground. The stench of blood filled the air with an ominous vibe, spreading quietly.


    Shaken, Dominic could feel death closing in. Fear consumed him, and his voice started to quiver. "You''d better think it through. My dad is a Brigadier, and my grandpa-"


    But before Dominic could finish, Lester interrupted him. "Is your grandpa really that big of a dealpared to Mr. Wood? By his order, I''m here to kill Matthew. Anyone who stands in my way will be eradicated."


    Dominic was left speechless. Horace''s authority was terrifying. One word from him could send thousands of troops into battle. Horace was totally out of Dominic''s league.


    Lester dropping Horace''s name felt like a mountain bearing down on Dominic. His status felt fragile as ss, ready to shatter at any moment.


    Realizing their situation, Leo and Lucien each grabbed one of Dominic''s arms and backed away.


    Lester smirked with a hint of contempt. "In the face of death, this is all you amount to."


    Dominic was being pulled back to his car. When he saw that Matthew hadn''t returned from the front, he suddenly remembered his mission.


    "Matthew Grant! What do you think you are doing? I''m defeated, and you''re not making a run for it. Do you have a death wish?"


    However, Matthew stayed put and just outright ignored Dominic. Standing in the middle of the road, Matthew watched Lester approaching with his de. A mix of emotions flickered in his eyes.


    "Honestly, you and I are the same. We''re from rural areas with no money, no status, and no connections."


    What Lester said resonated with Matthew. After dealing with all the unfair treatment at thepany, Matthew decided to start his business in a fit of anger.


    He never expected the road to entrepreneurship to be even tougher. Looking back now, he couldn''t but sigh.


    Lester shook his head slightly. "You really think we''re alike? What''s this? Trying to get on my good side?"


    Matthew was taken aback. Trying to get chummy? Matthew was confused by Lester''s assumption. "I''m just saying how I feel."


    Lester flicked the blood off his de, sending droplets of blood flying. The triple- edged tip gleamed in the light.


    Lester slowly closed in on Matthew as he coldly remarked, "Don''t bother sucking up to me. You''re not making it out alive tonight. I''m not letting you off Even though we are both from rural areas, you''re just someone by death''s door.


    "Meanwhile, I''ve spent ten years training hard Although I haven''t made a name for myself, I''ve be incredibly strong. All I need is oneopportunity and one stepping stone, then I''ll shoot to the skies."


    As Lester finished speaking, he held his de firmly and shouted, "You''re my ticket to greatness! Killing you will be my path to sess. When you''re just about to die, do you think you''re on my level?"


    Matthew didn''t expect that a simple expression of empathy would be mistaken for trying to suck up. And now, he wasn''t being told he wasn''t even worthy ofparison.


    He finally understood that, with some people, talking was pointless. The only way forward was with his fists.


    Without warning, Matthew sprang into action. He balled his hands into fists and headed straight for Lester, who held his de in reverse.


    Watching Matthew charge in unarmed, Dominic forgot about his injuries in his panic and yelled, "You''re no match for him, Matthew! Do you have a death wish? Are you crazy?"


    Upon seeing this, Leo and Lucien frantically shouted, "He''s the real deal, Matthew. Even Dominic didn''t stand a chance. Don''t get yourself killed."


    The muscles on Matthew''s legs tensed up all of a sudden, unleashing a terrifying force from beneath his feet.


    After a bang, the ground beneath his feet cracked into a spiderweb pattern as heunched himself toward Lester, like an arrow shot from a bow.


    Lester sneered. "Are you so impatient to meet your maker? I''ll help you with that." The moment Lester ended his sentence, he drew his de in a sh.

 Chapter 507

    When the de was drawn, it reflected the ring headlights of the cars as it headed straight toward Matthew''s neck.


    A loud thud suddenly rang out. Lester felt like he was hit by a truck with his figure knocked back ten feet. Then, he hit the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    A footprint had been imprinted on his chest. Sharp bone fragments ripped through his skin and clothes like des and bloodied white bone stuck out.


    Lester clenched his teeth in immense pain and stared at Mathew in shock. "You couldn''t even handle Dominic, right? How did this happen?"


    Besides Lester, Dominic was even more surprised as he gaped at Matthew. How did Lester lose? That should be impossible.


    Leo and Lucien had their jaws dropped. They were convinced that Matthew was a goner and had already pulled out their phones to report the situation to Brad.


    Right when they had just taken out their phone, Matthew had already defeated Lester in one single blow.


    The dozen or so people behind Lester were bbergasted with their eyes wide open. They were stupefied by the unexpected turn of events.


    Matthew slowly made his way toward Lester. "That was just Dominic''s haughty assumption."


    Lester was still in disbelief. "I wielded a de, and you''re bare-handed. How did you manage to defeat me?"


    Matthew coldly remarked, "You''re too weak, so you don''t even deserve an exnation."


    Lester''s face was as white as a sheet. He thought Matthew wasn''t in his league. Little did he know, the real weakling was himself. To make matters worse, he wasn''t even worth Matthew''s time to exin anything to him.


    Lester held the wound on his chest with his body shaking violently. Blood spilled from his mouth, and his eyes looked like they were bulging out of their sockets.


    His body kept twitching involuntarily. The agony was too much to bear, and deep roars slipped from this mouth.


    Matthew walked up to Lester and crouched to pick up Lester''s de. He stepped over Lester and started walking toward the rest of the group, who were armed with sharp weapons.


    Blood spurted from Lester''s mouth as he was being stepped on. His body convulsed for a while long before goingpletely still.


    The elite soldiers held their des as they watched Matthew approaching. One of them suddenly shouted, "Go at him together!"


    The group swung their weapons and charged toward Matthew. A series of ngs filled the air as weapons collided. Sparks flew in all directions with a figure daring around in the chaotic battle.


    It didn''t take long for the silence to return. A dozen meny scattered on the ground, while only Matthew remained standing, holding the de.


    The de seemed as though it was extracted from a pool of blood. Blood steadily dripped from it. The corpses had the same fatal wound in their throat. Their deaths were eerily identical.


    Night breeze swept through them, carrying a pungent stench of blood so strong


    that it made people nauseous.


    Dominic, Leo,


    and Lucien seemed to


    be frozen by a spell. They were


    rooted in their spots as they nkly


    stared at Matthew. In particr,


    Dominic glued his eyes on Matthew, unable to look away.


    With the de in his hand, Matthew stood among the bodies, like an unstoppable god of war. The sight filled his blood with adrenaline. This was the image he had always


    med of bing.


    As Matthew rxed his grip, the de slipped from his hand and hit the concrete


    floor, making a sharp clinking noise.


    Matthew dusted off his hand before heading over to Dominic and the others. He instructed, "Take care of the bodies and clean up the scene."


    Upon hearing the order, Leo moved without thinking and immediately started disposing of the bodies. Lucien quietly got to work too.


    With his hand on his wound, Dominic looked at Matthew''s cold expression. He wanted to say he was hurt but didn''t dare to speak up.


    Holding his wound with one hand, Dominic staggered forward as he tried to help clean up.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Do you like cleaning so much?"


    Dominic''s face twitched slightly. He had nned to seize the moment when Matthew asked him to clean to teach Matthew a lesson.


    But Dominic never imagined Matthew was this strong. Thetter was so formidable that Dominic instinctively obeyed, without any resistance.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Dominic stopped in his tracks. Matthew snorted. "You''re hurt. Take it easy."


    The pain from his injury was too much for Matthew to handle, so he leaned against the car, unable to move.


    Matthew shook his head as he watched. "Do you want me to check your wound, you brat?"


    Brat? Dominic winced in pain. He was baffled by how Matthew called him. "Are you talking to me?"


    Matthew went over to assess Dominic''s wound. Recalling there was a first aid kit


    in the car''s trunk, he grabbed it and came back to treat Dominic.


    He teased, "That''s right. You''re a privileged brat from a military family. If I don''t call you a brat, what do you expect me to call you?"

 Chapter 508

    Matthew used to respect Dominic, but Dominic hadpletely drained it.


    Dominic gritted his teeth, his facial muscles twitching. If anyone else called him that, Dominic would instantly flip out. But when Matthew said it, he could only nod and go along with it.


    "You''re right. Feel free to call me a brat."


    Soon enough, Leo rallied about ten people. With more hands, the process of moving the bodies and cleaning the blood sped up.


    Matthew stitched up Dominic''s wound, stopped the bleeding, and applied some ointment.


    After everything was taken care of, Matthew asked, "Were they supposed to be over 100 elite soldiers, brat? Howe they are only a few enemies?"


    After getting a pain relief shot, Dominic felt the pain ease significantly. However, his face remained pale, and his voice sounded weak.


    "They''re turning the entire city upside down to search for someone. If my guess is right, they''re looking for Isaac."


    Finding Isaac? Matthew was perplexed. "Is Horace unaware that Isaac is dead?"


    Dominic shook his head. "Mr. Miles asked us to keep it under wraps. It''s best he doesn''t know. If he goes crazy with his troops, no one can stop him."


    ...


    Inside a vi, Horace sported a cold expression on his wrinkled face. With his hands behind his back, he kept pacing around.


    Something wasn''t right. Isaac had gone missing. Was he fooling around with a woman, or did something happen to him? Horace was more convinced that Isaac was messing around with a woman.


    Isaac was Horace''s grandson, and Matthew didn''t know the influence the Wood family had when he made his move.


    But now that Matthew learned that Isaac was Horace''s grandson, Horace couldn''t believe anyone would dare to harm Isaac.


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the door. After a moment, a guard rushed in. "After asking around, we found out that Mr. Wood frequently went out with women. Sometimes, he''d disappear for a week or two, and people in thepany got used to it."


    It was only at this moment that Horace understood how little he knew Isaac. "Why was he gone for a week or two? What was he up to?"


    The guard was speechless. "Sometimes he''d take a cruise out to sea, sometimes he led groups into the mountains, and asionally he''d rent out hundreds of acres of grasnd. At least, that''s what the people in thepany said. They might be exaggerating."


    Seeing Horace look more and more upset, the guard panicked and scrambled to take back what he said.


    Only now did Horace realize just how wild Isaac''s lifestyle was. Those "gatherings" were probably just with women. Everything Horace spent his life merely imagining, Isaac had done.


    There was no denying that Isaac


    truly lived life to the fullest. He''d had plenty of women and spent money however he wanted. On top of that, he had already indulged himself in cars nes, and yachts. The only regret was that Isaked ambition.


    After a pause, Horace suddenly thought of something. "Have you looked into the


    Lambda City surveince as I asked?"


    The guard sported a bitter


    expression. "As it turns out, the surveince system of Lambda City is being updated right now. There''s no surveince across the city, and I frustratedly called the mayor He kept apologizing, promising to expedite the upgrading process."


    Upon hearing the guard''s words, Horace couldn''t help but curse, "Motherfucker!


    Of all times, they just had to choose now to rece it?"


    As soon as the guard saw Horace started scolding, he was terrified and kept his mouth shut.


    ...


    A car sped down the road in Lambda City. Inside the car, Brad was lost in thought with a solemn expression.


    The mayor used the excuse of upgrading Lambda City''s


    surveince system to brush things off. The few people who saw Isaac entering Opulent Club that day had all been detained. That should lock down the news and dy Horace from finding out Isaac was killed.


    Brad had dispatched his men to dig up the illegal activities the Wood family had done in the past.


    Just as Brad mulled over things, the car came to a stop. He turned to look outside the window and saw Matthew chatting with Dominic. So, he opened the door and waved his hand at Matthew.


    Brad! Matthew was shocked. It was in the middle of the night, yet Brad was still awake.


    Matthew got into the car. "Do you need anything, Mr. Miles?"


    Brad sported a smile. "Are you close with your mentor, Matthew?"


    Matthew didn''t know why Brad suddenly brought up Nichs. He replied with a grin, "We get along pretty well."


    In truth, Matthew didn''t see Nichs for a long time. Plus, even if he wanted to meet Nichs, he couldn''t.


    Nichs had sent Matthew a message through Ansel. Before hepleted the missions about medical sects, Nichs refused to see him. However, Matthew couldn''t be bothered to tell Brad about it.


    Brad nodded. "That''s good to hear."


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Brad felt more at ease.


    Horace had military power and a vastwork of connections, so taking him down


    in one go was impossible. If he was pushed to the edge, the consequences could be disastrous.


    But Nichs had influence everywhere. If Matthew requested his help, Horace wouldn''t stand a chance. Brad showed up herete at night just to ask this.

 Chapter 509

    After he finished speaking, Brad suddenly recalled another matter. "Can you stop getting me into trouble, Matthew? The cops are already at my door because of what happened to the publisher."


    Publisher? Matthew suddenly understood what it was. An Eastorian named Maurice tried to snatch Schrly Tradition, so he killed him out of anger.


    "You might not know this, but they were after priceless medical literature on traditional medicine. They even nned to kill me to cover their tracks. I had no choice."


    Brad took a moment to gather his thoughts before saying slowly, "I''m not saying you can''t kill anyone. Young men should have fire in them. Otherwise, they''ll turn into wimps, and the entire nation will be doomed. That''s what''s truly terrifying."


    Matthew was taken aback. "What''s your point?"


    Brad cleared his throat. "You waltzed right into the publisher and murdered someone in in sight. You must have felt great about that, right? Then you just walked away like nothing happened, leaving me to deal with the mess. Can''t you be a little discreet?"


    Matthew smacked his forehead with a look of sudden realization. "You''re right! How did I forget to keep it low profile?"


    Even though Matthew said so, he actually felt differently. If he were to be lowkey, things would get troublesome when the police found out he was the culprit.


    Matthew intentionally handled it without much discretion, leaving Trevor and Dominic to deal with the aftermath. He was setting them to take the me.


    Brad replied with a smile, "That puts my mind at ease. It''s gettingte, so I won''t hold you up. I''ll have someone take you home."


    After finishing his sentence, Brad rolled down the car window and spotted Leo, Lucien, and Dominic standing together. He motioned with his hand. "Get over here."


    Noticing Brad had spoken, Leo walked over with a solemn expression and saluted. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Miles."


    Lucien helped Dominic over and said, "At yourmand, Mr. Miles."


    Brad nodded. "We''re not in the army, so you don''t need to be so formal. Who''s free?"


    Upon hearing Brad''s words, Lucien loosened up. "I''m looking after Dominic, but Leo is avable."


    Brad turned to Leo and said, "Then you''ll be the driver and send Matthew home."


    Taking Matthew home? Upon


    hearing that, Lucien immediately changed his mind. "It''s better for Leo


    to take care of Dominic because


    he''s more attentive than I am. I''lI


    drive Matthew home."


    When Lucien first met Matthew, the thought of driving Matthew felt like an insult.


    After all, he was a Captain, who was in charge of a unit.


    However, Lucien felt the opposite. He was in awe of themanding presence Matthew had exuded as he wielded the de after taking out the enemies.


    That was the first time he admired and revered someone his age.


    Standing at the side, Leo protested, "You keep an eye on Dominic, Lucien. I''ll be Matthew''s driver. After all, I''m better at driving than you."


    Beside them, Dominic made a joke to interrupt their argument. "How about you both go back and rest? I''ll take Matthew home."


    Brad looked at the bandages on Dominic''s abdomen. "Why are you trying to butt in?"


    After he finished speaking, Brad turned to Lucien. "Since your nameesst in the alphabet, you''re the one driving, Lucien."


    It was already past midnight when a car stopped at the entrance of Silverbrook Vige.


    Lucien enthusiastically said, "I''ll drop you off right at your doorstep."


    Matthew shook his head. "Forget it. Driving a car into a vige makes too much noise. You''ll wake everyone up."


    With that, Matthew got out of the car and walked home.


    The vige had only a few streetlights. Since they were spaced far apart, some parts of the road were lit, while the rest stayed pretty dark.


    Matthew dragged his tired body along the familiar path, leaving behind his worries during the day.


    He enjoyed this stretch of road because it led him home, where he could leave behind all the scheming and conflict.


    When Matthew came to the front


    door of his house, he noticed the et


    lights inside were still on. A sense of guilt washed over him foring home sote.

 Chapter 510

    Stanley and Lillian still had the lights on.


    With a creak, Matthew pushed the door open. Lillian heard the noise and snapped open her eyes. When she saw Matthew, she couldn''t help but grumble, "Why did youe back sote?"


    Matthew felt a pang of guilt. "It''s reallyte. You shouldn''t wait for me next time."


    Lillian acted like she didn''t hear Matthew and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "I''ve already eaten, Mom. Go rest now."


    Lillian nced at the clock on the wall. Seeing that it was already 1:30 a.m., she got to her feet. "At this hour, you''re probably hungry even after eating. I''ll whip up something for you."


    After saying that, Lillian made her way into the kitchen.


    Matthew''s eyes welled up as he watched Lillian''s back. Conversations with her always felt like they were talking past each other. He used to get annoyed, wondering why she never really listened to him.


    During his time in prison, sometimes he''d wake up hungry in the middle of the night, thinking about thete-night snacks Lillian used to make. That was when he finally realized that was Lillian''s way of caring for him.


    In no time, Lillian had prepared a te of ravioli and brought it over. "Eat up and go to bed soon. I''m off to bed now."


    With that, Lillian turned and headed inside.


    "Okay," Matthew responded. Sitting by himself under the light, he picked up the steaming te of ravioli and savored it slowly. He finished the food but still craved more.


    The following day, Matthew drove Lorraine to kindergarten. She pouted in the backseat. "You broke your promise, Dad. You didn''t pick me up yesterday."


    Matthew was about to exin that he had called Stanley and Lillian to pick her up, but Lorraine beat her to it.


    Lorraine put on a forgiving look and said sweetly, "I know you must''ve forgotten, Dad. I forgive you, but don''t forget to pick me up next time."


    Matthew was taken aback for a moment. Lorraine was so considerate that it made him feel sorry. "Okay. I won''t forget again."


    The car pulled over right at the kindergarten''s entrance. Matthew carried Lorraine


    in his arms and walked to the entrance. Then, he crouched and gently lowered her down.


    "Off you go now. Listen to your teacher at school."


    Without warning, Lorraine stood on tiptoes and kissed Matthew on his cheek. "A little reward for you."


    With that, she giggled and turned to run away.


    With his hand on the spot where he was kissed, Matthew stood there for a long time without budging. Only when Lorraine''s small figure disappeared into the hallway did he finally turn and leave.


    As the morning sun was rising, a gentle breeze blew softly.


    Matthew beamed as everything seemed perfect to him. The sky was clear, the sunlight was brilliant, and the breeze was soothing.


    Just as Matthew walked back to his car, he spotted someoneing his way, and his smile instantly frozen. It was Jennifer-his former Jenn


    mother-inw and the mother of his ex-wife, Tessa.  en


    Jennifer appeared to be heading straight for Matthew, picking up her pace as she approached. However, Matthew wasn''t in the mood anymore and swiftly entered his car.


    Jennifer hurried over to the car and grabbed the door. "Hold on, my dear son-in-w."


    Seeing the door being held and unable to close it, Matthew''s expression quickly turned cold. "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not your son-inw."


    Jennifer sported an awkward smile. "No. I didn''t. Even though you and Tessa are divorced, you''ll always be my son-inw. I''ll only ever acknowledge you as one."


    Matthew found itughable. "I recall you pushing me to get a divorce, making me sign the papers. You even threatened me with Lorraine."


    Jennifer looked even more awkward, but she forced a smile. "I wasn''t thinking straight at that time. It was my mistake. Later, I regretted it and pped Tessa twice for that asking her to reconcile with you."


    Matthew kept his nk expression. "Spit it out already. What do you want from me?"

 Chapter 511

    Jennifer forced a smile. "People are hounding us to pay off the management fees, which will cost 30 thousand dors. As you may have already known, Tessa''spany is losing money, and the car got auctioned off.


    "We don''t have the money to pay for the fees. The property management staffes by daily, and they''ll cut off the power if we don''t pay soon."


    Matthew nonchntly nced at Jennifer. "Get Xavier to pay for it."


    Jennifer smiled bitterly. "Xavier doesn''t earn enough to get by, and I''m out of options now. I heard you''re quite well-off. Even a small amount from you can cover the fees. It''s nothing much for someone like you."


    Matthew coldly asked, "How''s Butters doing?"


    Jennifer was baffled. Why did Matthew bring up the dog when they were talking about money?


    But since Jennifer needed a favor, she still smiled and said, "Butters? He''s doing great. You used to buy him sausage all the time. Thest time he saw you, he was wagging its tail. He''s really fond of you."


    Matthew indifferently remarked, "If Butters runs out of food, I can pitch in and buy him some sausage, but forget about borrowing money from me. I''m not lending you anything."


    Jennifer snapped, "I used to be your mother-inw, Matthew. Are you telling me you''d rather buy sausages for a dog than lend me a hand?"


    With a grim expression, Matthew replied, "Yes. I''d rather spend money on sausages for the dog than give you a single cent."


    Jennifer was shaking with anger. "Why? Do you really have to go this far?"


    Matthew scoffed. "When I buy sausages for a dog, at least it wags its tail at me. But after supporting your whole family for so long, you still bite the hand that feeds you. You''re worse than a dog. If you think you can borrow money from me, keep dreaming."


    After saying his piece, Matthew floored the gas pedal. The car engine roared loudly, and the car sped off like a bullet.


    Overwhelmed by the exhaust, Jennifer coughed repeatedly with tears streaming down her face. When she finally caught her breath, her face was hot and flushed as if she had a few drinks.


    Jennifer was surprised that Matthew would think of her as less than a dog. She was utterly humiliated.


    Jennifer clenched her teeth in frustration. What upset her even more was not getting the money. If the utilities were cut off, how could she survive this heat without air conditioning?


    Jennifer stood there lost in thought for quite some time before something hit her.


    Matthew had a thing for keeping up appearances and loved to put on a show. If Jennifer made a scene at Matthew''s workce multiple times, he might be embarrassed and give her a few thousand dors just to make her go away.


    As Jennifer mulled over whether the n would work, she left the kindergarten entrance.


    Campbell Clinic was located near the Savvy Savers Market of Denketh in Lambda City. A car pulled over in front of the clinic. The door opened, and Matthew stepped out of it.


    Matthew looked at the closed door


    with a frown. Was the clinic not open, or did he go to the restroom? After waiting for some time with no sign of Sebastian, Matthew tried calling him, but the line was busy.


    Matthew then dialed Caleb''s number. "Hey. Any leads on finding the Red Wolves'' location?"


    Caleb was surprised that Matthew


    would call him first and was


    ttered. "I''ve found some clues. There are a few spots within a 15-minute drive that might be the Red Wolves'' hideout. Do you want to check them out?"

 Chapter 512

    The moment Matthew heard about the lead, he could hardly wait to get there right away. "Drop me the location. I''ll be there right away."


    Caleb was thrilled when he heard from Matthew. After losing Executioners'' protection, he felt paranoid as though everyone he came across on the street was a Red Wolves member, ready to capture him.


    That constant fear was terrifying, but having Matthew around made Caleb feel safe.


    Caleb gratefully said, "Really appreciate it. I''m so d that you cane over now. I''ll send the location to you right away."


    After finished speaking, Caleb ended the call. A secondter, Matthew''s phone buzzed with the location Caleb sent. The ce was Velocity Auto Repair.


    Looking at the address, Matthew furrowed his brows. Could it be that the Red Wolves'' hideout was near a car repair shop?


    With that question in mind, Matthew started the car and drove off to Velocity Auto Repair.


    Ten minutester, Matthew arrived at the entrance of Velocity Car Repair and saw Caleb standing there.


    Most auto repair shops were typically located in remote areas, but Velocity Auto Repair was in a bustling part of the city, which made its location unusual.


    Next to Velocity Auto Repair was Willowcreek Hospital, and across the hospital was a bus station, and behind it was a psychiatric hospital. Furthermore, to the left of the bus station was a market, and to its right was amercialplex.


    Mattew looked around him before asking Caleb, "Where do you think the Red Wolves'' hideout is?"


    Caleb respectfully replied, "The three ces I''m suspicious of are themercialplex, the bus station, and the market, Mr. Grant. All these spots have heavy foot traffic and a diverse crowd.


    "It''s about a 15-minute walk from the card room. Even if you drive, it still takes more than 10 minutes because of the traffic lights and long wait time."


    Matthew looked over at the three ces and fixed his gaze on the market in the end. He asked Caleb, "Which of the three locations do you believe it''s most likely to be?"


    Caleb pointed at the entrance of the market. "The first ce to rule out in the area is the psychiatric hospital. After that, it''s Willowcreek Hospital, the bus station, and then themercialplex. So, we''re only left with the market, where I believe the Red Wolves'' hideout is."


    Matthew nodded. First, he ruled out the psychiatric hospital too, then Willowcreek Hospital. He was surprised at how Caleb was on the same page with him.


    "Alright. Let''s head to the market first to look for clues. Keep in mind that the Red Wolves are all Eastorians. They''re into tuna tartare and tequ.


    "They also like to refer to each other as ''buddy. While most people might call you Mr. Murphy, Eastorians just stick with ''buddy''. Besides that, they seem to have a thing for


    fist bumping. That''s all.


    "I won''t go on since you probably know this stuff already. Let''s use it to search for clues."


    Caleb trailed behind Matthew. "If you spot anything suspicious, I''ll set up some surveince, Mr. Grant. Even after we leave, I still can see what''s happening there."


    Matthew was taken aback. He suddenly remembered that Caleb had multiple cameras. He had an odd feeling that teaming up with Caleb was like ying with teammates in a game.


    Caleb was the ward in the game that provided vision in areas of the map. On top


    of that, Caleb could acquire more vision than the game entities.


    It felt ridiculous and surreal, yet it was happening around him. So, he had no choice but to believe it.


    Matthew sized up Caleb and asked with curiosity, "How many rings with the surveince feature do you have?"


    Caleb bragged, "I''ve got 20 of them with me, and I have many more at home. Altogether, that''s around 100 of them."


    Oh my goodness. The game character could only view three ces at once. How was he so powerful?


    Matthew couldn''t help but sigh. He suddenly found Caleb to be picky. No way he was going to allow Caleb into his house. What if Caleb left a few rings at his home to survei it? He''d be able to see everything inside.


    As they entered the market, Matthew subconsciously put some distance between himself and Caleb.


    After walking for a bit, Matthew suddenly thought of something. "Do your surveince devices pick up sound too?"


    With a grin, Caleb replied, "Yes. I can hear everything loud and clear."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 513

    On a summer day, the market was bustling. As soon as Matthew entered, he saw at least a dozen trucks, each loaded with watermelons.


    As he walked further in, the meat and vegetable stalls came into view. A lot of people were buying groceries, mostly women and old people. Young people were lessmon here.


    Caleb scratched his head and asked, "How do we start looking?"


    Matthew didn''t have a n either. "We''ll just have to check every ce one by one."


    With so few leads, it was hard to know where to start. All they could do now was to search for Eastorians.


    Matthew stopped at a fish stall. "Do you have any salmon here?"


    The fish vendor was in his 40s. Dressed in sandals, loose shorts, and a vest, he was already sweating a lot early in the morning. Spotting Matthew eyeing the fish, the vendor knew business wasing.


    Smiling, the vendor handed over a cigarette. "Here. Have a smoke. Are you looking to make fish tartare? You''vee to the right ce. We''ve got salmon, rainbow trout, tuna, and snapper. All of them are perfect for tartare."


    Matthew didn''t normally smoke, but he still took a cigarette. epting the cigarette was a sign he nned to buy the fish, so the vendor would be extra weing.


    Seeing the boss reaching out with a lighter, Matthew put the cigarette between his lips and leaned closer.


    "Thanks. I''ve got a quick question. I heard Eastorians are quite particr about tartare. What kind of fish do they usually pick when they buy it from you?"


    The fish vendor pointed at some tuna. "Most of them use this for tartare, but some go for salmon because it''s a better bang for your buck."


    Matthew smiled. "Do you get a bunch of Eastoriansing here to buy fish?"


    With a hint of pride, the vendor replied, "Of course. There are two Eastorian restaurants on the food street. Besides big clients like them, we often have Eastorians who around here drop by..."


    Matthew hung out and talked for half an hour, but he didn''t uncover anything useful. Right before Matthew left, he bought himself two fish.


    After they walked away from the fish stall, Matthew asked Caleb, "Did you leave a ring behind?"


    Caleb chuckled and responded, "I sure did. I stuck it in a hidden spot with some gum."


    As they kept walking onward, Caleb would leave a ring at any dodgy spots they found.


    They had started searching in the morning. By the time the sun was setting, they''d only gone through half the market and had gotten no leads.


    Caleb eximed, "If Sebastian was here, we might be making progress. I tried calling him this morning but he''s been unreachable since yesterday when we agreed to search together."


    Had Sebastian''s phone been off the whole time? Matthew suddenly had a bad feeling. Did the Red Wolves find out about the card room and go after Sebastian?


    Thinking about this, Matthew knew he couldn''t waste any more time searching with Caleb.


    "You stay and keep looking. If you find anything, don''t act rashly. You''ve got to tell me first."


    Caleb was reluctant to see Matthew go, but he didn''t dare to bring it up. So, he just watched Matthew walk away with a sigh.


    When Matthew came back to his car, he spotted two cars parked behind it. Leo and Lucien were in the first car. The second car had Trevor in it.


    Trevor came up to Matthew first and greeted him. "Mr. Grant." Feeling puzzled, Matthew asked, "Howe you''re here?"


    Trevor exined, "I know Leo, Dominic, and Lucien can be pretty arrogant because they have solid backgrounds. So, I''m worried that they won''t y along nicely with you dropped by just for this reason. Feel free to give me any order."


    After Trevor was done talking, Leo walked over and said with respect, "We''re back again, Mr. Grant. I know we''re not much help, but don''t underestimate us. We can handle stuff like disposing of bodies and cleaning the scene.


    "You worry about taking them down, and we''ll be your dedicated cleanup crew.


    We promise to clean the scene without leaving any trace and not get in your way."


    Leo''s attitude was as humble as they got.


    Upon hearing Leo''s words, Trevor was stupefied. Did Trevor hear that right? Leo came from a military family but actually called himself a cleaner. Was he still the same Leo,


    who always had his nose in the air?

 Chapter 514

    Upon hearing Leo''s words, Matthew felt that it was best to drop the issue. He asked, "Any updates?"


    Leo nodded. "The Wood family are still searching for Isaac. Mr. Miles is worried that they''ll get desperate. We have about 20 people hiding in the dark on our side."


    So, the Wood family was still unaware that Isaac had passed away, huh? Would that mean they might get more extreme as time passed?


    Matthew stayed cautious, but the bigger issue was that Sebastian had gone missing. What if the Red Wolves threatened Theo using Sebastian? Theo would have no choice but to write out the contents of Integrative Medicine for the Eastorians.


    "I''m going to look for Sebastian, and you guys can just follow along. Just keep your distance and stay out of my way."


    Matthew then made his way to Campbell Town. Even though it was called Campbell Town, there weren''t a lot of Campbells living here.


    Matthew found out that Sebastian lived around here. Since he couldn''t get in touch with Sebastian, he hurried over to Sebastian''s house in hopes of finding some clues.


    After getting out of the car at the town entrance, Matthew approached an old man sitting under a tree for directions.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m Sebastian''s friend. Can you show me where''s Sebastian''s house?"


    The old man nced at Matthew and dejectedly shook his head. "Sebastian''s problem is that he''s too stubborn and hardheaded. He can''t go up against those in power. He "


    The old man sighed and stayed quiet.


    Matthew was puzzled. It didn''t seem like the Red Wolves had captured Sebastian, and there was probably more to the story.


    "What exactly is going on with Sebastian, mister?"


    The old man looked sympathetic. "It''s so unfortunate."


    Matthew became even more anxious when the old man didn''t exin fully. "What exactly is happening, mister?"


    The old man looked around. After making sure no one else was around, he lowered his voice and replied, "You''re a friend of Sebastian, so I''ll tell you. Just make sure you don''t say that I told you if someone asks."


    Matthew patted his chest and reassured the old man. "I don''t even know your name, mister. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone."


    The old man finally felt safe talking about it. "Here''s what happened. The mayor''s uncle wants to build arge building, and they need to tear down ten houses, including Sebastian''s.


    "Sebastian refused to relocate, saying there was something important in the house that Theo needed to retrieve when he got back. Only then could the demolition proceed."


    An important item? Matthew was taken aback. Could it be Infinity Pill Form? Had the Red Wolves got their hands on it?


    Matthew sported a solemn expression. "What happened next?"


    The old man shook his head. "That''s when things got serious. The mayor spoke to Sebastian a few times, but they couldn''te to an agreement. In the middle of the night, the mayor showed up with an excavator to tear down Sebastian''s house.


    "Sebastian was asleep when they dragged him out and beat him badly. His head


    was bleeding as they carried him away. His house was gone as well."


    Matthew was livid. The mayor was just too outrageous. No wonder he couldn''t


    reach Sebastian today. Who would''ve thought Sebastian would run into trouble like this?


    "Where did they take Sebastian after tying him up?"


    The old man pointed at a vi with


    an elegant design. "They took the mayor''s residence. You try to talk some sense into


    him to


    should


    Sebastian. There''s no po


    against the mayor, who is simply out of his league.


    "The mayor spent more than five million dors on his election campaign, and he''s got powerful people backing him up. In contrast, Sebastian is merely a nobody with no money and no connections. Taking on the mayor is a losing battle for Sebastian.


    "Hey! Where are you going? I haven''t finished..."


    Seething with anger, Matthew headed straight to the mayor''s elegant-looking vi.

 Chapter 515

    Matthew hurried to the main entrance of Craig Shaw''s, the mayor of Campbell Town, vi and walked right in without hesitation. The ce was lively that day.


    Ten of the houses, including Sebastian''s, had been demolished. Campbell Town was close to Lambda City, so thend prices were through the roof.


    Craig received amission of 600 thousand dors for every house demolished, and tearing down ten houses meant 6 million dors.


    It was a big celebration, and ten or so burly men were drinking together with Craig in the yard.


    Suddenly, Craig saw a stranger entering his yard, so he shouted, "Who are you looking for?"


    Matthew looked around and couldn''t find Sebastian. "I''m looking for the mayor."


    Seeing Matthewe empty-handed, Craig coldly responded, "I''m the mayor. What do you want?"


    Matthew took a deep breath and contained his anger. "Where''s Sebastian?"


    Craig immediately got on guard. "What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Matthew fixed his gaze on Craig and replied, "I''m Sebastian''s friend. Where''s he? Where are you holding him?"


    Matthew was part of the medical sects''munity, and Sebastian was the sessor of Thermodra Sect. This was tooplicated to understand, so he didn''t feel like exining anything.


    Just a friend? Craig scoffed. "What age are we in now? Are you really going to stick up for Sebastian? You''d better think twice. Standing up for a friend could get you badly hurt."


    Was that a threat? Matthew''s gaze turned sharp. His voice was cold as if it came from the abyss of hell.


    "You can''t intimidate me. How can you tear down Sebastian''s house without his consent? And what right do you have to kidnap him? Give him back."


    On what grounds? Craig suddenly burst intoughter and shouted at the group of burly men drinking. "Show him what gives me the right to do so, fes."


    In a sh, the dozen or so men stood up at once. Some grabbed the bottles from the table, some picked up chairs, and some even pulled out daggers. All of them sported menacing expressions as they moved toward Matthew.


    Craig faced Matthew and coldly said, "I''ve got numbers on my side, and I''ve got powerful connections too.


    "Let me spell it out for you. If I want to take you out, it''s as easy as giving the word. I''ll count to three. If you''re still here, don''t me for what happens next. One!"


    With an ominous look, Craig stared at Matthew. As he started counting, he gestured to his men. The burly men continued closing in on Matthew. In the blink of an eye, they were only ten feet away from him.


    Craig slowly uttered, "Two!"


    Right after Craig spoke, a snapping noise rang out. Matthew''s fist had alreadynded on the throat of a nearby burly man. A sharp crack filled the air as the throat bone broke. Anyone who heard it would feet their skin crawling.


    The victim held his neck and copsed. The rest of the group were struck with terror. They just stood there nkly out of fear, as if they saw a ghost. Nobody was able to move.


    Meanwhile, Craig just gaped at Matthew in shock. How did he have the courage to make the first move when he was alone against so many people?


    Snapping back to reality, Craig immediately yelled, "Get him! Gang up on him together-"


    What felt like a symphony of bone-snapping sounds signaled that three more victims had their throat bones broken. They all clutched their neck and dropped to the ground.


    Craig''s cries were abruptly cut off. He watched with horror as the four men writhed, holding their necks.


    The victims grasped their necks and rolled on the ground in agony. They wanted


    to shout but couldn''t as blood gushed out of their mouths.


    In no time, the four of themy on the ground motionless with their hands still on their necks. Blood rushed out from their mouths, and their faces were twisted in agony. Their gruesome death was immensely horrifying.


    The rest of the burly men backed away in fear silently, keeping their distance from Matthew. They gazed at him as if they were staring at a terrifying monster.


    As Matthew slowly made his way to Craig, he reminded Craig in a chilling voice


    that sent a chill down Craig''s spine.


    "Don''t forget to count to three."


    Craig couldn''t even say a word. He kept retreating as he shook his head. It looked like he was saying, "I''m not saying three. I won''t".


    He was totally scared out of his wits. Craig had done many things worse than tearing down Sebastian''s house, but all those people did was scream and curse.


    A few went as far as filingints, but he wasn''t worried about that. After all,


    he had powerful connections. But no one had ever dared to go all out.


    Matthew was the first person who did, and he killed four people right away.


    Craig backed into the wall with his spine pressed against it. With no more space to retreat, he stopped in his tracks.


    As Matthey walked closer, Craig panicked and screamed at his dozen or so men at the top of his lungs, "What the hell are you waiting for? Can''t you see he''s going to kill me? Step him now."


    Upon hearing Craig''s words, the burly men retreated even faster. In their panic, someone fell and scrambled away in fear, like scared mice cornered by a cat.

 Chapter 516

    Beer bottles, chairs, and daggers were scattered on the ground. Matthew picked


    up a bottle and continued making his way toward Craig.


    Craig shouted in fear, "Sebastian isn''t here with me. I had sent him to a psychiatric hospital about half an hour ago."


    Matthew stopped three feet in front of Craig. "Sebastian ispletely sane. Why would you send him to a psychiatric hospital? Your lie is too absurd. Be honest with me. Where''s Sebastian?"


    Craig said with a trembling voice, "I''m telling the truth. He didn''t cooperate with the development project and shouted hysterically. Seeing how he lost his mind, I suspected he had a mental disorder, so I sent him to a psychiatric hospital."


    What a ridiculous suspicion. Matthew had nevere across such an absurd


    excuse.


    "It''s up to the professionals to diagnose whether he''s mentally ill. It''s not something you can decide just because of your suspicion. The psychiatric hospital won''t take him in.


    "If you don''t start telling the truth, I''m going to take matters into my own hands." As Matthew continued speaking, he slowly raised the bottle in his hand.


    With his back against the wall and his legs shaking, Craig covered his head and exined, "I swear it''s true! I''m not lying to you. I really sent him to a psychiatric hospital. In the past, I had even sent someone from the town to one, and he was actually perfectly fine too.


    "I''m acquainted with the director of Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. For some extra cash, he''s willing to take anyone in. I''m telling the truth. You should hurry to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital to find Sebastian."


    With a crack, the bottle came down hard on Craig''s head. Pieces of ss, beer foam, and crimson blood ran down his head.


    Because of the impact, Craig was seeing stars and wobbled a bit. It took a few seconds before his vision cleared.


    Just then, Craig saw Matthew walking over with two more bottles. Terrified, he hurriedly exined, "You''ve got to believe me! Sebastian is really at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. You have to trust-"


    After a ng, Matthew swung another bottle on Craig''s head, shattering it. With a thud, Craig dropped to the ground. His vision went dark, and he lost all his strength. However, the excruciating pain snapped him awake in the next instant.


    Watching Matthew raise another bottle once more, Craig pleaded in fear, "Stop hitting me! I swear I''m not lying. You''ve got to trust me."


    Matthew coldly grunted. "I do believe you."


    Upon learning that a healthy person like Sebastian had been sent to a psychiatric hospital by thewless Craig, Matthew struck Crag even harder. As he finished speaking, he smashed the bottle down with force.


    With a loud bang filling the air, Craig felt like a boulder had fallen from the sky and hit him. He just went down to the ground.


    His head was on the ground as he attempted to push himself up, but it felt like his head wasn''t cooperating at all. It just didn''t budge.


    At least his eyes still worked, but everything was a bit fuzzy. After rubbing his eyes, he opened them, only to see Matthew walking over with an unopened bottle of O champagne.


    Craig freaked out. If that hit him, he''d be done for. He cried out, "Please stop! It''d really kill me. I''m begging you. Spare me please."


    Sporting a nk expression, Matthew''s eerie words sounded like they came straight from hell. "I want you dead."


    Right after Matthew spoke, another bottle broke, sending ss pieces and the champagne everywhere.


    Blood rushed out of Craig''s head. His muscles twitched as he kicked his legs frantically on the ground. After a brief moment, he finally wentpletely still.


    The yard reeked of blood. Around ten burly men were so terrified that they copsed to the ground, literally shitting their pants.


    Matthew pulled out his phone and dialed Leo''s number. "I''m at the mayor''s ce, Leo. Come over and clean this ce up."


    At the entrance of Campbell Town, Leo and Lucien chilled inside a car. Leo ced a bet against Lucien.


    "Ever since we met Matthew, he''s been making us clean every time. I doubt that''ll happen today. He''s here to see a friend, so he probably won''t go around killing anyone. I''m willing to bet you on it. If I lose, you can set the terms."


    Lucien shook his head. "I''m not betting. I think he won''t kill anyone today either."


    Leo chuckled and continued, "What if he does end up killing someone? If you make a bet, you could win. You can set any conditions you want."


    Lucien twitched his mouth. The wager was pretty tempting as he could pick any terms he wanted.


    If there was even the slightest possibility, Lucien would take the bet. But there wasn''t even a slim chance to win. Matthew hade to this ce for a friend, so he had no reason to kill any people.


    "Matthew isn''t a psychopath, and he is perfectly normal. There''s no way he''d kill anyone today. Even if you put everything you have on the line, I''m not betting."


    Leo teased Lucien, "Fine. I''ll bet my entire life''s savings. Are you not even considering it?"


    Seeing Leo being all ridiculous, Lucien snapped, "Go away. I''m not taking the bet."


    Right then, a phone suddenly rang. Upon noticing Matthew was the caller, Leo immediately tapped on the speaker button.


    Matthew''s voice came from the line. "I''m at the mayor''s ce, Leo. Come over and clean this ce up."

 Chapter 517

    "Come help out with the cleaning."


    Upon hearing that, Lucien''s eyes went wide open. Matthew hade here for a friend but ended up killing someone again.


    After getting over the shock, Lucien regretted it and coughed up blood. He used to bet with Leo all the time, but he always lost.


    Last time, Lucien lost a motorcycle worth tens of thousands of dors, so he was reluctant to bet with Leo.


    Lucien could have made aeback that day, but he got cold feet. It made him so mad that he almost pped himself.


    It looked like Lucien had taken Matthew too lightly. Thetter was impossible to predict.


    Hearing that made Leo break into a cold sweat. He had been too confident earlier and almost lost. He vowed never to bet again when Matthew was involved.


    Seeing Lucien''s frustrated expression, Leo chuckled and said, "I gave you the chance, but you blew it."


    Lucien was so mad that he clenched his teeth. "Quit making fun of me and get to cleaning. Who knows how many Matthew has killed this time?"


    The sound of screeching brakes filled the air as a car pulled up to the entrance of a psychiatric hospital. Matthew got out of the car and looked at the entrance. Above the gate were the words "Lambda City Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital". The sliding gate was shut. Through it, Matthew could see around eight cars scattered around in the yard.


    That morning, Matthew and Caleb searched for the Red Wolves'' hideout. They immediately crossed the psychiatric hospital from the list.


    If they hadn''t ruled it out and had checked Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital, they might have run into Sebastian. But everything slipped through their fingers.


    With this thought in mind, Matthew entered the hospital through a side entrance.


    After checking out the hospital map at the entrance for a while, Matthew got the gist of it. The outpatient facility was at the front, and the back was the secure ward.


    Since Sebastian was perfectly fine, he''d definitely be in the ward area at the back.


    Matthew walked through the hospital lobby to reach the ward. But when he got to the door, he found out that it was locked tight. On top of that, it was a sturdy steel door.


    Matthew knocked on it, making a racket. Judging from them, the door was as thick as a hand. After a long wait, no one came to open the door.


    He turned around and went up to the second floor of the outpatient facility. When he entered the bathroom, he found out that the window was sealed shut, so he couldn''t jump into the ward area through it.


    After wandering around for a bit, Matthew made his way to the third floor. He found a storage room for cleaning supplies with the door open. When he peeked in, he saw that the windows were open.


    Matthew tiptoed into the storage room. To his surprise, the room was empty. He went ahead and jumped out of the window into the backyard.


    Inside a treatment room, Sebastiany on the treatment bed with his hands and feet secured tightly. His eyes were closed.


    A plump woman in a white coat wheeled a cart into the room. Seeing that Sebastian hadn''t woken up yet, she picked up a pair of scissors from the cart and walked up to the bed before stabbing them into his arm.


    Sebastian hoyled in pain and snapped open his eyes. Looking at the blood on his arm, he immediately got furious and started cursing up a storm. "What the Kell! I told you I''m just a normal guy. Didn''t you hear me? Let me go."


    Sebastian had been beaten up terribly before and managed to hold it together, but


    this time he couldn''t hold back from cursing.


    He had repeated many times that he was perfectly fine, but they hit him with a sedative. Then, he was woken up by a pair of scissors stabbing his arm.


    Seriously, this ce was a hospital. This was just too crazy.


    A hint of disdain crossed Rosalie Aguirre''s chubby face. She reached for the scissors again and walked over. "You''re still not admitting you''re crazy, huh? Well, this is what you get."


    The hospital''s surgical scissors were razor-sharp and jabbed right into Sebastian''s arm.


    Sebastian trembled from the excruciating pain and shrieked in pain. "Are you still


    a human? How can you do this? I''ll say it again. I''m not mentally ill."


    Rosalie picked up a report from the cart. "We''re the ones who decide if you''re mentally ill. See? You just got diagnosed with a mental disorder. I don''t care if you''re normal. You have to be a mental patient now."


    Sebastian felt like he was losing his mind. "You... you''re not a doctor but a monster. You''re the real crazy one. How can you drive a regr person to insanity? That''s a crime."

 Chapter 518

    Rosalie didn''t take him seriously at all. "What if I keep dosing you with stuff that messes with your head and some stimnts? In less than a year, you''d be clinically insane. Would I still be breaking thew?"


    Sebastian was at a loss for words. If things kept going like this, he''d really lose his mind.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. That was messed up. How could anyone do something so horrible?


    Rosalie picked up the syringe and walked toward Sebastian. "This is your first shot today. Whether you y along or not, it''s happening."


    Seeing the needleing his way, Sebastian screamed in terror. "Back off. Don''t you dare stick that needle in me! If I make it out alive, I''ll kill you first. Get the fuck away from me!"


    Rosalie shrugged and nonchntly remarked, "You''re going to kill me? If you''re so tough, do it right now. Bring it on!


    "Trust me. I''ve heard plenty of words like this before. Some said they''d kill me, tear me apart, and make me suffer a slow death. Others even threatened to murder my entire family, drown my kids, and beat my parents to death.


    "And what happened? They were the ones who ended up in trouble. The harsher the threat, the worse off they were. I''m telling you straight. You''ll pay for what you just said.


    "I won''t give you any food for the next three days. By the end of it, you''ll be crying and begging for food."


    Sebastian was scared out of his wits. How many times had she done such things to speak such terrifying words without flinching?


    He yelled at the top of his lungs, "Help! Murderer!"


    With a rxed smile, Rosalie casually said, "Stop wasting your breath. No matter how much you scream, no one''sing to save you. Everyone in this hospital is either a patient or works for us. There''s no point in struggling."


    As Rosalie spoke, she raised the syringe and was ready to inject it.


    However, a voice suddenly rang out behind her. "Who told you no one woulde to save him?"


    Rosalie spun around and saw a young man in his twenties, staring at her coldly. He was neither a patient nor a doctor.


    She was startled. "Who are you?"


    Matthew gestured at Sebastian. "I''m the one who''s here to save him."


    Rosalie raised an eyebrow. "You think you can save him? This ce is sealed off,


    so there''s no way out. I can get you a bed too¡ª"


    Before Rosalie could finish her


    sentence Matthew suddenly grabbed her by the hair and


    mmed her head against the wall.


    With a bang, blood trickled down


    from her forehead.


    Grimacing in pain, Rosalie gritted her teeth and snarled, "How do you hit me? Have you thought about what''s going to happen? Security! Where are you?"


    Matthew yanked Rosalie''s hair and mmed her against the wall again. As her head hit the wall, bits of white paint were chipped away. Rosalie passed out as everything went dark.


    Matthew then turned and grabbed the scissors from the cart.


    Upon seeing this, Sebastian suddenly yelled, "Stop! Don''t do it. Don''t kill her."


    Matthew looked at Sebastian in confusion. "Why? Have you grown soft-hearted?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "No. I want to kill her myself."


    Matthew was taken aback. It took tremendous bravery for a regr person to kill


    someone.


    Back when Matthew began training with Nichs, he was afraid of getting into fights. If he injured someone and they bled, he''d feel guilty for a long time.


    His first time killing someone left him unsettled for a long time. That was why he was so shocked when he heard Sebastian''s words.


    Sebastian desperately pleaded, "Please set me free first, Mr. Grant."


    Matthew swiftly freed Sebastian from his restraints. "Are you certain about killing her? Aren''t you worried about getting in trouble?"


    After stretching his arms and legs,


    Sebastian grabbed a diagnosis report from the cart. "Take a look


    at


    this, Mr. Grant. Here''s my psychiatric evaluation report."

 Chapter 519

    Psychiatric report? Matthew understood right away. Sebastian had a mental health assessment that made him unountable for murder.


    Sebastian was dead set on killing Rosalie, and he had decided with a clear head.


    Matthew took a step back and motioned with his hand. "If you''re ready, be my guest."


    Clenching his teeth, Sebastian approached Matthew and grabbed the scissors. Then, he slowly made his way toward Rosalie.


    "You never saw thising, did you?"


    Rosalie''s expression turned to sheer panic as Sebastian came at her with the scissors. Her figure trembled in fear. "Stop. Don''te any closer. I''m begging you. Please don''t kill me."


    Sebastian''s face looked savaged with a hint of excitement flickered in his eyes."Did you show the slightest bit of pity when I was begging you? How could you try to drive a healthy person insane?


    "You''re supposed to be a doctor who saves lives. How did you bring yourself to do this?"


    Terrified, Rosalie back into a corner, shouting in panic. "I''m only a doctor! Being a doctor is just a job to earn a living. Plus, this is merely work assigned by my boss. I know my mistake. Please let me go."


    With a ferocious expression, Sebastian bellowed in rage, "Let you go? Have you even once thought about sparing me? Fucker! Go to hell!"


    Yelling, Sebastian raised his scissors and lunged forward to stab them into Rosalie''s chest. Rosalie shrieked in pain.


    "It hurts! I can''t take it anymore. I know I was wrong. Mercy, please. I''ll apologize now. Please spare my life."


    The only response she got was the cold, sharp scissors digging deeper into her flesh. As the scissors plunged into her flesh, blood gushed out, staining her white uniform crimson.


    Crying out in agony, Rosalie started thrashing wildly, reaching out in a desperate attempt to push Sebastian away from her.


    In a fit of madness, Sebastian relentlessly drove the scissors into Rosalie''s chest over and over again.


    After the second stab, he cursed, "Screw you."


    Then, Sebastian stabbed her yet again and spat, "Go to hell!"


    After another thud, he continued, "Just fucking die already!"


    But he didn''t stop there. "You bastard. Die!"


    With each stab, the scissors sank into Rosalie''s chest and were pulled out, sttering blood everywhere. In less than a minute, dozens of stabs had been delivered.


    Rosalie''s chest was a gruesome sight, with blood pouring out of every wound on her. Her white coat was riddled with bloody holes. It was a horrifying scene.


    Matthew was shocked by what he saw, but he could understand why Sebastian had done it. If he''d shown up anyter, Rosalie would have


    driven Sebastian mad with torture.


    It wasn''t about Sebastian. Anyone subjected to that kind of inhuman suffering


    would have harbored deep resentment.


    It didn''t take long before Rosalie was no longer moving, but Sebastian kept frantically stabbing her with his scissors.


    After a few minutes, Sebastian stopped and breathed heavily. He then stood up, looking defeated and broken.


    Staring nkly at Rosalie''s mutted dead body, Sebastian suddenly burst into tears.


    "Why? I didn''t want to kill anyone... I just want to be a doctor... A doctor who saves lives... I want to be respected...


    "Why did you tear down my house? Why did you have to push me to the brink? I just wanted to be a doctor in peace...


    "What is wrong with this world? Why did they have a turn a doctor who saves lives into a murderer? Why?"


    His raspy yelling was mixed with sobs. It was unbearably painful to hear, leaving the listeners emotionally wrecked.


    With a sigh, Matthew stood by as Sebastian broke down in tears. He waited in silence, ncing at the door intermittently. But after what felt like forever, no one showed up.


    Then, he remembered it was a psychiatric hospital, where crying and outbursts from patients were probablymon. Situations like this must have happened often.


    Sebastian''s crying gradually calmed


    down. He wiped away his tears and quietly stood up. "Thank you for saving me again. I don''t know what to say. No words feel like enough, but still have to say it. I will definitely repay you for this." belongs to


    Matthew nodded. "I''m sure you will."


    Matthew wasn''t expecting anything in return from Sebastian. Having him owe a favor would give him a reason to hang on and keep him from doing something


    rash.


    Sebastian nodded. "There''s still a lot of time toe. I''ll repay you with my actions."


    Matthew hummed in acknowledgment. "I know. The hospital is locked down, and we''ll need to find a way out of here."

 Chapter 520

    Sebastian and Matthew quickly came down the stairs.


    While passing by, they came across a psychiatric patient. Thetter saw the blood on Sebastian and came over, saying, "You''re going to get in trouble when you get home with those dirty clothes. Look at how clean my clothes are."


    As the psychiatric patient spoke, she tugged at her hospital gown and showed it to Sebastian.


    "Cassidy Garrett?" The moment Sebastian saw her, he immediately called out her


    name.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Do you know her?"


    Sebastian sported a conflicted expression. "She got married to Abel Bard, my neighbor. Thetter worked in the mines for Craig and died inside.


    "Craig paid her tens of thousands of dors, but she wasn''t happy with it. In the end, Craig sent her to this psychiatric hospital."


    It was actually her. Matthew recalled that Craig had mentioned this before, but now it looked like she had really gone mad.


    Matthew couldn''t help but thought to himself, "What a tragedy."


    After looking at Matthew for a while, Cassidy pointed at Sebastian and remarked, "See? His clothes are dirty. You shouldn''t y with him. Stay away from filthy kids."


    Matthew recalled that the hospital was locked down. The best way to get out was through the hospital director. So, he said to Cassidy, "Can you show me to the director''s office?"


    Suddenly, a look of fear appeared on Cassidy''s face. "The director is terrifying, and you shouldn''t go to him. He''s tough and hits harder than anyone. You''ll end up crying from the beating."


    Matthew had no doubt that Cassidy was telling the truth. If even a regr doctor here stabbed Sebastian with scissors, the hospital director must have been even more brutal.


    Matthew tried to coax Cassidy with a gentle tone. "If you take me to the director, I''ll buy you any treat you want. How does that sound?"


    With a shrewd look, Cassidy sized up Matthew and curiously asked, "Did your parents give you some pocket money?"


    Matthew nodded. "My mom gave me 100 dors as an allowance, so feel free to ask for anything you want to eat."


    Cassidy twitched her mouth. "You''re just talking big. Show me the money. I need to see it to believe you."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. Was she really mentally ill? She was too clever to count her chickens before they hatched.


    Thankfully, Matthew had 200 dors on him. He pulled out the money and waved it at Cassidy. "Look at it. If you take me there, I''ll buy you some snacks."


    Cassidy''s eyes were glued on the 100-dor bill. "I want some chips. Can you buy me some?"


    Matthew chuckled and replied, "Sure thing. You can have all the chips you want."


    Cassidy eagerly responded, "Great! Follow me, and I''ll show you where the director is. You need to be light on your feet like a cat. Don''t make any sound."


    Cassidy led the way, sticking along the edges of the path. She gingerly moved forward.


    Rayman Brock frowned when he saw the direction Cassidy was heading. Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital had four buildings. The outpatient facility was at the front, followed by two office buildings and a ward.


    on


    Under normal circumstances, the director''s office would be in the office building,


    but Cassidy walked toward the hospital ward.


    On top of that, she wasn''t heading for the lobby on the first floor. For some


    reason, she made her way to the entrance of the basement.


    Matthew suddenly felt like he might have made a mistake. Why did he ask a psychiatric patient to lead the way?


    "Are you sure you''re not lost?"


    Matthew had barely finished his sentence when Cassidy held a finger up to her mouth and hushed him. She then whispered, "Don''t talk."


    After saying that, Cassidy waved her hand and stayed close to the wall. She tiptoed as she made her way inside.


    As Matthew moved onward, he nced around and realized it was an entrance to an underground parking lot.


    After walking down the ramp to the first basement level, he realized that there wasn''t a car in sight.


    It looked like the basement parking lot had been renovated, with partitions creating separate spaces. There were probably a dozen of them. The corridor was dimly lit.


    Matthew turned to Sebastian beside him. As their eyes met, they both realized they wanted to get out of here.


    Right then, Cassidy reached the door of a room and turned back to wave at the two of them. Matthew was done with following Cassidy inside, so he turned to walk away.


    Out of nowhere, a sharp snapping noise rang out, like the sound of a whip thrashing at a skin surface. An agonizing scream erupted next. The voice was raspy and frail, like it wasing from someone old.


    "Just kill me already!"


    Matthew turned to wave at Sebastian, signaling Sebastian to investigate it. Then, he saw Sebastian getting really worked up, saying, "I think it''s Dad''s voice."


    Was that Theo? Matthew was taken aback. Theo had indeed been taken away by the Red Wolves.


    If the voice in the room was Theo''s, then Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital had to


    be the Red Wolves'' hideout. The longer Matthew thought about it, the more convinced he was.


    Just this morning, Matthew and


    Caleb had spected about where the Red Wolves'' hideout could be. They quickly ruled out the


    psychiatric hospital first, but the Red Wolves had actually flipped the script.


    Thinking about this, Matthew hurried over to the room where the noise was<ping from. Upon reaching the door, Matthew kicked it open.

 Chapter 521

    The door broke apart with a snap, scattering pieces of wood on the floor. The scene inside the room came into full view of Matthew.


    There were three people in the room. One of them was a man in his 40s. He dressed in a suit and tie, with spotless leather shoes. He was sitting on the couch with a cigarette between his lips.


    Then, there was a man in his 30s, wearing a white coat and holding a whip. Beside him, an old man in his 60sy on the bed with his hands and feet secured tightly.


    The old man was naked, and his body was riddled with wounds. Some of the new scabs had started to bleed once more.


    Fresh whip marks were streaked across his chest, with the skin torn open and the flesh visible. The scene was truly disturbing.


    Matthew merely nced at it, and he felt his skin crawl. The 40-year-old man eyed the broken pieces of wood on the floor and turned to the intruder. He showed no signs of panic.


    He shouted at the man holding a whip, "Is this how you manage the psychiatric hospital, Pablo? Did a patient break in, or is he a new doctor? Throw him out of here."


    Pablo Holmes turned and walked toward Matthew with his whip. "Even if you''re a patient, you must know the rules, right? How dare youe to the basement''s first floor? Are you itching for a beating?"


    Watching Pablo walk over slowly with a whip, Matthew looked at him as if he were a dead man. Matthew would never go easy on the members of the Red Wolves.


    "If you''ve got a death wish, I''m happy to oblige."


    Did Pablo think he could take Matthew out?


    Wielding his whip, Pablo snapped, "Not a single patient in this entire psychiatric hospital dares to talk to me like that! Those who do clearly haven''t learned their lesson yet.


    "You must be out of your mind. I''ll make sure you cry out loud for your mommy and daddy-"


    Matthew suddenly delivered a sharp kick to Pablo''s abdomen. With a thud, Pablo was sent flying for more than 6 feet before crashing to the floor. Then, he clutched his chest and writhed on the floor.


    The cigarette fell from Das Wood''s lips as he stared at Matthew in shock. "You''re not a patient here. Who are you?"


    Matthew coldly replied, "You may not know who I am, but I know who you are. You''re with the Red Wolves."


    Das'' expression changed drastically, looking like he''d seen a ghost. "How do you know?"


    Hurried footsteps suddenly rang out. Sebastian rushed into the room. Just now, he had beenpletely caught off guard when Matthew kicked the door open. He didn''t fully register what had happened until Mathew had already burst in


    The moment Sebastian entered the room, he saw Theo tied to the bed, badly wounded. It was a sight too painful to look at.


    In that instant, Sebastian was heartbroken as though someone had plunged a knife into his heart. He just nkly stared at the scene.


    Matthew turned to nce at Sebastian. Noticing that he didn''t charge forward or say anything, Matthew knew he was still holding on to some sense of reason.


    Only then did Matthew respond to Das, "The Red Wolves have done too much. You all are bound to expose yourself."


    Das rposed himself and picked up a de from the nearby table. With his left hand holding the handle, he positioned the de at his waist, ready forbat.


    He sported a menacing grin as he said, "Just the two of you, huh?"


    Footsteps came from the doorway again.


    Cassidy burst in from outside.


    Out


    Seeing the de in Das'' hand, she screamed in fear at Sebastian and Matthew The hospital director is about to start killing. You guys need to run. If you''re too slow, you''t lose your head. Quickly get out of here."


    Matthew was surprised to see Cassidy enter the room, but he had no time to worry about her now. He fixed his gaze on Das with a solemn look.


    Das nced at Cassidy and sneered. "So, it was this lunatic leading you to us. If I had known this earlier, I''d have killed her. But it''s not toote now. After taking you both out, it''ll be her turn."


    Matthew nced at the de Das was wielding and snapped, "Over my dead body."


    Das scoffed in contempt. "Beholds my Apex de! Consider it an honor to be in by it. After all, only renowned figures have fallen to this de in the past."


    As he spoke, Das slowly approached Matthew. He raised his right hand cautiously, ready to strike at any moment.


    Matthew took a step back. As he positioned his right leg forward and left leg back, he assumed a stance and stared intently at Das'' hand.


    Noticing Matthew''s stance, Das looked even more contemptuous. "Do you think you can predict my next move?"


    Das kept closing in and yed mind games with Matthew. However, Matthew simply took another step back. He swapped his left leg forward with his right leg pointing back. His expression grew even more serious.


    A hint of disdain shed in Das'' eyes. "I''m the best apprentice of the 54th batch in Swiftde Division. The essence of our technique is to take out our opponent before the third move. Today, I''m going to kill you in one blow."

 Chapter 522

    Das spoke, putting pressure on Matthew. With every step he took, his presence grew more and more intimidating.


    Standing at the side, Sebastian noticed Matthew kept backing away. He felt his heart jump up to his throat. If Matthew were to die here, he could forget about rescuing Theo since he''d die here as well.


    Seeing that Sebastian and Matthew weren''t leaving, Cassidy grew even more anxious and urged. "Why are you still standing there? He''s going to kill you for real. You both are going to die."


    Cassidy seemed to recall something horrible and burst into tears. Her voice was filled with fear. Matthew took another step back. His eyes grew sharper as he fixed his gaze on Das.


    Das took a deep breath before yelling, "I''m going to take you down with one hit today!"


    Upon finishing his words, Das inched closer. Matthew backed into the wall with no more room to move.


    A cold gleam shed in Das'' eyes as he roared, "Tempest Draw!"


    As the words left his mouth, Das'' muscles tensed up at once. He unleashed his full strength, and his hand darted quickly to the handle.


    Suddenly, he felt his hand shake as he grabbed the hilt. Then, his right hand moved through the usual motion and formed a fist.


    Where was the de? Das'' hand came to a familiar spot, but his hand grasped nothing. Looking down, he realized it was empty. The de was gone.


    With a bang, the sound of a de hitting the wall rang out behind him, followed by a tter as the Apex de fell to the floor. Das was bbergasted, gaping at Matthew with disbelief.


    Shocked by the fluttering of Matthew''s right pant leg, Das eximed, "How did you move your leg so quickly?"


    Next to them, Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief as soon as Matthew won. Then, he hurried over to the bed to untie Theo.


    Matthew ignored Das'' question and indifferently remarked, "Did you shout ''Tempest Draw''? Draw your de then."


    Draw his de? Das felt utterly embarrassed. He had lost his de, so how would he draw it? It was nothing short of an insult.


    Still, Das couldn''t wrap his head around how Matthew was so fast. "How did you defeat my Tempest Draw? That''s impossible. Tempest Draw is the fastest technique in warriorbat. How could you possibly be faster than that?"


    Matthew scoffed. "In battle since ancient times, you always have your weapon ready. As you keep your weapon sheathed, you''re simply asking for a defeat. TempestDraw? That''s amateur."  en


    Amateur? Das had spent 30 years perfecting Tempest Draw, and it was being called amateur. He felt his pride being stung, but he couldn''t find any reason to dispute it


    Das'' face flushed with anger and shame. Gritting his teeth, he assumed a


    boxing stance with one hand in front and the other behind.


    "Even without my de, I can still fight with my fists-"


    Matthew suddenly shouted. "Fuck off!"


    With one swift motion, Matthew raised his right leg over Das and brought it


    down hard. The sole of his foot came down hard on Das'' face.


    With his vision gone dark, Das dropped to the floor. When he opened his eyes


    again, he saw Matthew walking over with the Apex de.


    Das was scared out of his wits. "What are you trying to do?"


    The long, narrow de was unsheathed with a swish. Its gleaming edge reflected a chilling glow.


    Matthew jammed the tip of the de into Das'' arm and snapped, "How many people from the Red Wolves are still in this hospital? How many hideouts are there in Lambda City?"


    Das'' face twisted in pain. He clenched his jaw and replied, "Do you know who I am? Do you know what I stand for?"


    Matthew perked up. He''d always wanted to learn more about the Red Wolves, and this was his chance. "Who are you?"


    Das gritted his teeth through the pain and responded, "People call me Das. Wood is myst name."


    The Wood family? Matthew yanked out the Apex de, and blood spilled from the de. He hated traitors more than anything.


    "I can''t believe you''re not an Eastorian."


    Das cried out in pain and snapped, "I''m an Eastorian, but looking back at my


    family tree, I''m connected to the Wood family in 1644.


    "Right now, one of the Woods holds great authority andmands a big army. If you eveny a finger on me, he''ll take out your whole family."

 Chapter 523

    The Wood family? Upon hearing the surname, Matthew immediately thought about Isaac. Their surnames couldn''t be just a coincidence. They were certainly rted.


    With his killing intent ramping up, Matthew''s gaze was sharp as a dagger as he nced over Das'' neck.


    However, he fought the urge to draw the de and coldly asked, "The Wood family, huh? I''ve never heard of anyone so powerful in the Wood family. Are you just trying to scare me?"


    Seeing that Matthew didn''t go for the de, Das knew he was safe. Matthew was clearly scared.


    Das firmly held onto his wound, toughing it out as he replied, "I''m telling you the truth. There''s someone in the Wood family in a high position. One word from him, and you''re done for."


    Matthew swung the de in his hand. "Who cares if he''s influential? How does that affect me? He can y his political games, and I''ll just go about my life.


    "Society followsws and regtions. Just because he''s powerful doesn''t mean he can do anything to me."


    Das looked at Matthew as if he was a fool. "You''ve got to be kidding me. You''re not that young anymore, yet you''re so naive. Don''t you get how society operates?"


    After saying that, Das nced at the bed not far away, where Sebastian sobbed as he tended to Theo''s injuries.


    Das looked like he thought of a better justification. "You must know how Sebastian got in here, right? Craig tore down his house and made a ton of money, but he got sent to a psychiatric hospital. Even though Craig was just a mayor, he got to decide his fate.


    "The person I''m referring to has way more influence than Craig, literally worlds apart. Just one word from him will alter your destiny. If you even so much as touch me, your life is over."


    Next to Das, Sebastian rose to his feet and walked over upon hearing his name mentioned. "You''ve put Dad through hell. I''m going to kill you today."


    Sebastian stormed up to Das. Realizing he had nothing in his hand, he crouched and picked up the scabbard from the floor. He looked like he was ready to swing at Das.


    Terrified, Das shouted, "Stop! If youy a finger on me, you and Theo won''t live to see another day."


    Sebastian''s eyes were bloodshot,


    and he didn''t care about Das'' warning, "I have a psychiatric evaluation report. That''s a ticket to get away with murder. Killing you is no big deal. Just die!"


    After saying that, Sebastian smashed the scabbard at Das'' hand. With a bang, the scabbard came down on Das'' head like a bat.


    Das cried out in pain, holding his head and shouting, "I''m affiliated with Horace! You must know Horace, right? Can you evenprehend the consequence of offending him?"


    Holding the scabbard in mid-air, Sebastian looked at Das in surprise. "Horace? He''s a General, and you''re an Eastorian. How do you know him?"


    Das coldly responded, "Myst name is Wood. Even though I''m an Eastorian, I''m still connected to the Wood family. Horace got this


    hospital for me. Now you get wh@


    kind of person you''ve messed with."


    BUMS


    Feeling upset about how badly Theo looked after the torturing, Sebastian tightly held the scabbard and furiously snapped, "After what you did to Dad, how are you going to pay for this?"


    Das coldly grunted. If it weren''t for Matthew standing nearby, he would''veshed out without a second thought.


    At this point, Das could only wait for his backup to be here. "What do you expect? What makes you think you cane at me? You''re just a small-time doctor. Horace only needs to say the word, and you and Theo will vanish from the face of the earth. Don''t you get it yet?


    Sebastian was stunned. Last night, the mayor had brought his men to enter his house and beat him up when he was sleeping at home. Then, they demolished his house right before his eyes.


    This morning, even though he was perfectly sane, he got knocked out cold and ended up in a psychiatric hospital.


    Having faced two setbacks, Sebastian truly felt how devastating the reality was. Craig was merely a mayor, but he had a ton of influence.


    Standing before Craig, he was defenseless like a helplessmb, with his fate at the mercy of Craig.


    Horace was on a whole different levelpared to Craig. In Horace''s presence, Sebastian was nothing.

 Chapter 524

    Horace could squash Sebastian like a bug with a single finger. Thetter was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness.


    Sebastian was holding on through sheer anger. It was a reckless thirst for


    revenge, even going as far as murder. Like a deted balloon, he waspletely drained.


    With a ng, the scabbard in his hand dropped to the floor as he plunged into despair.


    After intimidating Sebastian, Das felt a surge of confidence and looked over at Matthew. "And you. Scram! When Horace gets here, you''ll regret it."


    Regret it? With a sh, Matthew drew the Apex de and stabbed it into Das'' other arm. Then, he abruptly yanked it out, sttering blood everywhere.


    Das'' jaw dropped in astonishment. It was over before he could even feel the pain.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Horace?" He was utterly baffled. He had already yed his trump card and mentioned Horace''s name. Why would Matthew still dare to hurt him?


    Sebastian snapped out of it, gaping at Matthew in shock. His jaw dropped for a long time. Horace was a fearsome figure and a general, but Matthew didn''t care about his status and struck without hesitation.


    Faced with Das'' question, Matthew sported a cold look. His voice was filled with a palpable murderous intent.


    "Do you fear the de I''m holding?"


    Das fixed his gaze on the de Matthew was wielding. The de was angeled toward the ground with blood dripping steadily from it. Every drop of it came from his body.


    The sight sent chills down his spine. He had already taken two hits and was genuinely terrified Matthew might strike again. Overwhelmed by fear, Das stumbled two steps backward.


    Matthew swung the Apex de around and coldly remarked, "The de is right by your throat, white


    Horace is still so far away.


    You


    imed that he is your rtive, but I don''t believe you."


    With that, the Apex de pierced into Das'' right leg before it was being slowly pulled out.


    Das howled in pain. The sound alone was enough to make anyone feel his suffering. He stagged back a few steps before copsing on a chair.


    "Y-you think I''m bluffing, huh? I''ll call him right now. I can get him over here right away."


    Getting Horace on the phone? Matthew nodded. "You''d better make it quick. Otherwise, the next sh is going to take your life."


    A hint of madness flickered in Matthew''s eyes as he clenched the Apex de tightly. The de shook ever so slightly, and it shone with an icy glow. The murderous intent surged within him as if it was about to burst out of his body.


    Matthew had been hunted down so many times, and the moment finally arrived. At longst, he was about to face off with the mastermind behind it all.


    With wounds in his arms, Das shakily pulled out his phone and dialed Horace''s number. "I''m Das, Uncle Horace. I''m in trouble."


    An old, angry voice came through the phone. "Why did you call? I told you only to call when your life is in danger. Don''t dial this number again. Hang up now."


    Das was startled. "N-no. Don''t hang up. Someone''s trying to kill me."


    The person on the other end paused. It went silent for a moment before he nonchntly said, "Who wants to kill you? Hand him the phone."

 Chapter 525

    Upon hearing Horace''s words, Das walked up to Matthew without a second thought and passed him the phone.


    "Mr. Wood, the general, wants to speak with you."


    General? Horace''s reputation didn''t even match up to Brad, so how did he make it to the top? Still, Horace held a powerful position andmanded a huge army.


    Matthew had seen Horace''s ruthless side before. As he looked at the phone, he raised an eyebrow.


    Das spotted Matthew nkly standing on his spot and ridiculed, "What''s wrong? Are you scared now?"


    Watching the scene unfold, Sebastian felt his heart jump to his throat. Who wouldn''t be shaking in their boots after crossing paths with someone like Horace?


    However, Matthew coldly snorted. He grabbed the phone and hit the speaker button before saying, "Hello."


    Horace''s aged, authoritative voice came through the phone. "Are you the one trying to kill Das?"


    He spoke just a few words, yet they carried an air of authority. The tension in the air was palpable. With the phone on speaker, everyone in the room heard it loud and clear.


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian''s face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with despair and helplessness. He slumped down next to Theo.


    Standing at the doorway, Cassidy looked puzzled as she had no idea what was happening.


    Out of the situation, Das looked triumphant. Horace''s words hit him like a rush of adrenaline, and he seemed to forget his wound. With a contemptuous look, he fixed his gaze on Matthew.


    Matthew scoffed. "That''s right. I want to take his life."


    The phone call suddenly went silent. Horace didn''t seem to expect Matthew to respond that way. "Do you even know who I am?"


    Matthew certainly knew, but he still replied, "I have no idea."


    Horace paused momentarily before saying, "I cant tell if you''re being serious or if you truly don''t know. I''m Horace Wood, and I work for the military. Do you finally understand who you''re messing with now?"


    Matthew nodded. Realizing it was merely a phone call and Horace couldn''t see


    him, he nonchntly added, "Got it."


    Got it? Was that all? Horace was taken aback. He carried such a fearsome presence and reputation that even the mayor of Lambda City had to respectfully address him as Mr. Wood. How could Matthew reply him so dismissively?


    Taking a deep breath, Horace fought back the urge to lose his temper, but his words were still tinged with frustration.


    "Since you know who I am, listen carefully. Das is part of the Wood family. Don''t you darey a finger on him."


    Was Matthew going to stop teaching Das a lesson just like that?


    On the bed next to him, Theo had been beaten to a pulp. And what about those who died at the hands of the Red Wolves? Were they going to die for nothing just because of Horace''s words?


    The longer Matthew dwelled on it, the angrier he got. Eventually, he snapped, "Do you even know what Das did? He kidnapped Theo and tried to drive a perfectly healthy man like Sebastian insane. Then-"


    Before Matthew could finish


    detailing Das'' wrongdoings,


    Horace abruptly cut him off. "That''s enough! don''t care what he''s done. His life life is under my protection. You''re notying a finger on him, or you won''t live to see tomorrow."


    Das smugly added, "Did you catch that? Uncle Horace said that if you dare


    touch me, you won''t live through another day."


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes as he fluidly swung the Apex de, cutting


    across Das'' hand. With a thud, five severed fingers dropped to the floor.


    Das screamed miserably as he held his injured hand, wailing in agony. "He sliced off my five fingers, Uncle Horace! You have to make him pay."


    His anguished roar echoed in the room.


    Over the phone, Horace was stunned for a moment before erupting in rage. "How dare you disregard my word? Y-you must have a death wish."

 Chapter 526

    Matthew furiously screamed into the phone, "Fuck off! Just because you say you''re Horace, I should believe you? Trying to trick me over the phone? Fat chance!"


    Matthew didn''t reveal his name from the start, so he could keep Horace in the dark about who he was and catch Horace off guard. He had a n in mind and was ready to lure Horace right into it.


    Horace couldn''t believe what he heard. After everything, Matthew still wasn''t convinced he was Horace. No wonder he was speaking so casually. Now, he had actually started cursing like crazy.


    Horace was livid. "Get this straight! I''m Horace Wood, a general from the military. You''ve got some nerve talking to me like that. Do you have a death wish?"


    Matthew indifferently responded, "Motherfucker! I might say I''m Brad Miles, but would you believe that? Stop ying games with me. I''m not falling from it."


    Upon hearing that, Horace gritted his teeth. "Just you wait. I''ll send someone to see you in 20 minutes, then you''ll find out if I''m really Horace. Don''t wet yourself when the timees."


    Matthew coldly replied, "Fine! I''ll wait for you for 20 minutes. If you can''t prove yourself to be Horace in 20 minutes, I''m taking Das out."


    Upon finishing his sentence, Matthew ended the call.


    After he was hung up on, Horace blew up in rage. A nobody like Matthew wasn''t even qualified to be on the phone with him. However, when he was on the call with Matthew, Matthew still had the nerve to insult him.


    Horace picked up the phone and called the person taking charge of eliminating Matthew. "Heed mymand, Carlos. You have 20 minutes to get to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. If you''rete, you''ll face military punishment."


    Carlos was startled. "I''ll lead my team there immediately. What''s my objective at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital?"


    Blinded by anger, Horace had totally forgotten to assign a mission. "Your task is to protect Das. Kill whoever poses a threat to his life.


    "I''m heading to Lambda City now, and I expect good news about the mission by the time my nends."


    When the phone call ended, Carol immediately issued an order, "Head over to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital right away. Tell everyone to stop the pursuit of Matthew. I want to see everyone there in 15 minutes."


    At Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital, Matthew wielded the Apex de and approached Das. "I''ve got a few questions for you."


    With five of his fingers cut off, Das was in so much pain that he was about to faint. When he saw Matthewing, he screamed in terror.


    "Listen! The person you were talking to on the phone was really Horace. When hees with his men, you''re done for."


    With a whoosh, the Apex de plunged deep into Das'' chest. Then, it was violently pulled out. Blood gushed out from the wound in his chest.


    He pressed his hand over it, but it was no use. Blood seeped through his fingers, and his body twitched involuntarily in agony.


    "I''m telling the truth! He''s really Horace the general. A-aren''t you afraid of himing for you? Have you thought about what''ll happen when he does?"


    Sebastian looked at Matthew with worry. If Horace showed up, Matthew, Theo, and he might all die here. Thinking about the oue, Sebastian couldn''t hold back his tears anymore.


    Matthew sneered. "You seriously thought I didn''t realize he was Horace? I knew


    the whole time. I provoked him on purpose to lure him here."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 527

    Luring Horace over? Das looked utterly shocked as if he''d seen a ghost in broad daylight. It was Horace they were talking about the general whomanded thousands of troops.


    Das wasn''t the only one. Even Sebastian, who stood next to Matthew, was astonished.


    What was Matthew up to? He had already offended a big shot and had no way out. Why did he lure the prominent figure over? Was he trying to get himself killed faster?


    Matthew gradually raised the Apex de, and blood trickled down from it.


    As the de was lifted, blood droplets slid along the fullers toward the hilt, only to be stopped by the guard. It then fell from the dark metal guard onto the floor.


    Das was in so much pain that sweat poured from his forehead, and he was trembling all over.


    As the Apex de hovered above Das'' head, he was scared out of his wits.


    "Y-you can''t kill me. Horace has an army in hismand and has unrivaled authority. The mayor found this location for me when I established this psychiatric hospital.


    "Even the mayor has to suck up to him. If you dare disrespect him, you''ll meet a terrible end."


    After a swoosh, the Apex de sank into Das'' leg again. Das immediately shut his mouth, his gaze fixed on the de buried in his thigh with disbelief. How did he have the nerve to do that?


    An excruciating pain overwhelmed Das'' senses and flooded his mind. His vision went dark, and he fainted.


    In no time, the intense pain brought him back to consciousness, and he saw Matthew pulling out the de.


    The cold, narrow Apex de was slowly drawn out of his thigh, inch by inch. Blood poured out quickly from the de, soaking his pants red in an instant. The pain made him tremble involuntarily.


    Matthew pronounced each word slowly. "Are you still going to threaten me with Horace?"


    Das was in unbearable pain, but the little reason he had left told him that Horace''s authority wouldn''t intimidate Matthew.


    He shouted in a panic, "I won''t bring up Horace to threaten you anymore! I''ll never mention him again!"


    However, Matthew casually


    remarked, "A


    wanted was to have


    a conversation and ask you a couple of questions, but you act like you''re untouchable because you know Horace. You only learn to talk sense after taking a stab. What a stubborn fool."


    After being berated, Das clenched his jaw in silence. He was truly scared. Matthew swung his de without hesitation. How was he so brutal?


    Matthew continued, "Can have a proper talk now?"


    Das writhed in pain. "It hurts. I can''t take it anymore. Please spare me some painkillers. The pain is killing me. I''m not ying any tricks right now. I beg you."


    Matthew walked over to the medicine cab and rummaged through the bottles and jars.


    Spotting some tramadol injections, he quickly popped two vials and administered them to Das


    The drug worked quickly to relieve the pain, and Das'' expression rxed considerably. But when he saw the blood seeping out of his wound, his fear only


    grew.


    Das desperately pleaded, "Can you stop the bleeding and bandage me? I can''t keep losing blood. I''ll die."


    Matthew scoffed. "Stop wasting my


    time. If you''re not going to spill, I


    won''t bother asking anymore. K


    take your life in one strike, and we''ll


    both be done with it."


    As Matthew spoke, he slowly raised the Apex de in his hand. Under the light,


    the bloodstained de gleamed with an eerie red glow.


    Das was shaken to his core. "Wait! Don''t do it. Just ask away. I''ll tell you everything."

 Chapter 528

    Two old men were ying chess inside a vi. With a ck, the white knight moved toward the opposition side and knocked away an opponent''s chess piece. It seemingly made a loud crash, causing the chessboard to shake.


    Brad''s wrinkled face sported a smile as he eximed loudly, "Checkmate!"


    Sitting across Brad, the old man''s expression darkened as the muscles on his face twitched. He tossed aside the chess piece.


    "I see the chessboard as a battlefield. From the very first move, I''m ying to win. I never go easy on anyone either.


    "But today, I made an exception and let you win three games. You should fill me in on that mysterious man right now."


    It was Hugh Walker. He was one of the few generals who had fought in wars and the only one who could stand toe-to-toe with Brad.


    Brad chuckled and replied, "It was a stroke of luck that I encountered him and offered him a small favor."


    Hugh furrowed his brows. "Are you going to spill it or not?"


    Brad continued, "Honestly, he''s good at what he does, but he''s not impressive enough to earn our respect. I don''t think he''s fit to wear Juprus Ring yet."


    Hugh raised his white eyebrow. A hint of doubt shed in his old eyes. "How can that be? The wearer of the Juprus Ring is bound to be extraordinary, destined for greatness."


    Brad shook his head. "He can be pretty impulsive. He kills people at the drop of a hat, and it''s always out of anger."


    How could that be? Hugh knitted his brows together. "Could the wearer of Juprus Ring be that unremarkable?"


    The phone in front of Brad chimed. He nced at the screen and realized it was a call from his men. So, he pressed the speaker button and asked, "What''s up?"


    A firm voice came from the phone. "He murdered people again. We have five dead bodies, and one of them was a mayor. What should I tell the local authority?"


    Brad''s weathered face twisted in annoyance as he turned to Hugh. "Look at this. Another murder. I''ve spent my whole life in battles. I''m getting old now, and I just wanted a little pi¨¨ce and quiet for once, Buttely, I''ve been cleaning up his mess every single day. How much longer is he going to trouble me for?"


    Hugh couldn''t help but sigh. "He''s indeed hot-tempered. No wonder the current Juprus has been so secretive. Perhaps..." Hugh just left it at that.


    Brad shouted into the phone, "Do I need to teach you every time you need toe up with an excuse? Are you really that stupid? Figure it out yourself."


    After ending the call, he fell silent for a moment and then picked up the phone to dial Matthew''s number. He tried calling three times, but it was busy each time.


    Did his phone run out of battery? Brad spected the reasons. Otherwise, Matthew would have picked up his call.


    After a pause, he dialed Leo''s number.


    After wrapping up with thest body, Leo and Lucien started cleaning the scene. As the water sshed on the ground, it mixed with the blood and


    flowed into the drain. Both of them were hustling and sweating a lot.


    SUMS


    After straightening his back, Leo lit a cigarette when his phone rang.


    Upon seeing that it was Brad calling, he hurriedly tossed the cigarette aside and respectfully asked, "What are your orders, Mr. Miles?"


    Over the phone, Brad looked visibly upset. "I told Matthew not to stir up trouble and not to kill anyone, but look at how many people he''s taken out!


    "Are you stupid or what? Why didn''t you stop him? How am I supposed to exin this to the local authorities?"


    Leo was taken aback by the scolding. He didn''t do the killing, so Brad was clearly ming the wrong person.


    He replied with a pitiful expression, "We were just following his orders to clean up the scene, Mr. Miles. We don''t know anything else."


    Brad couldn''t help but snap, "Aren''t


    you a captain? I told you to work with him to deal with Horace''s men, so why are you telling me you''re doing the cleaning job?


    "How can you bring yourself to tell me that? You''ve brought shame to your dad


    and grandpa."

 Chapter 529

    Leo was at a loss for words after being scolded. He used to harbor resentment from being told to do the cleaning task, and he was itching to pick a fight with Matthew.


    Later, Matthew saved Leo, along with Dominic and Lucien. That was when Matthew won Leo over, and Leo started following Matthew''s order without question.


    Right then, Brad was chewing Leo out, and he felt pretty wronged. "You told me to work with him, but he won''t let us do anything except cleaning up."


    Brad coldly grunted. "Whatever. I''m done with this. Tell him to stop making things harder for me." With that, Brad ended the call.


    Just as Brad put away his phone, his phone started ringing again. He answered the call and put the phone to his ear. Then, he suddenly shot up to his feet with his expression tensed up.


    After hanging up, Brad started pacing around. The look on his face was more solemn than before.


    Hugh looked puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    Brad stopped in his tracks. "Horace called back everyone he sent to search for Isaac. They were gathering in the southern suburbs, and it seemed like something big was going down."


    Hugh shook his head. "Is it really that big of a deal? Do you need to get so worked up? I thought we were dealing with an invasion."


    Brad looked solemn. "Horace is on a flight to Lambda City."


    What the hell? Hugh''s expression instantly changed drastically. "He needs to report it if he''s leaving the war zone. What''s he up to? What on earth happened?"


    Brad suddenly thought of something. "Has the word about Isaac''s death gotten out? This is bad. He''s in danger. Horace will stop at nothing to kill him this time."


    After saying that, Brad dialed Leo''s number again.


    Leo had barely recovered from the earlier scolding. When he pulled out his phone and saw Brad calling, he immediately stood upright, like a student who''d been caught misbehaving.


    "Mr. Miles-" However, Leo barely managed to say anything before being cut off. Brad sounded anxious and uneasy. "Q-quick. Get Matthew on the phone. Hurry."


    Leo was dumbfounded by the question. "He''s not here. I think he went to the psychiatric hospital. Trevor went with him. They''re probably waiting outside for the cleanup task."


    Waiting to do some cleaning? Upon hearing Leo''s words, Brad found his facial muscles twitching involuntarily. Trevor was a proper soldier, yet he was standing by for a cleaning job?


    ...


    The security room at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital was like an arena. At the center was a ring enclosed by ropes, where two hefty men were duking it out.


    All the security guards at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital had their eyes glued to the match in the ring.


    Clint Ferguson crossed his arms, watching the fight in the ring with a pleased expression. He used topete in mixed martial arts and karatepetitions.


    Das eventually noticed Clint and


    hired him as a personal bodyguard. He also worked part-time as the security captain at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. The security guards he hired had some kind ofbat experience.


    He came up with the idea of this ring yesterday. In the contest, thest ce would be eliminated. Once the eliminated person was fired, he''d hire a new person.


    The oue was decided in no time. Clint walked up to the guard, who had lost the match, with a resignation letter he had prepared earlier.


    "Since you lost, sign it and leave."


    §Ö§ä


    The defeated guard had a hard time epting it in the few months I''ve been here, worked withoutint, patrolling and never once cking off. Last holiday, you all took time off, and I was the only one on night duty."


    Clint impatiently snapped, "Cut the nonsense! Just sign it and scram."


    The guard was reluctant. "What about my paycheck for this month?"


    Clint threw a Snide remark. "You''ve only worked three days this month, so there''s no sry for you. And remember, you''re the one who got eliminated. If you don''t want trouble, sign the papers and get out of here."


    The guard noticed the menacing look in Clint''s eyes and the hostility in Clint''s words. So, he didn''t dare press the issue. After signing the paper, he hurriedly walked off.


    Holding the resignation letter, Clint gathered all the security guards and led them in a line to find Das to im credit.


    Yesterday, he told Das that he''d eliminated those in thest ce for the guard hiring process.


    Das promised to reward him with 10 thousand dors when he managed to implement the elimination method for the guards.


    Feeling excited, Clint pictured the bonus Das had promised as he made his way to the basement floor.

 Chapter 530

    Clint walked down to the basement. The sound of his light footsteps echoed in the hallway.


    He softly sang a nursery rhyme from his childhood. "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray..."


    In his head, he was already thinking about how to celebrate tonight with the 10 thousand dors. Should he go to Maya at the spa, or meet up with Amber at the massage parlor?


    Clint had worked for Das for many years, and Das had always been generous. All Clint had to do was follow orders and crack down hard on the troublemaking patients and their families. Then, Das would always reward him handsomely.


    Humming a tune, he made his way to the basement level and saw that the door to one of the rooms was ajar.


    He headed straight over. Upon arriving at the door, he saw the psychiatric patient named Cassidy leaning against the doorway, peeking into the room. Without hesitation, he pped her.


    Cassidy fell to the floor. When she looked up and saw that it was Clint, she shrank in fear and pleaded, "Please don''t hit me. I''m begging you! I won''t do it again."


    However, Clint coldly snorted. "Scram!"


    Upon finishing his words, he dusted off his hands even though it wasn''t dirty. Watching Cassidy scramble away in fear, his anger quickly faded away as if a switch had been flipped.


    Clint sported a fawning smile and walked into the room. He announced with a grin, "The security team is packed with skilled fighters now, Mr. Wood. The hospital will be much safer in the future."


    He stopped talking halfway, and the ingratiating smile on his face froze. A look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Das had lost all five fingers with blood gushing out from his hand. Several wounds on his body were still bleeding, and his clothes were drenched in blood. His miserable state was terrifying to behold.


    Clint was utterly dumbfounded. As the security captain, he only realized it after Das had been messed up badly.


    The moment Das spotted Clint, a glimmer of hope shed in his hopeless eyes. "Hurry up and save me, Clint."


    Clint almost bolted away in fear. But when he looked closely, he only saw two strangers. One was scruffy and didn''t seem threatening at all, while the other had a de and looked pretty tough.


    He only had two opponents when he had more than ten security guards with him.


    Clint immediately pulled out his walkie-talkie and urgently yelled, "To all security personnel, gather at Basement Room 005 immediately! Bring your weapon too! Move it. We''ve got an emergency."


    After summoning everyone, Clint didn''t feel as scared anymore. As long as his team showed up, having more people would give him the upper hand. These intruders might not be able to escape at all.


    The sound of hurried footsteps filled the air. Security guards were on the move in the Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. All of them rushed toward


    the entrance of the bant ar


    parking lot of the ward building.


    The sound of over ten people running caught the attention of a few patients in the


    yard, and some even started running along with them.


    Matthew nced over at Clint, who was dressedan a security uniform. He coldly warned, "Das has kidnapped someone and keeps normal folks locked up as


    psychiatric patients in the hostel.ne


    You''re security, and I don''t want to cause you any trouble, so suggest you get out of here fast."


    With the de in his hand, Matthew tried to get Das to spill the beans on the


    Red Wolves. But so far, he hadn''t gotten anything useful.


    He was already thinking about taking out Das. If it weren''t for his ns to lure Horace over, Matthew would have beheaded Das.


    Matthew didn''t expect a security guard to pop out right then.


    Clint coldly red at Matthew. "Do you really think everyone else is an idiot and you''re the only smart one? I''ve worked for Mr. Wood for a long time. Would I be unaware of what he was up to?"


    Matthew was taken aback for a moment, then realized Clint was right. Being security here, how could he not know what happened in the hospital? He must have been aware that regr people were treated like they were psychiatric patients.

 Chapter 531

    All the guards knew, not just Clint.


    When Matthew looked at Clint once again, his gaze turned cold. "Are you saying you''re an aplice then?"


    Clint snorted. "Say whatever you want."


    He couldn''t care less about that. The only reason he kept talking to Matthew was because he was waiting for backup. He would wait for all the guards to show up so that they could strike together.


    A tter of footsteps came from the entrance. In no time, more than ten armed guards stormed inside. Everyone spread out, forming a circle around Matthew.


    The moment his men arrived, Clint''s attitude immediately turned haughty. "You''re screwed! There are over a dozen of us, and you''re all alone. You''re not making it out alive today."


    Besides Clint, even Das felt confident about it. Even though Das had been administered some pain relief, the sight of his battered body drove him mad.


    He gritted his teeth and bellowed, "Do it now, Clint! I want him dead. You all attack him together and finish him off.


    "Each sh gets you 10 thousand dors in cash, and 100 thousand dors if you chop off one leg. I want him torn apart so badly that there''s nothing to bury."


    Upon hearing Das''mand, a dozen guards stared at Matthew like hungry wolves, slowly closing in with weapons in hand.


    The leading security guard wielded a short knife. As he advanced, he threatened, "You think you can just walk into the hospital and mess with Mr. Wood? I''ll cut down."


    With a swish, something cold shed past the guard''s neck. The guard with a short knife shuddered. Feeling an itch on his neck, he stopped walking and ran his hand over his neck.


    Then, he looked down at his hand. When he spotted blood, his eyes were filled with shock. He stammered in horror, "How did you..."


    With a thud, the security guard copsed on the floor. Blood started pouring out of the wound on his neck.


    The rest of the security guards stopped dead in their tracks. Watching this scene unfold, their faces paled as if they were looking at a ghost.


    Clint stood nkly for a moment. Fear flickered in his eyes as he shouted, "Are you all dumb? Attack as a group! Gang up on him, and take him down. Let''s take him out together."


    The security guards came back to their senses. Yelling loudly, they swung their weapons and charged forward together. Over a dozen of them charged forward like a herd of raging bulls, making it a fearsome scene.


    Like a sh of lightning, a de danced wildly, leaving a trail of blood in its wake, Each thud was followed by another body hitting the floor, one at a time. The fallen guards all had blood streaming from their necks.


    The victims clutched their throats and writhed on the floor, kicking frantically. They seemed to be reaching for something with their kicks as though it''d ease their pain. They all struggled in their final moments.


    Holding the de with one hand, Matthew pointed it diagonally to the floor. The de in his hand


    appeared as if it had just been fished out of blood. As blood dripped from


    the tip, it quickly formed a puddle on the floor.


    Clint trembled violently as if he''d been struck by lightning. His eyes were wide


    open and were filled with sheer terror.


    Just a moment ago, Clint stood behind as he watched his men charge forward, only for them all to end up lying on the ground.

 Chapter 532

    Everything felt unreal as Clint watched his men struggle frantically before goingpletely still. Standing in the middle of the corpses, Matthew looked like a demon from hell.


    Matthew shifted his murderous gaze to Clint and coldly remarked, "It''s your turn."


    Clint locked eyes with Matthew. Fear struck him as he frantically backed away, eventually tripping and falling with a thud.


    He hurriedly shouted, "Don''t kill me! I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been an aplice. I regret my actions. I shouldn''t have stopped those healthy people from escaping. Please give me one more chance."


    With a swish, Matthew swung the Apex de, sending blood flying onto Clint''s face. Thetter squeezed his eyes shut in fear. Then, a sharp pain hit his chest.


    Clint quickly snapped open his eyes and saw the de piercing into his heart. The excruciating pain flooded his mind.


    He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Why? I already told you I regret it. Why can''t you spare me?"


    Furrowing his brows, Matthew was surprised Clint would ask that. He grunted and yanked out the Apex de.


    Clint cried out in pain. He was on the verge of passing out from the agony. His face contorted in pain as he fought to endure the agony. He tried to cover the wound with his hand, but it didn''t help. Blood kept spilling out like a fountain.


    Clint could feel his life slipping away and his strength gradually leaving him. That was when Matthew decided to say, "What if I told you I regret killing you? Is there still time to take it back?"


    Clint trembled all over as he clenched his teeth and red at Matthew. He was on the brink of death, his blood nearly drained. Yet, Matthew said he regretted it at this moment.


    Clint ground his teeth in anger. Mustering thest bit of his strength, he weakly muttered, "What''s the point of regretting it now?"


    Matthew nonchntly replied, "Well, you asked me why I didn''t spare you when you regretted your actions. That is what I''d also like to tell you. Your regret doesn''t mean a damn thing. What were you doing when you were digging your own grave?"


    Clint spat out a mouthful of blood as he struggled to say something, but he didn''t even have the strength to lift his head. His body slumped on the floor and soon became Opletely still.


    The room went so quiet that everyone inside could hear a pin drop. Every so often, the sound of blood gurgling out of the body could be heard. The pungent stench of blood filled the air.


    Sebastian gaped at Matthew in disbelief as if he was seeing Matthew for the first time. He felt a mix of emotions toward Matthew, including respect, fear, and even gratitude.


    Matthew went to the card room for Integrative Medicine. Now, he showed up in a psychiatric hospital to save Sebastian and killed so many people.


    He turned and walked toward Das. "I''m asking you again. How many Red Wolves'' hideouts are left in Lambda City?"


    Das was scared senseless. "Don''t kill me. I really don''t know anything about the other hideouts. I only report to those above me, and I don''t have any contact with others."


    Matthew frowned as he couldn''t get anything useful out of Das. He was surprised at how strictly organized the Red Wolves were.


    He walked to the side and found a chair to sit on. Looking at the bodies in front of him, he knitted his brows together.


    Sebastian suddenly recalled Horace was on his way and started worrying about Matthew''s safety.


    "Maybe you should leave first. I


    know you''re tough, but you can''t take on Horace. He can easily bring his troops with each of them armed with a gun. You wouldn''t even get a chance to draw your de


    Matthew casually replied, "If I don''t stand a chance, then I''ll find one."


    After saying that, Matthew pulled out his phone and found Trevor''s number. When he was about to call, he changed his mind.


    Cleaning up bodies was a filthy and exhausting job. Instead of handing the task to the honest Trevor, it was better to give it to the privileged brats from military families.


    Thinking about this, Matthew looked for Leo''s number and called Leo.

 Chapter 533

    A few cars drove on the main road in the southern suburbs, making their way to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital.


    In the back seat of the first car, Leo was on the phone with Greg Norris, his grandfather. "Hi, Grandpa. I''m currently on a mission."


    Greg chuckled. "How''s your missioning along?"


    Leo didn''t know what to say, so he casually replied, "All good."


    Greg remarked with a smile, "That''s great to hear. When I''m still around, make sure you take this chance to shine and rack up some merits. A Medal of Honor is out of the question, but you''ve still got a shot for a Silver Star or Bronze Star."


    Upon hearing Greg''s words, Leo couldn''t help but smile bitterly. His primary task now was cleaning. Leo could forget about the Bronze Star since he couldn''t even get verbal recognition.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll work harder."


    Greg added with a grin, "Don''t take it lightly. You need to keep it in mind. You''ll need to write a detailed report on the highlights, lessons learned, and any insights from this operation. Make it detailed and turn it in when you''re done."


    Leo''s expression darkened. All he did was haul bodies, clean the blood on the floor, and sweep the ce clean. What were the highlights? Did Leo learn any lessons? Were there any insights to gain?


    "I''ll pass on writing a report this time. I''m just not feeling it."


    Greg furiously red. "How can you not take this seriously at all? If you don''t have any takeaways, just make something up. Even if your mind is nk, you still have to write down some insights. How do you expect me to pull strings for you? Do you want that promotion or not?"


    Leo sighed. "I honestly have no takeaways. There''s just nothing for me to write."


    Greg felt frustrated like he wanted to knock some sense into Leo. "How can you be so bad at this? Fine then. Just tell me what you''ve done in your mission. I''ll have someone write it up. All you need to do is sign it."


    Leo furrowed his brow and stayed quiet on the line. After thinking for a while, he sighed, "There''s really nothing to write about this time."


    Noticing Leo''s reluctance, Greg started to worry. "How''s there nothing worth mentioning? Tell me what you''ve done. I''m sure we cane up with something."


    Faced with Greg''s insistence, Leo reluctantly opened up. "It was mostly just cleaning duties."


    What? Cleaning duties? Greg was in disbelief. Don''t they have janitors for that? Why on earth would they need a military officer like you to clean? What are you talking about?"


    IMS


    Leo exined, "By cleaning, I meant dealing with bodies and cleaning up blood."


    Greg was startled. It was a time of peace, and Leo had only been sent to Lambda City.


    Feeling perplexed, Greg asked, "Where are all these bodiesing from? What exactly is your mission?"


    Leo scratched his head. "You''ll probably know the details of the mission soon enough. Things are getting pretty serious."


    Greg got even more upset. "Isn''t this the perfect chance to make a name for yourself? Cleaning up the battlefield ranks below the kitchen crew.


    "Who assigned you this? How dare he ask you to do the cleaning? Is he out of his mind? Tell him who it was. I''ll call him right now."


    Without hesitation, Leo said, "Matthew."


    Greg went silent, appearing to mull over the name. After a while, he remarked, "Who the hell is Matthew? Never heard of him. Does he know


    I''m your grandpa? What makes him think he can make you clean


    Leo thought for a moment before responding, "Do you know Horace, Grandpa?"


    Horace? Mr. Wood? Greg was shocked. "Of course, I know Mr. Wood. Are you saying he''s working for Horace?"


    Leo continued, "Have you heard about Isaac, Horace''s grandson?"


    Greg was confused, not knowing how the conversation had led to this. "Yes. I know that Isaac is Horace''s favorite grandson. He''s also the future sessor of the Wood


    elne


    family. He''s brightest young, talent among the kids from the military families."


    Leo nonchntly stated, "Matthew killed Isaac."


    The line fell silent. After what felt like ages, Greg finally spoke. "Is Mr. Miles aware of this?"


    Leo responded, "Yes."


    Greg earnestly instructed, "I understand. Make sure you do a good job with the cleanup then. Whatever Matthew tells you to do, you must follow his orders."

 Chapter 534

    Greg added, "Take it from me. Whatever you do, don''t cross him. If he couldn''t care less about Horace, he won''t take me seriously either."


    With that, Greg ended the call. Leo stared at his phone nkly. Greg had always been hot-tempered and proud, yet Greg actually backed down this time. The sudden change of attitude was so fast that it left him feeling a bit off.


    Just then, Leo''s phone started ringing again. He looked at his phone and eximed, "It''s a call from Matthew!"


    Brad immediately sat up straight beside Leo. "Pick it up! If I''m right, the Wood family''s people have shown up. Let him know we''re on our way to help."


    Leo hummed in acknowledgment and answered the phone call. "Hello."


    Matthew''s tone sounded urgent. "Hi. Get over here quickly. I''m on the first underground floor of the psychiatric hospital."


    Leo was excited. It was finally time to get down to business. "I''m on the way. I''ll be there soon."


    Looking at the pile of bodies on the floor, Matthew remarked, "Bring more body bags. There are more bodies than expected." With that, Matthew ended the call.


    The excitement drained from Leo''s face as he held the phone. He dejectedly said, "Back to cleaning duty again. More bodies this time."


    More bodies? Brad looked surprised. "Why is Matthew so bloodthirsty? He''s out there taking lives every day."


    Leo thought for a moment andmented, "Honestly, the people he killed deserved it. None of them were good people. The mayor actually tore down the residence''s house and sent the victim to a psychiatric hospital for torture. I''d want to take the mayor down myself too."


    The car sped up and rushed toward Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital.


    Brad gazed at tall buildings outside and sighed. "When I visited Lambda Cityst time, it felt so vibrant and bustling. The people I met were warm and weing. Everything about this ce felt great.


    "Coming back here for Matthew this time, it''s a totally different experience. It''s been a bunch of frustrating situations and terrible people. It''s the same ce, but


    it feels like I''ve stepped into apletely different world."


    Leo was deep in thought as the car hit the bumpy stretch of the road, jolting violently.


    Snapping back to reality, Leo turned to Brad and remarked, "During your first visit to Lambda City, you were a high-ranking official''s kid, so you naturally became the center of attention. This time around, we''re with Matthew.


    "Even though he''s powerful, people just see him as a bumpkin from Silverbrook Vige located in the


    Brackenridge district of Lambet


    City. I suppose we''re just running into themon problems the farmers have to deal with,


    "Too bad they don''t realize Matthew is so powerful. People can''t even look him straight in the eyes. His bloodlust is so terrifying. I''m literally shaking in my boots."


    The wind was picking up, and the dark clouds were rolling in, covering the sky over Lambda City like a ck curtain.


    In no time, the sky above Lambda City was shrouded, and the city seemed to have plunged into darkness.


    Raindrops started sttering on the road. The rain got heavier, and the wind howled even more. The downpour was relentless, and Lambda City was swallowed by the storm.


    In the heavy rain, a burly man in his 30s held a steel pipe and walked briskly through the storm.


    His stone-cold face showed no emotion as the rain poured down on him. His gaze was fixed on Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital at the end of the street.


    As he passed through a street corner, another brawny appeared behind him. Thetter looked just like him, carrying a steel pipe and following closely.


    Without saying a word, they continued moving forward through the wind and rain. Someone sshed through the puddles, emerging from the rain and trailing behind them.


    With every step forward, more people joined the three. After walking about 30 feet, the group had grown to 20 people.


    When they reached the entrance of Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital,


    their number had increased to 80. All 80 men lined up in perfect order. Standing upright, they exuded an unstoppable presence. The steel pipe in their hands felt like something far deadlier than just pipes.


    A menacing air of killing intent permeated the surroundings.


    Standing in front like a general ready for war, Carlos Lawson gave off amanding presence. He slowly turned to look at the crowd behind him and wiped the rain from his face.


    Carlos raised his steel pipe and pointed it toward Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital through the pouring rain. Wth a menacing look, he yelled, "Matthew is inside! Charge!"

 Chapter 535

    "Charge!" Carlos roared like a thunderp, cracking through the rain.


    Upon hearing themand, the 80 men stormed toward Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital like ferocious beasts.


    When they entered the hospital, they split up into eight teams of ten people each. The teams spread out to hunt down Matthew.


    The rain kept pouring, and the wind kept howling. The heavy rain and mist made it hard to see ahead. Trevor looked at the awful weather and turned to Brad.


    "The visibility is poor, and many trees have fallen, Mr. Miles. It''s too dangerous. Maybe you shouldn''t go after all."


    Brad nced at the weather outside and shrugged it off. "It''s not like bullets are raining from the sky. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Trevor turned to Hugh for help. "Can you talk him out of this, Mr. Walker? It''s really not safe."


    Hugh nonchntly looked at the harsh weather outside and coldly snorted. He irritably said, "He''s right. It''s not like bullets areing down. What''s so dangerous about it?"


    Trevor was at a loss for words. Sure, it wasn''t raining bullets, but Brad and Hugh were old. Most importantly, their ranks were quite high. He had to ensure their safety.


    What if a tree had fallen onto the car when they were driving down the road because of the storm? What if something heavy had fallen from the building on either side of the road because of the heavy rain? What if the howling wind took down the power line pole?


    The more Trevor thought about it, the more hesitant he became to take Brad to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. "How about we wait until the rain stops?"


    Brad walked to the doorway and gazed at the raging storm outside. He calmly remarked, "It''s just a bit of bad weather, and you''re calling it dangerous? When you''re on the battlefield with bullets flying everywhere, will you be crying for your mom? How will you defend the country then?"


    With that, he walked directly toward the car by the door.


    Startled, Trevor rushed after Brad to hold the umbre, but a strong gust of wind flipped it inside out as soon as he opened it, causing him to stumble a few steps back.


    Upon seeing that, Hugh shook his head and walked briskly behind Brad into the downpour.


    Trevor watched as Brad and Hugh ignored the rain and made their way toward the car. Annoyed, he tossed the umbre aside and ran after them.


    He rushed ahead to the car and opened the door for them. When the trio got inside the car, they were soaked like drowned rats.


    Ignoring the rain soaking him, Brad kept urging, "Quickly get to Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. Anyter, and it''ll be toote."


    Trevor dared not to waste any more time and started the engine. He floored the gas and sped into the rain. Several cars trailed right behind.


    Two cars raced out of the airport. Sitting beside the driver, Horace looked at the raging storm outside, feeling relieved.


    "Luckily, the ne made it to the airport before the rain started. If we werete, the ne wouldn''t have been able tond in this weather."


    Next to Horace, Edmund Santana chuckled and remarked, "This journey feels like divine intervention."


    Horace shook his head. "Do you believe in that?"


    Edmund replied with a smile, "I''m not superstitious, but having a smooth journey is always nice. We''ve arrived in Lambda City. Should we contact Carlos?"


    Horace crossed his arms. "Forget about that. He''s getting older without the proper qualifications. Plus, his luck isn''t great either. This is hisst chance for a promotion.


    "Without my help, moving up will be next to impossible. This is his only shot. I trust he''ll make the most out of it."


    On the first underground level of the psychiatric hospital, Matthew rested on a chair with his eyes fixed on the door. The storm outside seemed to have nothing to do with himo


    He paid no attention to the blood and corpses around him, sitting quietly. Sebastian rubbed his hands anxiously. "Perhaps you should go now, Mr. Grant." His mind was filled with the images of Horace storming in with his soldiers. Numerous guns pointed at Matthew, firing away. Just the thought of it sent chills down his spine.


    Noticing Sebastian''s anxious expression, Matthew sighed. "I shouldn''t have dragged you into this. Hurry up and carry your father out. If you don''t go now, it''ll be toote."


    When Matthew came home a few days ago, Matthew saw several unfamiliar parks parked at the entrance of Silverbrook Vige. He realized that Horace''s men had set their sights on his family, including


    Stanley, Lillian, and Lorraine.


    It triggered his wraith. Even though Ivy had been secretly keeping an eye on them, what if she let her guard down?


    The thought of what might happen scared Matthew, and he wasn''t going to let Stanley, Lillian, and Lorraine be in harm''s way.


    Matthew was always on the lookout for an opportunity. After learning that Das was associated with Horace, he knew this was his chance to end everything once and for all.


    Das only got to live until now because Matthew was waiting for Horace to show


    up.


    Sebastian bitterly smiled. "You saved


    mest time, and now you''ve rescued Dad. You got mixed up with the Wood family because of me. If I Swalk away, what does that say about me?"


    Matthew shook his head. "Honestly, it''s not about you. Let''s drop the subject.


    Hurry up and get Theo out of here. What if more of them show up?"

 Chapter 536

    Sebastian interrupted. "With so many people showing up, I''m definitely not going anywhere. I''m still an adult, and I can surely offer something. Well, I can swing a knife."


    As Sebastian spoke, he picked up a short knife from the ground and waved it around with one hand. Finding it underwhelming, he grabbed a steel pipe with a thickness of one finger.


    So, he ended up with a steel rod in his left hand and a short knife in his right. Then, Sebastian walked up to the chair and stood guard next to Matthew.


    Seeing Sebastian all tense and clumsy, Matthew couldn''t help but how inept he was during his first fight in the prison.


    Sebastian might be able to handle himself in a scuffle, but getting into a fight to the death was a death wish.


    "This isn''t a game, you¡ª"


    Right then, hurried footsteps came from outside, apanied by frantic shouting.


    "A nurse said the security went down to the basement."


    "He''s here at the first basement floor, so look around closely."


    Matthew sprang to his feet. Wielding a de, he made his way to the door with Sebastian behind him.


    Matthew turned to Sebastian and instructed, "Stay with Theo. Keep an eye on Das. I''ll be back soon."


    Sebastian had something to say, but he swallowed his words upon seeing Matthew''s firm expression. "Alright. I''ll do what you say. Just make sure to stay safe. If things get tough, just run. Staying alive is more important than anything."


    Realizing how genuine Sebastian was warmed Matthew''s heart. He nodded and confidently headed out of the door.


    Immediately after leaving the room, Matthew spotted around ten peopleing his way from a distance, carrying weapons in their hands. He just made a beeline for them.


    As Carlos was leading his squad in the search, he saw someoneing out of the nearby room. The light helped him see Matthew clearly, and he eximed, "Matthew!"


    Matthew sized up the group. Noticing their burly figures and sturdy posture, he sensed an unmistakable military vibe. It was clear as day that these people were soldiers.


    He looked conflicted. "I''m Matthew. What do you need from me?"


    Carlos'' face hardened. "You''re dead today, Matthew."


    After saying that, Carlos motioned with his hand, signaling for the others to circle Matthew. Watching the group approaching with steel pipes, Matthew sighed. He didn''t want to go up against soldiers.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew dered loudly, "I actually look up to the soldiers the most. My dream as a kid was to be one of them."


    Seeing that Matthew was trapped with no way out, Carlos sneered with disdain. Matthew actually said something like that at this point.


    "So you figured out I''m a soldier, and now you''re scared? Are you saying all that to butter me up? Too bad. That won''t work. You''re dead meat today."


    Matthew shook his head. "I''m not trying to win you over. I genuinely respect soldiers, especially when I watch those war movies about fighting for the country.


    "Watching them risk their lives and shed blood just to protect the country and theirrades always brings me to tears. I''m grateful to them and have a lot of respect for every soldier."


    As the ten hefty men closed in, they slowed down, and their expressions softened slightly when they nced at Matthew.


    A hint of emotion flickered in Carlos'' eyes. "I have to admit. You sure know how to talk. Your ttery hit, the mark, and I''m pleased.


    some big shots. You still h


    Unfortunately, you''ve ticked off


    die.


    Matthew''s face gradually turned cold. "A soldier points their weapon to the outside. Yet, you want to take out someone like me, amon civilian. Do you think you''re worthy of being a soldier?"


    Carlos'' expression tensed up, and then he snapped, "I''ve taken off my army uniform already. Stop spewing nonsense."


    A hint of disappointment shed in Matthew''s eyes. "I just don''t get it. Why not just


    be a good soldier? Why do you have to work for the Wood family as a goon?"


    A bitter look crossed Carlos'' face. He gazed at Matthew with a menacing grin. "You''re not making it out alive today, Matthew. I''ll make sure you know exactly what''s going on before you kick the bucket.


    "Do you really think I wanted this? Are you aware of what I''m going through?


    "We''re living in peaceful times now, and that''s the saddest thing for the soldiers. I''m ready to give it my all.


    "My military skills are top-notch, and I''m willing toy down my life for my country. I''ve also earned a ton of awards. But with no wars going on, I''m basically nobody, and I don''t have any way to get promoted.


    "The day before yesterday, I ran into Dominic, Leo, and Lucien in Lambda


    City. As the kids from military


    families, they''re young and less


    experienced than me. All their put together don''t even add


    mine."


    Merits


    up to

 Chapter 537

    Carlos continued, "But these brats from military families are moving up quicker than I am due to their background. They all have bright futures ahead, but what about me? I''ve hit rock bottom and even ditched my uniform. Getting promoted is impossible for regr folks. Killing you is my only shot."


    Matthew firmly held the Apex de, his eyes locked on Carlos like a hawk. "You actually want to use my life as a stepping stone? Then I''ll just take you out, and I won''t have to feel guilty about it."


    Taken aback, Carlos said in disbelief, "Kill me? Seriously? Have you lost your mind? Do you honestly think you can take me on? Do you have any idea how many people I''ve got with me?"


    Matthew coldly stared at Carlos. "More people? Where are they? I''ll send you all on your way."


    Carlos looked at Matthew as if he was an idiot. "Y-you''re not scared silly, are you? Taking us out? Fine then. I''ll show you how many people are with me. I just hope you don''t wet yourself."


    After saying that, Carlos waved at Matthew and walked toward the exit on the first basement floor.


    Holding the Golden de, Matthew trailed behind Carlos as he found himself surrounded by more than ten people from all directions.


    After leaving the basement, Matthew was surprised to see it was raining. That exined why these people were wet.


    It really pouring down. In no time, Matthew''s clothes were soaked, and the wind made it tough to see.


    Carlos shouted, "Assemble!"


    A loud, thunderous voice rang out in the rain. Soon enough, the other squads emerged from the rain.


    80 people surrounded Matthew like predators cornering their prey. They had steel pipes as their weapons, all of them exuding a palpable killing intent.


    Carlos felt a sense of pride. For the first time, he had led so many skilled soldiers on his side. Undoubtedly, this moment was the crescendo of his life.


    He raised his chin slightly and looked at Matthew scornfully. "Did you see that? With this many people, we can easily beat you into a pulp. If you decide to retaliate, you''ll end up with a miserable fate. Just end your life yourself."


    The rain felt like arrows, and the wind cut like a knife, filling the air with a sense of impending bloodshed.


    Matthew raised his de. "So you think you can step over me to get ahead, huh? I''m going to unleash hell upon you all."


    What an insolent fool! Why was he still putting up a desperate struggle?


    With a gaze like he was staring at a corpse, Carlos suddenly roared, "Charge! Let''s go, my brothers!"


    Carlos''mand echoed in the storm. Matthew cut through the downpour and weaved through the enemies like a shadowy figure. The de gleamed as it was swung.


    Soon, heads were sent flying, and blood gushed out from the victims'' torsos, mixing with the rain.


    Some of the brawny men felt warm blood hit their faces. When they raised their hands to wipe it away, they could only feel empty air.


    Apparently, they were already decapitated. Blood sprayed from their severed necks. The hand that lingered at the cheek area was covered in blood, looking like it was coated in red paint.


    Matthew finally stopped in his tracks. He swung his de, and a humming sound filled the air.


    The blood on the de turned into vapor and dispersed. Then, with a series of thuds, headless bodies. dropped behind Matthew, sshing the water a few feet into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, ten people had dropped dead. The remaining 70 burly men and Carlos nkly stared at the bodies and heads rolling in the rain. They seemed paralyzed as if they were struck by lightning


    Other than the howling wind and rain, it was dead quiet.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded. Wielding his de, Matthew started walking toward his enemies. Water was dripping off him as he was soaked to the bone.


    Carlos and the other 70 brawny men freaked out, backing away slowly like they''d seen a haunting sight.

 Chapter 538

    Terrified, Carlos kept backing away and yelled at his men, "Let''s get him! He can''t take us all on by himself. No way one guy with a de can handle 70 of us."


    Everyone came to a standstill, holding their steel pipes tightly and staring at Matthew. One person stepped out from the group.


    "He definitely wasn''t putting on any defense. I''ll focus entirely on him. With all of us around, there''s no way I can''t block his attack."


    They felt a boost of confidence when they saw Rickey walk out. Thetter used to be the best in militarybat and had even gone up against ten opponents barehanded.


    Carlos braced himself and quickly rallied everyone to attack together. "Stick with Rickey, everyone. Keep up and don''t fall behind."


    The moment Matthew saw Rickey, he immediately went on high alert.


    Rickey walked at a strange pace. Every step he took sshed the rainwater up to the same level. Hended each step with an amazing amount of force, just like thest one.


    Matthew realized he was dealing with a cultivator, so he sharpened his focus and kept his eyes glued to his every move.


    Holding a steel pipe, Ricky inched closer and remarked, "You''re quick with your de, but speed alone won''t cut it. You need some power behind it, but your strength iscking."


    Matthew stayed silent. He fixed his gaze on Rickey without blinking. As Rickey spoke, he picked up his pace, closing the gap between himself and Matthew.


    With only two more steps to reach the striking distance, Rickey darted forward like a shadow, charging at Matthew. He swung his steel pipe at Matthew''s head, swooshing through the air.


    As the steel pipe came crashing down, Rickey didn''t even need to look to know that this blow would leave Matthew bloodied and bruised. But... why didn''t the steel pipe bounce back when it hit?


    Sensing that something was off, Rickey raised his head and looked at Matthew. Thetter was surprisingly unscathed. How could this happen?


    Rickey then looked at his hand. Apparently, his hand and steel pipe were long gone. He had lost his forearm, and blood gushed out from the severed part.


    With a ssh, a hand holding a steel pipe dropped from the air, crashing into the water below and sttering water everywhere.


    Rickey held his severed arm, fighting through the excruciating pain. "H-how can you be so fast?"


    He never imagined there''d be


    anyone in the world who could swing a de that quickly. It was so fast that he didn''t feel the pain before his hand was gone.


    Matthew sneered. "I thought you were a big deal, but it turns out you''re just a loser."


    Rickey greeted his teeth in anger. "How dare you insult me? I''ll¡ª"


    With a swish, a cold gleam shed. Rickey felt like he was taking flight. In the pouring rain, he was getting farther and farther from the ground.


    Looking down, he saw a headless body gushing blood. The body was missing a forearm and a hand.


    It suddenly dawned on him that it was his body. Then, his eyes were wide open, showing nothing but fear and terror.


    After a thud, the head hit the ground, rolling in the rain until it came to a stop at Carlos'' feet.


    Matthew sprang into action like a phantom, darting through the wind and rain.


    The wind howled, and the rain came down


    was arrows. Matthew''s de


    was like a scythe in the field, cutting down his enemies as if they were mere weeds.


    As one body fell after another, blood blended with rainwater and flowed into the drain.

 Chapter 539

    Carlos clutched the wound on his chest. "You... How dare you kill so many people? Are you insane?"


    Matthew was crouching on the ground as he waved his knife under the rain. Very quickly, his knife regained its original shine.


    He then stood up and wiped the rain off of his face before he looked at Carlos and said, "What should I have done then?


    "Should I have resigned to fate and allowed the Woods to kill me? Why should I do that?"


    Upon hearing that, Carlos gritted his teeth as his face contorted in anger. "Horace is the General of the army, and he''s not someone you can mess with. So, you''re basically digging your own grave here!"


    Matthew replied coldly, "You don''t have to worry so much about me you''re a dying man yourself."


    Having heard his response, Carlos looked down at the wound on his chest. Then, he proceeded to cough uprge gouts of blood. "I... I don''t understand... I..."


    Matthew treaded on the wet ground as he braved the rain to the entrance of the basement''s first floor.


    Meanwhile, Carlos watched as Matthew''s figure diminished from his sight. His body gradually weakened, and he murmured, "He''s just a bumpkin. Even if he were the strongest man alive... He''d be dead if he messed with Horace..."


    Carlos had yet to finish his words when he copsed to the ground.


    At this moment in time, all of the doctors and nurses were hiding in their offices upstairs. They were scared out of their wits and made sure that all the doors and windows were tightly shut.


    Since none of them wanted to get involved in the current situation, they


    collectively agreed to say that they didn''t know anything if anyone were toe their way.


    Consequently, there was no one looking after the patients, so all of them were crouching by the stairwell to watch the situation unfold.


    One of the male patients began to dance with excitement as he watched the scene below. "See that? I was just like him back then-cutting down my enemies with a legendary sword and leaving a trail of scattered bodies behind me.


    "That''s who I was, so please refer to me as ''Invincible General'' from now on!" Listening to that, another man retorted, "Nonsense! Why should we call you the Invincible General? Back in the day, I used toy siege and dye the streets red with my enemies'' blood.


    "In a battle fornd, I filled the barren fields with multitudes of corpses. There''s not a single enemy who could match up to me, so I''m the Invincible General here!"


    Just then, a bearded man in his 40s, who was weeping uncontrobly, said, "They vited my daughter, and my wife lost her mind.


    "I should have ughtered them all like this with a knife and ended their lives! Let me out! I''m not insane! I''m not mentally ill! I''ll kill them all! I''ll wipe out his entire family!"


    Upon hearing that, another long-haired man in his 40sughed out loud. "Nice! That was a good kill. You should do more of it. From today onward, I''ll start practicing martial arts and training until I achieve Peerless Swordsmanship.


    "Clearly, it was my wife who cheated since both the kids aren''t mine! So, why aren''t they sentenced to jail?


    "Once I achieve Peerless Swordsmanship, I''ll wipe out her entire family and kill that lover of hers too!"


    Suddenly, a woman picked up the broom and started waving it about. "I''ll kill you! I just learned a new skill.


    "You all im that I''m making false usations, so I''ll break the very source of your trouble with this stick first! How dare you bully me..."


    Then, a man in his 20s voiced out, "Why? I only tried to help her up! I saved her, so why''d you use me of being the perpetrator..."


    The noise in the hospital upstairs began to grow into a chaotic mess. Meanwhile, the rain battered down even more heavily, and tiny streams of water formed as the rain hit the ground.  en


    There was a car parked by the entrance, and Leo was leaning against the window


    as he watched the heavy rain outside.


    He frowned and said, "How are we supposed to clean up the mess when we can''t


    even get out of the car? The rain''s too heavy."


    In reply, Lucien smacked his lips and


    said, "Just get to it. We''re obliged to listen to him since Mr. Miles


    instructed us to. Everything he


    says


    will be considered an order.


    Leo sighed in reluctance. He wasn''t willing to ush into the heavy rain, so he switched the topic in hopes of dying their supposed work. "How many people do you think he''s killed this time?"


    Lucien didn''t wish to get out of the car as well, so he began to count with his fingers. "He killed one at the Opulent Club and one in the alley in front of the casino.


    "There''s also Craig and his thugs, which has more people, and there''s probably an additional two to three people he killed in this hospital. It can''t be any more than that."


    That being said, Leo nodded in agreement. "If he killed only two people, you and I will both carry one each on our backs.


    "But if he killed a third one, we''ll y rock, paper, scissors! The person who loses has to carry thest corpse."


    Lucien nodded as well. "It''s all set then. Let''s head in now. I''m afraid Matthew will get impatient if we drag on any longer."


    Afterward, both Leo and Lucien got out of the car and shrunk their necks as they braved through the heavy rain and rushed into Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital. Both of them were still chatting as they ran together side by side.


    Leo had held up a hand above his head to block the rain as he said, "I can barely see anything in this heavy rain. Where do we find the ward on the basement''s first floor?"


    Lucient then smiled and said, "Keep looking up and find a tall building... What''s tripping me here..."


    As soon as he said that, he lowered his gaze to the ground.


    In the next moment, he saw a human head rolling on the ground, and he let out a


    piercing shriek. "Fuck! It''s a human''s head..."


    Leo lowered his head as well, and his eyes widened while his face contorted in horror.


    His words became incoherent as well when he said, "Corpses... They''re all dead... Corpses everywhere... There''s too many of them..."

 Chapter 540

    There were corpses strewn all across the ground, and it was truly a horrifying


    sight.


    Fresh blood had dyed the trickling rainwater a crimson red, and all of the rainwater pooled together before streaming in the same direction.


    Both Lucien and Leo felt a chill run down their spines when they took note of the situation. They had gone numb from the shock.


    It wasn''t as if they''d never seen the aftermath of a small-scale battle since they had participated in multiple army training sessions and had even gone overseas for peacekeeping missions.


    However, they had yet to encounter such a sight, and they were frozen in ce under the heavy rain whilst their faces turned pallid from the blow.


    Only after a long period of time did they make eye contact and notice the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Then, Leo started, "Did... Did he kill them all?"


    Lucien had yet to fully recover from the shock, but he still replied, "I think so... How ruthless."


    At that, Leo nodded and agreed, "I used to think that he was digging his own grave when he killed Isaac. But now... I think that it was Isaac who was digging his own grave by provoking Matthew."


    Lucien wiped the water off his face and said, "At least we''re at the psychiatric hospital. If we were at other hospitals, the people there would have been traumatized."


    Leo then whipped his phone out and said, "Let''s talk about itter. I think those guys have arrived as well, so let''s ask them to clean up the corpses with us.


    "Otherwise, things will get worse if someone uploads a video of what happened here when the rain stops."


    There were around ten people who came, except for Dominic, who was injured, and there were 12 more people nearby. Naturally, Leo wouldn''t allow any of them to ck off.


    On the streets of Lambda City, many roadside trees had fallen and caused a road blockage. It was a mess on the main road, and not only were there stray branches littered all over but fallen motorbikes and other misceneous items.


    When Horace noticed the huge tree that was blocking their way, his face darkened. "Make a detour!"


    Then, the car backed up a short distance before it turned into a smallne on the side. Finally, after a tiring number of twists and turns, they arrived at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital.


    The driver stopped the car and turned back to ask, "Mr. Wood, are you sure we''re heading in this way?"


    Though the rain was storming heavily, he could clearly tell that the words on the gate said "Psychiatric Treatment Hospital". He was afraid that Horace had taken the wrong way.


    Then, Horace replied coldly, "I''m sure of it. I bought this ce myself, so there''s no mistaking it. Just drive in!"


    At the same time, Trevor was making multiple detours on the street, and he had long lost count of how many times he had to make a detour.


    Brad was currently on the phone with Leo, who had called him. "He killed them again? Just take the corpses to the same ce and leave them there first."


    When Brad heard that Matthew had killed someone again, he felt a headacheing. He had just finished dealing with the aftermath of Craig''s death, but Matthew was at it again.


    Leo then replied bitterly, "There''s not enough space for it."


    Brad was stunned upon hearing that, but he soon said, "That''s a crematorium, and there''s at least 20 corpse storage units in it. There''s no way it won''t fit!


    "Matthew''s causing us way too much trouble. I''m not going to clean up after him once we finish dealing with the Woods!"


    Leo got a little anxious when Brad didn''t believe him. "Mr. Miles, I''m being serious."


    Upon hearing that, Brad asked frostily, "How many people did he kill? I''m sure they''ll fit, alright?"


    Leo then looked at the numbers in his hand and said, "He killed more than 90 people exactly 96 people."


    Brad froze upon hearing the number Leo stated. Matthew had murdered a total of 96 people! Had he... Had he gone insane?


    Previously, when Matthew had murdered someone, Brad had someone look into it -the gambler from the alleyway had blood on his hands, while Craig had thugs who beat people up.


    Those people carried criminal records, so even if Matthew had killed them, it was for the greater good of society. But Matthew had overdone it by killing 96 people.


    After Brad hung up the phone, he quickly rushed Trevor. "Quick! Get to the psychiatric hospital as fast as you can!"


    Upon hearing that, Trevor acknowledged hismands and turned tails to switchnes so that they could get to the psychiatric hospital.


    For the rest of their journey, Brad stretched his head toward the window to look out of the car from time to time.


    When Hugh saw how he behaved, heughed and said, "You''ve been on so many battlefields and


    encountered massacres that turned clear streams into a bloody one, s SO why are you so anxious over such a small matter?"


    Brad didn''t reply but took his phone out and dialed for Matthew. However, he was


    a little taken aback when Matthew actually answered the phone this time.


    Through the receiver, he could hear Matthew greeting him. "Hello?"


    Brad froze for a moment before he flew into a rage. "Matthew, what were you thinking? 96 people? Are you... Have you gone mad? You can''t just murder all 96 of them like that. Aren''t you going too far?"


    Matthew didn''t expect Brad to question him about this. He took a deep breath and tried hard to maintain hisposure as he said, "There were 81 soldiers who


    came.


    "Why aren''t they in the barracks preparing for battle but running over to kill a normal civilian like me?


    "Should I not have killed them for aiming their guns at their fellow countrymen?"


    Brad went speechless upon hearing his reasons. He understood what it meant when soldiers started aiming their guns at their own people.


    It meant that the soldiers had lost their sense of duty! It meant civil strife and chaos for the entire nation. It meant chaos for the entire nation! It meant soldiers caring up territories!


    en


    It also meant that the country would fall apart, and that people would suffer


    endlessly!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 541

    Suddenly, memories from 70 to 80 years ago resurfaced in his mind, and a hint of horror and fear shed in Brad''s eyes.


    Right after, the fear in his eyes turned into ferociousness. Even his dimmed and old eyes were bursting with an immense murderous intent.


    "You did a great job. I would''ve taken them out as well, so what you did was considered meritorious. I''ll treat you to a meal after everything''s over!"


    After he said that, Brad switched the topic and asked, "What about those 15 other people? What''s their identity, and why did you kill them?"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew responded coldly, "They''re security guards."


    Brad was stunned for a moment before he angrily asked, "Why did you kill them then?"


    Matthew replied, "There''s a reason why I killed them. Sebastian was a healthy man through and through, but they treated him as a psychiatric patient and even tried to give him medication. They wanted to torture him into bing a real psychiatric patient.


    "These security guards aren''t here to protect the safety of the hospital but to helpmit crimes with the director of the hospital! They''re aplices, so they deserved it!"


    Brad went silent when he heard what Matthew had said. He never imagined that the security guards would turn out to be aplices.


    After a while, he thought of something and said, "Horace is here in Lambda City, but you can''t do anything to him even if hees to you!"


    "Why?" Matthew questioned icily.


    Brad fumed a little and replied, "Isaac''s the one who''s in the wrong, and you''ve already killed him. So, why would you want to mess with Horace too?"


    Matthew then stared at the ground. By now, Das'' wounds have already clotted, and his face was pale while his body was in a weakened state.


    The anesthetic had begun to wear off, and Das was groaning in pain.


    Then, Matthew retracted his line of sight and said, "The director of the psychiatric hospital is Das. He''s from the Wood family and said that he moved to Eastoria several generations ago.


    "Horace was the one who helped him establish this hospital."


    Listening to that, Brad''s eyes narrowed sharply, and he sat upright. "What are you trying to say? That Horace has connections with Eastoria?"


    (


    This made his scalp feel as if it would explode. It didn''t matter what sort of issue Isaac had going on because that would at most be personal. But Brad couldn''t imagine what would go down if Horace had connections with Eastoria.


    The moment Hugh heard that question, he sat upright. The indifference on his face disappeared and was reced by a malicious demeanor.


    His gaze was as sharp as an unsheathed sword, and he exuded the might of a veteran soldier who had braved through countless battles. Hugh''s eyes were overflowing with murderous intent.


    Matthew answered confidently, "That''s right. Horace has connections with Eastoria."


    Brad put on a grave expression and asked, "What''s your proof?"


    Soon, Matthew replied in a thunderous voice, saying, "Das imprisoned Theo Campbell to acquire the medical literature, Integrative Medicine.


    "Das is a member of Red Wolves, and Red Wolves is a force and power from Eastoria. But Horace is shielding Das. Isn''t this proof enough?"


    At that, Brad finally realized that the situation was much worse than expected. "Matthew! Horace holds a significant position, and it would affect everything else if you mess with him.


    "The aftermath would be too great to handle if he dies. It doesn''t matter how good of a reason you have-you''re not allowed to kill him!"


    Matthew raised his brows when he heard Brad''s response, but a group of people entered just as he was about to speak.


    Matthew then looked toward the


    group of people. The person who led


    the group was an old man, but he


    had a strong and imposing


    demeanor, as well as a distinctive air of a soldier''s prowess.


    There were three other people who followed behind him, and they were all dressed in military uniforms, which added to their fierce and imposing presence.


    Das was lying on the ground with a pale face and weak body as he groaned in pain. But when he saw the group of peopleing, he was overjoyed.


    "Save me, Uncle Horace! He''s trying to kill me!"


    Immediately, Matthew understood that the old man was Horace. He then told Brad over the phone, "Horace is here, so I''m hanging up!"


    The wind had died down, and so had the rain. With the car still driven forward,


    Brad let out an rmed expression when he heard that Horace had arrived.


    If Matthew killed Horace, a General, wouldn''t that equal the entire nation falling into chaos?


    Just this thought alone made Brad


    anxious, and he roared at Trevor "Come on! Drive faster! I don''t care what you have to do, but we need to get to the psychiatric hospital this instant!"

 Chapter 542

    Trevor could feel the gravity of the situation with what Brad had said, so he stepped hard on the gas pedal and sped through the roads once again.


    In a room on the basement''s first floor of Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital, Matthew wielded the Apex de in one hand as he stared at Horace.


    He had to admit that Horace''s presence was very imposing-thetter had an upright posture, white hair, youthful features, and eyes as sharp as an eagle''s.


    Horace was shocked to see Das in such a pitiful state. His clothes were almost fully stained with blood, and his hands were injured while his face bore a swollen bruise. Das'' voice was also so weak that it was almost inaudible.


    Horace''s face carried a trace of shock. He never thought there''d be anyone who could pull off something so vicious! He then looked at Matthew with a frosty re.


    "Did you do this?"


    Matthew casually replied, "I did."


    Upon hearing his response, Horace narrowed his eyes sharply. "Don''t you know that he''s my nephew? I''ve mentioned it before."


    Matthew then said, "I do."


    In an instant, Horace''s expression twisted ferociously. "So, you did this to him knowing that he was my nephew?"


    Matthew then replied coldly, "Don''t you know what he''s done?"


    Horace spoke with a chill. "This is a hospital to cure people of their illnesses, so if anything were to happen, it''d at most be a doctor-patient dispute. I don''t care what he''s done, but I''m here to back him up!"


    Matthew then pointed at Das and said, "He took a perfectly healthy man into the psychiatric hospital and forced the man to be a psychiatric patient using the medications here! Does this count as curing people of their illnesses?"


    Horace froze for a while. He never expected Das to do something like that, but he still roared in dissatisfaction, "I don''t care what happened between the both of you, but you can''t hurt him in front of me!"


    At that, Matthew burst into fury. "Why not?"


    He had thought that Horace would feel at least shocked or guilty when he learned of the truth.


    After all, anyone would get angry if they heard that a doctor had tortured a perfectly healthy person into a psychiatric patient.


    But Horace didn''t care at all. In his eyes, the injustice and misery other people had to face were all insignificant!


    Horace looked at Matthew with much disdain as he said, "Why not? Because I''m the General of the Southern Army, and I''ve got 100 thousand soldiers in mymand.


    "My status is so powerful that even the mayor of Lambda City would have to bow down before me! You asked me why not, but isn''t my name and status enough of a reason?"


    Just then, the Apex de slid across Das'' neck and drew fresh blood. In response, Das clutched onto his neck to stop the blood from flowing.


    However, the blood trickled down his neck readily and couldn''t be stopped. The blood ran down his fingers and soon reached his chest.


    Das was so frightened that he kicked his legs in a struggle, while Horace''s eyes widened in shock.


    Horace couldn''t understand Matthew at all. He was a well-known figure as well, but just where did Matthew receive the guts to sh the neck of the person he wanted to protect?


    When Sebastian saw this particr scene, his knees gave out. Matthew had to be mad! How could he humiliate Horace like this? Was he trying to dig his own grave?


    Matthew flung the Apex de aside, and the blood that was staining the de dripped and sttered onto the ground. He looked as if he were casually holding onto a fly swatter and beating a mosquito to death.


    As Matthew looked at Horace, he said, "So what if you''re Horace Wood?" Immediately, Horace''s face contorted, and he gritted his teeth in anger. "Very well. You must have a death wish! How dare you kill my nephew who I''ve been trying to protect!"


    Then, Matthew said, "Not only did I kill Das, but I''ve also killed Isaac!"


    Horace was in disbelief. He thought he had heard him wrong. "Who did you say you killed?"


    He had lost contact with Das two days ago, and no one had been able to find him, which was why Horace had personallye to Lambda City to rescue Das.


    His second objective was to find his biological nephew, Isaac, but now that Matthew had just revealed the fact that he had killed Isaac, he couldn''t take it in. Matthew nodded and said, "I killed Isaac, and my name is Matthew Grant!"


    All of a sudden, Horace''s vision went out, and his head began to spin. His knees gave out, and he copsed to the ground.


    Just then, the three people by the side hurried forward to support him.


    "Mr. Wood!"


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Wood? Please get up!"


    The three of them quickly worked together by pinching his nose, shouting at him loudly, and prying his eyes open.


    After a long period, Horace finally managed to catch his breath and regain consciousness. He slowly opened his eyes and struggled to get up-both his legs were too weak to stand.


    At that, the three of them gathered to support him and help him stand.


    Horace then pointed at Matthew and said, "How... How could you?"


    Matthew replied with a chill in his tone, "Isaacid his hands on my woman right in front of me. Say, what''s there to hesitate about? We can always talk after I kill


    him!"


    Upon hearing that, Horace fumed so


    badly with anger that he pointed at Matthew with trembling hands and roared, "I don''t care about your excuses! I kill you for killing Isaac! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 543

    With the de in his hands, Matthew let out a maniacal expression and yelled, "I want you dead as well!"


    As long as Horace was dead, this matter could be considered a closed case.


    Matthew held the de as he walked toward Horace, who seemed to be horrified. Horace never expected that Matthew would actually dare to kill him.


    But at this moment in time, he seemed to have encountered the most unimaginable situation. "You actually dare kill me? Are... Are you crazy?


    It was at this moment that messy footsteps sounded from outside. Soon enough, a group of people burst into the room.


    Brad and Hugh were running in front, and Brad began to shout in fright when he saw Matthew walking toward Horace with a de in his hand.


    "Matthew, stop it! Do... Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Brad was truly frightened-Matthew genuinely meant to kill Horace. As he shouted, he stopped short in front of Horace to block Matthew from killing him.


    Now that there was an obstacle in front of Matthew, he said, "I know what I''m doing, so get out of the way!"


    Brad was so furious that he couldn''t speak coherently. He was already blocking Matthew off, so why was Matthew so persistent in killing Horace?


    "Matthew, you... You can''t kill him! His status is too high, so you can''t kill him!"


    Horace was driven by a wave of insanity. It was the first time someone had ever dared say that they''d kill him.


    "Get me a gun, Brad. I''ll kill him myself!"


    He had gone out in a hurry earlier and never thought of taking his gun with him because he believed that there were nearly 100 elite soldiers in Lambda City. As such, he had to borrow Brad''s gun.


    Matthew then charged toward Brad and said, "Do you see that? He wants me dead too! Why should I stop if he wants to kill me too?"


    Brad ignored Horace''s request and stretched his arms out to stop Matthew from inching closer. "I''ll say it again. You can''t kill him. You have no right to kill him!"


    Then, Matthew used the Apex de to point at Das'' corpse on the floor before he said, "He''s an Eastorian and a member of the Red Wolves.


    "But Horace rushed all the way here just to protect him. Do you know what this means? It means that Horace is acting as Red Wolves'' shield.


    "Why aren''t you letting me kill him? Are you waiting for him to turn into a traitor?"


    Brad was questioned into speechlessness, but he turned his head and yelled at Horace, "Horace, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Horace''s face had drained of its color, and he appeared to be in a panic. "I didn''t know about that. I only knew that he was an Eastorian and studied psychiatric treatment.


    "He''s a descendant of the Wood family and came back to acknowledge his lineage. I was just trying to help him. I didn''t know that he... that he was a member of Red Wolves."


    Matthew couldn''t bear to hear another word from him and angrily said, "He kidnapped a normal person and tortured them until they turned into a psychiatric patient.


    "Why would you still try to protect an Eastorian who conducted something so outrageous to our fellow countrymen? How are you going to exin that?"


    Upon hearing that, Horace panicked even more, and in an instant, his imposing air as a General copsed.


    When it came to matters involving an Eastorian, every bit of it would turn grave Horace waspletely flustered and jumbled up his words as he tried to incoherently exin, "I... really... really didn''t know


    "Back then, his father saved my son, so I treated him as my own nephew to repay


    the favor. I truly had no idea that he''s a part of Red Wolves."


    Understanding the situation, Brad waved his hands at Trevor and the rest of the men. "You don''t have to exin anymore. Take him away and send him to Khoitwood!"


    Upon hearing that, Horace became anxious, "What do you think you''re doing, Brad? You''ve got no right toy hands on me.


    "You know exactly what I represent, so are you ready to face the consequences that will follow if youy your hands on me?"


    Brad couldn''t be bothered with him and began to rush Trevor and the other men. "Speed it up!"


    Then, Trevor brought his subordinates and pulled Horace away without a single care for whatever protests he made.


    Matthew stared at Horace''s departure while holding onto his de before he questioned Brad angrily, "Brad Miles, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to protect him?"


    Brad froze for a while. He didn''t expect Matthew to call out his full name, but he quickly snapped out of his trance and said, "It''s not what you think.


    "There''s too many people here, so let''s switch to a different location. I''ll exin."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew flung the de to the ground forcefully The Apex de nged onto the ground with sparks flying out from the friction, and the de broke into twe.


    Afterward, Matthew answered in a fury, "Fine! I''d like to see what sort of exnation you''reing up with!"


    Brad then led Matthew out of the basement''s first floor and got into a car. It was only after Brad took a


    look outside the car and saw a few guard''s standing in the distance that he finally rxed a little


    Before Brad started, he let out a sigh. "Hey, it''s not that I''m against you trying to


    kill him, okay? It''s because it''ll be really difficult to handle.


    "Horace is a General, so you can''t just kill him as you wish! How am I supposed to answer to the military and my higher ups, then?"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew raised his hand and showed Brad the Juprus Ring. "Will you still need to answer to them if I killed him because of this?"

 Chapter 544

    Brad''s gaze fell on the Juprus Ring, and his expression became solemn.


    After a long while, he looked up at Matthew and said, "Mr. Grant, this Juprus Ring holds great significance. Are you sure you want to use it to kill Horace?"


    Even Brad changed the way he spoke and used honorifics with Matthew when he saw the ring.


    Matthew replied without a single moment of hesitation, "That''s right. I''m going to use the Juprus Ring to kill Horace!"


    Upon hearing that, Brad stared at Matthew with a trace of doubt. "Mr. Grant, this ring alone isn''t enough if you want to kill Horace!"


    Matthew had always been oblivious to the Juprus Ring''s history, so when he heard what Brad said, he immediately asked, "Why not?"


    Brad then revealed a hint of oddity in his eyes as he scrutinized Matthew a few times. Then, he said, "I''m starting to wonder if you randomly picked up the Juprus Ring from somewhere."


    Matthew knew it was a little suspicious for him to not know the history of the Juprus Ring as its owner, but this was the only token Nichs had left for him, so Brad had gone a little far by saying that.


    Matthew couldn''t bear it and refuted, "Why don''t you randomly pick up another Juprus Ring for me, then?"


    At that, Brad began to shake his head. "I was just saying, but there''s only one of it in the entire world. The Juprus Ring symbolizes Juprus and represents the highest honor.


    "But that doesn''t mean it grants you power over life and death. The real thing that grants you the authority to kill is the Juprus de.


    "As long as you present the Juprus de, not only can you demand me to kill Horace but also his entire family. At that time, I''ll personally bring my men and destroy his entire lineage."


    It was the first time Matthew had ever heard of a Juprus de-Nichs hadn''t told him about it before.


    For a moment, he stayed silent, and when Brad noted his reaction, he asked, "Can''t you take the Juprus de out?"


    Matthew didn''t reply. Not only could he not present the Juprus de, but he didn''t even know what it looked like in the first ce.


    However, Brad had long guessed that Matthew wouldn''t be able to present the Juprus de, so he continued, "The Juprus de has been missing for more than 20 years, and it disappeared alongside thest of Juprus in the previous generation.


    "I heard that something huge happened back then, but I''m not sure of the details -I don''t have the right to know either.


    "However, Juprus disappeared after that incident, and the Juprus Ring disappeared alongside the Juprus de as well.


    "Come 20 yearster, you presented the Juprus Ring out of nowhere, which surprised me."


    Listening to what Brad had said, Matthew was shocked. So, the reason Nichs had gone into hiding was because something had happened.


    He wanted to ask more about what had happened, but Brad mentioned that he had no right to know of it¡ªwho knew if Brad was telling the truth too?


    However, Matthew snapped out of it very quickly. Those thoughts were too distant


    to him, and he had yet to resolve the issue at hand.


    "Then are we just gonna let Horace off like this?"


    Brad shook his head and replied, "I wouldn''t say that we''re letting him off-it''s up to the bigshots to decide how they feel about this issue and how they would deal with it.


    swr¨®


    There was an ominous feeling welling up within Matthew when Brad said that.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Just then, Brad let out a helpless expression and sighed as he said "You might not realize it, but his connections are tangled deep within, and the situation''s far moreplicated to deal with.


    let


    "We''re both actually very different. While I earned my title through countless battles and sacrifices, Horace made it to the top through the powerful figures who backed him up."


    Matthew was put off by how secretive Brad was being and said, "Who are those people? What are you trying to say?"


    After a bout of silence, Brad said, "I only know a little about them, but I''ve heard that they''re the reason the Juprus'' previous generation went into hiding."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Brad then said, "Wait for a bit. I have to take this call."


    Matthew hummed in agreement and sat by the side as he waited. Once Brad had answered the call, he let out a sudden shout after having heard a few words.


    "What? Horace was rescued? Who were they? What do they do for a living?"


    Matthew was shocked when he heard that. Horace was his sworn enemy, so if he were to let Horace go, it would be equal to releasing a tiger back into its mountain.


    Brad was seething with anger and cursed back in reply before he hung up the call. He then looked at Matthew and said, "I''m sorry. I... I never thought this would happen."


    Matthew red at Brad with much fury and said, "You think apologizing would do you any good? You shouldn''t have tried to stop me!"

 Chapter 545

    Brad''s expression went dark. He had a high status, so it had been a long time


    since anyone ever spoke to him that way. But he understood where Matthew wasing from.


    Allowing Horace to leave was pretty much the same as allowing a murderer to roam free. Yet, another issue had unraveled itself.


    Brad pondered for a moment before he said, "I truly never expected this to happen-they move way too quickly.


    "But I promise you that I won''t allow Horace to step foot into Lambda City! I can also guarantee that the soldiers will never use their guns within the country! Your family will definitely be safe!"


    Matthew could tell that Brad had only said that to give him peace of mind, but how could there be such a thing as definite and guaranteed safety?


    Now that Horace had been rescued, he was sure to carry out his revenge in a frenzied manner. What would happen to his parents then? And what about Lorraine''s safety?


    Matthew was so mad that he exited the car and took a few steps forward. After having stood still for a while, he slowly turned around.


    Matthew was bursting with a chilly sense of ruthlessness. There was a murderous and bloodthirsty intent that hung in the air around him, which contributed to the heavy tension felt in the atmosphere.


    Matthew resembled a bloodthirsty ughterer, and the gaze he directed at Brad could send shivers down one''s spine.


    The moment Brad locked his eyes with Matthew''s, he felt as if he had been brought back to the battlefield several decades ago, where corpses piled up into mountains over the bloody fields.


    Brad felt a tingle sent down his spine as he looked at Matthew''s eyes. He hadn''t seen a pair of eyes holding so much thirst for murder in a very long time.


    Afterward, Brad took a deep breath and regained hisposure before he exined, "I didn''t think it would happen either."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew said slowly, "Brad, you set Horace free, and he would definitely take his revenge.


    "By then, if anyone threatens my family, I''ll go on a massacre. I don''t know how many people would die then, but you should stand by and get ready to clean up the corpses!"


    His words were as biting as the crisp and icy breeze that blew across snowy ins, and it brought about an endless chill.


    After he had finished speaking,


    Matthew turned to leave. Brad then let out a horrified expression.


    Matthew had been going on a killing


    spree these few days... and he had killed quite a number of people.


    As such, Brad couldn''t imagine how many more were to die if Matthew was to go


    on a massacre. He could only hope that Horace wouldn''t return for revenge.


    Matthew returned to the basement''s first floor, and Sebastian walked up to him. "Mr. Grant..."


    After calling out for Matthew, Sebastian didn''t know what else to say. He was far too shocked by the events today-witnessing Matthew''s murderous intentions, and the arrival of Horace, Brad, and Hugh. His brain was in turmoil.


    Reak


    Matthew nced at Theo, who was lying on the bed, and went over to check on him. "His body is too and he has sustained a lot of injuries, But they''re not life-threatening, so take him, and make sure he recovers properly."


    home


    When Sebastian heard that he could go home, he snapped out of his daze and said, "Our house got demolished.


    "But even if it weren''t destroyed, I dare not take my father home. I''m afraid that Red Wolves wille knocking on our door."


    Because Matthew had been so busy thinking about the matters regarding Horace,


    he had forgotten about this. "Why don''t I find a ce for you?"


    But Sebastian felt a little embarrassed and said, "You''ve helped me out a lot already. I feel bad for troubling you even more."


    Matthew then smiled and said, "You don''t have to treat me as an outsider. I''ll drive you to Opulent Club-it''s very safe there.


    Since Sebastian couldn''te up with a better idea, he followed suit and helped


    to lift Theo''s bedboard out of the basement''s first floor with Matthew.


    After they put Theo into the car, they searched through the hospital and finally found a statue in Das'' office.


    It was the same statue-a childlike statue with a potbelly, stout arms and legs, and an exaggerated smile. Beneath the statue was a name list, and there were around 30 names on it.


    Matthew took the namelist and started the car as they prepared to leave.

 Chapter 546

    Suddenly, there was a call from Caleb. "Hello, Mr. Grant. I found traces of Red Wolves, and you''d be shocked to find out where Red Wolves'' hideout is."


    Matthew was left speechless upon hearing his call. Did Caleb seriously only find traces of Red Wolves after Das'' was dead?


    "Is it located at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital?"


    Caleb was standing on the street opposite the psychiatric hospital and staring straight at the building. He never imagined that Red Wolves would be so crafty.


    When they were looking for Red Wolves'' hideout, Caleb and Matthew crossed out the psychiatric hospital first. In the end, their hideout turned out to be at the psychiatric hospital.


    Now that Caleb had finally made some progress and found something, he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face and quickly dialed Matthew''s number. But... he never thought that Matthew had already guessed it.


    "How... How did you know?" Caleb asked, but Matthew didn''t reply to him.


    Fueled by his curiosity, Caleb questioned Matthew once more, "Mr. Grant, how did you know?"


    Just then, a car stopped and parked right in front of him, and its car window was rolled down.


    Caleb soon noticed that it was Matthew who was driving the car and said, "You arrived at the perfect time! Red Wolves'' hideout is located at the psychiatric hospital opposite the road. Let''s head in!"


    Matthew felt a little sorry for him. "I''ve already cleared this hideout, and I''ve killed all of the Red Wolves'' members there. There''s no need to go back in."


    Caleb was stunned, but he soon anxiously asked, "Did you see my wife and my kid? There''s a beauty mark at the corner of my wife''s lips, and my son pretty much resembles me."


    As Matthew listened to his descriptions, he shook his head and pulled out a name list. "Take a look at this and see if your wife and son''s names are on it."


    Caleb was somewhat panicked, and his hands trembled as he took the name list. After scanning the list twice, he shook his head and said, "Their names aren''t here."


    Atst, Matthew felt as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. "That''s great then. This name list contains the names of everyone they killed.


    "So, if your wife and son''s names aren''t here, it means that they''re still alive. They might be held captive in another ce, so resume your investigation and find them.


    "Red Wolves has another hideout in Lambda City!"


    All of a sudden, Caleb thought of something and said, "I''ve been looking into another ce, which I suspect is the Red Wolves'' hideout, but I''m not sure."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew''s expression became solemn. For the sake of saving Sebastian, Matthew had barged into the psychiatric hospital.


    Luckily, Das wasn''t holding Theo hostage, unlike Caleb''s wife and kid, which was why they needed to be extra careful when rescuing them this time round.


    After a moment of silence, Matthew said, "Let''s y it safe this time. First, you''ll have to check if it''s really Red Wolves'' hideout.


    "Don''t you own 100 rings? Scatter a few of them around to act as surveince cameras and let me know if you find anything new. Are you okay with this arrangement?"


    Caleb nodded after he heard what Matthew said. He needed to be extra cautious when it came to handling matters that were rted to his wife and kid''s life and death.


    "I''ll do as you say and get to it now." As soon as he finished speaking, Caleb left in


    a rush.


    Matthew let out a sigh of relief. He understood how Caleb felt, beingza father himself, and he decided to regroup with Caleb after he had driven Sebastian and Theo to Opulent Club.


    At the entrance of Wealthwave Group, Jennifer was holding up a banner. It read, "Matthew Grant abandoned his wife and his


    daughter to run off with Wealth wave Group''s CEO, Rachel Carter. What a heartless scumbag!"


    The employees who entered through thepany''s entrance were all looking at


    the banner, and some even gathered in small groups to point at and gossip about


    it.


    "I can''t believe the chauffeur abandoned his wife and daughter. I must''ve been silly to think that Ms. Carter had found her true love."


    "What a pity! How could a beauty like Ms. Carter meet such a scumbag?"


    "As the saying goes, all pretty women get married to scumbags. Now, it looks like


    I must be too nice for my own good-I don''t have a girlfriend, after all."


    "Ms. Carter is a strong and independent person who can handle business just fine as well. It''s a pity that she''s got such terrible taste in men."


    "Not only is this guy useless and smooching off of Ms. Carter, but he''s also a jerk through and through!"


    When Jennifer noticed how the surrounding people werementing on Matthew, she felt a little too gleeful inside.


    "Matthew! This is what you deserve for not lending me some money! Let''s see if Racheles asking you for a breakup once she sees this banner!"

 Chapter 547

    In the Wealthwave Group''s building, the windows were pushed open one after another, and a lot of people were staring out nosily.


    Some of them even took their phones out to take a photo of the banner after adjusting the focus on their cameras.


    The entirety of Wealthwave Group was discussing Rachel getting scammed by the jerk, Matthew.


    A few of the security guards who noticed the situation reported it to their Captain, Zachary, and he brought two men to chase Jennifer away.


    "Hey! What are you doing? This is ourpany, so stop your nonsense! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" Zachary warned.


    When Jennifer saw the security guardsing, she immediately took on the attitude of a raging shrew. "How could you all gang up on a woman like me? Did that jerk, Matthew, send you here?


    "I mean... It''s not as if he''s never hit me before, but let hime and hit me himself if he has the guts to do it!


    "I don''t wanna live anymore..."


    Afterward, Jennifer began toy on the ground as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    Zachary was shocked by the scene. If it were a man who was kicking up a fuss, he would have long tackled them already. But they hadn''t even touched this woman, and she had already started bursting out in tears.


    As such, Zachary could only helplessly leave with the two other guards.


    Jennifer sneered inwardly when she saw this. When she was beaten up by Matthew thest time, she had gone home and tried to deduce the reason behind the violent tendencies he had shown without hesitation.


    In the end, she believed that it was because they were surrounded by strangers back then, and Matthew had no qualms about beating her up. That was why she had specifically chosen to appear in front of Wealthwave Group.


    She knew that Matthew would try to maintain his image as the perfect man while pursuing Rachel, so she believed that he wouldn''ty hands on her in front of Wealthwave Group.


    Seeing that the security guards had taken their leave, Jennifer stood up again and continued to wave the banner.


    Her actions greatly attracted the attention of the passersby, and she believed that Matthew would definitely show up when she was causing such a big scene!


    Zachary couldn''t resolve the issue himself, so he rushed upstairs to take Rachel''s instructions.


    However, it was only when he had arrived upstairs that he was told Rachel had gone out to handle some business.


    Helpless as he was, Zachary could only await Rachel''s return to resolve themotion Jennifer caused.


    In the director''s office at Silvaris Pharmaceuticals in the eastern suburbs of Lambda, Rachel took the key from the director of the


    pharmaceutical, Richard Henderson,


    and used it to open the desion


    swnovel.n


    Soon enough, the door to the safe sprang open, and Rachel opened it wide with much anticipation.


    However, the smile on her face disappeared very quickly when she saw an empty safe. She then turned to Richard with a re and asked, "Mr. Henderson, where are the formtions?"


    Richard appeared visibly ufortable as he said, "I can exin. Wyatt came a few days ago and took the formtion with him after saying that he wanted to take a look at it."


    Upon hearing that, Rachel''s face turned red with anger. "Who''s Wyatt? These formtions are the heart of the pharmaceutical factory, so what right does he have to just take it away?"


    en


    Richard let out a bitter expression and further exined, "He came in with Kyle Danziger, the Head of the Food and Drug Administration, so there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "This factory is going to get inspected by the Food and Drug Administration, so when that happens, you can halt the acquisition process. The factory will be destroyed in my hands!"


    Rachel couldn''t be bothered with these and red at Richard angrily as she questioned, "Even so, you can''t just sabotage me like this!


    "I only tried to acquire Silvaris Pharmaceuticals because of its formtions. Without the formtions, your factory is practically useless.


    "Have... Have you ever thought of the consequences of allowing someone else to take your formtions away?"


    Hearing all that, Richard could only exin more about the situation in sorrow. "I can''t do anything about it when he brought Kyle here!


    "They even said that they''d return the formtions a few days after borrowing it, but they wouldn''t return it to me when I went to ask for it!"


    At that, Rachel became so furious that she was about tobust. It was a trap! She could clearly sense that she was being yed, and a wave of helplessness rose within her heart.


    It was no big deal to run a business and make money out of it-the most difficult challenge about it was to navigate through the endless schemes and maniption people had set up.

 Chapter 548

    In the eyes of these people, credibility,mitment, and honoring contracts and partnerships meant nothing to them.


    The cold features that Rachel naturally possessed grew even colder, and it even brought about a chill in her tone.


    "Give me Wyatt''s contact number!"


    She couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time by venting at Richard her top priority now was to recover as many losses as possible.


    Then, Richard fished out an invitation card and said, "This is for you."


    At that, Rachel took a nce at Richard-it seemed that he had prepared it early on.


    She browsed through the invitation card and bypassed the polite greetings at the top that seemed to have expressed admiration and the desire to invite her for a chat.


    Then, her line of sight fell to the bottom of the card, and she took note of the address Grand Imperial Hotel, Room 008.


    20 minutester, Rachel and Tracy pushed open the door to the private room.


    The moment they entered, they saw a man in his 30s who exuded much confidence. He was wearing a Tom Ford tailored suit with a Rolex on his wrist and a cigar in his mouth. Beside him was a gorgeous woman adorned in a seductive outfit.


    Rachel then stared at Wyatt and asked, "Are you Wyatt?"


    Wyatt smiled and stood up as he answered, "That''s right. I''m Wyatt Reynolds. I''m really d that you could make it, Ms. Carter. Have a seat."


    However, Rachel wasn''t in the mood to sit and chat with him. "Hand me the formtions!"


    In an instant, the smile on Wyatt''s face disappeared. "Rachel, why should I give the formtions to you when you won''t show me even the slightest bit of respect?


    "There''s nothing we can discuss if thingse down to this. Besides, I didn''t take the formtion from you, did I?"


    Rachel knew that this issue wouldn''t be resolved so easily, so she suppressed her anger and said, "You took the formtions from Richard, so why don''t I call him over?"


    Upon hearing that, Wyatt let out a disdained look. "Oh, I definitely won''t give it to him."


    It was the first time Rachel had ever met someone so unreasonable. "Wyatt, do you know that what you''re doing now is stealing?"


    At that, Wyatt roared out inughter and said, I''ve got my men in Lambda City, so what if I stole it?


    You can try and sue me if you want, but no one would dare file the case for you!"


    Rachel was so mad that she pped the table with her hands and said, "Do you really think it''s that easy to mess with Wealthwave Group?"


    Rachel was extremely shocked by the situation. Before she had taken over Wealthwave Group, she had learned from the books that human nature was inherently good.


    Her mother had taught her to be modest, self-respecting, and dignified, while her teachers emphasized the importance of hard work, perseverance, and striving to be better.


    But after she had taken over Wealthwave Group, the things that Fred had taught her werepletely different.


    Fred was the first to ever tell her that human nature was inherently


    evil-especially businessmen and entrepreneurs, whose only goal was


    to profit, and that they would go to extreme lengths to achieve it


    Yesterday night, Fred even told her that when the wealthy and powerful shed with ordinary people, they would use their influence to crush the other party.


    However, if it was a sh between two wealthy and powerful figures, it would be all about negotiation and exchange of interests-never brute force.


    But here Wyatt was trying to crush her with his influence.


    Wyatt then said disdainfully, "Wealthwave Group? Sounds pretty amazing-


    especiallying from Khoitwood. But this is Lambda City!


    "Even if Wealthwave Group were to be the most powerfulpany to ever exist, you''d still need to lie low here in Lambda City!"


    Rachel was shocked by his behavior. It was the first time she had ever seen anyone with such an outrageous attitude.


    "What are you trying to do? Have you ever thought of the consequences?"


    Upon hearing that, Wyatt waved his hand and said, "Silvaris Pharmaceuticals must halt all productions, and shut down its line of formtions! This is what I demand!"


    Rachel''s eyes flickered as her thoughts raced through her mind. Ever since she had taken over Wealthwave Group, she had received nothing but people who kept pushing her boundaries.


    Now, it was time for her to finally


    take her stand and show her


    strength. "No way! Since I bought the pharmaceutical factory, it''s. going into production. Not only that, but be a mass production!"


    swnever

 Chapter 549

    There was a trace of astonishment shing across Wyatt''s eyes, but he spat out coldly, "Since you''re being so persistent, I''ll grant you three days to think it over. Today will be the first day.


    "You should hurry back to yourpany because things are about to go down!"


    Rachel could tell that he was threatening her, but she sneered, "You think I''m scared?" After she had said that, she turned to leave.


    Then, Wyatt whipped his phone out and called someone. "Hello, Derek? The negotiation went wrong. Take some men with you to the Wealthwave Group and show them what we can do!"


    After Rachel entered the elevator, she took out her phone. Seeing how anxious Rachel became, Tracy reminded her and said, "You won''t get a signal on the elevator."


    Upon hearing that, Rachel simply hummed in reply and let out a worried expression. She had a premonition of what Wyatt was about to do.


    Once she got out of the elevator, she made a call to Zachary and said, "Arrange for a few more men to patrol the area."


    Coincidentally, Zachary had something to tell her too. "Ms. Carter, something happened at thepany."


    Rachel was somewhat shocked and asked, "What happened?"


    Then, Zachary helplessly exined, "Matthew''s ex-mother-inw came today, and she held up a banner that said he''s a scumbag who abandoned his wife and daughter."


    At that, Rachel was somewhat taken aback-she had thought that it would be Wyatt''s men who were causing a scene.


    Who knew it turned out to be Matthew''s ex-mother-inw? She could only contact Matthew to resolve this particr issue.


    After she got into her car, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she forced a huge smile and called Matthew.


    "Hello?" Matthew answered sweetly.


    He had just dropped off Sebastian and Theo at the opulent Club and was thinking of seeing Ansel to ask him some things. But all of a sudden, his phone rang with an iing call from Rachel, and it made him inexplicably happy.


    "Hello? Why''d you call? Did you miss me?"


    Listening to his words, Rachel was stunned. But he wasn''t wrong, after all. She did miss him quite a bit after the previous makeout session they had in the car parked in front of Opulent Club.


    Of course, she''d be curious about the intimate rtions that happened between a man and a woman and the things she had never experienced, but it seldom came to mind.


    Yet, she began to think much more about it when she was bored, and it all began after Matthew had done that to her.


    At times, she even thought of the things they did in detail, and the more they acted like that, the more she thought about it. But she could never swallow her pride to take the initiative to contact Matthew first.


    Now that Matthew had asked her such a question, she felt too embarrassed to let him know that she did miss him.


    As such, she cleared her throat and switched the topic. "Your.... Ex-mother-inw is making a fuss at ourpany and said that you''re a jerk who abandoned her daughter.


    "What''s she trying to do by making a fuss in front of mypany?"


    When Matthew heard what she said, he became furious.


    Clearly, it was Tessa who stole hispany and divorced him, so how did this woman have the nerve to y the victim? Jennifer was absolutely shameless!


    "She said that she needed to pay the property management feesst time and didn''t have enough money. So, she came to me to borrow some money. She probably went mad over the money, so she did that!


    Rachel didn''t want to probe into Matthew''s past, so she asked, "Are you free


    now? If you are, could you head over to take care of it?"


    Matthew then replied, "Don''t worry about Jennifer. I''ll head there now and get rid of all her useless thoughts once and for all! I can. guarantee that she won''t cause ¨¤


    scene in front of yourpany ever


    again!"


    At the entrance of the Wealthwave Group, Jennifer waited anxiously as time passed¡ªan hour, two hours, and finally, three hours had passed, but there was no sight of Matthew.


    The number of people who were gossiping about it had increased, and Jennifer secretly took delight in it.


    The longer she waited, the bigger the impact it would have on Matthew. With that


    in mind, he''d definitely feel pressured and beg her to leave the ce.


    Jennifer felt inherently proud of herself for having chosen the entrance of Wealthwave Group to kick up a fuss.


    It made her think about how Matthew would show up and beg her to leave without having to scold her or beat her up because he had to maintain his perfect image in Rachel''s eyes.

 Chapter 550

    As Jennifer continued to wave the banner in the air, she soon felt a little hungry. But seeing that Matthew had yet to arrive, she went into the alleyway and simply bought herself a crepe roll and a cup oftte.


    Afterward, she continued to hold the banner up-she believed that Matthew would show up soon enough.


    Just as she was enjoying the first bite of her crepe roll, she noticed five cars speeding extremely fast toward her from a distance. Jennifer was so busy staring at the cars that she had forgotten to eat.


    Soon, a series of screeching brakes echoed from the five cars as they halted almost simultaneously. The tires produced a sharp and jarring noise as they braked onto the pavement.


    This particr noise attracted the frowns of the passersby.


    Very quickly, a bunch of men got out of the car-each of them had a fierce expression as they held onto a baseball bat. There was a menacing air that shrouded them as they walked toward Wealthwave Group.


    It was the first time Jennifer had seen so many people together, and she was so frightened that her face drained of its color. She believed that it had to be Matthew who had sent them here!


    Jennifer cursed Matthew for being a coward for not dealing with her himself. How could he have shamelessly hired a bunch of burly men toe and deal with her?


    She was so frightened that she couldn''t do anything else but stare as she stood frozen in ce.


    The bunch of burly men made their way past Jennifer in a few instances and headed straight for the entrance of Wealthwave Group.


    Jennifer was slightly taken aback. Weren''t they here to deal with her? But she soon let out a sigh of relief. She had misunderstood their intentions-they weren''t here to deal with her but to cause trouble for the Wealthwave Group.


    The weight on her chest was finally lifted. As long as they weren''t here to deal with her, she was fine with it.


    Jennifer took a sip of hertte as she snickered inwardly-all the better for them to cause trouble for the Wealthwave Group. As long as they were causing trouble for Matthew or Rachel, she was all eyes.


    Derek held onto his baseball bat and led the group of burly men to the entrance of the Wealthwave Group. Then, he pointed his baseball bat at the door and shouted, "Smash it!"


    At hismand, more than ten burly men charged toward the entrance of the Wealthwave Group.


    The two security guards were so scared by the situation that they turned tail and ran to the side to give Zachary a call.


    Shortly after, they could hear the sound of ss cracking and shattering onto the ground with every hit from the baseball bats.


    The group of burly men swung their baseball bats and kept smashing all the ss.


    It was a sight that scared away all of the customers and clients of the Wealthwave Group who were trying to attend to some business in thepany.


    Suddenly, a car parked by the roadside, and Jennifer was overjoyed when she saw who it was that came out of the car. Having waited for a long time, Matthew had finally arrived.


    In¨¦


    As such, Jennifer rushed up to and blocked his way. "Matthew, you''re finally here. I want 100 thousand dors this time,


    ever leave this ce!" Conte won''t


    Matthew was shocked at the amount of money she was demanding. Previously, she had asked to borrow 20 thousand dors, and he had beaten her up in a fit of anger.


    Yet, here she was-demanding even more money than ever. He couldn''t believe she actually had the guts to ask for 100 thousand dors!


    Matthew felt that Jennifer was bing even more absurd and said haughtily, "I won''t give you any money!"


    Upon hearing that, Jennifer stopped holding the banner for a moment. "I''ll keep standing with this banner here if you won''t give it to me!"


    When Matthew saw the words written on the banner, the fiery temper in him was set aze even more ferociously.


    The banner said, "Matthew Grant abandoned his wife and his daughter to run off with Wealthwave Group''s CEO, Rachel Carter. What a heartless scumbag!"


    How shameless was Jennifer, exactly, to have written such a thing?

 Chapter 551

    Tessa took Matthew''spany and divorced him. She was the one who abandoned the family, but now Jennifer med everything on him.


    Feeling exasperated, Matthew rolled up his sleeves. "You''re pushing your luck. I should''ve pped you harderst time."


    Upon seeing Matthew roll up his sleeves, Jennifer was startled and quickly stepped back, but she quickly regained herposure and pointed at the ground.


    "We''re at the entrance of Wealthwave Group. That president, who''s been supporting you, is up there watching. I doubt you have the nerve to hit me." Matthew sported a cold look. "Even if the Almighty is watching, I will p you."


    Jennifer shook her head. She was convinced that Matthew cared about how Rachel viewed him. Besides, the barking dog seldom bit. Matthew had to just be putting up a tough act to intimidate Jennifer.


    Thinking she could see right through Matthew, Jennifer indifferently dered, "If you don''t give me the money, I''ll show up at the entrance of Wealthwave Group every day with the banner. Since the president can see me from up there, you wouldn''t even dare toy a finger on me."


    Just as Jennifer wrapped up her sentence, Matthew pped her across the face. The loud smack was crisp and clear like a firework.


    After getting pped, Jennifer stumbled back a few steps and ended up on the floor. She could vividly feel a stinging pain on her face.


    With one hand covering her face, Jennifer eximed in disbelief, "Y-you actually hit me? Aren''t you worried about how this looks to the president? She''d think you''re an abusive person."


    Matthew was ready to smack Jennifer again when he suddenly heard someone calling for help nearby.


    "Help me, Matthew..."


    Matthew turned and saw Zachary running toward him, followed by a group of aggressive brawny men with baseball bats.


    Matthew was shocked. "What happened?"


    Zachary had brought some security guards over to stop Derek from vandalizing, but he was caught off guard when Derek swung his baseball bat at them.


    Those security guards were too slow to react and had already been taken down. Realizing that the situation had gone south, Zachary turned and bolted away.


    With nowhere left to run from the chase, Zachary was shocked to spot Matthew on the roadside. He yelled out like he saw a lifeline, "These people are smashing things at the door, Matthew! I have no idea w


    what''s


    happening. Hurry up and save me."


    Matthew let Zachary run past him. He held out his hand to stop the pursuers and shouted, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Upon seeing Matthew try to be the hero, Derek raised his baseball bat and pointed it at Matthew. "Take him down! Beat up whoever dares to stick up for him."


    As he finished speaking, two burly men next to him raised their baseball bats and charged at Matthew.


    A cold glint flickered in Matthew''s eyes. As the two muscr guys came rushing in, Matthew darted forward. When his opponents were about to strike, he mmed his fists on their chest like a truck.


    With a thud, the brawny men were sent flying backward as if they had been hit by a speeding car. After being knocked back for about three feet, they crashed to the ground. Their baseball bats also fell from mid-air.


    Matthew reached out and grabbed the handle of one of the baseball bats. The


    rest of the group stopped in their tracks at the sight.


    Derek couldn''t believe his eyes when Matthew took down two of his men right away. He shouted to his men, "Don''t just stand there! Gang up on him and beat him into a pulp We have more than ten people!


    With the number advantage, the burly men swung their bats as they charged at Matthew.

 Chapter 552

    Matthew held the baseball bat firmly. As his leg muscles tensed up, he sprang off the ground with a powerful momentum.


    The concrete floor cracked with a spider web pattern. He dashed toward the group of ten or so burly men like a gust of wind.


    The baseball bat hit one of the burly men''s legs, and the sound of his bone snapping sent shivers down everyone''s spine. Then, the sound of bones breaking rang out in quick session.


    One after another, the burly men dropped to the floor, holding their broken legs in agony. As they writhed and screamed, it was irking and unbearable like the scraping of nails on a chalkboard.


    Matthew walked up to Derek beforeing to a halt. Behind him were the anguished howls of Derek''s men, which were as tragic as hell.


    Watching this scene unfold, Derek was so terrified that his face turned pale. "Do you know who these guys work for? How dare you hurt them? Do you realize what''s going to happen?"


    Matthew swung the baseball bat hard and smashed it against Derek''s leg. With a snap, the bat shattered into two pieces on impact.


    Derek''s thigh bent at a 45-degree angle. He immediately hunched over and copsed to the ground.


    Holding his right leg, Derek shouted in agony, "It hurts so much! You''ve lost your mind... We''re with the Brotherhood. If you mess with us, you''ll regret it."


    Matthew coldly grunted. "I''ll make you regret this in a heartbeat first."


    Right after that, Matthew booted Derek right in the face and then pulled his foot back.


    With blood pouring out of his mouth, Derek had several of his teeth caught in his throat, making him cough violently.


    Matthew raised his leg and pressed his foot against Derek''s chest, putting some pressure on it. Feeling the tightness in his chest, Derek thought that his rib cage was about to break.


    Terrified, he quickly pleaded, "I was wrong. Please don''t hurt me. I swear I won''t cause you any more trouble."


    Matthew lifted his foot. "Scram!"


    Derek scrambled to his feet. Ignoring the rest of his men, he darted to his car and drove off like he was running for his life.


    The other men were left behind. With broken legs, they writhed in pain on the ground, and their cries made everyone''s skin crawl.


    Feeling relieved the trouble was taken care of, Zachary gleefully remarked, "Thank goodness you''re back, or I might have ended up with a broken leg."


    Matthew responded, "No problem. We''re at the entrance of Wealthwave Group, and these folks are blocking the view. Get some people to clear them out." Zachary acted like ackey as he replied, "Okay. I''ll go call someone right away."


    Jennifer watched the entire scene


    unfold. She was startled when she saw Matthew take down two men. She also started to feel terrified


    when she saw him defeat five more men.


    At this point, it finally dawned on her that Matthew couldn''t care less about how Rachel viewed him.


    Later, Matthew dropped all those burly men, and they wailed in agony with broken legs. Upon seeing that, she felt her legs go weak and started trembling.


    Warm liquid seeped through her pants, soaking it wet. Jennifer was kicking herself for her mistake. She had already gotten it wrong in the beginning, and she shouldn''t have tried to extort money from Matthew.


    Given how brutal Matthew was, trying to hustle him for money definitely spelled disaster.


    Jennifer freaked out as she scrambled to get away, but her legs felt like they weren''t hers and wouldn''t listen to her at all.


    After running for about a few feet, she tripped and fell at least five times, leaving her all bruised up.


    Matthew watched as Zachary was


    getting the security to clean the


    mess. When he turned to look for Jennifer, he noticed she had bolted away for quite some distance.


    So, he yelled, "Stop right there!"

 Chapter 553

    Upon hearing Matthew call out to her, Jennifer felt her heart skip a bit. She couldn''t shake off the images of Matthew breaking people''s legs.


    In a panic, she gritted her teeth and ran as fast as she could without turning back. She was afraid that if she didn''t hurry, Matthew would break her legs too.


    An electric scooter zipped by and crashed into Jennifer. Jennifer shrieked in pain, holding her leg as she fell to the ground.


    Startled, the young woman on the electric scooter burst into tears. Ignoring that she had fallen too, she sobbingly ran over and said, "Oh no! I didn''t do it on purpose. Where did I hit you? I''m calling 911 right now. Don''t worry."


    Jennifer scrunched up her face in agony, but when she saw Matthewing toward her with a broken baseball bat, she was too scared to even talk to the young woman on the scooter.


    Instead, she picked herself up and hobbled away, continuing to flee.


    The woman on the scooter was halfway through making the call when she watched the scene unfold. She hurriedly hung up and shouted, "Stop running, miss! Aren''t you going to see a doctor?"


    Jennifer was limping but she fled pretty quickly like a thief trying to avoid getting caught.


    Matthew chased after Jennifer for a bit. He stopped when she saw her disappearing into the crowd. The reason he had been so aggressive was to intimidate her.


    After what had happened, Jennifer probably wouldn''t dare to stir up any more trouble again.


    Zachary called over the security to clear away the brawny men writhing on the ground. He turned to Matthew and said, "Thanks a lot, Matthew."


    Matthew chuckled. "Don''t sweat it. We''re friends."


    When Matthew first ran into Zachary, they hung out in the staff room, shooting the breeze. After everything they went through, they became much closer. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, and it felt like a long-awaited reunion.


    Zachary leaned in close to Matthew and whispered, "Did you fight with Ms. Carter or something?"


    Feeling that things with Rachel were kind ofplicated, Matthew didn''t want to get into it. He smiled and said, "It''s nothing serious."


    Zachary lowered his voice. "Since you haven''t been around, people have been saying you broke up with Ms. Carter in thepany. A lot of folks are eyeing on her now."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Seriously? I don''t know about that."


    Zachary looked at Matthew with a strange look. "You honestly have no idea? Let me break it down for you.


    "As Ms. Carter''s chauffeur, you''ve won her over. Everyone sees it as a legend and wants to be like you, snagging a rich woman. After your breakup with her, a few of the guards tried to ask her out."


    No way. How did that happen? Matthew was dumbfounded.


    Zachary noticed Matthew''s expression and said with a grin, "They might share the same ambition, but they couldn''t end up with the same fate as you. All of them were fired.


    "Just talking about it makes me realize how awesome you are. What''s your secret to win over Ms. Carter?"


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "Do you want to make a move on Ms. Carter as well?"


    Zachary shook his head. "Stop pulling my leg. I can''t realistically go after Ms. Carter. Instead, I''ve set my eyes on the female executives. I heard the financed director is divorced and has a kid.


    "Then, there''s also the female manager of the HR department. She''s in her 30s and just got divorced not long ago. Next, there''s also the salesdy from the sales department. She''s 32 and also divorced. I''m not asking for much. I''m good with someone in this range."


    Grinning, Matthew said, "You''re only going for divorced women, huh? Is that your type?"


    Zachary felt embarrassed. "To be


    honest, I feel like young girls just


    don''t get it. It''s not really exciting,


    so... Let''s drop the subject for now. It''s a bit awkward. But seriously, what''s your trick to score Ms. Carter?"


    Matthew recalled that Zachary had brought this up once, but they got interrupted when Rachel walked in. That conversation just stopped there.


    Matthew''s situation with Rachel was prettyplicated. It wasn''t something he


    could exin in just a few sentences.


    So, Matthew brushed it over with a joke. "It reallyes down to having the right tools and knowing how to use them."


    Zachary acted like he saw thising. "Just as I thought. I really hit the nail on the head. I feel like I''m


    in pretty good shape, but I''m still


    elne


    many steps away from being impressive. What do you think should take to get help with that?"


    The conversation had be more private.

 Chapter 554

    Matthew nced around and saw the guards had already taken the burly men with broken legs to the hospital. Most of the onlookers had also left, with only a few people still hanging around.


    With the feeling that no one was listening, Matthew whispered, "I know a miracle doctor from Thermodra Sect. He''s really knowledgeable when ites to treating men''s problems. Want me to hook you up with him?"


    Zachary shook his head. "I''m not sick. You''re overthinking it. I just want to get some advice and learn from you."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. He''d met people learning how to drive, studying business, and even working on social skills, but this was the first for him.


    Plus, most of them figure it out on their own, learning through trial and error or by watching some dedicated films.


    Still, Matthew was a doctor, so he decided to approach things like how he treated a patient. Plus, he had some insights he could offer to Zachary.


    "How about I share my secret tost longer? Do you want to hear it?"


    Zachary held Matthew''s hand. "Dude. No, I''ll even call you my bro. That''s what I want to learn. If you share this secret with me, I''ll even call you ''daddy'' if that''s what it takes."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. Zachary wasn''t usually like this, but why was he getting so worked up about this issue?


    After framing his thoughts, Matthew softly stated, "It''s not much of a secret. Since you''re healthy, it justes down to your stamina and fitness level. After all, it''s quite a physical task. Being good in shape makes all the difference."


    Zachary felt speechless. "There are plenty of people who work out, but that doesn''t mean they''re good at this. Come on, Matt. Can you drop me some real advice?"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "Rx. Exercising has multiple categories. I have a structured n that follows a three-step process, and it can be pretty in-depth.


    "Step one focuses on strengthening your thigh muscles. As for step two, we''re going to work on... Actually, let''s hold off on that for now.


    "As long as you''re patient and serious about learning, I''ll teach you the first step. After you master that, I''ll share the second step with you."


    Zachary eagerly nodded. "Just teach me this, Matt. If you ever need me, I''ll dive right in without hesitation. I''m all set to go above and beyond for you, Matt. What''s the first thing I should do to train?"


    Matthew said with a smile, "The first step is to do squats."


    Squats? Zachary frowned and looked disappointed. "Are you sure that''s going to work?"


    Upon seeing Zachary''s reaction, Matthew figured that he just needed to be more convincing. "That''s how I train. If you don''t believe me, that''s cool. Just focus on your job and stop daydreaming about living off others."


    Zachary grabbed Matthew''s hand. "Chill out, Matt. Don''t get upset with me. I''ll buy you a drink today. I trust what you say. Honestly, you''re making this sound too simple, and I just find it hard to believe. After getting off work, I will start doing squats."


    Zachary regretted doubting Matthew. The only way to find out if it would work was to try it at home.


    Matthew nonchntly nced at


    Zachary. "Don''t underestimate a squat. A solid one is quite difficult. That''s why martial artists nowadays aren''t as skilled as those from back in the day. Most people ignore the fundamentals and focus on the techniques. In the end, they end up with nothing.


    "Listen carefully to my tips about squat. First up, when you do a squat, keep your legs parallel to the ground. As you bend your knees, keep your thighs straight.


    "Point your toes inward to make sure your footing is solid. Your weight is centered between your legs, with your knees aligned with your toes.


    "Next, there''s the Crown Technique. Hold your neck firm and straight. Don''t tilt your head up or down. Remember to tuck your chin in.


    "Picture a rope pulling your GV 20 acupuncture point on the top of your head. It''s like an tion you''re on cloud nine. That''s the so-called Crown Technique.


    "Also, rx your waist but tighten your core muscles. Since your legs are grounded, your waist shouldn''t be tensed. Allow your waist to hang down naturally. Your abdomen should feel solid but don''t force it.


    "Lastly, focus on your breathing... But let''s not get into the details. You''re only


    looking tost longer, so just stick with this basic squat.


    "As long as you can perform the squat I just shared for ten minutes, you should be able tost for 40 minutes in bed."


    40 minutes? Zachary felt a rush of excitement.


    "Seriously? That''s awesome. Just getting the first part of the squat down lets mest for at least 40 minutes in bed. If I follow through the other parts of the squat you mentioned, doesn''t that


    I''ll be


    a real catch for thedies

 Chapter 555

    Bing adies'' man? Matthew chuckled. "You might be thinking too hard about this."


    Zachary replied with a grin, "I''m serious. Your technique is so impressive. If I can perform squats for ten minutes, I canst in bed for at least 40 minutes. I believe if I can do that, I''ll be able to impress any woman."


    Matthew was amused. "It''s not easy to do solid squats for ten minutes."


    He began his training with the squat. Working his way up from one minute to five felt like hauling a stone uphill. Every second of it was tough.


    After every session, when Matthewy back in bed, his legs would be shaking like crazy. If it weren''t for Nichs massaging him, his legs would have been done for.


    His training journey to push his squat limit to ten minutes was the toughest challenge he''d ever done. He even doubted that Zachary couldst two minutes.


    Zachary nonchntly remarked, "As a security guard, I often work out during my downtime. With my physique, I''ll be able to do squats for ten minutes straight in less than three days."


    Matthew shook his head, thinking Zachary was underestimating it. "If you can do squats for two minutes in three days, I''ll be impressed."


    Getting through the first two minutes of doing squats was a piece of cake, but every second beyond that felt like torture.


    Zachary smirked. "You think way too little of me, Matthew. How about this? I''ll do the squats right here. If I can''t hold it for five minutes, I''ll start calling you ''daddy."


    Matthew was speechless. "Don''t be silly. This isn''t something you pick up in a day or two. You need to trust me. Since you''re still working, you''d better hurry back. You can take your time to practice it at home."


    Zachary looked around and noticed there weren''t many people, so he dered staunchly, "Come on. I don''t believe it. I can spend 20 minutes on the toilet. There''s no way I can''t manage doing squats for five minutes.


    "I''m going to do it right now. Just watch me. I''ll surelyst longer than five minutes. If I can''t, I''ll call you ''daddy''."


    After finished speaking, Zachary got ready to do the squats. With his legs parallel to the ground, he bent his knees and kept his thighs parallel to the ground.


    Then, he pointed his toes inward to maintain a solid footing. As his weight was centered between his legs, he made sure his knees were aligned with his toes.


    Surprisingly, Zachary did it wlessly. Matthew watched as Zachary started doing squats in the square. Every now and then, passersby gave him strange looks like he was crazy.


    Matthew felt totally embarrassed. "Get up, will you? At this rate, people will think I''m nuts just like you."


    Zachary hurriedly shouted, "Don''t go, Matthew! Just give me five minutes. I''m sure I can handle it. You''ve got to trust me. If I can''tst five minutes, I''ll call you ''daddy''!"


    Seeing how determined Zachary was, Matthew responded, "Fine then. I''ll keep an eye on you. I just don''t believe you canst for five minutes."


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone to time Zachary. Time ticked away second by second.


    Zachary performed his squats with a strong footing. He even had a smug look. "See? I told you I can do this. Look at my squats. I''m as steady as a rock."


    After eight seconds, Zachary started to be out of breath. Despite that, he still confidently stated, "Five minutes? No sweat."


    At the 16-second mark, Zachary''s face was flushed. He started to wobble a bit, but he still held his ground.


    "I''m feeling slightly off, but I can tough it out for five minutes."


    Matthew didn''t make anyments and simply watched Zachary silently.


    Once Zachary started to shake, couldn''t hold on much longer


    because that was when the


    pain in


    his legs kicked in. It''d get worse with every passing second.


    Zachary couldn''tst longer than ten seconds at most.


    When the timer hit 20 seconds, Zachary felt his legs trembling and his breathing getting heavy. He even stammered, "Even though my legs are a bit sore, it''s nothing I can''t handle. I can totally make it to five minutes, and I will. I''m not going to call you ''daddy''."


    He started sweating on his forehead, and his voice started quivering. He was also shaking even harder.


    Seeing that Zachary was already at his limit, Matthew advised, "Don''t overdo it."


    Zachary clenched his teeth. "I''m fine. I can do this. I swear I can hang on for five minutes..."


    But before Zachary could finish his sentence, he just plopped down on the floor with a thud.


    Matthew nced at the time on his phone. "31 seconds."


    Zachary looked abashed. "How is it only 31 seconds? Am I really going to call you daddy?"


    Matthew casually gazed at Zachary. "Go on."


    This bastard... Zachary was


    somewhat at a loss. He couldn''t find


    himself saying it, but he had made a


    promise. After a moment of


    hesitation, he gritted his teeth and


    muttered, "Daddy."


    His voice was so soft that it was barely audible.

 Chapter 556

    Matthew was amused by what he saw. "I''ve already told you. You won''t make it past two minutes, but you insisted you could go for five. I was just telling the truth, but you won''t believe me.


    "Let this be a lesson for you. Next time I say something, you''d better believe it."


    Zachary nodded as he was finally convinced by Matthew''s words. He never expected that something as simple as a squat could be so tough.


    "From now on, I''ll take your word for everything."


    Matthew beamed upon hearing this. "Keep practicing it. Once you can manage to perform squats for ten minutes, I''ll teach you two more ways to improve your stamina in bed."


    Zachary chuckled. "Sounds great. Whether I cannd a wealthy girlfriend to pamper me is all riding on you."


    Just then, a red car pulled over by the curb. As the door opened, Rachel stepped out of the car. When she saw Matthew standing there, she walked right up to him.


    When Matthew saw Rachel, he felt a strange flutter in his chest. After not seeing her for a few days, he found out that she looked even more gorgeous.


    Her ck fitted pants hugged her long legs, making them look flexible. Her white silk shirt was partially tucked into her pants, with her curves making the smooth fabric look rounded.


    One nce was all it took for Matthew to feel his heart skip a beat. He quickly shifted his gaze to Rachel''s lovely face. Her beauty was out of this world, but her expression was icy and distant.


    Matthew knitted his brows together. It had taken him a while to get Rachel to open up about her feelings not long ago. But after some time, she had gone back to her old self.


    So, he teased, "Hey, pretty. I took care of your problem. How about you treat me to a meal?"


    When Rachel spotted Matthew, she felt a wave of happiness like they hadn''t seen each other in forever.


    After getting intimate with Matthew, Rachel felt like no one in this world was as close to her as he was-not even her immediate family like Martin, Yvonne, and Fred.


    Just thinking about it made her blush. After a few intimate encounters, she found herself seeing Matthew to be more important than her family.


    Realizing how ridiculous that was, Rachel found her face turning red.


    Upon hearing the suggestion to eat out, she replied without a second thought, "Sure. I''ll treat you to a nice meal."


    Next to them, Zachary nkly watched the scene unfold.


    Matthew''s ex-mother-inw showed up to make a scene, and it ended up hurting Rachel''s reputation. As the cold and distant president, Rachel actually didn''tin at all. She even agreed to take Matthew out for a sumptuous meal.


    Zachary became even more impressed by Matthew. At the same time, he felt more motivated to practice his squats.


    After picking himself up from the ground, Zachary said goodbye to Matthew and Rachel before walking off to the office.


    Seeing Zachary walk away, Rachel added, "I didn''t want to call you out in front of others. Honestly, you should be the one taking me out to eat.


    "What did Tessa''s banner say? What does she take me for? I bet half of the staff is talking about me marrying a jerk. How do I even face everyone now?"


    Matthew was surprised to see that Rachel cared about this. She just kept quiet to save him from embarrassment. Undoubtedly, Rachel was quite a considerate person.


    Matthew felt touched. "Sure. I''ll take you out for a meal."


    Rachel shook her head. "I was just joking. I wasn''t serious about you buying me a meal. Thepany is facing some troubles, so I need to get back and sort things out."


    When Rachel said that, she looked


    over at Wealthwave Group''s building. That was when she suddenly noticed that the ss door had been smashed. A few janitors wereing out to clean the mess.


    Startled, Rachel eximed, "Who smashed thepany door?"


    Matthew responded next to her, "A bunch of people showed up to make a scene.


    Is thepany in some kind of trouble?"


    Rachel frowned slightly. A hint of


    exasperation shed in her


    enchanting eyes. "You might not believe this, but I just acquired a traditional medicine factory. But the day before the handover, someone took the medicine form.


    "The factory I bought is basically an empty shell. On top of that, he told me to just


    close the factory. I can''t shake the feeling they are after me."


    Matthew realized the gravity of the matter. He thought for a moment before suggesting, "How about I be your chauffeur for the next few days?"


    Rachel''s face beamed with joy. "Great! I''d love that." With Matthew around, Rachel wasn''t afraid of anything.


    Matthew gently asked, "I haven''t driven your car in a long time. How about I take it


    for a ride to get the hang of it again?"


    Rachel leaned closer. "Sounds good. I''ll ride shotgun and join you for a spin."


    As she spoke, she opened the door to the front seat and got in. Rightzas she was about to buckle her


    seatbelt, she felt a firm handnd on


    her knee and slide up her thigh.


    en


    Rachel jumped in surprise. "Didn''t you say it''s been a while since you''ve taken my


    car for a ride? Aren''t you going to get familiar with it? You pervert¡ª"


    Matthew immediately interrupted Rachel. "You''re the one I want to take for a ride. Don''t move. I''m going to shift my gear."

 Chapter 557

    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Rachel realized what was about to happen next. Rachel bit her lower lip and snorted.


    "You pervert! We''re in a car... Why does it have to be in the car? We haven''t done it on the bed¡ª" She was halfway through her sentence when her voice suddenly faltered.


    With passion in his eyes, Matthew started smirking. "I''m giving you treatment and helping you out. Saving your life is quite urgent, so it doesn''t matter where it happens."


    Rachel clenched her jaw. "You scoundrel. You took advantage of me and still pretend it''s about saving my life. How shameless are you?"


    Matthew chuckled. "I swear I''m trying to help you get better. After this, you''ll go from being cold as ice to a bright ray of sunshine."


    As the sun set, its light spilled over the city. The red sedan gleamed with a vibrant red glow. The car rocked gently, and the sunlight shone on the car.


    The sun eventually vanished behind the mountains. The sky to the west was painted with stunning colors like a beautiful oil painting.


    Zachary stood at the door, keeping an eye on the car parked at the roadside. He asionally checked his watch as he counted the hours. Eventually, he counted to the third hour.


    Feeling his legs going sore from standing, Zachary couldn''t help butin. "Seriously... this is too much... I need to go home and practice my squats."


    The streetlights turned on when the car door opened. Rachel got out of the car and wiped the sweat off her face.


    She frowned and remarked, "When did it turn so dark?"


    Matthew got out of the car. "It''s already so dark. Time flies so fast."


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. "That''s your fault."


    Matthew responded with a grin, "I told you I''m here to help you get better. I''m doing this for your own good."


    Rachel grunted in annoyance. She had never seen someone so shameless. Matthew was clearly just a pervert pretending it was for her sake. She concluded that he was simply a jerk.


    But for some reason, she enjoyed this way of chatting. It felt fresh, quirky, flirty, and unconventional. Rachel had no idea why she was into this way of getting along.


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and cleared her mind of the jumbled thoughts.


    Rachel cleared her throat and said, "Let''s talk about something serious. Come to the office early tomorrow. I can''t shake the feeling that Wyatt will stir up some trouble again."


    Wyatt was quite full of himself and even sent people to cause a scene at thepany. So, she suspected that he had some serious backing.


    Matthew suddenly recalled something. "Where''s Brendon? If he was around, those troublemakers wouldn''t have even tried to stir things up today."


    Brendon Hatfield was initially a bodyguard working for Malcolm, Rachel''s uncle. Later, Matthew defeated Brendon and made him Rachet''s bodyguard. But today, when chaos erupted, Brendon was nowhere to be found.


    Brendon? Upon hearing that name, Rachel''s expression immediately turned cold.


    "He tried to ask me out, so I fired him on the spot."


    Was that so? Brendon was actually making moves on Rachel as well. Matthew didn''t see iting. When he recruited Brendon, he''d ended up inviting a love rival.


    "Good call on firing him."


    Rachel then thought of something else. "Isaac died when he came to see me. The Wood family isn''t going to let this slide. They mighte after me at any time. For the time being, let''s hold off on getting back together as a couple."


    The Wood family? Matthew had a serious expression on his face. Rachel still had


    no idea, but Horace was already aware that he killed Isaac.


    Horace was definitely going to get back at Matthew, and Rachel could be caught up in it. So, it was probably for the best not to rekindle their romance at that time.


    "Alright. I''ll go with what you said. We won''t get back together right now. But when we''re alone, I have to help you get better. Those conditions of yours can''t go untreated."


    Blushing, Rachel red at Matthew. "That''s all you ever think about, you pervert."


    Matthew smiled and said, "I''ve got my mind on important things too. I''ll go with you to meet Wyatt tomorrow."

 Chapter 558

    The following day, three people gathered in Room 009 of Grand Imperial Hotel. There was Wyatt, Patrick with a buzz cut, and a woman looking all morous.


    Wyatt respectfully said, "The person I arranged to meet called me earlier and said we''ll meet in Room 008 next door, Mr. Thomson.


    "When she shows up, send your guys over and give her a hard time. If she doesn''t agree to the terms, you''ll need to take care of it."


    Patrick had a menacing look. "You know how I do things. When I get involved, there will be blood. Even if she agrees, she''s bound to get hurt."


    Yesterday, more than ten guys from the Brotherhood went to Wealthwave Group, and they all ended up with broken legs.


    Today, the Brotherhood had him step in, and his favorite tactic was to get brutal. He was confident that if he was ruthless, his opponent would back down.


    Wyatt nodded. He heard about Patrick''s reputation as the toughest guy in the city, and thetter had just gotten out of prison not long ago.


    Wyatt got to his feet and humbly raised his ss. "This toast is for you, Patrick. I''m counting on you forter."


    Patrick returned the gesture and clinked it with Wyatt. He then tilted his head back and downed the drink.


    "Don''t worry. When they show up, only two things can happen. They''ll either get hurt and sign the paper, or they''ll die. I''m sure anyone who''s not dumb knows what to choose."


    Wyatt got up to his feet. "Knowing you have my back makes me feel assured, Mr. Thomson. I''ll head over to the next room. Take your time and enjoy the meal. Later, I''ll break a ss as a signal. When you hear it, that''s your cue toe over."


    With that, Wyatt led the seductive woman out of the room.


    Ten minutester, Rachel led Matthew to the door of Room 008 and pointed at it. "This is the ce."


    Seeing how nervous Rachel was, Matthew smiled andforted him, "Rx. Don''t worry about it. I''m here with you."


    Rachel wanted to warn Matthew that they must have had some serious backing given how haughty their attitude was. At the same time, she regretted bringing him to the meeting ce with her.


    But since Rachel was already there with Matthew, it was toote to voice her concerns. She pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Seeing Rachel standing at the doorway, Wyatt snickered. "I know you''de around. Good for you.f you don''t agree to stop production at Silvaris Pharmaceuticals, you''ll regret it. Just sign it alread


    As Wyatt spoke, he tossed an agreement onto the table.


    After ncing at the agreement, Rachel turned to Matthew and noticed his


    rxed demeanor, as if he had everything under control. Seeing that made her feel more at ease.


    "I bought Silvaris Pharmaceuticals.


    Since I''ve spent the money, I''m not shutting down the production. J keep producing traditional medicine and even ramp up its production."


    en


    What a fool... Wyatt sprang up to his feet. "You''ve got some nerve showing up here and turn me down, Rachel."


    Rachel coldly responded, "You took Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' medicine form. I''m here to take it back."


    With a threatening look, Wyatt reached for the ss. "You want the form? Fuck off! You''re not getting it today, and you''re also signing this agreement."


    After saying that, Wyatt raised the ss in his hand and smashed it hard against the floor.


    With a clink, the ss hit the floor and shattered so loudly that the noise could be heard in the neighboring rooms.


    The floor was covered in shattered ss pieces and red wine, leaving a huge


    mess.


    Startled, Rachel took a step back. "Can we just talk? Why are you breaking sses?"


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from the door. With a bang, the door was kicked open.


    Patrick stormed inside the room with more than ten of his people. Everyone wielded a short knife and exuded an intimidating presence. The tension in the room was palpable.


    Watching the scene unfold, Rachel''s face turned pale. "What are you trying to do, Wyatt?"


    Wyatt spotted Patrick entering the room with a short knife. He immediately felt bolder and shouted at Rachel, "Rachel Carter! I''m not the type tobe gentle. If you don''t sign it now don''t me for what''s about to happen."

 Chapter 559

    Looking terrified, Rachel struggled to find the right words.


    Seeing that things were about to get messy, Matthew pulled Rachel behind him. He confronted Wyatt and turned him down.


    "She''s not signing it."


    With a threatening expression, Wyatt responded, "Alright. Fine. You sure know how to talk a big game. But let''s see how tough you are when there''s a knife at your throat."


    Matthew nonchntly nced at Wyatt. "Who dares to mess with me?"


    Wyatt pointed at Matthew and turned to Patrick, shouting, "Do it, Mr. Thomson! Take him out first. If we show Ms. Carter we mean business, I bet she''ll sign it immediately."


    After saying that, Wyatt noticed that Patrick didn''t even budge. He immediately got anxious and urged Patrick. "Why are you still standing there, Mr. Thomson?"


    As soon as Patrick saw it was Matthew, he was totally dumbfounded. He knew Matthew all too well. They used to be in the same prison.


    Back in prison, when Patrick first met Matthew, he tried to pick a fight with Matthew. But just a few dayster, Matthew wanted to go head-to-head with him.


    Thinking he was a fierce fighter, Patrick went along with it. At first, he had the upper hand, but that onlysted for two days. On the third day, Patrick found himself losing. By the fourth day, he couldn''t even put up a fight.


    In the week that followed, Matthew became Patrick''s nightmare. Thetter ended up getting beaten to a pulp every day.


    Patrick didn''t know how he survived that week of hell. He ended up apologizing for his faults and begging Matthew for forgiveness.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew brought in another guy to team up with Patrick, and they ended up fighting him together.


    Nevertheless, Matthew took both of them on by himself, doubling the damage he


    dealt.


    Over time, the number of unfortunate souls gradually increased to five. One yearter, those five people faced off against Matthew, but they still ended up battered and bruised.


    Eventually, no one dared to make a move on Matthew anymore.


    As Wyatt asked Patrick to beat up Matthew, that was just a recipe for disaster.


    Seeing Patrick in a daze, Wyatt


    called out again, "You gave me your


    word half an hour ago, Mr. Thomson. When they show up, only two things are going to happen, either they''re going to get hurt and sign the paper, or they''ll be dead. They are in front of you right now, so what are you waiting for?"


    Upon hearing that, Patrick''s face started twitching, and he raised his hand to p Wyatt. A solid smack hit Wyatt''s face, and blood started to trickle from his mouth. That p left himpletely dazed.


    Holding his face, Wyatt looked confused and asked, "Y-you''ve got the wrong


    guys, Mr. Thomson. You''re supposed to be hitting them."


    As Wyatt spoke, he pointed at Matthew and Rachel.


    With a loud smack, Patrick pped Wyatt across his face and cursed, "I''m aiming for you, you fool. How dare you start something with D


    yourself killed, don''t drag me


    Grant If you''re looking to get


    it."


    Wyatt covered his face as he stumbled a few steps back. He hit the wall before finallying to a stop.


    Shocked, he mused, "Who''s Dr. Grant?"


    The man actually instilled so much fear in the brutal Patrick. Wyatt was at a loss for what to do.


    After smacking Wyatt, Patrick turned around and walked toward Matthew with a fawning smile. "Hi, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant. Sorry about that. I had no idea it was you two."


    Matthew''s expression turned cold. After getting out of prison, he had run into Patrick once when he was confronting Evan with Rachel at Crystal Club. He didn''t expect to bump into Patrick again here.


    "You''re really something. Acting all tough with your knife."


    Patrick was scared out of his wits, so he quickly exined, "I''m just working for


    the Brotherhood, Mr. Grant. After I got out, this was all I could do. They send me to handle this."


    Brotherhood? Matthew thought about the culprits who trashed the door of Wealthwave Group yesterday. They mentioned that they were from the Brotherhood as well.


    "Your Brotherhood is really tough, huh? Beating people up and smashing mypany. Let''s set up a time for me to meet your boss."


    Patrick''s face paled in shock. "I mean..."

 Chapter 560

    Matthew dismissively waved his hand. "That''s enough. You may leave. What happens next has nothing to do with you."


    Patrick felt like he''d dodged a bullet. He waved at his men behind him and hurried off with his group of about ten people. The room fell silent instantly, but the vibe turned a little eerie.


    Wyatt held his puffy and bruised face, standing off to the side in shock as he looked at Matthew. He just couldn''t wrap his head around who Matthew was and why Patrick was afraid of him.


    The woman in the shy outfit remained in her seat. She looked stupefied, not moving an inch.


    Rachel couldn''t believe that Matthew had taken care of everything without even trying. It was easier than she thought.


    Matthew reached out and tugged at Rachel''s shirt. He pulled her forward, indicating that it was her turn to talk.


    Rachel cleared her throat and joined the table. "I run a legitimate business, Mr. Reynolds. I don''t know who you are or what you do, but I''m not looking for trouble, and I don''t want to make enemies. Just hand over the form of Silvaris Pharmaceuticals, and we''ll go our separate ways."


    Wyatt rubbed his sore cheeks and coldly said, "I just got pped twice. Yet, you expect things to be over just like that?"


    Rachel furrowed her brows. With a look of disdain, she red at Wyatt and added, "You were the one who took the form from my pharmaceutical factory. You started this. What else do you want?"


    Wyatt snapped, "After being pped twice, I can''t just let it slide!"


    He was bold enough to say that was because he was just a pawn that had been put in the spotlight.


    The person who wanted to take down Silvaris Pharmaceuticals wasn''t Wyatt, but a big shot. With them backing Wyatt up, Wyatt felt confident.


    Matthew had enough and coldly remarked, "Are you out of your mind? It was Patrick who hit you, and that has nothing to do with us. If you''re looking to settle the score, go after him. Why are you so quiet now? Aren''t you a coward?"


    This bastard... Upon getting shut down, Wyatt was furious, and his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to get back at him one day."


    Those two ps from Patrick weren''t something Wyatt would let go easily. As long as the big shot put his word out, the Brotherhood would be a thing of the past.


    Matthew warned, "Patrick took a swing at you, so go get your revenge on him. You took our form. Now, give it back to me."


    Wyatt grunted. "You want the form, right? Sure. It isn''t with me, so I''ll have to go grab it. Are you brave enough toe with me?"


    Matthew looked at Rachel. She was the president, so it was her call. Rachel was worried, but she had to retrieve the form. Still, she didn''t


    want to just blindly go with Wyat!??


    without knowing where they were heading.


    "Where are we going?"


    Wyatt responded, "Arcadia. Do you dare toe with me?"


    Arcadia? Rachel looked surprised when she heard that. "W-who are you? Who''s your boss?"


    She looked into Wyatt''s background


    and found out that he was the owner


    of a pharmaceuticalpany. It


    was a smallpany worth several million dors. But someone bold enough to mess with the Carter family couldn''t be just a nobody.


    Arcadia? Matthew was somewhat surprised as well. He had heard of Arcadia long before his prison time.


    Arcadia was a spa, but only its members could enter. It felt more like a club.


    The members there were either rich or influential. Some said the club was tied to a certain family, and there were also rumors that it was run by the spouse of a higher executive or the mistress of a big shot.


    Arcadia was famous because the women there were known to be really pretty.


    There was a saying in Lambda City¡ªthat hanging around Arcadia was the best way to find attractive women.


    The beauties at Arcadia came in different styles. When they clocked out, it was like a modeling agency wrapping up for the day.


    At that time, it was hard to tell if Wyatt wanted to head there for negotiation or if the person behind him was the owner of Arcadia.


    With a grim expression, Wyatt remarked, "You''re not all that special just because


    your family is rich, Rachel. You''re just a business person.


    "In modern times, when ites to government officials, business people, staff, and farmers, the farmers are at the bottom. Staff only a tad bit better than them. Business people can be rich, but money is all they have, making them only slightly above the staff and farmers.


    "The truth is that you''re nothing in front of a certain group of people. If you want


    the form,e with me to Arcadia. If you''re too scared, just forget about it, and don''t make things harder for yourself."

 Chapter 561

    Rachel looked hesitant. On her first day after taking over Wealthwave Group, Fred warned her not to go against the government as a civilian.


    Meanwhile, Wyatt had a point. No matter how rich a business person was, one word from the wrong person could spell disaster.


    But the Carter family didn''t get this far without some backing. Unfortunately, the Carter family had run into problems. As Fred got older, the few people close to him were aging too. Some had retired, and some had passed away.


    The Carter family didn''t have the same influence they used to enjoy.


    Just as Rachel was hesitating, Matthew chimed in. "I can head over to Arcadia."


    Him? Wyatt raised an eyebrow. "If you''re merely a hired thug of the Carter family like Mr. Thomson. You don''t have the right to represent Ms. Carter at Arcadia."


    From Wyatt''s perspective, Matthew was just hired muscle like Patrick. Even though he was stronger than Patrick, he was nothing more than a thug, making him ineligible to even be part of the conversation.


    Matthew said to Rachel, "Tell him who I am."


    Rachel quickly understood that Matthew needed a proper and respectable identity. "He''s the vice president of Wealthwave Group. He has the authority to act on behalf of thepany."


    Even though the conversation was brief, she decided to have Matthew go for it. The Carter family wasn''t managing a smallpany that could be easily pushed around. If there was a problem, they would resolve it. If that couldn''t be done, they could just throw money at it anyway.


    Vice president? A hint of doubt shed in Wyatt''s eyes. A hired thug was just a low-level nobody. How did he be a vice president?


    Perhaps it was possible 20 years ago. Back then, people werewless and violent. Rackets and scams stirred things up all the time. Hiring a tough and solid enforcer in thepany was important to deal with these pesky troublemakers.


    But times had changed. Everyone lived in a capitalist society with the ultimate goal of making it big.


    Wyatt put people into categories like government officials, business people, workers, and farmers. However, he believed that everyone was running a business with their own ways of making money.


    Farmers relied on agriculture or working other people''snds. The workers earned money by clocking in at jobs.


    In all walks of life, people racked their brains to make money. It didn''t matter the differences in their status, education, or background.


    Hardly anyone solely worked for an


    underworld organization and operated through rackets. So, the practice of having a thug as a vice president in thepany had faded away.


    At this point,panies looked for a vice president with background, connections,


    and status, preferably if they were a nephew of a bureau chief or a mayor.


    So, upon learning that Wealthwave Group had a thug as a vice president, Wyatt was bewildered.


    "In that case, I''ll check in with the boss and see if he has time to meet."


    With that, Wyatt stepped aside and made a call. Two minutester, he returned. "My boss is super busy and doesn''t have time today. Let''s do it tomorrow. Come to Arcadia,


    and call me when you get here."


    As Wyatt spoke, he pulled out a business card and ced it on the table before


    walking off with the morous woman.


    Only Matthew and Rachel were left in the room. Matthew grabbed the business card and put it away.


    "I''ll swing by Arcadia tomorrow and make sure to get the form back to you."


    However, Rachel wasn''t feeling that optimistic. Things might not go smoothly, but it''s still a good idea for you to head there. I''d prefer not to confront Wyatt''s backers directly. If the negotiation falls apart, we''ll be out of options.


    "Your main job at Arcadia is to figure out who''s behind Wyatt. Don''t jump into asking for the form just yet. Got it?"


    Matthew chuckled. "I''m there to get the form. With what you said, if they give me the form, should I take it or not?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Matthew. "Stop pulling my leg. It won''t be easy to get the form back. You might not even get to see the form tomorrow."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 562

    Matthew stopped smiling and earnestly said, "I''m serious about going there and taking the form back."


    Rachel furrowed her brows. Matthew didn''t seem to realize the gravity of the matter.


    Wyatt mentioned that his backer might be an important local figure, which was why he wasn''t giving up the form. Matthew couldn''t exactly threaten him with a knife to get the form.


    Rachel grumbled in annoyance, "Stop messing around, Matthew. The situation isn''t as simple as you think. If you could get the form by just showing up, Wyatt wouldn''t be so haughty."


    Realizing Rachel didn''t trust him, Matthew responded with a smile. "I got it. I''ll head to Arcadia tomorrow to just scope things out. I''ll talk to you about it once I''m back."


    Even though Matthew said so, he was determined to bring the form back. He wanted to wrap things up with Rachel''s situation so that he could quickly work onpleting the task Nichs had assigned to him.


    Among the Eight Medical Sects, Matthew managed to collect the medical literature and tokens from four of the sects.


    As for the Thermodra Sect, Matthew had obtained Integrative Medicine. He still needed to search for Infinity Pill Form, the key item of the sect.


    At this point, Matthew was eager to finish his mission and ask Nichs about Juprus Ring and Juprus de. Plus, he also wanted to know why Nichs had suddenly gone into hiding.


    Right then, Matthew had a lot of questions he was dying to have Nichs answer.


    After hearing Matthew''s words, Rachel felt a weight lift off her shoulders. "Let''s head back to the office."


    Matthew shifted his gaze to Rachel''s cleavage, and his eyes lit up. "Sounds good. Let''s hurry back to the office. Your workce is really nice. When we get back, I''ll give you a massage to help you unwind."


    Rachel noticed Matthew''s gaze on her chest and blushed a little. "W-what are you up to?"


    With a straight face, Matthew replied, "I''m only giving you a massage-a proper one at that. What are you thinking?"


    Rachel noticed how serious


    Matthew was and felt embarrassed. It seemed like she had gotten the wrong idea, but she couldn''t help feeling a bit let down. It looked like she was getting a bit hooked on that


    Rachel cleared her throat to hide her fluster. "I''m not buying it. You''ve always been a maverick."


    Matthew started frowning. He was once a proper and genuine person, treating women with courtesy and respect. He might have bottled it up for too long after three years in prison.


    Seeing a woman made him unable to resist thinking along those lines. It was mainly because Rachel was too stunning. She usually had a cold and aloof demeanor, but she became an entirely different person as they got intimate.


    All of this made it hard for Matthew to hold himself back.


    If Rachel had called Matthew out for being inappropriate in the past, he probably would have realized he was being disrespectful around women and would have reflected on himself to fix this w.


    But things had changed. When Rachel said that, Matthew felt like it was an inviting gesture.


    Matthew remarked with a grin, "You''re mistaken. I''m a proper man and a doctor. Since I''m a doctor, I did that just to help you get better. Seriously, what do you think I get out of this?


    "Every time I''m with you, I have to work so hard and sweat bullets. When we eat together, I have to eat the food you didn''t finish, but it never leads to anything. Why am I torturing myself?"


    This scoundrel. What was he expecting it to lead to? Blushing, Rachel clenched her teeth and red at Matthew. "You''re shameless."


    After saying that, she walked out of the room, blushing. However, the moment she stepped out, she couldn''t help giggling.


    She had lots of guys trying to win her over in the past, but they always approached her cautiously and


    acted so gentlemanly that it ivetet


    made her feel tense. Every extra second felt like walking on eggshells.


    ?


    Even in the past, when Matthew first met Rachel and was being all slick, she


    found it annoying.

 Chapter 563

    Since their first intimate moment, every time Matthew flirted, Rachel would pretend to be mad. But deep down, she was excited and thrilled. It felt like every cell in her body was tingling with electricity by his lines.


    Right then, Rachel even felt a sense of happiness about being a woman.


    Smiling, Matthew trailed behind her. "Take it easy. Wait up for me. Are you in such a hurry to get back?"


    Rachel started picking up her pace.


    In a car parked by the curb, Wyatt turned to the woman sitting in the backseat. "Could you fill him in on what happened, Ms. Goodwin?"


    Sasha Goodwin coldly replied, "Weren''t you on the phone reporting the matter when we were in the room?"


    Wyatt smiled bitterly. "I was just dealing with Rachel. The boss needs to hear it from you directly."


    Sasha''s expression eased up a little. "I thought you had forgotten about me. At least you know your ce. But does he really need to get involved in something this trivial?"


    Wyatt earnestly responded, "I believe it''s worth letting him know. If he''s in a bad mood, he might justsh out, but that''s not a big deal. I couldn''t imagine what would happen if we took matters into our own hands and failed. You''re his favorite, but I''ll be in trouble."


    Sasha smirked as she pulled out her phone. She scrolled to a contact named "Hubby" and hit call. After some time, the call went through.


    Sasha immediately switched to a cutesy voice. "Things went south earlier. Mr. Thomson was scared stiff when he faced them. On top of that, Wyatt was pped twice."


    Upon hearing Sasha''s words, Wyatt felt embarrassed. He felt a surge of hatred in his heart. He hated Matthew but resented Patrick even more. He swore that he wouldn''t let that slide.


    The line went quiet. After a while, the person on the other end said, "If an aggressive approach doesn''t work, then you''ll need to try something professional. There''s no way we''re giving them the form."


    Sasha added, "The vice president of Wealthwave Group wants to see you. Are you going to meet him?"


    A snide chuckle came from the


    phone. "Who does he think he is? He isn''t worth my time. Forget about him. Even Rachel wants to see me, but that''ll depend on my mood send someone else to meet up with him."


    At Opulent Club, Theo stood by the window, taking in the scene of pedestrians and traffic outside. It felt so new and fresh to him.


    Sebastian held a ss of water next to Theo. "You''re still recovering, so you can''t stand for too long, Dad. Have some water and go lie down for a bit."


    However, Theo snapped, "Shut up, you fool! I''ve had enough of lying around for months. As long as I''m still breathing, I refuse to lie down. Get the hint!"


    With a frown, Sebastian thought about how Theo used to be kind and gentle. Theo had never yelled at Sebastian growing up. But these days, Theo was like a fuse. He would blow up at the drop of a hat.


    Sebastian cleared his throat before saying, "I''m just looking out for you, Dad."


    Theo snapped, "If you''re looking out for me, then just let me stand here a bit longer. By the way, since the house was taken down, Infinity Pill Form is still buried in the


    sw novele


    bathroom, so you should hurry...


    "Forget about that. You''re such a loser. It''s no point sending you back to retrieve


    Infinity Pill Form. Just contact Mr. Grant instead."


    Sebastian felt awful after being


    called useless by Theo for the first


    time in his life. But Theo was right Even though Craig was dead, he still had two younger brothers. They


    were the real trouble in


    town.


    the


    If Sebastian went back to town, Craig''s younger brothers might beat him to death. Theo''s suggestion to reach out to Matthew was the safest measure.


    Sebastian took out his phone and dialed Matthew''s number. But after waiting for a long time, no one picked it up.


    His expression turned worried. "He''s not picking up my call, Dad. What do I do?"

 Chapter 564

    Theo red at Sebastian. "If he''s not answering your calls, don''t just sit there. Go find him."


    Sebastian looked hesitant. After witnessing Matthew murder people at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital, he had an ingrained fear of the man and didn''t want to be near Matthew.


    However, Theo seemed to see through Sebastian. A hint of contempt crossed his face. "What a loser. Mr. Grant saved our lives, so what are you hesitating for? If someone''s been digging at our house, we might lose Infinity Pill Form. If that happens, I won''t let you off the hook."


    Sebastian nodded. "I''ll be on my way now."


    Theo''s shift in attitude was way too drastic. His words could cut really deep, and


    he swore all the time. Still, considering how long Das tormented Theo,


    Sebastian couldn''t me Theo for that.


    Before Theo could even nudge him, he hurried out of there.


    ...


    20 minutester, Sebastian showed up at the entrance of Wealthwave Group. Zachary walked up to Sebastian and sized him up.


    "Are you here for Matthew?"


    Sebastian smiled. "Yes. I''m Sebastian, and I''m a doctor."


    Zachary nodded. "How do you know Matthew?"


    After saying that, Zachary took a pause. Sebastian had messy hair and a scruffy beard, which made him look pretty beat down. Zachary couldn''t help but wonder how Matthew was connected to him.


    Sebastian beamed. "We''re friends."


    Even though Sebastian said that out loud, he felt that he wasn''t good enough to be Matthew''s friend.


    The first time Sebastian met Matthew, Matthew straight up offered him 100 thousand dors to buy his time. Undoubtedly, Matthew was super rich.


    Matthew dressed casually, so he was definitely a down-to-earth millionaire.


    At Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital, Sebastian had seen Matthew in his action. Thetter took lives without breaking a sweat. Such brutality meant that Matthew wasn''t someone to be messed with.


    Besides, even a legend like Brad had this friendly vibe when he spoke to Matthew.


    All things considered, Matthew seemed to have a mysterious identity and a solid background. Sebastian thought he didn''t deserve to be friends with Matthew.


    Zachary eagerly weed Sebastian. "So, you''re friends. I''ll take you to see Matthew. Follow me."


    As they entered the elevator, Zachary chuckled and said, "I look up to Matthew the most. Can you believe it? As a chauffeur, he has won over our gorgeous female president. He''s so cool."


    Zachary felt like he had misheard it. "Did you say Matthew works as a chauffeur in thepany?"


    In his mind, Matthew was a big deal. There was no way he was just a chauffeur.


    Zachary remarked with a grin,


    Kl


    "That''s right. He''s a chauffeur working at ourpany. This is where it gets wild. A chauffeur actually scored the beautiful Ms. Carter. It''s just impressive how he gets to live off a woman."


    Mooching off a woman? Would Matthew do that? Sebastian was bbergasted.


    What kind of person was Matthew actually?


    Every time they met, Matthew


    seemed to be different. Sebastian


    started to wonder if the Matthew he


    knew and the guy living off the


    others were just two different people with the same name.


    He asked, "Are we really talking about the same Matthew?"


    The elevator door opened as Zachary replied, "There''s only one Matthew in Wealthwave Group. We''re almost at the president''s office. We''ll find out if it''s the same Matthew in no time."


    Sebastian nodded. As they exited the elevator, he weaved through the office and eventually reached the door of the president''s office. Zachary walked up to the door and knocked.


    A woman''s voice sounded inside the room. "Who is it?"


    Upon hearing it was Rachel, Zachary''s tone shifted to be more respectful. "Matthew''s friend is here to see him, Ms. Carter."


    Rachel''s voice came from inside. "Give us a minute."


    In no time, footsteps echoed from inside, and the door was opened. Zachary subconsciously looked inside and saw Rachel adjusting her clothes. It was just a quick glimpse, and his eyes were wide open


    Matthew was so experienced and badass. Instead of taking a ride in his car, he


    decided to ride on Rachel.

 Chapter 565

    Matthew closed the door while he was there.


    Zachary pointed at Sebastian. "He told me he''s your friend, so I brought him here."


    Just as Sebastian was opening the door, he saw a gorgeous woman with disheveled hair and froze. He couldn''t believe the tough guy in his mind really lived off a woman.


    When Sebastian heard his name, he quickly exined, "I tried calling you. Since it didn''t go through, I decided toe look for you."


    Matthew beamed. "My phone died. Is Theo doing fine?"


    Sebastian furrowed his brows. "Dad''s doing fine, but he''s not in great shape and can be pretty grumpy. He''s concerned about Infinity Pill Form. He wants you to bring me home so we can grab it as soon as possible."


    Matthew seemed to have caught the underlying message. Theo mentioned that Infinity Pill Form was buried underground. Sebastian could just head home to get it.


    Now that Theo wanted Matthew to go with Sebastian, Matthew started to feel wary. "Are the Red Wolves after you?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "It''s not about the Red Wolves."


    So it wasn''t the Red Wolves? Could there be someone else going after Infinity Pill Form?


    As they were going downstairs, Matthew said, "Let''s chat after we head down." Sebastian hummed in acknowledgment and stayed silent.


    After getting into the car and driving away from Wealthwave Group, he said, "The Shaw family has three brothers-Craig, Colton, and Finley. After you took out Craig, the other Shaws hated me to the guts. Without you, I don''t dare to go back to Campbell Town."


    Matthew understood where Sebastian wasing from. Craig had sent a perfectly healthy man to a psychiatric hospital. That just showed how twisted he


    was.


    Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "Every time the town has an election, why don''t you guys vote for a new mayor?"


    Recing the mayor? That was just not going to happen.


    Sebastian knitted his brows together. "There was an election for a new mayor eight years ago. A person named Shawn Tyson from the town participated. The election was around the corner.


    "Shawn was walking down the street the night before the election when a dump truck ran into him. He died on the spot. What''s more, the vehicle belonged to Craig''spany."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew was infuriated. "That''s just insane."


    Sebastian lightly shook his head. "That''s nothing. Someone in town actually said they were going to vote for Shawn. That same night, someone broke into his house and snapped his leg.


    "Ever since then, no one dared to mention changing the mayor. That''s why I''m afraid of going back."


    Matthew assumed that sending Sebastian to a psychiatric hospital was as bad as it could get, but it looked like things were actually worse than he thought.


    Eventually, they arrived at the


    entrance of Campbell Town. Just as


    Matthew was about to drive inside


    he suddenly spotted a person crouching in the bushes and


    abruptly mmed on the brakes.


    BUMS


    The screeching noise of the brakes filled the air. That person was startled, covering her head and shrinking back into the bushes.


    Sebastian recognized the person. "It''s Cassidy!"


    Matthew''s expression darkened. "That''s the person you talked about, right? She reported the mayor because of her husband. She ended up getting sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    "Mr. Miles had arranged for people to investigate the psychiatric hospital, and it seems she was released. She looks pretty scared. I think she doesn''t dare to step into the town either."


    Sebastian sighed. "Before I had


    issues with the Shaw family, I didn''t


    feel anything. But now that I have beef with them, I don''t dare to step into the town even though I''m a grown man. As a woman, she''s even more afraid to enter the town."


    Matthew opened the car door. "Just strut right in. I want to see who dares toy a finger on you."


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Sebastian felt more confident and got out of the car. He walked up to Cassidy and shouted, "I''m Sebastian, Ms. Garrett. I visited your house on your wedding day. Do you remember me? What are you doing in the bushes? Come on out."


    Cassidy reached out her head and nced at Sebastian. She hurriedly shook her


    head. "I-I want to go home, but I''m scared..."

 Chapter 566

    Standing next to Sebastian, Matthew coaxed, "I''ll take you home. I''ll make sure no one bothers you."


    Really? Cassidy''s face lit up with joy, but then it quickly faded. Her expression was filled with hesitation as she was debating whether toe out. After some time, she gingerly emerged from the bushes.


    Just when Matthew thought Cassidy would enter the town with him, she suddenly turned and ran away as if she were fleeing for her life. In no time, she was already over 30 feet away.


    Matthew sighed and turned to Sebastian. "Let''s head into town."


    As Sebastian briskly walked into the town, he realized it was quiet around him. When he turned back, he saw Matthew trailing behind about 30 feet away. That gave him the courage to keep going inside the town.


    When the people in town saw Sebastian return, they were all taken aback.


    Some even leaned in and whispered to him, "Why did youe back, Sebastian? The Shaws have said it loud and clear. If you show your face again, they''ll make sure you regret it."


    "Hurry up and get out of here before the Shaws realize you''re back!"


    "Why are you so quiet? Are you even listening? Coming back here is just asking for trouble."


    Many townsfolks urged Sebastian to get out, but most just looked at Sebastian indifferently and didn''t say a word. Regardless of what anyone said, Sebastian just kept walking into the town.


    Soon enough, Sebastian was back at his house. Everything was in shambles with shattered bricks, crumbled walls, and doors that had fallen apart. He had an agonizing look on his face as he had lost his home.


    Suddenly, a jumble of footsteps came from afar. Two people were rushing over Sebastian''s way with about eight other guys trailing behind them, and it didn''t take long for them to reach him.


    When Sebastian spotted the two people leading the group, he felt a pang of worry. They were the Shaws, Colton Shaw and Finley Shaw.


    The moment Colton spotted Sebastian, he started cursing, "Sebastian Campbell! You bastard! Craig got killed because of you. I swear I''m going to beat you senseless today, or I''m no longer a Shaw."


    Just as Colton finished his sentence, Matthew grabbed a brick from the nearby rubble and ran over to Colton, swinging the brick down at him.


    Colton took a hit from the brick on his head, and it broke into two. Dust kicked up from the brick and then slowly settled back down. Colton was covered in dust, and blood ran down from his head.


    With a baffled expression, he eximed, "Y-you actually dared to hit me? Do you have a death wish?"


    After saying that, he dropped to the ground with a thud, and his legs started kicking wildly like he was cramping or having muscle spasms. He continued for a while before goingpletely still.


    The scene went totally silent. Finley and the rest of the burly men were stupefied. They were caught off guard by the brutal scene.


    Watching the scene unfold, the residents of the town felt their skin crawl. They looked as shocked as if they''d seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    Finley snapped back to reality. He leaned down to check if Colton was breathing, only to find out Colton wasn''t.


    He got so mad that he ground his teeth and yelled, "Who the fuck are you? How dare you kill Colton?"


    Matthew bent down to pick up the broken brick. "I even dare to finish you off."


    Finley motioned with his hand at the people behind him. "Get him¡ª"


    After a bang, Finely only managed to say two words before he suddenly went silent. Matthew swung the two broken bricks from both sides, smashing them onto Finley''s temple.


    Finley copsed to the ground like a sack of potatoes.


    The rest of the brawny men freaked out and ran off in every direction. In just a few moments, they were nowhere to be seen.


    Matthew turned to Sebastian and asked, "Who else in this town has picked on you? Take me to their house. I''ll take them out one by one."

 Chapter 567

    Right then, the townsfolks gathered around the ruins and watched the scene unfold. The two dead bodies on the ground were still bleeding, filling the air with the stench of blood.


    Even though Matthew wasn''t loud, everyone present was convinced. It looked like all Sebastian had to do was say a name, and that person would be the next one to get killed.


    Watching Colton and Finley die before his eyes, Sebastian was terrified for a moment. Then, a sense of thrill took over.


    Sebastian felt his pent-up anger from over a decade burst out at once. He even wished he could pick up a brick from the ground and smash it on them a few times.


    Upon hearing Matthew''s question, Sebastian suddenly remembered something. "There are two people in the town who borrowed money from Dad. They haven''t paid him back for more than ten years. Does that count?"


    Walking over to the rubble, Matthew got himself another brick. "Lead the way." Sebastian pointed at his neighbor. "It''s my neighbor. I''ll guide you¡ª"


    The crowd suddenly erupted in amotion. Many people stepped back, leaving one person standing in the open space. All eyes were on him.


    It was Odell Myler, a man in his 50s. Looking fancy, he had a gold pendant around his neck, a gold watch on his wrist, and an Audi car key in his hand. He looked pretty sessful.


    But the look on his face was one of pure terror. When he saw Matthew looking over, his face turned as white as a sheet.


    Odell kept trying to exin to Sebastian, "I''m strapped for cash at the moment, Sebastian. It''s not that I don''t want to pay you back. I''m still figuring out how to. Please don''t kill me. If you do, you won''t get back any of your money."


    Sebastian snapped, "Every time, it''s the same excuse about being tight on money. It''s been ten years. You drive a fancy car and a nice watch, yet I still haven''t gotten a dime back from you. You have to settle up today."


    Odell went pale, and his eyes were filled with fear. "I''ll pay you back right away. I''ll figure out a way to get you money. Don''t worry. I swear I''ll pay you."


    Matthew approached Odell with a brick. "Then make it quick."


    Odell was shaking with fear as he kept fumbling with his phone. "I''m sending the money right now. It''ll be in your ount in just a minute.


    "Alright. The money has been transferred. Can you check your ount, Sebastian?"


    With a chime, Sebastian''s phone buzzed with a text message alert.


    Matthew took out his phone and nced at it. "Alright. I''ve received the money." Odell breathed a sigh of relief. But upon seeing Matthew still walking over, he screamed in horror, "Y-you stay there! I have paid what I owed. Stop¡ª"


    Before Odell could finish his sentence, a brick hit him right in the mouth. The blow left him with a mouth full of blood, and a few of his teeth got knocked out.


    Odell screamed in pain. "I already paid him back! Why are you still hitting me?"


    Matthew coldly remarked, "I hate it when people don''t pay back what they owe. Hang in there. I''m going to smack you a couple more times."


    The brick smashed into Odell''s face three times straight. He ended up covered in blood, his mouth a bloody


    mess. He then copsed on the


    ground and became unconscious.


    en


    Matthew turned to Sebastian again. "Who else has picked on you?"


    The townsfolks looked at Sebastian in horror, fearing that he would mention their


    name. The tension in the air suddenly seemed suffocating.


    Sebastian shook his head. "No one else."


    few more


    In truth, there had been cases like that, but they were trivial. Plus, Matthew was way too brutal. Sebastian felt like it would be foo much to ask Matthew to step in for these matters.


    Upon hearing Sebastian''s words, the townsfolks breathed a sigh of relief.


    Matthew nodded. "In that case, let''s start searching for it."


    Sebastian gazed at the ruin with a troubled look. With all this rubble and debris, how were they supposed to find the item?


    Noticing the excavator nearby, Sebastian turned to Matthew. "Do you know how to operate an excavator, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew tossed away the brick in his hand and nced at the excavator nearby. Then, he shook his head.


    "I don''t."


    Sebastian looked at the crowd, wanting to call out to a familiar face to help. But when he saw everyone backing away in fear, he couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    A man in his 30s stepped forward from the crowd. "I can operate an excavator, Sebastian. Just tell me what you need me to dig up." As he spoke, he made his way to the excavator.  en


    Sebastian saw the man and was filled with gratitude. "Thanks, Kayson."


    Kayson Werner responded with a grin. "Theo saved me once, and I''d always


    remembered the favor. So don''t mention it."

 Chapter 568

    Amidst the roar of the machine, the excavator moved into the rubble. Following Sebastian''s instructions, Kayson started digging. A few more people from the crowd stepped up to help out.


    They soon dug up a bent stainless steel box from the debris, and the lid was already open. Sebastian took out a small stainless steel box from inside it.


    Opening the small box, he found a foam container. When he opened it, he found a wooden box wrapped in severalyers of stic bags.


    With caution, Sebastian cut open the stic bags, revealing a beautifully crafted wooden box.


    Sebastian wiped his hands on his clothes and carefully brought the wooden box over to Matthew.


    A look of curiosity crossed Matthew''s face. He was just moments away from seeing Infinity Pill Form, and he wondered what would be written on it.


    Besides Matthew, the onlookers seemed to forget about the dead people. They all stood on their tiptoes and stretched their necks to look at what was happening. They were curious to find out what it was.


    Matthew ignored the people around him and slowly opened the wooden box. Inside, there was a gold box lying on top of a red fabric. The box looked exquisite with a dragon carved on the top and nine figures below.


    These figures were nine of the dragon''s offsprings, in order-Bard, Sentinel, Gale, Thundercall, Leo, Guardian, Tigermane, Lorekeeper, and Drake. The words "Ninera Progeny Form" were also carved on top of the box.


    Upon seeing thebel, Matthew was taken aback. Ninero Progeny Form was the best libido-boosting form throughout history. It was also known as the best form for conceiving.


    Matthew found out about this from Nichs. Thetter shared a tale when he talked about Ninera Progeny Form.


    Long ago, a rich man named Dexter Beasley married a wife but couldn''t have a son. So, he took on a second wife and a third wife. Eventually, he had several concubines as well.


    In the end, Dexter blew all his wealth. Despite marrying over 20 women, none of them could give him a son.


    Later on, during a famine, all the women left him, and he ended up wandering around with the refugees. One day, he ran into a traveling doctor, who was starving, and he decided to give the doctor a slice of bread.


    To return the favor, the doctor gave him a medicine form.


    Dexterter built a cabin at the foot of the mountain and lived alone. When life got better, he married a woman. To his surprise, she ended up giving him nine kids. So, he went from being all alone to building up an entire vige.


    Fast forward a few years, Dexter began lusting after wealth and power. He used the form as a stepping stone to help several officials without heirs to have children.


    He rose through the ranks and eventually made it to the court, where he presented the form to the king to curry favor.


    Following that, the king lived a debauched lifestyle, enjoying thepany of different women every night.


    The king neglected the governing affairs, and the corrupted ministers seized power, making life unbearable for themon folk.


    When the king died, his son took the throne. The first thing he did waszto eliminate the corrupt officials, and Dexter was executed along with his entire family. Dexter''s vige was wiped out overnight as well.


    Rumors had it that a maid eventually got her hands on that form and ended up having an illegitimate child. That was how Ninera Progeny Form was passed down.


    Matthew never expected that Thermodra Sect''s legacy item, Infinity Pill Form, was actually the legendary Ninera Progeny Form.


    Matthew found himself tempted by the form. He had lived a life of celibacy for three years in prison and was in great shape, but which man wouldn''t want to have a stronger libido?


    With the gold box in his hands, Matthew felt the ridges and bumps underneath. When he flipped it over, he was taken aback to see some writing on the back. It was a set of three warnings.


    Firstly, Ninera Progeny Form was never meant to be in the hands of a king. Next, those without a spouse shouldn''t have the form.


    Lastly, healthy individuals weren''t allowed to use the form. Everything had a bnce, and too much libido only brought suffering to a man.


    After reading the rules, Matthew furrowed his brows. Things just didn''t feel right. Wasn''t it better for a man to be stronger? So, he continued reading and founda note below the third rule.


    "The first two rules are straightforward for most people, but many can''t wrap their heads around the third one. That''s because the average person can''t rte to it.


    "When a healthy man uses Ninera Progeny Form, he loses all his joy and is left with nothing but pain. The reason is simple. Sleeping around too much can numb the pleasure and make things boring. Over time, it can be dull, leaving behind problems like numbness and swelling..."


    Everything clicked in Matthew''s mind. That was exactly how it felt to him, and it was true.


    Ever since Matthew got out of prison, he had be stronger and tougher. When he was with Rachel, he didn''t know how to hold back, and it really went that way.


    Seeing Matthew nkly staring at the gold box, Sebastian had a hunch that it had slipped Matthew''s mind about what had just happened.


    He felt increasingly nervous, especially since two corpses were lying close by. He was worried that cops might show up, but Matthew was still studying Infinity Pill Form.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but remind Matthew, "There are two dead bodies over there, Mr. Grant. What''s the n now?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 569

    Upon hearing Sebastian''s words, Matthew closed the golden box containing


    Infinity Pill Form and closed it. Then, he put it inside the wooden container and turned to Sebastian. "I''m making a call."


    Sebastian looked anxious. "I think the cops will be here soon. You''d better do it quickly."


    Upon hearing that the cops were about to arrive, the crowd quickly dispersed. In the blink of an eye, everyone was gone.


    Matthew pulled out his phone. He found Brad''s number and dialed it.


    Inside a small yard, Brad was puffing away on one cigarette after another.


    With a darkened expression, Hugh sighed and said, "That''s how it is. You''ve got to ept it."


    Brad tossed his cigarette on the ground and couldn''t help but curse. "What are those guys up to? 20 years back, they did everything possible to force Juprus to step back. Today, they''re backing up Horace. Are they trying to stir up trouble?"


    Hugh bitterly smiled. "Do you think I''m not upset? I''d love to take those guys out, but I can''t do anything. We can''t change the situation. It''s a hard truth we have to ept."


    Brad pulled out another cigarette and lit it up. He took a couple of drags and then smashed it on the floor. As the cigarette butt hit the cement floor, sparks scattered everywhere.


    Brad let loose. "I''m just not having it. I want to have a showdown with him. I''m about to kick the bucket anyway, so I don''t care anymore. I just want to take them down."


    When Hugh realized Brad wasn''t getting through, he reached for his gun at his waist and tossed it at Brad''s feet.


    "I gave you my gun. Go and wipe them out."


    Brad was taken aback as he nkly stared at the gun near his feet. Gritting his teeth, Brad grabbed a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up again. He took a deep drag, and a quarter of it was gone. He then exhaled the smoke sharply.


    "Just wait and see. They''ll get what''sing to them eventually. With Matthew''s tempers, if he finds out who is protecting Horace, he''ll take them all out."


    Hugh shook his head. "You just want to say what feels good. Matthew isn''t ready to handle all those things now. You need to starting up with a response when Matthew calls to ask what happened to Horace."


    Brad frowned and stayed quiet. He honestly found it hard to exin. It was a tricky situation.


    Suddenly, Brad''s phone started ringing. He looked at the number disyed on his phone and found himself in a bind. The phone continued to ring.


    In the yard, everything was calm, making the ringing stand out.


    Brad slowly picked up the phone and hit the ept button. "I''m really sorry, Matthew."


    Matthew was about to mention the dead bodies when he heard Brad. He immediately had a bad feeling about it.


    "Is Horace still alive?"


    With a troubled expression, Brad exined, "They didn''t uncover any evidence of his wrongdoings. Horace is back on duty now."


    Did he return to his post? Matthew seemed to have pieced things together. "So he''s still holding a crucial role? Is he still a general?"


    Brad paused for a moment before adding, "Kdidn''t see thising either. did all I could. I''m sorry Maybe letting you end it once and for all back then was the best call."


    Matthew could tell Horace would go all out for revenge. He couldn''t imagine how dangerous things could get down the line.


    Horace might send more people and use even harsher tactics. He would stop at nothing to get his revenge.


    Thinking about all this, Matthew''s blood boiled with anger. Like a beast trapped in a cage, his killing intent surged in his chest, trying to break free and escape.


    "This time, I''m out for carnage. Don''t try to stop me. You can''t hold me back, so just send more people to collect the bodies."


    His words on the phone were cold and chilling, like a bloodthirsty and sharp de.


    Brad wanted to talk Matthew out of it. But thinking about what those people had done, he couldn''t really hold back either. So, he figured he''d just let Matthew go wild. The bigger the mess, the better.


    Anyway, it was them who would be dealing with the trouble.


    "Alright. I''ll arrange a cleanup crew for you. They are mostly Dominic, Trevor, and the rest. If anythinges up, just call them¡ª"


    Brad was halfway through his sentence when Matthew ended the call.


    Holding the phone, Brad said to Hugh, "Matthew is on a killing spree. I can''t


    imagine how many people are going to bite the dust this time."


    A chilling glint flickered in Hugh''s eyes. "Just let him do it. Some people being alive is just unfair to others. They''d be better off dead."


    In a hotel room, Dominic watched Lucien and Leo packing up their stuff.


    Standing by the window, he looked at the bustling street filled with cars. "Even though I was injured this time, it was a good learning experience. For some reason, I really don''t want to go."  en

 Chapter 570

    After packing his belongings, Lucien stood up, lost in thought about the bloodbath he had witnessed at Clearwater Psychiatric Hospital.


    The image of Mathew kept shing in his mind as he muttered to himself, "I don''t know why, but I feel a little attached to this ce."


    Leo twitched his mouth. "You were hauling bodies every day. Don''t you get tired of it? I''m done with that. But Matthew is really something. It''s a shame we didn''t be friends."


    With an intense gaze, Lucien remarked, "Before arriving in Lambda City, I honestly thought I was a big deal. Now, I realize those who lost to me weren''t weak. They just feared my dad and grandpa.


    "I feel like I''m in a protective bubble. Once it bursts, I won''t be able to withstand any challenges. I want to stick around here and face the struggles. I want to be independent and show what I''m made of."


    Dominic nodded. "Since we''ve received the order to return, let''s head back first and find a way toe back to Lambda Cityter. Horace isn''t dead, and Lambda City is where all the action is. I don''t want to miss out."


    Just then, a phone started ringing. Dominic pulled out his phone. Seeing it was Matthew, he excitedly said, "It''s Matthew calling."


    Matthew? Lucien got curious. "Why do you think he''s calling now? Is it to say goodbye?"


    Leo nodded. "That makes sense. We''ve helped him a lot, so we''re basically friends. It''s only natural he called to bid farewell."


    Dominic put a finger on his lips and hushed them. "Everyone be quiet. I''m picking up his call."


    Lucien was thrilled and wanted to hear what was said on the call. He gestured to pick it up by putting his hand to his ear and reminded, "Let''s me hear it. Put it on speaker mode."


    Dominic hummed in acknowledgment and tapped on the speaker button. He said with a grin, "Hello. Thanks for calling-"


    He was only halfway through his sentence when Matthew interrupted him. "Campbell Town. Come over and take care of two bodies." With that, Matthew just hung up the call.


    Dominic was taken aback. It wasn''t a farewell, but a heads-up to deal with the bodies.


    Lucien and Leo were equally taken aback. Instead of the farewell they anticipated, they were told to handle the bodies.


    The room immediately fell silent. Dominic suddenly chuckled and remarked, "Taking care of dead bodies is great. It gives us an excuse to stay in Lambda City. That''s a win."


    Lucien came back to his senses and said with a gun, "Exactly. This is awesome. We have an excuse to stick around in Lambda City. You''re injured, Dominic. It must be tough to


    pack your belongings. Let me ht


    you a hand. Why don''t you go back?


    bjoin the others to handle the bodies."


    Dominic red at Lucien. "I might struggle in packing up my luggage, but I can handle dealing with the bodies."


    Just then, Dominic''s phone rang again. He looked at it in surprise. "It''s Mr. Miles calling."


    The rest shut their mouths immediately.


    Dominic took the call. "What do you need us to do, Mr. Miles?"


    Brad''s voice came through the receiver. "Stay put in Lambda. If Matthew calls, do


    what he says and fill me inter." With that, Brad hung up.


    Dominic was taken aback. "What was that? Did Mr. Miles ask us to follow Matthew''smand? I just can''t wrap my head around Matthew''s background. Do you have any info on him?"


    Lucien smiled and said, "I''m in the same boat as you. I only know he''s from Silverbrook Vige in the Brackenridge district of Lambda City. We don''t know anything else about him.


    "But does it really matter who Matthew is? Mr. Miles'' words are what we need to follow. Let''s head over to Campbell Town. I wonder how many people he has killed?"


    Dominic shook his head. "Well, we were already told there are two bodies. Let''s move. I''ming with you. You both can take care of one body each. Since I''m injured, my job is to keep youpany through thick and thin."


    Hearing that, Lucien was speechless. "I''m quite confused now. Every time he makes a call, a ton of people die. And you! You''re only joining us because there are only two dead bodies. You sly fox."


    Dominic chuckled and walked out without another word.


    ...


    At Campbell Town, Matthew ended the call with a darkened expression. The joy of obtaining Infinity Pill Form faded. Besides being cleared of charges, Horace also returned to his previous position.


    Matthew was convinced that Horace had already dispatched his men to seek revenge.


    Seeing Matthew''s grim expression, Sebastian assumed Matthew had issues dealing with the bodies.


    He stepped in and said, "Are you able to take care of this? The police are likely on their way, so you better hurry up and leave. When the police start questioning about the two bodies, I''ll just say I did it."

 Chapter 571

    Was Sebastian going to incriminate himself? Sebastian actually set his mind to take the me for Matthew.


    Matthew stood frozen for a moment, dumbfounded. He had gone to prison for Tessa''s sake. When he got out, she divorced him and took hispany.


    Unbelievably, another fool said he''d take the fall for Matthew.


    Feeling touched, Matthew stared at Sebastian for a long time before saying, "This is important. Never take the me for a crime that isn''t yours.


    "People get their own share of riches and face their own consequences. Don''t carry the weight of someone else''s suffering. It might end up disappointing you."


    Sebastian was bewildered. "You saved Dad and me. If it weren''t for you, Dad might not have survived more than three months, and I could''ve ended up going insane.


    "It has been on my mind, and I hope I can find a way to pay you back one day. You killed them today for my sake, and I''d dly cover for you. If I don''t step up today, I''ll regret itter."


    Matthew couldn''t believe people were willing to take the fall for him. Even though it was all about returning a favor, Matthew still felt touched.


    "I appreciate it. Let''s practice medicine together and make traditional medicine great."


    Sebastian chuckled, but there was a twinge of sadness to it. "I hope there''s a chance to do that with you in the next life. You''d better hurry up and get out of here. The cops are on their way. If you wait any longer, it''ll be toote."


    Just then, two cars came speeding in from a distance. The cars quickly pulled up with three people getting out of them. One of them was injured, and the other two looked confident and striking. At first nce, it was obvious that they were highly trained.


    Upon seeing them show up, Sebastian stammered in fear, "T-the police are here... Y-you need to hurry up and go... I''ll buy some time."


    As Sebastian spoke, he walked toward them with his hands raised. "I''m the one who killed them. I''m turning myself in, so just cuff me. I''m surrendering myself."


    Dominic and the others were dumbfounded as Sebastian approached with his hands up.


    Seeing that the neers were quiet, Sebastian said again, "You all don''t believe me? I''m telling the truth It was me who did it. I''m the murderer."


    Dominic came back to his senses and turned to Matthew, asking, "What''s going on here?"


    Matthew pointed at his head. "He''s got some issues up here. Don''t take him seriously. Hurry and clean up the scene."


    Dominic looked at Sebastian with a strange expression, noticing his scruffy beard, messy air, and his belly.


    Sebastian''s f face was pale, and his eyes were filled with fear and anxiety Plus, he held his hands out.


    Everything looked like


    wasn''t right in his head.


    Dominic turned to Leo and Lucien. "You two take care of the bodies as I contact the local authorities."


    With that, Dominic dialed a number, quoting his ID and Brad''s name.


    When Sebastian heard Dominic call out Brad''s name, he finally realized that Matthew had taken care of things. He suddenly felt like he was reborn.


    Matthew walked over. "I was just kidding earlier about something was wrong with your head. Don''t take it to the heart."


    Sebastian shook his head. "It was just a joke. I''m not mad. If it weren''t for you, I might''ve really gone crazy from those people."


    Dominic walked over to Matthew.


    "We''re staying in Lambda City forel


    now. If you need anything, just call me. I''m always avable to clean up the scene."


    Matthew responded, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Matthew chatted with Dominic for a while before taking off to Opulent Club with Sebastian.

 Chapter 572

    At Opulent Club, Theo was so excited about seeing Matthew that he didn''t know how to approach Matthew. He simply yelled at Sebastian, "Why don''t you make some coffee, you brat? Mr. Grant is sitting here talking to me, and you''re just sitting around. Can''t you read the room?


    Sebastian thought Theo would be pleased when he retrieved Infinity Pill Form, but he was surprised to get chewed out instead. He had no choice but to brew some coffee.


    After Theo waited for Sebastian to leave, he smiled at Matthew and said, "Sebastian is a bit of a letdown, Mr. Grant. He''s only got some half-baked knowledge about medicine. Apart from treating kidney issues and impotence, he can''t handle any other illness. Do you think he can take over Themodra Sect?"


    Matthew was kind of at a loss. He was only focused onpleting the task Nichs had assigned to him, and he had no idea what to do with stuff like this.


    But Sebastian was merely following Theo''s footsteps, so it shouldn''t be an issue. "Isn''t it only natural for you to pass on your medical skills to Sebastian?"


    Theo realized Matthew had gotten the wrong idea. "I''m talking about Infinity Pill Form. Can you pass it to Sebastian?"


    Matthew''s expression turned serious. He knew Nichs definitely knew about Infinity Pill Form, but Nichs didn''t want him to hold it.


    Thinking about that, Matthew realized what to do. "Only the person with the form can learn its content."


    Theo nodded. "What a pity. Sebastian just doesn''t have the luck."


    Matthew said goodbye to Theo and headed up to the ninth floor to see Ansel. He then handed over Infinity Pill Form to Ansel.


    "I''ve given you Thermodra Sect''s Integrative Medicine. Here''s its legacy item, Infinity Pill Form. The Thermodra Sect mission is done."


    Ansel nced at the wooden box and put it aside. "For Eight Medical Sects, you''re done with five of them. What''s left is Fevera Sect, Presetian Sect, and Harmona Sect. Which sect do you want to learn about this time?"


    Matthew was particrly keen on Presetian Sect and Harmona Sect, so he''d be leaving them to thest. The only option left was Fevera Sect.


    "Fevera Sect."


    Ansel sported a stern expression. "Fevera Sect is unlike your typical doctors, so you need to be cautious. Watch your back."


    Matthew didn''t take it seriously. "Got it."


    When Ansel saw Matthew just respond without thinking it through, his expression was solemn. "This is a matter of life and death. You can''t mess around. Did your mentor tell you about Fevera Sect?"


    Matthew realized something was off. There seemed to be numerous issues with Fevera Sect. "My mentor didn''t tell me much about Eight Medical Sects and Eight Shadow Sects.


    "Three years goes by very fast. He taught me more about the medical knowledge of Themodra Sect, but he barely talked about Fevera Sect."


    Ansel finally understood why Matthew didn''t take it seriously. "Despite the simr theme about temperature, Fevera Sect has a different connotation to Thermodra Sect. Thetter is more soothing, emphasizing nourishing the body gradually without going abroad.


    "Meanwhile, Fevera Sect stands against the epidemic. The members of the sect are in contact with patients every day. If they pass something to you, it could be deadly."


    Matthew thought something serious was going on, but it turned out that Ansel was just worried he might get infected.


    "I''m a doctor, so you don''t need to


    worry about that. Just send me the details After wrapping up the matters at Wealthwave Group, I''ll approach the sessor of Revera


    Seet." ,


    en


    After leaving Opulent Club, Matthew received a text from Wyatt saying they would


    meet at Arcadia tomorrow. He agreed without a second thought.


    The next day in the afternoon, a ck sedan pulled up at the entrance of Arcadia. Matthew got out of the car and sized up Arcadia.


    Arcadia was a tall building with more than ten floors, featuring blue ss panels on the outside. Compared to the buildings next to it, it looked like it was in a whole different league.


    Two women in dresses stood at the door of the first floor. Matthew walked up to


    the door, and a woman held her hand up.


    "Can I see your membership card, please?"


    The other woman added, "Without a membership card, you can''t enter."


    Matthew furrowed his brows. "Wyatt invited me here."


    The woman responded with a smile, "In that case, could you call him?"


    Matthew whipped out his phone and dialed Wyatt''s number. "I''m at Arcadia. Tell the staff at the door to let me in."


    Wyatt responded with a snarky attitude, "I''m not talking to the staff member for you. If you want to enter Arcadia, you need to figure it out yourself."

 Chapter 573

    Matthew didn''t expect Wyatt to trouble him at this point. His anger red up, and his expression darkened. "This was your idea. If anything goes wrong, don''te crying to me."


    Wyatt picked up on Matthew''s frustration but couldn''t care less. "Don''t waste my time with this. You cane in first, then we''ll talk." After saying that, he hung up.


    Wyatt knew this ce was exclusive for the influential figure. Matthew at least needed a member to bring him inside.


    Wyatt found it hard to believe that Matthew could enter. After all, Matthew was merely a thug turned vice president.


    After the phone call ended, Matthew was about to head inside when someone eximed, "Dr. Grant?"


    Matthew turned around. When he saw the speaker''s face, he was taken aback as well. It was Lance!


    "Hi. Mr. Stanford."


    Back then, when Matthew treated Austin, he had a pretty bad impression of Lance. So, he was just talking to him to be polite.


    Noticing Matthew''s cold demeanor, Lance just smiled and went over to shake Matthew''s hand. "What a stroke of luck running into you, Dr. Grant. You helped Dad get betterst time, and I''ve been wanting to thank you since. Let''s head inside and catch up."


    As Lance spoke, he warmly invited Matthew into Arcadia. Matthew sported an indifferent look. "I''ve collected my fees for the treatment, so there''s no need to thank me."


    Matthew knew enough about Lance to figure out that he was trouble. He wasn''t a grateful person who showed appreciation. Matthew had a hunch that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    Lance added with a grin, "Give me a chance to say thank you, Dr. Grant. I know I wasn''t on my best behavior back then, but you''ve already hit me and scolded me. Can we just move on?"


    Matthew nodded. "Fine."


    He originally nned to force his way in, but since Lance invited him in, it saved him a lot of hassle.


    Lance was overjoyed. "I can''t thank you enough. Come on in."


    After saying that, Lance led the way and brought Matthew inside Arcadia.


    The staff member at the door watched the scene unfold. They didn''t dare to stop Matthew anymore and respectfully said, "Wee, Mr. Stanford and Mr. Grant."


    As Matthew walked inside with Lance, he asked, "What do I need to get a membership at Arcadia?"


    Lance was a little surprised. "Do you want to sign up as well? I know the owner. If she finds out you''re joining, she''ll be overjoyed for sure."


    Matthew''s medical skill was incredible. Knowing someone like him was like having an extra life. If Matthew became a member, the owner would owe Lance a favor. So, he really wanted Matthew to sign up.


    Matthew shook his head. "Forget about it."


    Lance was a little bummed out.


    As they chatted, they made it to the lobby. The lobby had cozy couches and coffee tables. Each seating area had beautiful women hanging out and chatting in small groups. Some people nced at the lobby entrance now and then.


    A woman with a pointed face styled her hair in a bun. Dressed in a red strapless top, she had a killer body.


    She just quietly sat there and indulged in hertte. Looking graceful and elegant, she exuded a unique charm.


    Upon seeing Lance and Matthewe through the door, she set down hertte and walked over. "You''re here, Mr. Stanford."


    Lance spotted the woman and


    chuckled. "Let me introduce you to someone important, Annika. This person is Dr. Grant. You''re going to serve him today. Make sure to get him coffee and snacks. All I ask is for you to be more enthusiastic and observant."


    Annika Feynman giggled. "Alright. I''ll do my best."


    Despite Annika''s words, she didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 574

    Annika saw it when Matthew was stopped outside. She even sized him up, noticing he was young and dressed casually. She couldn''t help but frown as he didn''t look like he did well in life.


    She figured that without Lance, Matthew wouldn''t even get to enter Arcadia. But since Lance said so, Annika had to keep up appearances.


    She hooked her arms around Matthew''s as they headed inside. "Aren''t you a doctor, Mr. Grant? That''s awesome. Can you do a checkup for me?"


    Matthew raised an eyebrow and hummed in acknowledgment. Then, he turned to Lance and said, "I still have a small business to attend to, so let''s reschedule. We can catch up over drinks some other time."


    Lance held Matthew''s hand. "You''ve got to give me a chance to raise a ss to you, Dr. Grant."


    Seeing how sincere Lance was, Matthew agreed. "Alright. Let''s have a drink sometime then."


    As they chatted, they made their way to the sixth floor.


    After entering a private room, Lance added with a grin, "Why don''t you sit for a bit, Dr. Grant? I''ll go get a nice bottle of wine. I can''t bring out anything ordinary for someone like you. Just hang on. I''ll be back soon."


    With that, Lance left Annika to apany Matthew as he quickly left.


    Feeling impatient, Matthew had the urge to get up and leave to confront Wyatt. But seeing how enthusiastic Lance was, Matthew felt bad about just walking away.


    Annika seemed to sense Matthew''s intention. She giggled and held out her hand. "Would you mind giving me a check-up, Dr. Grant?"


    As she spoke, she put her delicate hand on Matthew''s palm and yfully traced her finger on it.


    Matthew chuckled. He rested his fingers on Annika''s wrist as he shut his eyes and calmly monitored her pulse.


    Annika saw how serious Matthew was with the examination instead of taking advantage of her. She chuckled.


    "I just got my health checked, and everything''s fine."


    Matthew fixed his gaze on Annika''s face for a long while, and his expression started to look bewildered.


    Annika felt even more disdainful. She knew she was attractive, but it was the first time she met a man who couldn''t take his eyes off her. Worse yet, he was only watching and wasn''t brave enough to make a move.


    It only pointed to the fact that Matthew wasn''t rich. Money gave men confidence, and wealthy men were often bold. So, he was merely a broke coward.


    Annika couldn''t help but point out, "We''re at Arcadia. The women here aren''t just for ogling.


    She made her living at Arcadia by earning tips, and the minimum tip for physical contact started at one thousand dors. If things escted further, it''d be at least 5,000 dors.


    She didn''t want to be stuck wasting time without earning a single penny, so she decided to give Matthew a nudge.


    Matthew let go of Annika''s delicate


    hand. "Your nails are pale. You don''t have dreamy eyes or arched eyebrows. I don''t see freckles on


    ???


    your cheeks, and your cheekbones aren''t prominent either. You have thin sideburns and not much hair, whereas your lips... Overall, you don''t have much lust.


    "It''s not as much as you show right now. If you want to earn a living through this way, your physique isn''tpatible with that."


    Annika was taken aback. She


    couldn''t believe Matthew was serious about examining her body. Matthew was spot on. Every time she got a job, she always struggled to force a smile and act seductively. Deep down, she felt disgusted. For her, every gig was a painful experience.


    She used to believe that money didn''te easy and that facing some struggles


    was just part of it. Why didn''t hustle for their money?


    But the reality was different from what she thought. Some of her friends made money and really enjoyed it. She always suspected something was wrong with her body.


    She finally realized it. It turned out that her body wasn''t suited to this kind of job. Annika subconsciously asked, "Anything else show up in the checkup?"


    Matthew continued, "Your body has other problems as well. Your kidneys are pretty weak. If I''m right, you always wake up with a puffy face, and you can''t sleep on a sofa bed or your back starts to hurt.


    "You often doze off, feeling exhausted and drained every day. Even if you want to


    sleep, you just can''t seem to fall asleep in bed.


    "You regrly find yourself being parched. Even after drinking some water, you get thirsty again pretty quickly and have a hard time sweating.


    "Your body is often dehydrated. I''m not just talking about drinking water, but your body doesn''t produce enough moisture, leaving you with a dry mouth...


    "To put it simply, it''s tormenting. You get me, right?"


    Annika was blown away. She was aware of some of the things Matthew had mentioned, but there were others she had no clue about.


    After he finished speaking, she mulled it over and found that everything lined up perfectly. Matthew knew her body better than she did.


    "Can it be treated?"

 Chapter 575

    Did Annika ask how to treat it? She chose this job, yet she still sought treatment.


    Matthew looked perplexed. "Your body is in this condition, and you still want to make a living here?"


    Annika sighed in resignation. "I only finished middle school. Besides having a good figure and looking pretty, I don''t have much else to offer, so there aren''t many jobs I can do.


    "I''ve worked as a waiter in a restaurant, a hotel reception, a clerk at a supermarket, and a factory worker. They all paid me around 2,500 dors a month.


    "Working in a factory lets me earn a little more. I work 12 hours, spend an hourmuting, and take an hour for lunch. That''s a total of 15 hours a day, and I can make close to 5,000 dors a month, but I can only earn that amount by ving away.


    "I can forget about buying a house. After covering basic expenses, I can''t even afford to get sick. I don''t want to be hustling non-stop like a hamster on a wheel.


    "I want to buy a house and live a good life. Getting a car doesn''t really matter. I just want to feel like a person.


    "What else I can do besides this job? Can you treat me? I don''t want to suffer so much when I''m hustling for money."


    Matthew sighed. When he first graduated, he ved away in the office too, and he knew how hard his parents worked on the farm all their lives. But it wasn''t an illness. It was just how Annika''s body worked.


    After thinking it over, Matthew responded, "I can help you feel better, but just know that the medicine has its side effects. Taking it long term can mess with your body."


    Upon learning that there was a solution, Annika asked with a grin, "Aren''t there no side effects with traditional medicine?"


    Matthew shook his head. "It''s not that there are none, but they''re much milder when youpare them to modern medicine. That''s why I wouldn''t rmend this to you."


    Annika fixed her alluring eyes on Matthew and pleaded, "If the side effects are minor, you have to prescribe the medicine. You don''t know how it is. I meet all kinds of customers in my job.


    "I came across this old man recently. He was almost 60 years old. I thought I found an easy job that would pay well.


    "Who would''ve thought that the old man is like a beast? He can oust the younger folks, going nonstop from sunset to sunrise. It made me want to end my life."


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. "It''s just a prescription, miss. It''s not a big deal. Do you have to lie to me? How could an old manst from night until morning?"


    Annika furrowed her brows. "Don''t doubt me. I''m telling the truth. The old man is something else. I''ve worked here for a while, and I''ve never seen anyone as tough as him."


    Matthew had Ninera Progeny


    Form.t was the most potent


    form he had for libido. Even if he


    gave it to the old man, he didn''t think


    the old man could keep going for the whole night.


    Putting aside everything else, the old man couldn''t keep up with the physical demand.


    "Even if you just have him stand


    there for the whole night till dawn, he


    wouldn''t make it, let alone all the


    intense activity you mentioned. I


    really don''t think he can manage that.  en


    "Alright. Fine. Since you''re so desperate for it, I''ll give you the prescription."


    Annika furrowed her brows. She was telling the truth, so why wouldn''t Matthew believe her?


    "You might not know. Some people are built differently than regr folks. They might not be moving, but the right part can still move."


    Matthew chuckled. "I''m not a naive young man anymore, miss. I''ve had my fair share of experience in this department. On top of that, I''m a doctor, and I''ve dealt with all sorts of patients.


    "But what you''re saying is just ridiculous. Even children wouldn''t buy that."


    Annika felt annoyed. "Why can''t you trust me? Just because you''ve never met them doesn''t mean they don''t exist."

 Chapter 576

    Annika continued, "Even though I''ve seen it, it still feels unreal. Still, it happened right before my eyes, and I''ve experienced it firsthand. If he weren''t such a prominent figure, I''d just blurt out his name."


    Matthew was about to say something when the door to the private room opened. Lance walked in, bringing an old man with him.


    The old man appeared to be in his 60s. Sporting gold-framed sses, he had slicked-back hair and a rosyplexion, looking pretty lively.


    Upon seeing the old man, Annika''s expression changed slightly. She stood up and took a step back. Standing up respectfully, she seemed a lot more stiff.


    Lance shed a smile at Matthew. "When I went to grab a drink, I bumped into Mr. Murray, the director of the public health department. He gets along well with Dad.


    "After learning that a miracle doctor like you treated Dad, he''s been wanting to meet you because he really looks up to you. With everything lining up so perfectly, I brought him to meet you."


    Beaming, Jerome Murray walked up to Matthew and warmly offered his hand. "Hello. Mr. Grant. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Matthew was starting to lose his patience. But since Jerome had reached out his hand, he had to stand up and respond to it.


    "Hi there."


    The moment Matthew shook hands with Jerome, he realized something felt off. Jerome''s right hand was icy and stiff. He subconsciously looked down.


    What he saw were smooth and delicate hands with lines on them, like fingerprints and palm prints. The skin on those hands looked way too young, like that of a woman in her 20s. It didn''t match Jerome''s age at all.


    Jerome remarked with a grin, "You''re probably a little surprised, aren''t you? A lot of people are taken aback when they see my hand.


    "20 years ago, I had an ident that cost me my hand. A few yearster, I heard about this bionic technology, so I spent several million dors to acquire one.


    "You might be surprised, but this hand has over 100 touch sensors and 200 electrodes connecting to my nervous system.


    "The bionic hand can pick up nerve signals and even brainwave signals. When I want to shake hands, it works just like my real hand as if it''s part of me. It can even handle delicate tasks like threading a needle. Isn''t that fascinating?"


    Bionic hands? Matthew was amazed. He had heard a lot about high-tech stuff before, but he hadn''t reallye across any of it.


    After serving three years in prison, Matthew couldn''t believe he was seeing things that only appeared in newspapers and TV in real life. He couldn''t help but look a little closer.


    "How strong is this thing?"


    Jerome chuckled. "It''s stronger than my hand. Back when I was younger, I couldn''t even crack a walnut, but with this bionic hand, I only need two fingers to smash one." Thenche broke intoughter heartily


    In his younger days, Jerome didn''t have strength like this. But now that he was in


    his 60s, he could pull off something like that. Of course, he was overjoyed.


    Matthew nodded. "This is pretty amazing, but it can be a little expensive."


    As the conversation ensued, they took their seats. Jerome nced at Annika and sat across from


    Matthew. There''s something else I


    want to bring up. I haven''t been


    feeling great, and I''d like you to


    examine me."


    The time hade. Matthew knew it was more than just a casual hello.


    As a doctor, he knew most people came to see him for medical help. "Just a


    heads up. My consultation fees can be pricey."


    Jerome waved his hand. "I understand, and I can ept it."


    Matthew leaned closer. "I''ll check your pulse."


    Jerome cooperatively extended his right hand and smiled at Matthew. Sitting next to Matthew, Lance was intrigued and watched Matthew examine Jerome''s pulse.


    Matthew closed his eyes, concentrating on taking Jerome''s pulse. After quite some time, he opened them again.


    "Theck of experience makes your body weak and slows down your blood flow. Due to your heat syndrome, you have a short temper. But those are just the things shown on the surface.


    "Your main health problem is kidney deficiency. At your age, having sexual intercourse every two weeks should be fine, but with your condition, you might not even pull it off once a year. To put it simply, you have erectile dysfunction."


    When Matthew finished his sentence, Annika suddenly said, "Your diagnosis is absurdly wrong. Mr. Murray can''t possibly have that issue. He''s amazing, and he can keep going all night long."

 Chapter 577

    That was absurd! Matthew was taken aback. "It can''t be. Mr. Murray''s pulse shows he has kidney deficiency and impotence. I have faith in my medical


    expertise.


    "In truth, he''s been dealing with erectile dysfunction for quite some time, at least three years. If I can''t even get that right, then I might as well stop practicing medicine."


    Annika forced a smile. "Mr. Murray isn''t impotent, because I''ve personally experienced it..." She trailed off, going silent as her face flushed red.


    Matthew suddenly got it. He recalled Annika talking about her experience with an old man. She kept insisting that the old man kept going till the next morning. It turned out she was referring to Jerome.


    But everything still didn''t add up. The pulse clearly showed Jerome had erectile dysfunction, and Matthew couldn''t be wrong.


    Jerome continued tough it off. He wasn''t upset with Matthew for saying he was impotent, nor did he get annoyed with Annika spilling the beans about the things between them.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew felt even more confused. "Can you shed some light on that? I''m a doctor. If you want me to help you, you need to be honest with me about the situation."


    Jerome nced at Annika. "Give us some space."


    Annika realized that this wasn''t for her ears, so she got up and left.


    Beside her, Lance said with a grin, "I''m just going to step outside for a moment, Mr. Murray. Take your time."


    As a man, Lance knew that some personal things should be kept private, especially when it came to bedroom matters.


    Jerome hummed in acknowledgment. After Lance walked out, he stood up and secured the door.


    After that, Jerome came back and sat across Matthew. "You''re right, Dr. Grant. I''ve been dealing with impotence since three years ago."


    Matthew sighed heavily, feeling reassured that his medical skills were solid. But he was even more puzzled now. Annika had no reason to lie.


    "So what was Annika talking about?"


    Jerome exined with a smile, "Look at my hand. Getting this bionic hand back in the day was such a smart move. As I got older, my hands got weaker, and I ended up with tendonitis.


    "Meanwhile, my bionic hand feels


    much more convenient. It''s powerful and doesn''t back down. The only downside is the maintenance, which can be a bit pricey. Given that have erectile dysfunction, I might as well get a prosthetic.


    "With a prosthetic, my impotence doesn''t stop me from having a good time in bed. I''m actually stronger andst longer than I did when I was young."


    Hearing that, Matthew gaped at Jerome in shock. "Does that mean you have to


    get rid of the original body part to put this on? How else are you going to install


    it?"


    Jerome was stunned for a moment


    before snapping out of it with a chuckle. "If you have to chop it off, who would want to use it? The prosthetic is like putting a ring on a finger, but it is as thin as a toothpick. It''s like having a few thin metal strips slid under the skin


    So that was how it worked. Matthew understood. It was simr to a broken arm


    with a splint, except it was embedded under the skin.


    Even so, he was still pretty shocked. A bionic hand was one thing, but bionic genitalia was just wild.


    After spending three years in prison, Matthew came out to find stuff like TikTok and Venmo everywhere. The newspapers and magazines were almost gone.


    The fact that cars could drive themselves and park on their own was shocking enough, but what was happening in front of him was even more mind-blowing. Even some advanced technology for bionic manhood had been developed.


    The world evolved too quickly, and it''d be overwhelming for Matthew. He honestly felt like he was falling behind.


    He had just obtained Ninera Progeny Form, which was effective in boosting libido and kidney health. But it had been around for thousands of years. The bionic


    vel


    genitalia was much better suited for modern times.


    en


    Matthew was still in a daze when Jerome added, "I came to see you today for this reason."

 Chapter 578

    Baffled, Matthew fixed his gaze on Jerome. "You''ve got all this fancy tech, so what''s the problem? Even if you have an issue, you should consult the prostheticspany. Why are youing to me?"


    Jerome''s wrinkled face sported a bitter smile. "You''ve never used a prosthetic, so you don''t know the struggle. Sure, high-tech stuff is impressive, but it''s just not the same as having your own. It doesn''t feel right at all, and sometimes it even feels like torture."


    How was it agonizing? Matthew gaped at Jerome. How could it feel like torture? Was it the same for Annika?


    "Can you give me the details of what''s going on? That way, I can help you better."


    Honestly, Matthew was pretty intrigued by the experience of using a bionic manhood.


    Jerome sighed. "With the prosthetic, I can do whatever I want. If I picture it in my head, it can keep going. But every time I''m done, my skin''s red and swollen as though it got sanded.


    "My skin feels like it''s going toe off, and peeing bes painful and difficult. Typically, it''llst more than two weeks. I''m wondering if you can help me out with it."


    Everything clicked in Matthew''s mind all at once. He finally understood the warning stated in Ninera Progeny Form. Sleeping around too much indeed numbed the pleasure and caused swelling.


    Surprisingly, the side effects were simr to the overuse of bionic genitalia.


    "You can''t escape the suffering with your instrument. Taking meds to reduce swelling isn''t a great solution either.


    "Honestly, I think you should remove the bionic manhood. Once you do, I can treat your impotence. You''ll be able to do it twice a month after that. Any more than this, and your body can''t handle it."


    Jerome was utterly shocked and looked like a deer caught in headlights. "Are you saying my erectile dysfunction can be resolved? I''ve tried everything from traditional medicine to modern medicine, but I can''t find a cure. I waspletely out of options, so I ended up using bionic genitalia. It''s been a rough journey."


    Matthew was at a loss for words. Annika and Jerome had gone through hell for that. What was the point?


    After thinking for a moment, Matthew suggested, "You just can''t stop yourself from hunting for a woman, huh?"


    Jerome shook his head. "We only live once, so I need to have some fun on the side. Otherwise, what''s the point of all the effort to make all this money?


    "I just can''t resist women. Even if it feels like torture every time, it boosts my ego.


    If you can treat my condition, I''m happy to pay more."


    Matthew had Ninera Progeny


    Form, so he was pretty confident that he could fix Jerome''s problem. The only question was how much he should charge.


    A director''s sry wasn''t going to be that high. But if Jerome could afford a bionic limb, he clearly wasn''t doing too badly.


    Matthew didn''t mention how much the consultation fee would be. He just held up one finger.


    Jerome nodded. "Ten million dors sounds good to me. When can you start my treatment?"


    Matthew felt like he had asked for too little. He was about to say something when his phone started ringing.


    Jerome said with a grin, "Feel free to take the call, Dr. Grant."


    Matthew pulled out his phone and nced at it. Upon seeing that the caller was Wyatt, Matthew tapped on the answer button.


    Holding the phone up to his ear, he could hear Wyattughing at him.


    "Where are you at? Are you still trying to get inside Arcadia? If


    can''t even make it into Arcadia e


    you''ve got no right to be asking me for those forms."

 Chapter 579

    Wyatt made fun of Matthew for not being able to get into Arcadia, knowing he''d just been promoted from hired muscle to vice president. In essence, Matthew was still just a thug to him.


    Hired muscle didn''t belong to a ce like Arcadia. Even Wyatt''s status alone wasn''t enough to enter. He could onlye in because of his connections. As for Matthew, he didn''t even deserve to get in.


    Matthew coldly said, "I''m inside Arcadia. Where do you expect me to meet you?"


    What? Wyatt was taken aback. "Did you just say you''re in Arcadia? How did youe in?"


    Matthew snapped. "I just flew in here. Where are you? I''lle to find you."


    Wyatt grunted. "Fine. Since you''re here, I''ll tell you my location. Just so you know, getting in doesn''t mean you''ll get what you want. Don''t get your hopes up. Bigger hopes lead to bigger letdowns."


    Matthew couldn''t be bothered to bicker on this. He just wanted to see Wyatt to get the form back, so he asked again, "Where can I find you?"


    Wyatt snickered. "Since you''re adamant abouting, meet me at Room 408 on the fourth floor."


    With that, Matthew ended the call. After hanging up, Matthew turned to Jerome and said, "I''ve got things to take care of today. After I''m done, I''ll treat your condition."


    What... Jerome had been filled with hope, believing he could finally ovee the illness that had been haunting him for so long. No one knew just how much he longed for women.


    Back in his younger days, Jerome had a crush on his ssmate. She sat beside him and was the prettiest woman in school.


    She was drop-dead gorgeous, making it hard to look away from her. Besides that, she had an amazing figure.


    Jerome still remembered that the hottest woman in school was named Elvira Baird. She loved to wear short-sleeved V-necks in the summer.


    When her pen dropped to the floor, the way she leaned down to grab it would expose her cleavage. To him, that was the most stunning sight he''d ever seen.


    Jerome always made a point to knock Elvira''s pen on the floor to sneak a few glimpses of her chest. It was a bummer that he was just a broke kid.


    After confessing, she turned him down. In the end, Elvira married a ssmate whose dad was the director of urban development in the city.


    After that experience, Jerome learned a valuable lesson-that it took money and power to win over a pretty woman.


    He pushed himself to the limit to climb the corporatedder and make lots of money and used that money and power to make up for the regrets of his youth. That exined why he always looked for young women.


    Jerome wasn''t into gambling, drinking, sports car, and traveling. The only thing he enjoyed was thepany of women in their 20s. Unfortunately, the bionic genitalia was a torment to his body.


    In his wildest dreams, Jerome fantasized abouting across a miracle doctor to cure his impotence. At this point, his dream finally came true when he unexpectedly met a legendary miracle doctor.


    So, he was worried when Matthew held off on the treatment. "The treatment fee will be ten million dors, Dr. Grant. I have the money, so you don''t need to worry about it. I''ll definitely pay up."


    Knowing Jerome had the wrong idea, Matthew furrowed his brows. "I get that you''ve loaded, but we need to push this back a little."


    Jerome felt even more anxious. He had heard from Lance that Austin spent 50 million dors for his treatment.


    He assumed that Matthew didn''t like


    how little the payment was. "I know that you''re used to handling big clients, D Grant. If you think my offer is low, I''m happy to pay more. I need your help to get me treated. I''m begging you. My future happiness depends on you." Content, belongs to


    Matthew realized Jerome was reading too much into it, thinking he was dissatisfied with the low payment.


    "Something came up, so I can only get to your treatment after I wrap things up."


    Jerome felt a little uneasy. "How about you collect my payment first? If you take my money, I''ll feel a lot better."


    Matthew stood up and headed outside. "We''ll sort out the payment when we start the treatment. Just hang tight." After saying that, Matthew pushed the door open and walked out.


    Jerome watched Matthew leave, and he was even more convinced that Matthew was a big deal. In this day and age, some people would lie and steal just for money, but Matthew wouldn''t even take a dime from Jerome.


    Jerome chuckled and called out to Matthew from his back, "Go ahead and take


    care of what you need to do, Dr. Grant. I''ll wait right here for you."


    After leaving the room, Matthew took the elevator to the fourth floor. He looked for Room 408 and opened the door. However, Matthew only saw Wyatt sitting alone inside with his backers nowhere to be seen.


    Matthew frowned. "Weren''t you talking about meeting some bigwig? Where are they?"

 Chapter 580

    Wyatt sat in the room calmly. He scooped some coffee powder into a pristine coffee pot and added some fresh water. Next, he added condiments to the coffee


    pot.


    Finally, he added boiling water to the coffee pot, and steam started escaping from its spout. The room was filled with a faint coffee aroma.


    When Wyatt finished everything, he took his time and said, "I already said he''s a bigwig. He doesn''t have time to just sit around and wait for you. I''m going to be straight with you today. Your status doesn''t cut it. You''re already lucky to be here. Forget about getting the form."


    Matthew coldly remarked, "Are those your words, or did your boss say that?"


    Wyatt replied with a scornful look. "The big shot wouldn''t waste their time talking to you. Just look at you. He wouldn''t even bother to nce your way."


    Matthew kept a nk expression. He didn''t want toplicate things before meeting their higher-ups. "So, when is the big guying?"


    Wyatt raised an eyebrow. "You can''t wait any longer, can you? Fine. I''ll reach out to my boss. I''ll crush that hope of yours once and for all."


    With that, Wyatt picked up the phone and chatted for a bit before hanging up. "He''s on the way, but I''ve got to warn you to not get your hopes up. He won''t even spare a nce at you."


    In no time, the door opened. An old man walked into the room, and Wyatt immediately got up to his feet.


    "This is the guy looking for you, Mr. Murray. I told him that he''s not even qualified to show his face in front of you..."


    He was halfway through speaking when his voice trailed off, shocked by the scene unfolding before him. Jerome figured Matthew had already left, so he decided to visit Matthew another time and rang up Wyatt.


    Walking into the room, he was surprised to see Matthew and excitedly shook his hand. "I thought you left, Dr. Grant! I can''t believe you actually came back. This is great."


    Puzzled, Matthew looked at Jerome. "Are you the big shot Wyatt was talking about?"


    Jerome waved his hand. "Big shot? I''m just your patient, Dr. Grant."


    Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Are you the one who took the form from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals?"


    Jerome was shocked that the miracle doctor he had begged for treatment actually came here to deal with this matter.


    Flustered, he hurriedly exined, "It''s not me. That''s a misunderstanding. I swear it wasn''t me. You''ve got to trust me."


    Next to them, Wyatt couldn''t believe his eyes. What the hell was going on? Why did Jerome exin himself to Matthew? And why did he look so nervous about upsetting Matthew?


    Jerome was the director of the public health department. He acted way too


    humbly. What was Matthew''s story?


    Matthew sounded solemn as he spoke. "If you didn''t take Silvaris


    Pharmaceuticals'' form, why did Wyatt tell me toe to you?"


    Jerome sighed. "I''ll just say it outright. The higher-ups sent me here. I really hope


    you don''t hold this against me."


    Matthew went to the table and fixed


    his cold gaze on Jerome. "Don''t bother exining. Hand me the form, or don''t be surprised when I stop ying nice."


    But... Jerome was on the verge of snapping but he had to hold it together, because he needed.


    Matthew. Still, that didn''t discount the fact that he was a director with


    status and authority.


    Worse yet, an outsider like Wyatt was right there. Matthew sounded like he was reprimanding an underling, which was hard for Jerome to take.


    "Please don''t get mad at me. How about I help you get in touch with the boss?"


    Beside them, Wyatt nkly watched the scene unfold. Did Jerome say "please" to Matthew? That was insane.


    Matthew coldly snorted. "Stop wasting time and reach out to them. I want the Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' form today."


    Matthew had a hunch that there was more than one person involved in targeting Wealthwave Group. It might be a group of people.


    The situation was moreplicated than he had imagined. Matthew wanted to get to the bottom of it. Who were these people? What were they after?

 Chapter 581

    Jerome looked at Matthew. "Are you sure you want me to contact the higher-ups? If they show up, there''s no turning back. Even Wealthwave Group might end up being kicked out of Lambda City."


    Matthew fixed his cold gaze on Jerome. "Just go ahead and call him over."


    Jerome nodded and pulled his phone out. "Hi, boss. Can youe over? I can''t handle the situation."


    On the other end of the line, a man''s angry voice came through. "What the heck are you doing? Even at your age, you can''t even get this right? I can''t believe I have to step in myself. You''re worthless."


    With that, the call was ended.


    Jerome''s face darkened. Despite his age, he was still getting such treatment. He was so furious his hands were shaking, but he bit his tongue. One word from his higher-up could turn him into a nobody.


    Jerome wanted tosh out at Matthew, but with the treatment on his mind, he figured it was better to suck it up than deal with erectile dysfunction for the rest of his life.


    "Give it a minute. Boss will be here soon."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew took a seat and waited with a grim expression.


    Wyatt looked over at Matthew and then at Jerome, not sure what to do. He was still in a daze, trying to figure out who exactly Matthew was.


    The private room was so quiet that everyone could hear the drop of a pin. The atmosphere in the room became awkward.


    Jerome cleared his throat and forced a smile on his stiff expression. He picked up the coffee pot and poured a cup of coffee. Then, he brought it over to Matthew.


    "I''ve got a few words to say that might sound a bit blunt. I''m not sure if you''re okay with that."


    Upon seeing Jerome''s attitude, Wyatt got even more curious about Matthew''s background, so he just stood aside quietly with curiosity.


    Matthew thought Jerome wanted to talk about the form, so he nodded. "Speak your mind."


    Jerome took a pause as if he was mulling over how to phrase his word. He remarked, "Even though you''re a great doctor, you''re still a doctor at the end of the day. I need your help, so I''ll be respectful. I can''t afford to upset you.


    "But my boss won''t be polite with you. If you''re adamant about getting Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' form, you''ll have a hard time sticking around in Lambda City."


    A cold gleam flickered in Matthew''s eyes. "I want to try."


    Wyatt felt like he finally got a sense of who Matthew was. Apparently, Matthew was more than just hired muscle. He was also a doctor.


    Wyatt couldn''t hold back his snide remarks. "There are at least four thousand doctors in Lambda City, and you''re just one of them. You''re a nobody in front of the higher-ups. Do you have a death wish challenging them?"


    Matthew nced at Wyatt with his gaze as sharp as knives. He exuded a menacing presence as if he was about to make a move at any moment.


    Upon noticing that, Jerome lectured Wyatt, "Watch your mouth. How can you speak to Dr. Grant like that?"


    Seeing that Jerome had spoken up, Wyatt just looked down and kept quiet.


    Jerome continued, "You probably don''t see just how many people are involved, Dr. Grant. The situation isplicated."


    Matthew was eager to learn more about this. "Then tell me. I want to know just how many people are involved in this."


    Jerome sat beside Matthew and poured himself a cup of coffee. After taking a sip, he set down the cup.


    "Many people are caught in this. Pharmaceutical factories, medicalpanies, doctors, medical associations, and even prominent figures, I''d say almost everyone in the medical field is tangled inthis."


    Matthew looked at Jerome skeptically. "Aren''t you blowing this out of proportion?"


    Jerome shook his head. "I''m not


    exaggerating at all. I''m even downying it. Silvaris Pharmaceuticals shut down


    because they only produced


    traditional medicine. They are cheap


    without much profit, like Liverlight Pill.


    "For something like lowering blood pressure, Amlodipine requires the patients to take it daily after having the first dose. Do you know how much money that makes?


    "But if a patient takes two doses of Liverlight Pill, the patient''s blood pressure returns to normal, and they can stop the medication.


    "If the patients get better, how do doctors make a living? How do hospitals keep running? How would anyone else in the medical field gain their profit?


    "That''s why hospitals would rather choose Amlodipine. It''d be strange if Silvaris Pharmaceuticals didn''t go under."


    Matthew suddenly figured it all out. "So that''s why Silvaris Pharmaceuticals closed down."


    Jerome added, "Besides traditional medicine, the inexpensive modern medicine got eliminated too. Have you ever tried Nexcoldia, the cold medicine that''s only one dor a pack?"


    Matthew unlocked his ankles. "Yes. I''ve tried it. Just a few days ago, I found it at a small clinic for three dors a pack."


    Had Matthew truly seen one?


    Jerome was stupefied. "I can''t believe some clinics are using that


    to treat patients. What''s wrong with the people running those clinics? How can they sell their patients that kind of cold remedy?


    "It cures the sickness for merely three dors. How are they going to make


    money? The clinic is going to close down for sure.


    "Listen up. Any medicine with a lower profit margin is bound to be eliminated. Aside from eldernroot and frostbloom, the rest of the traditional medicine is getting phased out."


    Matthew got the gist of what Jerome had said, but he wasn''t fully convinced.


    "Since the medicines are about to be phased out, it means their forms aren''t worth anything anymore. So why do you all want to take them?"

 Chapter 582

    Jerome gazed at Matthew intensely. "Word has it that someone wants to get these medicines covered under the health insurance n. Basically, that means these medicines might resurface in the hospital.


    "If these meds get into the hospital, it''ll be the end of other simr meds. So, we can''t allow them to be produced."


    As Matthew kept listening, he was more and more shocked. These people were out of their minds. They only thought about making a profit with the meds instead of curing the illness.


    All they looked into was making a profit. To make matters worse, they resorted to any means necessary, even straight-up stealing the form.


    Seeing Matthew''s expression darkened, Jerome coaxed with a smile, "I''ve filled you in on the whole story, Dr. Grant. I really hope you''ll drop the idea of getting the form back."


    Matthew scoffed. "What if I decide not to back down?"


    Jerome''s expression turned solemn. "Just a heads up. An important person ising over. He''s not going to be as nice as I am.


    "If you''re set on getting the form back, you might not make it out of this room. Worse yet, Wealthwave Group might get kicked out of Lambda City. You''d better think it through."


    Matthew coldly replied, "It might not necessarily be me who can''t make it out of here in one piece."


    This fool... Jerome frowned. "Don''t take this the wrong way. You''re just a doctor with no power or influence. The person showing up is a big shot. He can easily kick you out of Lambda City with his word."


    The sound of footsteps came from outside at that moment.


    Jerome hurriedly warned Matthew, "Keep my words in mind, Dr. Grant. You can''t take on the person who''sing soon. When he gets here, don''t bring up the form at all."


    Just as Jerome wrapped up his sentence, a man in his 40s opened the door and stepped into the room. He sported a white shirt and gold-rimmed sses, exuding an air of authority.


    Seeing the neer, Jerome enthusiastically walked up to him. "You''re finally here, boss."


    The neer snorted. "You''re useless. Can''t you just send him away? If you can''t, just have him cuffed and taken away. How hard is that?"


    Standing up, Matthew turned to the neer and asked, "Are you nning to haul me off in handcuffs?"


    The neer was taken aback when he spotted Matthew, looking like he''d seen a ghost.


    Noticing Matthew''s harsh tone, Jerome panicked and jumped in to caution Matthew. "What''s with your tone, Dr Grant? He''s Mr. Lancaster, the deputy mayor of Lambda City.


    Apologize to him right awayov


    Standing beside them, Wyatt snapped, "Do you even who you''re dealing with, Matthew? How can you talk like that? Apologize now!"


    Was Wyatt expecting an apology? Matthew''s expression turned grim and was ready to retort.


    Levi Lancaster leaned forward. "I''m really sorry. I messed up this time. I didn''t realize it was Mr. Grant looking for the form. This is all on me thumbly apologize to you. Please forgive me."


    Levi felt a buzzing in his head. Thest time he did a favor for Isaac, Matthew pped him so hard that he lost two teeth.


    Cedric had people snooping into Levi''s past. If it weren''t for the prominent figures backing him, he''d be behind bars already.


    Next to them, Wyatt and Jerome gaped at Matthew with their eyes wide open, as if their eyes were going to pop out of their eye sockets.


    Levi was the deputy mayor of Lambda City. What he said went in the city. A simple stomp from him could turn the city upside down.


    Despite that, when Levi came across Matthew, he actually pleaded innocent and apologized. If Wyatt and Jerome hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it.


    A loud pnded on Levi''s face. Levi stumbled back a few steps and only steadied himself by leaning against the wall. He held his face and sighed, thinking


    to himself, "There it is."


    With his hand on his face, Levi


    apologized in fear. "I made a


    mistake. I swear I didn''t know it was


    I


    you, Mr. Grant. I got the word that


    you left Wealthwave Group, so?


    thought you had nothing to do with them anymore-"


    Matthew sternly warned, "If you don''t want to get pped again, just hand over the form."


    Levi backed up a few steps. He only stopped in his tracks when he felt safe from Matthew''s threat. "I''m not keeping it from you. The form isn''t in my hands."


    He was still not giving it, huh? With a cold look, Matthew picked up a chair nearby and slowly walked toward Levi, raising the chair as he approached.


    He looked like he was about to smash the chair on Levi as he snapped, "Do you have a death wish?"


    Wyatt and Jerome watched the scene unfold in shock. Was Matthew really going to attack Levi? Did he go nuts?


    Looking terrified and pale, Levi backed away and said, "I might just be a deputy mayor, but I''m still a mayor. What do you want? Are you really going to kill me?"


    Matthew coldly remarked, "You''re just like Isaac. He didn''t think I''d actually have the guts to do it before he kicked the bucket."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 583

    When Isaac died? Was he already dead? Levi gaped at Matthew in disbelief. "Did you take out Isaac? Y-you..."


    After he eximed, Levi couldn''t bring himself to continue anymore. Isaac was a big deal. In truth, he was Horace''s grandson. In his presence, Levi didn''t even get to sit. No way! Matthew had actually killed Isaac.


    Holding the chair high, Matthew slowly approached Levi. "You''ll get to see him in the afterlife soon."


    Levi had a quick shback to a few days ago when Horace called him to look for Isaac. He arranged for people to review the surveince footage, but they didn''t find anything.


    At this point, everything clicked in Levi''s mind. Isaac had been murdered.


    Seeing Matthew holding up a chair, Levipletely freaked out. "I''m telling the truth. I don''t have the form with me, but I promise I''ll have someone get it for you."


    With a bang, Matthew mmed the chair down beside Levi, smashing it into pieces on the floor.


    Levi flinched in horror. "I''ll start dialing right now."


    After saying that, Levi pulled out his phone and made the call in front of Matthew. He also put it on speaker.


    "I''m calling right in front of you."


    Matthew fixed his cold gaze on Levi and stayed silent. He wasn''t interested in seeing how Levi handled it. All he wanted was to retrieve Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' medicine form.


    Wyatt and Jerome were so scared their faces went pale. They stood nearby, hardly making a sound. In any case, they couldn''t have imagined things would turn out like this.


    The room was dead silent. Just then, the phone started beeping. Everyone turned to look at it.


    Soon enough, the call went through. A man''s yful voice rang out. "I used to be the one calling you when it was time to pay, Mr. Lancaster. You never hit me up first. What brings you to call me today?"


    Levi felt uneasy when money was brought up. He worriedly nced at Matthew before responding, "Do you still have the form from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals with you?"


    The man''s voice came over the phone. "Yes. I have the form from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals and the other forms from other pharmaceutical factories. What made you bring this up?"


    Levi paused for a moment before replying, "My mother-inw has high blood pressure. I heard Liverlight Pill


    from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals is pretty good. I''d like to get some


    medicine with that form"


    A burst ofughter came from the other end of the line. "Good call. That form is really something. I was going to stash it in the safe, where I won''t be giving it to anyone.


    "Given how close we are, I''ll bend the rules just this once and give you a copy of the form. Juste to my house to get it. I''m not leaving the house, so I''ll just wait here for you."


    With that, the person on the other end of the line hung up.


    Holding the phone, Levi said to Matthew, "Alright. Let''s go get it now."


    Matthew was surprised that just retrieving Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' form could get soplicated. He started by confronting Wyatt and then Jerome.


    After a long wait for Levi to show up, Matthew was expecting to finally get the form back. But unexpectedly, Levi would be leading him to another person.


    At this rate, Matthew had no idea when he would get the form back. His patience was running thin. "I''ll be waiting right here. Just get him to deliver the form over."


    Levi forced a


    a wry


    smile. "There''s no


    way he''ll deliver it over. You heard what I said about my mother-inw


    being ill. That can only get me a copy of the form. Other than that,


    I have no ess to other forms."


    Even Levi couldn''t get his hand on them? Matthew furrowed his brows.


    "You can''t be serious, can you? Wyatt and Jerome told me you run things in Lambda City. You just need to say the word, and I won''t be able to stick around. Even Wealthwave Group will get kicked out. I seriously doubt the person talking to you would go against your orders."


    Levi red at Wyatt and Jerome for throwing him under the bus.

 Chapter 584

    Levi quickly cleared things up. "Please don''t be upset, Mr. Grant. Wyatt and Jerome see me as someone important because I can decide their future. But I''m just a nobody. The person we''re meeting couldn''t care less about my position at all."


    Matthew coldly retorted, "Do you really think I''d believe that?"


    Levi sighed in resignation. "Hear me out, Mr. Grant. When ites to regr farmers, everyday workers, and small business owners, I definitely have the power to influence their fate.


    "But as for that particr group of people, their background is much more solid than mine."


    Matthew was taken aback. "Seriously? Do they really have that much pull?"


    Levi was already a deputy mayor. Who could be more influential than his backers?


    Levi nodded. "The person talking to me was Keh Fuller. Officially, Keh is the vice president of Lambda City Medical Association, but hees from the Fuller family, and they run the pharmaceutical scene in the five states in the northwest.


    "The Fuller family prefers to keep a low profile. Otherwise, the Carter family''s wealth would seem insignificant next to theirs. Plus, they have some serious connections. Even though I''m the deputy mayor of Lambda City, they don''t even take me seriously."


    It was Matthew''s first time hearing about this. Since Wealthwave Group was involved in the production and development of medicine, he''d probablye across the Fuller family in the future. So, he decided to learn more about them. "Tell me more about them."


    Levi waved his hand at Jerome and Wyatt. "There''s not much for you all to do here, so get going."


    Wyatt had been wanting to leave for a while. As Levi said those words, he nodded and turned to leave.


    Jerome was still hung up on the treatment. But as soon as Levi gave the order, he didn''t dare say anything and just walked out quietly.


    After Wyatt and Jerome left, Levi went to the door and closed it. Then, Levi smiled at Matthew and said, "The Fuller family is pretty under the radar. I didn''t even know a thing about them until I became the deputy mayor.


    "After I took office, someone invited me for dinner. That was when I first heard about the Fuller family and some inside stuff.


    "It turned out that every business in Lambda City had been divided among them, including the pharmaceutical industry, electricity, water supply, road construction, and food.


    "In other words, all the profitable sectors in Lambda City have already been taken. Since I also deal with food and drug regtions, I''m directly involved with them.


    "At the dinner, they handed me a fixed share, iming that every deputy mayor overseeing food and pharmaceuticals got the same allocation.


    "If I took it, I got to stay in my job peacefully. But if I turned them down and changed up their market shares, they would get me fired on the same day."


    It was Matthew''s first time hearing about this, and he needed a moment to wrap his head around the information.


    Before going to prison, Matthew thought he had made it big because he owned apany and had a worth of ten million dors.


    At that moment, Matthew started to realize it wasn''t just him. Even someone like Fred didn''t hold a candle to those families despite his wealth.


    Noticing the change in Matthew''s expression, Levi hurriedly exined, "I''m not making this up. That''s just the way it is. The position of the Fuller family is rock solid, but there''s


    fine


    always a new person recing he''s


    deputy mayors.


    "In their eyes, I''m just temporarily here, and they can rece me anytime. Honestly, I don''t have what it takes to get him to send the form over."


    Matthew understood the gravity of the situation. Even Levi was treated like a pawn, which showed just how formidable the Fuller family was.


    Matthew knitted his brows together and didn''t say a word. Upon seeing that, Levi tried to talk him out of this matter.


    "The Fuller family is a powerhouse. Compared to them, the Carter family is just a small-time yer with Wealthwave Group.


    "The Carter family can''t afford to mess with the Fuller family. If possible, I''d appreciate it if you could tell Rachel to just give up on Silvaris Pharmaceuticals."


    Matthew snapped, "Are you saying we should let Wealthwave Group take a loss without saying a word? The forms are taken, and yet you''re expecting us to just pretend it didn''t happen."


    Realizing how furious Matthew was, Levi pacified him in a panic, "What I''m saying is true, even though it isn''t exactly pleasant to the ear. But that''s the reality.


    "The Carter family doesn''t stand a chance to go up against the Fuller family. In the end, Wealthwave


    Group might end up losing mor


    than just Silvaris Pharmaceuticals. It could even hurt the entirepany."


    Matthew''s eyes zed with fury. "I''m not the type to back down. I don''t care if it''s the Fuller family or whatever family it might be. If they mess with me, they''ll have to pay the price."

 Chapter 585

    Inside the private room, Levi realized Matthew was firm about it and didn''t dare to say anything else. "Alright. I''ll take you to Keh''s ce right away."


    Matthew prompted. "Hurry up."


    A long time had passed, and Matthew still hadn''t seen the form. So, he started feeling more and more anxious.


    Levi led the way as he opened the door and exited the room. Wyatt and Jerome stood outside the door. Upon seeing Levi, they quickly walked over.


    "Are you all heading out, Mr. Lancaster?"


    Levi waved his hand. "It''s none of your business anymore. Just head on home."


    Wyatt hummed in acknowledgment and backed away.


    Jerome eagerly waited for Matthew to treat him. After hearing Levi''s words, he felt reluctant to go. As he saw Matthew walking his way, he quickly approached Matthew.


    "If 10 million dors isn''t enough, I can offer more, Mr. Grant. I''m begging you to take some time to help me out with my treatment."


    Matthew sported a cold expression. Since Lance referred Jerome, he''d consider treating Jerome. If Jerome was willing to pay, he''d be crazy not to take it.


    But at that moment, Matthew had a bad impression of Jerome, so he turned Jerome down. "I don''t have the time."


    Jerome was thrilled to find a way to solve his problem, but he was shocked by the rejection. He got worried and asked, "What about my condition, Mr. Grant?"


    Matthew wasn''t fond of Jerome in the slightest. He indifferently replied, "Isn''t your prosthetic doing great? You can adjust its stiffness, and it moves just fine."


    Jerome looked diffident. "I''m only human, and I can''t take it. It feels like I''m being tortured. I''m begging you to save me."


    Matthew remarked in a huff, "Stop messing around with women, and you''ll have less trouble."


    Jerome still tried to ask for help, but Matthew had already walked away with Levi and ignored him.


    Wyatt heard the conversation between Jerome and Matthew, and it felt like a game of charades to him. When he saw Matthew and Levi had left, he tapped Jerome on the arm and asked with a grin, "What do you mean by adjusting stiffness and moving freely, Mr. Murray?"


    As Wyatt spoke, he nced at what was below Jerome''s belt. From their earlier conversation, Wyatt caught a hint that it was probably about something in the crotch region.


    He was intrigued and wanted to know how to reach that level of stiffness and movement.


    Jerome''s expression instantly darkened. "Shut your mouth! If I hear anyone mentioning this again, you and I are going to have a problem."


    Realizing Jerome was infuriated, Wyatt kept his mouth shut.


    ...


    A car headed toward the southern suburbs.


    As Matthew drove, he asked, "Does Keh live in the southern suburbs?"


    Every piece ofnd in Lambda City was pretty pricey, but thend prices outside the city dropped. For someone as rich as Keh, fiving in the southern suburbs seemed absurd.


    Levi pointed out, "He doesn''t really stay in Lambda City. That''s just a temporary ce for him."


    As the car left Lambda City and continued south, there were fewer cars and pedestrians on the road.


    When the car reached Nacrene, Levi suddenly asked, "Are you a doctor, Mr. Grant?"


    After leaving the private room, Levi heard Jerome offering 10 million dors for medical treatment and noticed his humbled attitude as he spoke to Matthew.


    Everything left Levi utterly shocked. With Jerome''s wealth and status, it would be a breeze for him to find the most renowned doctor in Lambda City Plus, the doctors would jump at any chance to win him over


    Jerome''s attitude toward Matthew was pretty unusual. Also, the 10 million dor treatment fee was just outrageous. Levi was curious about what kind of doctor Matthew was.


    Matthew nonchntly responded, "Yes, I''m a doctor."


    Levi paused for a moment before saying, "Mitch Lancaster, my dad has pretty serious high blood pressure. The medication he''s taking to control it really messes with his heart and stomach.


    "Plus, he''s already had a stroke once. If he suffers another stroke, he might be


    bedridden. Do you have any advice for that?"

 Chapter 586

    Levi didn''t have a strong bond with Mitch. He was raised by his grandma because Mitch had to work in another city.


    But at this point, he was much closer to Mitch. He only became the deputy mayor thanks to Mitch''s connections.


    If Mitch wasn''t around, he could easily get booted from his position tomorrow. So, he urgently needed to get Mitch''s health sorted out.


    Matthew nced at the rearview mirror. He was taken aback to see Levi''s worried expression. "Didn''t you already know what medicine to take? Why are you asking me?"


    Levi lookedpletely lost. He scrunched up his face as he mulled over it, getting even more perplexed. "How would I know what medicine to take? Did you get it wrong?"


    Matthew shook his head as he was puzzled about why Levi said that. After driving for a bit, he asked, "Earlier, when you reached out to Keh, didn''t you mention the form of Liverlight Pill? Aren''t you aware that it treats high blood pressure?" Levi hummed in realization as it dawned on him why Matthew brought that up. A hint of regret crossed his face. "When Dad was diagnosed with high blood pressure, I learned that Liverlight Pill could treat it.


    "I went out of my way to get a ton of it for Dad, but it didn''t work at all. If it actually helped, I wouldn''t be asking you for help with the treatment."


    How could it be ineffective? Matthew furrowed his brows and was lost in thought. After a moment, he suddenly came to a realization.


    "Does Mr. Lancaster like to eat spicy food?"


    Levi was surprised. "How do you know that?"


    Matthew continued to ask, "Does Mr. Lancaster also enjoy smoking and drinking?"


    Levi nodded. "Yes. He smokes three packs of cigarettes a day and has a few bottles of beer with each meal."


    Matthew went on with his questions. "I suppose Mr. Lancaster also enjoys food with high calories and likes to stay upte."


    Levi sighed. "Dad often ys chess online until 2:00 a.m. He''s a fan of cheese fries, burgers, and fried chicken. To put it simply, he enjoys fast food and snacks more than the youngsters."


    Matthew shook his head and added, "I believe Mr. Lancaster has a short temper as well."


    Levi was blown away. Every single thing Matthew mentioned was spot on as if he could see the future.


    If Levi didn''t know that Matthew couldn''t care less about his background, he''d have suspected that Matthew had snooped into his family''s details.


    "You''re right about everything."


    Matthew nonchntly remarked, "That''s the problem. Liverlight Pill has dietary restrictions, but Mr. Lancaster didn''t follow them. The healing effect of Liverlight Pill is nullified. How is he going to get better?"


    Levi''s eyes lit up. "Are you saying that if Dad gets rid of those habits, Liverlight Pill will show results?"


    Matthew snickered. "Liverlight Pill can save Mr. Lancaster''s life, but you get someone to take away the form to get rid of it. What a grateful son you are. Mr. Lancaster can forget about living longer."


    Levi could tell Matthew was


    mocking him and felt pretty embarrassed. He also realized that


    the remedy he had been desperately searching for almost vanished because of him. He couldn''t help but beat himself up about it.


    Matthew added, "You probably have high blood pressure as well. It often runs in families. I can tell your eyes and hands are puffy, and you frown a lot. ¡¤Your neck looks stiff, and you seem restless. Those are the early signs of high blood pressure."


    How could that be? Levi was startled. "Do I also have high blood pressure?"


    His face turned pale with fear because he knew how serious high blood pressure could be. Mitch could barely walk with one of his legs not responding. If he had a stroke again, he''d likely end up paralyzed in bed.

 Chapter 587

    Matthew coldly remarked, "Your actions stopped the production of Liverlight Pill. By snatching away the form, you practically damaged the foundation of traditional medicine. You''re just digging your own grave, and you deserve it."


    Upon hearing that, Levi found himself drenched in cold sweat, wishing he could undo his actions. Still, Levi didn''t want to take the me.


    "It''s not my fault for damaging the practices of traditional medicine. Newspapers, magazines, and even some TV shows im that traditional medicine is just a cebo and a product of ignorance.


    "The theory and foundation of traditional medicine is merely superstition with no scientific evidence. How can you expect me to believe in traditional medicine?"


    Matthew mmed on the brake and turned around to re at Levi. "Are you not thinking it through, or are you just clueless? These are the narratives people are pushing. They deliberately nder and undermine traditional medicine.


    "The general poption might struggle to discern the truth, so they just go along with public opinion. After all, they don''t have enough information. But you''re the deputy mayor of Lambda City, and you actually buy into the idea that traditional medicine is useless?"


    After being insulted as a fool, Levi''s face turned red. As the deputy mayor, Levi didn''t like being talked down to and shot back, "It''s not that I believe it, but the public opinion is pretty strong on this."


    Matthew coldly grunted. "Have you tried cryotherapy?"


    Levi nodded. "I''ve tried cryotherapy. It takes care of my shoulder pain. As soon as my shoulder hurts, I''ll go for it."


    Matthew snapped, "Like you said, you go for cryotherapy for shoulder pain. That means you still believe in traditional medicine. So, why are you undermining traditional medicine?


    "Let''s be real. You''re just greedy for money. You will do anything they ask you to for cash. If Mr. Lancaster dies, you''ll be the one responsible for it."


    Levi''s expression turned grim as he stammered, "I-I..." He had a hard timeing up with an excuse to exin his actions.


    Matthew had hit the nail on the head. Thankfully, they were alone, or Levi would be utterly humiliated.


    The car suddenly went quiet. Out of anger, Matthew breathed loudly and heavily. All of a sudden, a phone started ringing.


    Levi recognized it as the ringtone of his phone and jumped at the chance to change the subject. He pulled out his phone and nced at the screen. Unexpectedly, it was his mom calling, so he tapped on the answer button.


    "I''m still in a meeting, Mom. Can you call me backter?"


    On the phone, Levi could hear his mom crying. "D-don''t be sad, Levi..."


    Levi was confused. Why did his mom cry and try tofort him? He wasn''t sad at


    all.


    He raised his volume and said, "Stop crying, Mom. Just take your time and tell me what''s going on. Did my wife make you angry?"


    On the line, his mom cried even harder. "M-mitch has left us."


    Levi frowned. "Where did Dad go..."


    He abruptly trailed off, an uneasy feeling washing over him.


    Just like that, his mom spilled the truth over the phone. "Mitch passed away. ying chess made his blood pressure spike. He died because of a brain hemorrhage."


    With a thud, his phone dropped on the floor. Mitch had died, and he really did.


    Levi would lose all his connections and even his future.


    Matthew caught a hint of what Levi had said, realizing Mitch must have passed away. Noticing Levi was in a daze, he casuallymented, "Serves you right."

 Chapter 588

    What a bastard... Upon hearing Matthew''s remark, Levi clenched his teeth in anger. "My dad passed away. Isn''t that a bit over the line?"


    Matthew coldly stated, "Taking modern medicine for high blood pressure is basically prolonging your death. There are traditional medicines to cure it, but you stole the form for the money. You''re the being outrageous here. You''re the reason for Mr. Lancaster''s death."


    Levi suddenly yelled, "You''re full of shit! It''s just a coincidence. I had no idea Liverlight Pill could treat high blood pressure, or I wouldn''t have let anyone take away the form."


    Matthew snorted. "You have high blood pressure too. Besides causing Mr. Lancaster''s death, you made things worse for yourself. You deserve it."


    Levi was bbergasted. Mitch had already passed away because of high blood pressure, and he knew he was staring at the same fate.


    Thinking about it, Levi felt a chill run down his spine. With a hopeful tone, he asked, "If I take Liverlight Pill, will my condition get better?"


    Matthew disapprovingly shook his head. Why was Levi still doubting it at his stage?


    "You still don''t trust my words, huh? Jerome offered me 10 million dors and begged for me to treat him. Do you think he''s stupid?"


    Levi was in deep thought. The old Jerome was a sly fox, and he wouldn''t go for it unless he was confident it''d work. The fact that Jerome was willing to pay proved that Matthew was genuinely skilled in medicine.


    So, Levi straight-up decided to get the form back. It wasn''t for the others but for his own sake. "Alright. Let''s hurry up and get the form back. I still need to go back home for the funeral."


    Matthew hit the gas and kept driving. Meanwhile, Levi sat in the backseat with a mix of emotions. One moment he looked heartbroken, the next he seemed anxious, sighing every now and then.


    Mitch was no longer with Levi. His future looked bleak, and he also had high blood pressure. To make matters worse, he was forced to visit the Fuller family for the form. Whether he got it or not, it''d still offend them.


    The car drove on the road for a while when Levi suddenly said, "How about this, Mr. Grant? When we reach Keh''s ce, don''t reveal your identity or purpose right away. Just tell them you''re my chauffeur.


    "As I head over to get the form, you knock me out as soon as they open the safe. Then you can ask Keh for the form back."


    Matthew simply kept driving. He heard what Levi said but chose not to reply.


    Seeing that Matthew was quiet, Levi felt anxious, I''m doing my part to cooperate with you, Mr. Grant. I hope you''ll leave a door open for me as well if you don''t take me down, they will think I''m with you. After this, I''ll be in a lot of trouble


    Matthew responded, "Fine. I''ll go along with it."


    Levi''s face lit up with joy. "Thanks. Honestly, if you don''t pretend to be my chauffeur, you won''t be getting into the vi at all. Helping me out makes things easier for you too. It''s all give and take."


    Matthew didn''t say a thing and just continued driving onward. After passing through Nacrene, he continued south for a few hundred feet.


    Eventually, he pulled over at the entrance of a vi at the foot of a mountain. Looking at the iron gate, Matthew understood what Levi meant by not being able to enter the vi.


    The gate was ten feet tall, and itpletely sealed off the entrance. The wires on top made it obvious that it was electrified. Barbed wire even ran along the top of the wall,


    showing how secure the ce was.


    Levi said, "Time to get out of the car. We aren''t allowed to drive inside the vi."


    "Mmhm," Matthew responded. After stepping out of the car, he trailed behind Levi.


    A small door at the iron gate creaked open. A burly man called out, "Wee in, Mr. Lancaster."


    Smiling, Levi asked, "The person beside me is my chauffeur. Can hee in with me?"


    The burly man looked at Matthew with suspicion and replied, "Hold on. Let me ask about that."


    After taking a call, he turned to Levi and warned, "Feel free to bring your chauffeur along, but he''d better be someone you trust who can keep his lips sealed."


    Levi nodded. "Rx. If I don''t trust him, he won''t be my chauffeur." Matthew quietly followed behind Levi. When Levi headed inside, he followed suit as well. Upon entering the yard, he noticed how elegantly designed it was.

 Chapter 589

    The southern walls were lined with horsetail reeds that rustled with gusts of wind, and in the yard were tworge trees with lush foliage-a honey locust tree, and a magnolia tree. There was also a variety of flowers and leafy nts spread across the yard.


    Matthew took a quick scan of the area and followed Levi to the building. Once they arrived at the entrance, the burly man stopped and gestured for them to


    enter.


    "I am not allowed to enter, Mr. Lancaster, so please go ahead."


    Upon hearing that, Levi hummed in reply and pushed open the door. Then, he saw a woman in her 30s dressed in a maid''s uniform, and she smiled at Levi before saying politely, "This way, mister."


    Levi then turned around and signaled for Matthew to follow him in. The maid brought them to the dining room on the second floor, and they saw a man in his mid-30s who was having his meal.


    The moment Levi saw him, he greeted, "Hi, Mr. Fuller. Are you having lunch?"


    Keh then smiled and said, "Come and have a seat, Mr. Lancaster. Let''s eat together."


    At that, Levi nodded and took a seat before he motioned to Matthew to sit as well. Matthew hummed and went over to sit next to Levi.


    All of a sudden, Keh pped his chopsticks down onto the table. His face darkened as he looked at Matthew and asked, "Who said you could sit down?" Then, Matthew froze in confusion-he didn''t understand what Keh meant.


    From the moment he saw Keh, Matthew wanted to ask him for the form directly. But because he had promised to follow Levi''s n, he suppressed his urges to talk. Who knew Keh would talk to him like that out of nowhere? There was a contemptuous note in Keh''s gaze. "What? Are you a chauffeur?" Matthew nodded in reply and said, "Yes, I am."


    Just then, Keh gently knocked onto the table with his middle finger and said, "This is where I eat, and a chauffeur like you is in no position to sit with me!"


    Levi was shocked when he heard what Keh said he hadn''t realized that there was such a rule in the Fuller family for he used toe alone all the time.


    The main issue wasn''t the fact that Keh had discriminated against a mere chauffeur, but Matthew, who had taken Isaac''s life. He didn''t dare think of the consequences if Keh were to provoke Matthew.


    As a result, Levi quickly tried to appease Keh. "Don''t be mad, Mr. Fuller. It''s


    not worth it to get angry over such a small matter."


    But Keh ignored Levi and


    pointed at Matthew as he said, "Can''t you hear me? A measly.


    chauffeur like you does not deserve to sit at the same table as me.


    "What are you even worth? Why are you looking at me like that? Are you mad?"


    Matthew clenched his fists as he stared straight at Keh-he could hardly hold it in any longer.


    Facing the current scene, Levi felt his worries heightened, and he carefully asked Matthew, "Why don''t you... stand for a little first?"


    Seeing Matthew stand up slowly afterward, Levi let out a breath of relief-he was d that Matthew wasn''t angry.


    After that, Keh snorted coldly and said, "Well, you''re pretty quick on your feet. If it weren''t for Mr. Lancaster, I would''ve broken your legs."


    Then, Levi smoothed things over with a smile. "Thanks for your graciousness, Mr. Fuller. It was my fault for not considering it."


    When Matthew heard that Keh was going to break his legs, he frowned and looked up at Keh.


    Immediately, Keh let out a


    disdained expression. "What are you


    staring at? Please take a look at your worthless self! Seriously. Are you asking for a beating?"


    There was a chill that shed past Matthew''s eyes, and very quickly, a crisp p


    sounded across Keh''s face, which echoed throughout the room.


    Keh was shocked by the p and held onto his cheek as he spoke in disbelief. "You... How dare you p me!"


    Even Levi was bewildered-now that Matthew had gotten physical, it meant that they had thrown away their very hope of reconciliation with Keh.


    The maid, who was standing by the side, was so shocked by the scene that her


    eyes widened till they almost popped out of their sockets.


    How could a mere chauffeur p Mr. Fuller so daringly? Was he asking for a death wish?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 590

    Matthew remained silent as he raised his hand and pped Keh once again. Thetter cried out in pain as blood seeped from the corner of his lips.


    Keh yelled furiously, "How dare you p me! Just you wait! You don''t know what you''ve gotten yourself into! I''ll make sure you get beaten to a pulp today! Somebody, get here! Get here quickly¡ª"


    In the midst of his words, he was cut off by Matthew, who grabbed a handful of his hair and forcefully sent him face-nting against the dining table.


    It elicited an agonizing shriek from Keh, who yelled, "Fuck! My nose! It hurts like hell!"


    By the side, Levi stood as he watched in horror-his face had turned pale from fear of the ferociousness Matthew disyed.


    In the end, everything still went south, and they were utterly doomed. With this incident, they had officially offended the Fuller family.


    Meanwhile, the maid was so frightened that she slowly backed away. She knew just how brutal Keh''s methods were, and it didn''t just limit to the gazillion rules he implemented.


    Having managed to provoke Keh like that, Matthew was sure to be in deep trouble.


    Just then, a series of hurried footsteps sounded from the stairs, and three burly men burst into the second floor.


    At this point, Keh wiped away the blood on his face with his hand and took a nce at it. Then, he pointed at Matthew and said aloud, "Quick! Three of you! Get him now! Kill him quickly!"


    The three burly men were appalled at the sight of the blood on Keh''s face, and the one who opened the door walked up to Matthew and swore at him.


    "Hey punk, are you out of your mind? How dare you attack Keh. See if I don''t


    "


    hit you..."


    Halfway through his words, he was punched by Matthew, who seemed to have hit him so hard that he copsed even before he could let out a shriek. There was blood oozing out of his mouth as well, and it shocked the other two burly men.


    Both their expressions changed when they looked at Matthew now there was ayer of fear and vignce cast over their eyes.


    At the same time, Keh staggered back in terror before he suddenly roared in anger, "Go on and kill him together! Quick!"


    Having heard hismand, the two burly men carefully approached Matthew. Just as they had arrived before Matthew, a booming voice echoed from the stairs.


    "You can''t defeat him even if you both take him on at the same time."


    At the reveal of the man who had emerged from the stairs, the two burly men expressed their surprise and stood upright before they greeted in unison, "Mr. Eugene."


    Seeing Eugene''s appearance, Keh felt as if he finally met his savior and said, "Thank God you''re back! This useless bunch can''t even take on a single man over there!


    "He''s just a mere chauffeur, and yet he dares to attack me! Kill him-you have to kill him!"


    Eugene took a nce at Matthew before he said expressionlessly, "That''ll be a piece of cake. Stand further away-don''t let his blood dirty your clothes."


    At that, Keh took a few steps back and stood next to the two burly men. "Don''t go easy on him and hit him hard! Break all of the bones in his arms and legs¡ªI want him to live a living hell!"


    Then, Eugene nodded and replied, "Don''t worry."


    After he had finished his words, he turned and walked toward Matthew before he scrutinized thetter up and down with raised brows. Then, he looked at the burly man who had copsed on the ground.


    The moment Eugene noticed the remnants of the punching mark on the burly man''s face, he became a little shocked and looked at Matthew.


    "A punch? Isn''t this Lambda City''s Iron Fist from the Evans family?"


    But Matthew never replied-he was lost in his thoughts and wondered if he should first beat up Eugene before he hit Keh again to acquire the form.


    When Eug¨¨ne realized that Matthew remained silent, he portrayed a look of disdain and said, "How could you have exposed yourself as a member of the Evans family? Now, they''ll be in trouble because of you.


    "Though the Evans family have some pretty good techniques with their fists, they mean nothing to me.


    "Your hands


    can only carry you as


    far as defending yourself, and to fight, you''d have to rely on these legs-especially in front of the


    Titanium-Legged Morris family Your punches are useless when you''re facing me."


    Matthew was pretty annoyed at his wordy chatter and said, "Are you done talking? Come fight me if you are."


    Immediately, Eugene''s expression darkened with fury. "You''re pretty impatient for someone who''s going to die. Fine, then. I''ll send you to hell now!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he sped up and closed the distance between


    him and Matthew. Afterward, he threw out a right kick at Matthew''s temple.


    With a high roundhouse kick to the head, Matthew would no doubt be crippled even if he didn''t die.


    All of a sudden, there was a deafening yet muffled boom that echoed through the


    air.


    Matthew had sent a kick right at Eugene''s stomach, which sent thetter flying till his back hit the wall and copsed to the ground. Eugene felt as if he had been hit by a speeding car on the highway.


    Afterward, he clutched onto his stomach and hunched over before he curled up into a ball on the floor. His face had drained of its color, and


    though he had his mouth wide open, he couldn''t make a single sound.

 Chapter 591

    The room was engulfed with silence, and Keh watched in horror as Eugene fell onto the floor.


    He couldn''t believe it-this was Eugene, after all. Keh had personally witnessed Eugene take on ten men at the same time and made all ten of them flee in humiliation.


    Eugene had never been hurt by his opponents, yet he was down with just a single move from Matthew. He slowly supported himself by the wall and got back up while he coughed.


    Then, Eugene gritted his teeth and endured the constrictive pain from this stomach as he said, "You-You... Why didn''t you use the Iron Fist? How dare you use your legs... How could you be so devious?"


    Matthew became somewhat speechless upon hearing that¡ªhe didn''t understand why Eugene was so sure that he would use the Iron Fist. But he still did as Eugene wished and said, "Fine then. I''ll use my fists to send you to hell!"


    Once he had finished speaking, he strode over to Eugene, who went pale yet again out of fear. His stomach was twisting in pain, and he felt all of his energy getting sapped out of his body.


    "You... What are you trying to do? Have you thought it through? I''m from the Titanium-Legged Morris family in Mistvale City, and the Evans family will have to suffer from the nightmare you bring them if you were to even hurt me a little.


    "Stop! Do you really wish to see the Evans family fall into misfortune?"


    Just then, the cracking bones echoed as Matthew punched him in the neck. Eugene quickly held onto his neck and looked at Matthew in horror as he slowly fell to the ground.


    Soon after, Matthew turned and walked toward Keh with a threatening demeanor of a murderer. It frightened Keh so much that he backed away until he hit the wall with his back.


    With nowhere to run, Keh begged out of fear, "Don''te over! We''ve never interacted before this, so there aren''t any grudges between us. You can''t just decide to kill me because I said a few words!"


    Then, Matthew let out an icy smile as he said, "Who said we''re clear of any grudges? You stole my things!"


    Upon hearing that, Keh became confused. "I''ve never even met you, so how could I have taken anything from you? Tell me what it is-I''ll pay you ten times its original amount."


    All along, Matthew was waiting for this very phrase, and now that Keh had said it, Matthew replied, "You stole Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' form, so I''m here to take it back."


    When Keh heard what he said, he turned to look at Levi, who got so scared that he started to exin.


    "Indeed, he''s here for the form, but it has nothing to do with me. I... I''m not familiar with him." But knowing that he couldn''t clearly exin things clearly, Levi could only vague it up.


    Having heard his response, Keh agreed without a moment''s hesitation. "I''ll go and get the form for you.


    "The form is in a safe on the third floor, so why don''t you take a seat and wait for a bit while I retrieve it for you? I''ll brew a cup of coffee for you as well."


    As Keh spoke, he politely


    gestured for Matthew to take a seat. Then, Matthew sat down and stated coldly, "Someone of my standing doesn''t deserve to sit at your table. I''ll follow you up to retrieve the form."


    Just then, Keh pped himself across the face and profusely apologized, "I''m sorry. I was too ignorant, so please bear no mind to my words and have a seat. I''ll serve


    you some coffee as an ave


    too."


    Afterward, he pulled out a chair and motioned for Matthew to take his seat as if he was a waiter serving Matthew.


    But Matthew snorted coldly and said, "It doesn''t matter how badly you''re begging I can''t be bothered to sit."


    It made Keh regret so much that he wished the floor would swallow him up. He should have just held back from talking earlier.


    There was not only the form in his safe but also a gun, and now, because of the few words he had said, Matthew was going to follow him to retrieve the form. How would Keh be able to retrieve the gun, then?


    Seeing that Keh became silent, Matthew hurried him. "What are you waiting for? Go up and get the form!"


    As such, Keh could only reply bitterly, "Alright. Let''s head up to get the form."


    Afterward, they headed up the stairs, and Keh could see that Matthew was sticking close to him, which was a huge problem.


    How should he retrieve the gun when Matthew was sticking so closely to him? But there should be a chance for him to grab the gun as soon as he opened the safe!


    With that thought in mind, Keh''s eyes filled with determination-there was still a chance! As long as he had the gun, Matthew would be no match to him!

 Chapter 592

    Thinking of the gun in the safe, Keh headed up to the third floor. He was wondering how he should distract Matthew so that he could secretly retrieve the gun from the safe after they had arrived.


    While Matthew was following Keh, he turned to yell at Levi, who was still standing in a daze. "Aren''t youing?"


    Having heard that, Levi shook his head and said, "I... I''ll stay here." He didn''t want


    to get involved any further and only longed to escape the ce.


    However, Matthew stated coldly, "You''re the one who brought me here, and I


    haven''t gotten the form yet, so you can''t leave!"


    Upon hearing that, Keh halted in his tracks and turned to stare at Levi intensely. There was so much hatred and fury in those eyes-as if Levi had stolen something precious from him.


    Levi was frightened by Keh''s gaze and lowered his head to avoid eye- contact. Then, he quickly shuffled to follow behind Matthew. Afterward, Keh snorted and continued to head up to the third floor.


    There were a total of four rooms on the third floor, and one of them had a different type of door installed. It was a door made from iron, and there were three locks on


    it.


    At first nce, it seemed to be extremely strange, but one could also tell that it guarded precious items and treasures.


    Keh fished out a key and unlocked the locks one by one. After he had finished unlocking thest one, he turned to Matthew and said, "I''ll open the door now."


    Matthew nodded and said, "Open it."


    With that, Keh pushed open the door with all his might while Matthew peered into the dark room by the door. There was a faint smell of fresh ink wafting out of the room, and Matthew demanded, "Switch the lights on!"


    With a click of the light switch, the entire room was illuminated brightly. Once Matthew looked into the room, he gawked at it in surprise-there were stacks of cash pushed up against all four corners of the wall, and they were stacked so high that they wereparable to the heights of adult men.


    Matthew had never seen such a sight before, so he was somewhat astonished. Though he had met a lot of wealthy men who sought medical treatments when he was in prison and earned quite a sum, it was nothingpared to what he was seeing now.


    Whaty in front of him was physical banknotes, and there was also a safe as tall as a refrigerator beside the cash. As long as one had the slightest bit of brains, they would be able to tell that the most valuable item in the room wasn''t the cash but the items in the safe.


    Matthew pointed to the safe and said, "Is the form inside?"


    At this point, Keh became a little anxious it was almost time for him to retrieve the gun and see if he could turn the tables on them. He said, "That''s right. It''s in the safe, so I''llepen it now."


    After he had said that, Keh fished out two crescent-shaped keys and walked toward the safe. Matthew followed closely behind and ced his hand on the safe, saying, "Open it!"


    Keh frowned at the distance between him and Matthew-thetter was too close, and if he had opened the safe now, Matthew would have been able to notice the gun right away.


    As such, Keh cleared his throat and said, "Please give me some space."


    Having heard that, Matthew took a step back while Keh moved in front of the safe. Thetter used his body to block the safe as he inserted both the keys and swiftly twisted them both inward.


    Just then, a faint creak sounded, and with a click, the door to the safe was opened.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Keh took a nce at Matthew. When he realized that his body was blocking the contents of the safe, he finally saw his chance to retrieve the gun.


    There was a hint of joy creeping into Keh''s eyes as he pulled open the door to the safe. Then, he quickly retrieved the gun and took a few steps back before he aimed the gun at Matthew.


    Keh let out a smile of delight and said, "Didn''t think of this, did ya?"


    At the sight of the gun, Matthew raised his brows and said, "I''m just here to retrieve what''s ours."


    Then, Keh Net out an icy smile


    and said, "What''s yours? Howughable. Do you know why I stored these forms here? It''s because they''re outdated and of no use to us now it''s time we get rid of them."


    Matthew was quite irked when he heard what Keh had said. "Don''t assume


    that traditional medicine has be outdated just because modern medicine is thriving with advanced technology.


    "You can only gauge whether or not medicine is outdated by looking at its functionalism and whether it could cure people of their illnesses. That being said, traditional medicine is not outdated, because it can be used to save lives."

 Chapter 593

    Keh let out a mocking smile as if he were a schr looking at a fool. To him, Matthew was nothing more than a joke. "Why are you telling me that? Don''t you think it''s rather ridiculous?


    "Not only am I a wealthy man, but I was also born into a prominent lineage and graduated from elite schools-did you really think I wouldn''t know the basics of medicine?


    "It''s only because I know that traditional medicine can be used to save lives that I stored the forms in the safe."


    There was a trace of confusion in Matthew''s eyes as he asked, "Then why''d you say that traditional medicine is outdated?"


    At that, Keh shook his head and said, "Since you''d be a dying man, anyway, I''ll let you in on a few things. When I said outdated, I meant the sales model, profit distribution, and source allocation of traditional medicine that''s outdated.


    "Traditional medicine can be grown by every single farmer, so its decline would be inevitable¡ªall because peasants would never make real money. They''re doomed from profiting atrge no matter what kind of industry they are to dabble in.


    "But modern medicine is different. Producing modern medicine requires building factories, investments, research, and... In any case, there''s a market for it, and a peasant could never integrate into it because it''s a market reserved for the wealthy and powerful.


    "It''s the sort of market where people like Levi can reap the benefits, and where people like me can easily and quickly umte wealth."


    It was the first time Matthew had ever heard such a remark, and it went pretty deep. He thought that Keh made a lot of sense, but he quickly snapped out of it and said, "It''s pretty simple, alright? You stole Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' form, so why are you spewing all of this nonsense?"


    Then, Keh huffed and said, "So what if I stole it? It just means that I can do so. The same goes for the situation you''re in now-with a gun in hand, I can take your very life whenever I want.


    "Though you''re extremely good at fighting, you''re outdated. Whatever I shouldn''t be wasting my breath with a dying man. You can go to hell!"


    Right after Keh spoke, he aimed the gun at the center of Matthew''s forehead and pulled the trigger.


    As the gunshot echoed throughout the room, Matthew dipped and dived forward to tackle Keh''s legs before he headbutted Keh onto the ground.


    Before Keh could shoot again, Matthew rushed forward and punched him in the temples, which made him ck out immediately.


    Then, Matthew bent over and took the gun from Keh before he looked at Levi. Now that Matthew was holding a gun, Levi trembled out of fear and said, "Don''t... Don''t shoot me! + didn''t know he had a gun in his safe. It has nothing to do with me."


    Matthew scoffed coldly as he walked toward the safe¡ªthere were more than ten barrels of gun and a number of other forms besides the ones from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals.


    There were forms to the three types of Rehmannia Pills¡ªnamely, the Rehmannia Back Support Pills, the Rehmannia Six-Herb Pills, and the Cibotium Rehmannia Pills.


    Not to mention the other forms belonging to Windcrest Pharmaceuticals, Lambda Pharmaceuticals, Mistvale Pharmaceuticals, Elysium Pharmaceuticals, etc...


    In total, there were at least seven to eight traditional medicine pharmaceutical factories Keh stole from. Just how much did they steal?


    Matthew was shocked by the amount and picked up the forms


    one by one as he read in deta


    were all proven and effective


    remedies that could be used to save lives! Yet, they were all stolen by Keh and stored away in this very safe.


    How could these people behave so ruthlessly just for the sake of money?


    Suddenly, Matthew could feel the rage for the Fuller family building up within him. He had never hated anyone so dreadfully, and the Fuller family was the first to make him feel this way.


    The Fuller family didn''t deserve to live any longer for the wicked deeds they hadmitted!


    Matthew suppressed his anger with much effort and looked around the room. He then found a box loaded with cash and emptied it out onto the floor-stacks of cash piled up one after another into a mini hill.


    Standing by the door, Levi had


    initially thought that Matthew was going to take the cash away. But seeing Matthew dump it out afterward, Levi felt a little wistful. What a shame-there were at least a


    few million dors in there, but


    they''re all lying on the floor now.


    Matthew walked toward the safe with the empty box and ced all of the forms into it. He had to take them all away, for they were forms that could save lives ¡ªwhich were a hundred times more precious than the cash lying in the room.


    Soon after, Keh regained consciousness and he frowned in blur and confusion as he held onto his head.


    Once he saw Matthew clearing his safe of all its forms, he got up and pointed usingly at Matthew. "What are you doing? Those forms not only include my family''s but also other families from the Traditional Medicine Association.


    "You''d be provoking not only the Fuller family but also the entire Traditional Medicine Association if you take those forms away! Do you even know of the consequences you''d have to face?"

 Chapter 594

    Matthew asked coldly, "What are the consequences? Why don''t you let me know?"


    Then, Keh held onto his temples, where Matthew had hit him, and gritted his teeth as he said, "You might think you''re all that shit just because you defeated me today, But obviously have no idea just how terrifying the wealth and connection the Fuller family has umted over the past three generations!


    "Even the three states in the northwest wouldn''t dare provoke the Fuller family, so if you take these forms away, the Fuller family will definitelye after you! It''s no use even if you''re good at fighting because you can''t afford to offend the Fuller family!


    "Besides, the other families in the Traditional Medicine Association won''t let this slide!"


    At the threat Keh had thrown out, Matthew was filled with murderous intent, and his eyes sharpened coldly. "I haven''t even dealt with you for stealing my forms yet!"


    Upon hearing that, Keh sneered inwardly. He assumed that Matthew was too much of a coward to actually kill him, because when he had fallen unconscious, Matthew never took the chance to finish him off.


    With that thought in mind, Keh spoke confidently, "That''s right. I stole the forms. But what can you do about it when I''m from the Fuller family? Go ahead and kill me if you''re not afraid of the Fuller family."


    Just then, Matthew raised the gun and aimed it at Keh. What followed was a series of gunshots that only stopped once the firing pin was heard striking against the metal after thest bullet had been shot out.


    Keh proceeded to look down at his body, where the blood was trickling out of the gunshot wounds-his life was being strained away.


    Needless to say, Keh was terrified, and he said, "How... How could you?" Immediately after, Keh copsed to the ground with a thud.


    Matthew threw the gun away and said, "Serves you right for talking so big when I have a gun in my hands!"


    On the side, Levi had been scared out of his wits as his face paled. He had heard Matthew say that he killed Isaac, but Levi never really took it seriously.


    Now that he had finally witnessed Matthew killing Keh, he felt a chill sent down his spine as he pleaded in terror, "Don''t kill me... I didn''t see anything!"


    At that moment, footsteps were sounding from outside, and two burly men soon charged into the room. But they froze in horror when they saw Isaac lying dead on the ground.


    Upon noting their arrival, Matthew turned to retrieve a gun from the safe and shot the two burly men until it was out of bullets.


    Once the two burly men fell to the ground in a puddle of their own blood, Matthew threw the gun away.


    Levi, who was watching by the side, had already sweated buckets and said, "Don''t... Don''t kill me."


    At that, Matthew gave it a few thoughts and said, "Why would I kill you? You''re my aplice, and you brought me here, so not only would I not kill you, but I even have to thank you for guiding me here."


    Having heard that, Levi froze for a moment, and once he came back to his senses, he realized that Matthew had decided to drag him down the muddied waters. He was now one of the Fuller family''s enemies.


    In the future... Levi didn''t dare to think of what would be of him if the Fuller family were toe after him for revenge.


    Matthew scanned through the cash in the room and told Levi, "Set it on fire!"


    Levi didn''t understand what Matthew was trying to do, so he confirmed what Matthew said.


    Then, Matthew exined, "Set the vi on fire, or it''ll be quite troublesome for us to handle."


    Levi felt a chill run down his spine when he heard what Matthew said. Thetter had just murdered someone, but instead of calling a big shot to take care of it, he chose to cover up traces of its evidence.


    It was clear that Matthew didn''t thate from an ideal background, so it was very dangerous for Levi to get involved with Matthew. But he could only follow Matthew''s lead for now, or he would be lying dead here as well.


    Then, Levi lit Some cash on fire with a lighter before he went downstairs to set the couch and bed on fire. Afterward, both Levi and Matthew scurried out of the vi, which was very quickly devoured by the mes.


    Matthew stored the box of forms in his trunk and drove down the mountains with Levi next to him.


    Halfway down the hill, they noticed a woman running in a panic, and Levi''s gaze turned indescribably odd afterward.


    He pretended not to notice the woman, and after they had sped a few hundred miles ahead of the woman, Levi blurted out, "That maid... She''s a witness. Aren''t you afraid that she''d tell on you?"


    Matthew then replied coldly, "People already knew that we were going to find Keh when we were in Arcadia, so even if it''s not the maid who''d say it, there would be others to tell the tale."


    Upon hearing that, Levi reminded, "If the Fuller family were toe and ask us about it, let''s tell them that we only saw the fire when we arrived. They can''t do anything to us without any evidence."


    But Matthew didn''t respond-he had other ns in mind. He wanted to walk the paths of traditional medicine so that he would be able to meet other members of the Fuller family in the future.


    Since they would have to meet sooner orter, Matthew chose to take down a member of the Fuller family first and hit them hard. It would one day save him from getting attacked by a horde.


    They continued their journey in silence, and somehow, the atmosphere turned a little odd.


    Once Levi noted that they had arrived downtown, he cleared his throat and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll seal my mouth shut and never let anyone know of what we did. Let''s separate here and go our own ways and forget everything that happened today."

 Chapter 595

    Matthew said as he drove, "Alright. You did pretty well today, so thanks for that."


    Suddenly, Levi let out an indescribable expression. "You don''t have to thank me. What they did was really outrageous. How could they hide the forms used to save people?"


    Levi wasn''t trying to brush Matthew off with his words he meant it


    wholeheartedly. His father might have passed away from high blood pressure, but he was still alive and needed the Liverlight Pill.


    If Silvaris Pharmaceuticals were to continue manufacturing it again, he would be one of the people who would benefit from it.


    The car stopped by the entrance of the City Hall and Levi got out of the car. After he watched Matthew drive away, he took a deep breath-finally, he had escaped a nightmare.


    Levi proceeded to head into the building, and he just so happened to meet Cedric in front of the office. He smiled and greeted him. "Mr. Moore."


    Then, Cedric waved at him and said, "Follow me."


    Levi wasn''t quite sure why Cedric was looking for him, but seeing the grim expression on thetter''s face, Levi concluded that it must have been a huge issue. He followed Cedric into the office with much confusion.


    After they were both seated, Levi tentatively asked, "What are your instructions, Mr. Moore?"


    Then, Cedric pondered for a moment before he said, "I just wanted to give you a reminder regarding your involvement with Mr. Grant.


    "Though there might be someone who''d speak up and cover for you, I''d advise you to stay away and avoid provoking him. Otherwise, I''d cut ties with you."


    ...


    Levi froze as he listened to Cedric. He had been working with Cedric for a very long time now, but this was the first time he had seen Cedric get mad and say such words.


    At this point, Levi suddenly realized that Matthew''s identity wasn''t all that simple.


    But now that his father had passed away, and there was no one to back him up, Levi didn''t dare to challenge Cedric anymore. So, he said, "I''ll keep that in mind, but you talk as if Mr. Grant has quite an extraordinary background. Care to share them with me?"


    Cedric shook his head and said, "I can''t. But I''ll say this-even I don''t deserve to know who he really is. If it weren''t for the information leaked by someone from above, I wouldn''t have known that there was such a big shot in Lambda City."


    Levi was surprised. ording to Cedric''s words, he could tell that Matthew was definitely a big short-he was an even more significant person than Levi had imagined.


    Uponing to a realization, Levi kicked himself for severing ties with Matthew. He regretted having missed the chance to associate himself with Matthew when they had been in the same boat earlier.


    In the suburbs, there was a woman who sat by the roadside in a panic. Her name was Helen Barnes, and she was a maid who served the Fuller family.


    Due to the events that had happened earlier today, she was still recovering from the shock and couldn''t quite get up to walk.


    Helen originally worked as a maid for the Fuller family located in Mistvale City, but because her culinary skills were marvelous, Keh brought her back with him.


    The Fuller family was a prominent family, and they were all hot-tempered people who''d set a ton of rules. Sometimes, they would string out a few curses and scold her every now and then.


    It was a pleasure for Helen to work for them because of the money she could earn, but deep down, she wished that the Fuller family would disappearpletely.


    Now that something like this had happened, she didn''t know what to do, and she didn''t dare to return home to Mistvale City either.


    While Helen was brooding over her worries, the sound of her ringtone cut through the air. She then looked at the phone screen and took a deep breath before she answered it.


    "Hello?" There was a male''s voice that sounded from the other side in surprise. "Oh... You''re still alive?"


    Immediately, Helen attempted to exin in a fright, "I... I didn''t mean to hide it from you, Mr. Fuller."


    The person on the other end of the phone was Edward Fuller, Keh''s third uncle. He usually appeared to be cold and intimidating, but in reality, he was even more ruthless than he appeared to be.


    Helen had personally witnessed Edward''s brutality when he broke the legs of a chauffeur. He was so vicious that she would cower in fear every time she came in contact with him.


    Not to mention the fear she was overwhelmed with as of now because of the incident that happened to Keh earlier, though it was merely a phone call.


    She could hear the fury in his tone when he said, "Why didn''t you report back to us? Tell me what happened exactly-I''ll break your legs if you lie or try to hide anything from me!"


    Helen was so frightened that her hands began to tremble. "I''ll tell you. I won''t hide anything. Someone named Mr. Lancaster brought a chauffeur over...


    "Then, I heard gunshots upstairs and ran out because I was scared. Once I was more than ten miles away, I saw that the vi was set on fire. I''m telling the truth."


    Edward quickly caught onto the


    main points Mr. Lancaster, and the chauffeur who attacked Keh. Then, he said, "I''ll send you an address, so meet me there. I''ll arrive at Lambda City in two hours


    swnovel.ne


    After Helen had hung up the call, she felt even more uneasy at the fact that


    Edward wasing to Lambda City.


    Meanwhile, in the conference room at Wealthwave Group, Rachel sat at the head of the table with an icy look.


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Henderson?"


    The executives from Silvaris Pharmaceuticals all exchanged nces with Richard before thetter spoke, "I''d like to know what we would be manufacturing since our forms are gone."


    Then, Rachel replied coldly, "The forms will be retrieved very soon."


    She believed that Matthew would be able to bring the forms back very soon- Rachel put a lot of blind faith in Matthew.


    Upon hearing that, Richard sighed, "Ms. Carter, you''re way too optimistic. There''s


    no way we can retrieve our forms once they''ve taken them away.


    "We would know because the same thing happened to Elysium Pharmaceuticals, Lambda Pharmaceuticals, and several other pharmaceutical factories. They''ve never gotten their forms back, so there''d be no hope for us as well!"

 Chapter 596

    "I''ve got the forms!" Matthew made his entrance into the conference room, and everyone proceeded to look at him.


    Among them all, Rachel was the most delighted and immediately stood up to wee Matthew. "I just knew you''d be able to retrieve them!"


    Meanwhile, Richard and the other executives stared at Matthew in surprise. Their forms had been stolen by those people, and the same went for several other pharmaceutical factories, but they had never once been able to get their forms


    back.


    However, Matthew had managed to retrieve the forms for them-it was absolutely incredible!


    Just then, Matthew ced the box he was carrying on the table and said, "All of the forms are in here."


    Rachel opened the box and took a peak, saying, "That''s a lot."


    Then, Richard stood up and stretched forward to take a look, but he was quickly met with disappointment and shook his head.


    "You could just tell us the truth if you didn''t manage to retrieve the forms. You don''t have to make a show out of all these useless documents and pretend that they''re Silvaris Pharmaceuticals'' forms."


    There were only a handful of forms owned by Silvaris Pharmaceuticals, so even if they were to include the documents for their production method, it wouldn''t fill even a third of the box. Yet, this box was full of papers-so much so that it seemed a little exaggerated.


    Matthew never expected Richard to be skeptical, so he pointed to the box of forms and said, "Every single one of them is a form, and they''re all worth thousands of gold. Get your facts straight before you talk shit!"


    Having heard that, Richard''s face darkened. After all, he was a factory director whose words were absolute. Yet, Matthew had said that he was talking shit, which hit his pride.


    Richard then said, "Watch your tone, Matthew. Technically speaking, I am the director of Silvaris Pharmaceuticals, and I am older than you as well, so shouldn''t you be showing me some respect?


    "I understand that you''re eager to prove yourself and that you want to take credit for something, but that doesn''t mean that you can fake the forms with these useless documents."


    Matthew was speechless. He had worked so hard to retrieve all of the forms, yet Richard had brushed it off by saying they were simply useless documents. Not to mention the part where Richard pulled the ranks and expected him to respect him as an elder.


    "Can''t you look at the forms before you say anything else?" Matthew asked.


    But Richard shook his head and said, "I don''t need to do that. There''s a total of 30 forms that were stolen from us, but seeing how you brought back such a big box of papers, it''s obvious that it''s not ours."


    "I''ve been a factory director for a few decades now, so you can''t deceive me so easily!"


    Matthew then reached into the box and took one of the forms out before pping it onto the table. "This is the form for the Lumina Liver Pill by Elysium Pharmaceuticals."


    Then, Richard huffed and said, "Impossible! The director of Elysium Pharmaceuticals is my friend, and even if he had searched till the ends of the


    e earth for someone to retrieve his forms, he still didn''t manage to take them back. How could you..."


    As he spoke, Richard held the form up to take a look, and soon, his words trailed off midway. There was a solemn expression on his face, but it gradually shifted into a face of shock when he read the details of the form.


    This sheet was a specialized document by Elysium Pharmaceuticals, and the words "Elysian Pharmaceuticals" were printed at the top of the page.


    Richard then proceeded to look at the ratio of the form-only to find that it was exactly the same as Lumina Liver Pill''s form. Besides, it included a detailed exnation regarding the ingredient ratios and production methods.


    It was indeed the real form! Richard held onto the form as he eximed in wonder, "It''s the real thing! How''d you get it?"


    Once the bystanders heard what he


    said, they went over to take a closer look at the form. Needless to they expressed the same shock Richard carried. However, Matthew remained silent as he took another


    form out and pped it onto the table.


    "Here¡ªthis is the Phoenixnights Elixir''s form by Elysium Pharmaceuticals!"


    Then came another form revealed on the table.


    "This is the form for Divine Serenity Capsules by Wildwood Pharmaceuticals!


    And here''s the Hexaspirit Elixir''s form by Aetherial Pharmaceuticals. Next, this form belongs to the Musked Vital Pills..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!